A golden chaine: or The description of theologie containing the order of the causes of saluation and damnation, according to Gods word. A view whereof is to be seene in the table annexed. Hereunto is adioyned the order which M. Theodore Beza vsed in comforting afflicted consciences.
         Selections
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1600
        
      
       Approx. 3857 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 561 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09339
         STC 19646
         ESTC S114458
         99849683
         99849683
         14845
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09339)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14845)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 516:7)
      
       
         
           
             A golden chaine: or The description of theologie containing the order of the causes of saluation and damnation, according to Gods word. A view whereof is to be seene in the table annexed. Hereunto is adioyned the order which M. Theodore Beza vsed in comforting afflicted consciences.
             Selections
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Bèze, Théodore de, 1519-1605.
          
           [8], 184, [14], 185-524, [4], 525-570, [2], 571-684, [2], 685-711, [3], 713-771, [3], 773-830, [4], 831-906, [4], 907-1057, [1] p., [6] tables (some folded)
           
             Printed by Iohn Legat, printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge,
             [Cambridge] :
             1600.
          
           
             "To the Christian reader" signed: W.P., i.e. William Perkins.
             "An exposition of the Symbole or Creede of the Apostles", "An exposition of the Lords prayer .. Printed for Iohn Porter, and Ralph Iackson. ..", "A treatise tending vnto a declaration, whether a man be in the estate of damnation, or in the estate of grace .. Printed for I.P. and I.L. ..", "A case of conscience .. Printed for Thomas Man, and Iohn Porter. ..", "A direction for the gouernment of the tongue", "Two treatises", "A salue for a sicke man", "A declaration of the true manner of knovving Christ crucified," "A discourse of conscience", "A reformed Catholike", "The foundation of Christian religion .. Printed for I.L. and I.P. ..", and "A graine of musterd-seede .. Printed for Ralph Iackson. .." each has separate dated title page; pagination and register are continuous.
             Includes index.
             3K8 is cancelled.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
           Salvation -- Early works to 1800.
           Predestination -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               golden
               Chaine
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DESCRIPTION
               OF
               Theologie
               ,
               containing
               the
               order
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               Saluation
               and
               Damnation
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
               A
               view
               whereof
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               Table
               annexed
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               is
               adioyned
               the
               order
               which
               M.
               Theodore
               Beza
               vsed
               in
               comforting
               afflicted
               consciences
               .
            
             
             
               Printed
               by
               IOHN
               LEGAT
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 CHristian
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               there
               are
               at
               this
               day
               foure
               seuerall
               opinions
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Gods
               predestination
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               new
               Pelagians
               ;
               who
               place
               the
               cause
               of
               Gods
               predestination
               in
               man
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               hold
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               ordaine
               mē
               either
               to
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               did
               foresee
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               by
               their
               natural
               free-will
               ,
               either
               reiect
               or
               receiue
               grace
               offered
               .
               The
               second
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               (
               of
               some
               )
               are
               tearmed
               Lutherans
               ;
               which
               teach
               ,
               that
               God
               foreseeing
               ,
               howe
               all
               mankinde
               beeing
               shutte
               vp
               vnder
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               would
               therefore
               reiect
               grace
               offered
               ,
               did
               hereupon
               ,
               purpose
               to
               choose
               some
               to
               saluation
               of
               his
               meere
               mercie
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               of
               their
               faith
               or
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               to
               reiect
               ,
               beeing
               mooued
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               because
               hee
               did
               eternally
               foresee
               that
               they
               would
               reiect
               his
               grace
               offered
               them
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
               The
               third
               Semipelagian
               Papists
               ,
               which
               ascribe
               Gods
               predestination
               ,
               partly
               to
               mercie
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               mens
               foreseene
               preparations
               and
               meritorious
               workes
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               predestination
               ,
               is
               his
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               them
               which
               are
               saued
               ;
               and
               in
               them
               which
               perish
               ,
               the
               fall
               and
               corruption
               of
               man
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               decree
               and
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               them
               both
               ,
               hath
               not
               any
               cause
               beside
               his
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
               Of
               these
               foure
               opinions
               ,
               the
               three
               former
               I
               labour
               to
               oppugne
               ,
               as
               erronious
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               the
               last
               ,
               as
               beeing
               trueth
               ,
               which
               will
               beare
               waight
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               the
               Sanctuarie
               .
            
             
               A
               further
               discourse
               whereof
               ,
               here
               I
               make
               bold
               to
               offer
               to
               thy
               godly
               consideration
               :
               in
               reading
               whereof
               ,
               regard
               not
               so
               much
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               penned
               very
               slenderly
               ,
               as
               mine
               intent
               &
               affection
               :
               who
               desire
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               cast
               my
               mite
               into
               the
               treasurie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               gold
               ,
               pearle
               ,
               and
               pretions
               stone
               ,
               to
               bring
               a
               rammes
               skinne
               or
               twaine
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Goates
               haire
               ,
               to
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Lords
               tabernacle
               .
               Exod.
               35.23
               .
            
             
               The
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               grant
               that
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               bee
               strengthened
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               thy
               heart
               by
               faith
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               thou
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               loue
               ,
               maiest
               bee
               able
               to
               comprehend
               with
               all
               Saints
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               breadth
               ,
               and
               length
               ,
               and
               height
               thereof
               ;
               &
               to
               knowe
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               fulnes
               of
               God.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Farewell
               .
               
                 
                   Iulie
                   23.
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   patience
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   1592.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thine
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 W.
                 P.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 A
                 GOLDEN
                 CHAINE
                 :
                 OR
                 ,
                 THE
                 DESCRIPTION
                 OF
                 Theologie
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Theologie
                 .
                 pag.
                 1
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 God.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God.
                 pag.
                 3
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 and
                 blessednes
                 .
                 pag.
                 5
              
               
                 5
                 Concerning
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 .
                 pag.
                 6
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 Gods
                 workes
                 and
                 his
                 decree
                 .
                 pag.
                 8
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 Predestination
                 and
                 creation
                 .
                 pag.
                 10
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 Angels
                 .
                 pag.
                 11
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 Man
                 &
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 innocencie
                 .
                 pag.
                 12
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 angels
                 .
                 pag.
                 13
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 mans
                 fall
                 and
                 disobedience
                 .
                 pag.
                 15
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 .
                 pag.
                 16
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 Actuall
                 sinne
                 .
                 pag.
                 19
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 pag.
                 22
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 Election
                 and
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 foundation
                 thereof
                 .
                 pag.
                 23
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 vnion
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 natures
                 in
                 Christ.
                 pag.
                 25
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 distinctiō
                 of
                 both
                 natures
                 .
                 pag.
                 27
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 Christs
                 natiuitie
                 and
                 office
                 .
                 pag.
                 27
              
               
                 19
                 Concerning
                 the
                 outward
                 meanes
                 of
                 executing
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 .
                 pag.
                 36
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 38
              
               
                 21
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 42
              
               
                 22
                 Of
                 the
                 third
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 54
              
               
                 23
                 Of
                 the
                 fourth
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 61
              
               
                 24
                 Of
                 the
                 fift
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 66
              
               
                 25
                 Of
                 the
                 sixt
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 73
              
               
                 26
                 Of
                 the
                 seuenth
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 82
              
               
                 27
                 Of
                 the
                 eight
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 88
              
               
                 28
                 Concerning
                 the
                 ninth
                 commaundement
                 .
                 pag.
                 95
              
               
                 29
                 Of
                 the
                 tenth
                 commandement
                 .
                 pag.
                 100
              
               
                 30
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 pag.
                 101
              
               
                 31
                 Of
                 the
                 Couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 pag.
                 102
              
               
                 32
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 pag.
                 103
              
               
                 33
                 Of
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 pag.
                 107
              
               
                 34
                 Of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 pag.
                 111
              
               
                 35
                 Of
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 executing
                 Gods
                 decree
                 in
                 election
                 .
                 pag.
                 113
              
               
                 36
                 Conce●ning
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 .
                 pag.
                 114
              
               
                 37
                 Concerning
                 the
                 second
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 .
                 pag.
                 121
              
               
                 38
                 Concerning
                 the
                 third
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 .
                 pag.
                 124
              
               
                 39
                 Of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 .
                 pag.
                 128
              
               
                 40
                 Of
                 Christian
                 warfare
                 .
                 pag.
                 129
              
               
                 41
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Assault
                 .
                 pag.
                 130
              
               
                 42
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 Assault
                 .
                 pag.
                 131
              
               
                 43
                 Of
                 the
                 third
                 Assault
                 .
                 pag.
                 134
              
               
                 44
                 Of
                 the
                 patient
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 pag.
                 136
              
               
                 45
                 Of
                 the
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God.
                 pag.
                 138
              
               
                 46
                 Of
                 Christian
                 Apologie
                 and
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 pag.
                 139
              
               
                 47
                 Of
                 edification
                 and
                 Almes
                 among
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 pag.
                 140
              
               
                 48
                 Of
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 pag.
                 141
              
               
                 49
                 Of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 pag.
                 143
              
               
                 50
                 Of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 after
                 iudgement
                 .
                 pag.
                 144
              
               
                 51
                 Concerning
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 Saluation
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 pag.
                 146
              
               
                 52
                 Concerning
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 Reprobation
                 .
                 pag.
                 163
              
               
                 53
                 Concerning
                 the
                 ex●●●tion
                 of
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 Reprobation
                 .
                 pag.
                 164
              
               
               
                 54
                 Concerning
                 a
                 new
                 deuised
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 some
                 new
                 and
                 late
                 Diuines
                 .
                 pag.
                 167
              
               
                 55
                 Of
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Reprobates
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 .
                 pag.
                 175
              
               
                 56
                 Of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Reprobates
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 pag.
                 176
              
               
                 57
                 Of
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 Predestinanation
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 AN
                 EPOSITION
                 OF
                 THE
                 SYMBOLE
                 OR
                 Creede
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Creede
                 .
                 pag.
                 185
              
               
                 Faith.
                 pag.
                 187
              
               
                 God.
                 pag.
                 198
              
               
                 The
                 three
                 persons
                 .
                 pag.
                 202
              
               
                 The
                 Father
                 .
                 pag.
                 205
              
               
                 Gods
                 omnipotencie
                 .
                 pag.
                 212
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 .
                 217.
                 221
              
               
                 Gods
                 counsell
                 .
                 pag.
                 218
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 pag.
                 228
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 pag.
                 231
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 Man.
                 pag.
                 236
              
               
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 .
                 pag.
                 242
              
               
                 Adams
                 fall
                 and
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 .
                 pag.
                 252
              
               
                 The
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 pag.
                 259
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 .
                 pag.
                 262
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Christ.
                 pag.
                 266
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 .
                 pag.
                 271
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Lord.
                 pag.
                 278
              
               
                 The
                 incarnation
                 of
                 Christ.
                 pag.
                 279
              
               
                 Christs
                 humiliation
                 .
                 pag.
                 295
              
               
                 Christs
                 passion
                 .
                 pag.
                 297
              
               
                 Christs
                 arraignment
                 .
                 pag.
                 300
              
               
                 Christs
                 execution
                 .
                 pag.
                 328
              
               
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 pag.
                 350
              
               
                 Christs
                 triumph
                 .
                 pag.
                 356
              
               
                 Christs
                 buriall
                 .
                 pag.
                 376
              
               
                 The
                 descension
                 of
                 Christ.
                 pag.
                 372
              
               
                 Christs
                 exaltation
                 .
                 pag.
                 370
              
               
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 .
                 pag.
                 379
              
               
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 .
                 pag.
                 396
              
               
                 Christs
                 sitting
                 at
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 407
              
               
                 Christs
                 intercession
                 .
                 pag.
                 409
              
               
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 .
                 pag.
                 417
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
                 pag.
                 420
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 pag.
                 436
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 .
                 451.488
              
               
                 Predestination
                 .
                 pag.
                 453
              
               
                 The
                 mysticall
                 vnion
                 .
                 pag.
                 483
              
               
                 The
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 pag.
                 500
              
               
                 The
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 pag.
                 506
              
               
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
                 pag.
                 509
              
               
                 Life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 pag.
                 516
              
            
             
               
                 AN
                 EXPOSITION
                 OF
                 THE
                 LORDS
                 PRAIER
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 .
                 pag.
                 525
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 .
                 pag.
                 561
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 praying
                 .
                 pag.
                 562
              
               
                 Of
                 Gods
                 hearing
                 our
                 prayers
                 .
                 pag.
                 563
              
               
                 The
                 prayers
                 of
                 Paul.
                 pag.
                 564
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 TENDING
                 VNTO
                 a
                 declaration
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 How
                 farre
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 may
                 goe
                 in
                 Christian
                 religion
                 .
                 pag.
                 574
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 sheweth
                 how
                 farre
                 the
                 Elect
                 beeing
                 called
                 ,
                 goe
                 beyond
                 all
                 reprobates
                 in
                 Christianitie
                 .
                 pag.
                 584
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sauorie
                 writings
                 of
                 M.
                 Tyndal
                 and
                 Bradford
                 .
                 pag.
                 617
              
               
                 4
                 How
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 may
                 performe
                 all
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 pag.
                 642
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 conflicts
                 of
                 Sathan
                 with
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 pag.
                 756
              
               
                 6
                 How
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 aright
                 vnto
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 pag.
                 663
              
               
                 7
                 Consolations
                 for
                 the
                 troubled
                 consciences
                 of
                 weake
                 Christians
                 .
                 pag.
                 666
              
               
                 8
                 A
                 Declaration
                 of
                 certaine
                 spiritual
                 Desertions
                 .
                 pag.
                 674
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 case
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 case
                 of
                 conscience
                 resolued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 How
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no.
                 pag.
                 685
              
               
                 A
                 Discourse
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Hier.
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Case
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 disputed
                 ,
                 and
                 resolued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Direction
                 for
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 generall
                 meanes
                 of
                 ruling
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
                 pag.
                 713
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 .
                 pag.
                 714
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 our
                 speech
                 .
                 pag.
                 716
              
               
                 4
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 wisdome
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 trueth
                 and
                 reuerence
                 in
                 speech
                 .
                 pag.
                 718
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 modestie
                 and
                 meekenes
                 .
                 pag.
                 722
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 sobrietie
                 ,
                 vrbanitie
                 ,
                 fidelitie
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 others
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 pag.
                 725
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
                 pag.
                 729
              
               
                 9
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
                 pag.
                 730
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 writing
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 silence
                 .
                 pag.
                 731
              
               
                 12
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 TWO
                 TREATISES
                 :
              
               
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
                 
                   
                     THE
                     CONTENTS
                     .
                  
                   
                     1
                     What
                     Repentance
                     is
                     .
                     pag.
                     738
                  
                   
                     2
                     Of
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     Repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     740
                  
                   
                     3
                     How
                     Rep●ntance
                     is
                     wrought
                     .
                     pag.
                     741
                  
                   
                     4
                     Of
                     the
                     partes
                     of
                     Repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     742
                  
                   
                     5
                     Of
                     the
                     degrees
                     of
                     Repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     743
                  
                   
                     6
                     Of
                     the
                     persons
                     which
                     must
                     repent
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     7
                     Of
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     repentance
                     .
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                     Of
                     l●gall
                     motiues
                     to
                     Repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     752
                  
                   
                     9
                     Of
                     motiues
                     Euangelicall
                     .
                     pag.
                     755
                  
                   
                     10
                     Of
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     756
                  
                   
                     11
                     Of
                     c●rtaine
                     cases
                     in
                     repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     758
                  
                   
                     12
                     Of
                     the
                     contraries
                     to
                     repētance
                     .
                     pag.
                     757
                  
                   
                     13
                     Of
                     corruptions
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     repentance
                     .
                     pag.
                     761
                  
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 combat
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 pag.
                 762
              
               
                 The
                 treatise
                 of
                 Dying
                 well
                 .
                 p.
                 773.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 treatise
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 .
                 p.
                 815.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 What
                 conscience
                 is
                 .
                 pag.
                 831
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 actions
                 or
                 duties
                 of
                 conscience
                 where
                 the
                 point
                 is
                 handled
                 ,
                 Howe
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 saide
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 pag.
                 832
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 kinds
                 and
                 differences
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 handled
                 libertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 disputed
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 in
                 conscience
                 bee
                 vnfallibly
                 certain
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 .
                 pag.
                 867
              
               
                 4
                 Mans
                 duty
                 touching
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
                 pag.
                 900
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Reformed
                 Catholike
                 :
                 OR
                 ,
                 A
                 DECLARATION
                 SHEWing
                 how
                 neare
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 sundrie
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 must
                 for
                 euer
                 depart
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 free
                 will.
                 pag.
                 910
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 .
                 pag.
                 915
              
               
                 3
                 Assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 pag.
                 918
              
               
                 4
                 Iustification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
                 pag.
                 925
              
               
               
                 5
                 Of
                 merits
                 .
                 pag.
                 940
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 satisfactions
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 pag.
                 945
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 Traditions
                 .
                 pag.
                 950
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 Vowes
                 .
                 pag.
                 955
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 Images
                 .
                 pag.
                 961
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 reall
                 presence
                 .
                 pag.
                 966
              
               
                 11
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 pag.
                 972
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 Fasting
                 .
                 pag.
                 977
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
                 pag.
                 980
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 saints
                 departed
                 .
                 pag.
                 985
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 .
                 pag.
                 991
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 Purgatorie
                 .
                 pag.
                 995
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 the
                 supremacie
                 .
                 pag.
                 996
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 .
                 pag.
                 1000
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 Faith.
                 pag.
                 1003
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 Repentance
                 .
                 pag.
                 1006
              
               
                 21
                 The
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
                 pag.
                 1014
              
               
                 An
                 aduertisement
                 to
                 Romane
                 Catholikes
                 .
                 pag.
                 1018
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 gathered
                 into
                 sixe
                 principles
                 .
                 p.
                 1029.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Graine
                 of
                 Musterd-seede
                 .
                 THE
                 CONTENTS
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 doth
                 but
                 beginne
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 is
                 euen
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 the
                 very
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 inwardly
                 hee
                 be
                 more
                 carnall
                 then
                 spirituall
                 .
                 pag.
                 1046
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Conclusion
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 materiall
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 smallest
                 measure
                 of
                 renewing
                 grace
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 pag.
                 1047
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Conclusion
                
                 .
                 A
                 constant
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 troubled
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 acceptation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 it selfe
                 .
                 pag.
                 1048
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Conclusion
                
                 .
                 To
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 in
                 our selues
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 therfore
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 .
                 pag.
                 1053
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Conclusion
                
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 begunne
                 to
                 subiect
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 hee
                 be
                 ignorant
                 in
                 most
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 practise
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 pag.
                 1053
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Conclusion
                
                 .
                 The
                 aforsaide
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 are
                 counterfeite
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 encrease
                 .
                 pag.
                 1054
              
            
             
             
               The
               bodie
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               distinguished
               into
               sacred
               sciences
               ,
               whereof
               
                 
                   One
                   is
                   principall
                   .
                   Theologie
                   is
                   a
                   science
                   of
                   liuing
                   well
                   and
                   blessedly
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 
                   Other
                   attendants
                   or
                   handmaids
                   .
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Ethiques
                       ,
                       a
                       doctrine
                       of
                       liuing
                       honestly
                       and
                       ciuilly
                       .
                    
                     
                       II.
                       Oeconomickes
                       ,
                       a
                       doctrine
                       of
                       gouerning
                       a
                       familie
                       well
                       .
                    
                     
                       III.
                       Politiques
                       ,
                       a
                       doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       right
                       administration
                       of
                       a
                       common
                       weale
                       .
                    
                     
                       IIII.
                       
                         Ecclesiasticall
                         discipline
                      
                       ,
                       a
                       doctrine
                       of
                       well
                       ordering
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       
                         The
                         Iewes
                         commonweale
                      
                       ,
                       In
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       it
                       differeth
                       from
                       Church
                       gouernement
                       .
                    
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       Academie
                       ,
                       the
                       doctrine
                       of
                       gouerning
                       Schooles
                       well
                       :
                       especially
                       those
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               CHAP.
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Theologie
               .
            
             
               THe
               bodie
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               a
               doctrine
               sufficient
               to
               liue
               well
               .
            
             
               It
               comprehendeth
               many
               holy
               sciences
               ,
               whereof
               one
               is
               principall
               ,
               others
               are
               handmaids
               or
               retainers
               .
            
             
               The
               principall
               science
               is
               Theologie
               .
            
             
               Theologie
               ,
               is
               the
               science
               of
               liuing
               blessedly
               for
               euer
               .
               Blessed
               life
               consisteth
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               Ioh.
               17
               :
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 very
                 God
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Esai
               53.11
               .
               
                 By
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 my
                 righteous
                 seruant
                 (
                 viz.
                 Christ
                 )
                 iustifie
                 many
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               it
               consisteth
               likewise
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our selues
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               God
               by
               looking
               into
               our selues
               .
            
             
               Theologie
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               first
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               his
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               Of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               THat
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               :
               1.
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               :
               2.
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               3.
               by
               the
               distinction
               of
               things
               honest
               and
               dishonest
               :
               4.
               by
               the
               terrour
               of
               conscience
               :
               5.
               by
               the
               regiment
               of
               ciuill
               societies
               :
               6.
               the
               order
               of
               all
               causes
               hauing
               euer
               recourse
               to
               some
               former
               beginning
               :
               7.
               the
               determination
               of
               all
               things
               to
               their
               seuerall
               ends
               :
               8.
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               men
               well
               in
               their
               wits
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               Iehouah
               Elohim
               .
               Exod.
               6.2
               .
               
                 And
                 Elohim
                 spake
                 vnto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Iehouah
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 almightie
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 name
              
               Iehouah
               
                 was
                 I
                 not
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               Exod
               .
               3.13
               .
               
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 God
                 answered
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               :
               
                 Also
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               I
               am
               
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 spake
                 further
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Thus
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Iehouah
               Elohim
               ,
               &c.
               
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 vnto
                 you
              
               .
               In
               these
               wordes
               ,
               the
               first
               title
               of
               God
               ,
               declareth
               his
               Nature
               ,
               the
               second
               his
               Persons
               .
            
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               his
               most
               liuely
               and
               most
               perfect
               essence
               .
            
             
               The
               perfection
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               his
               absolute
               constitution
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               is
               wholly
               complete
               within
               himselfe
               Exod.
               3.
               13.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
              
               .
               Act.
               17.24
               .
               
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 not
                 in
                 temples
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               he
               needed
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 seeing
                 he
                 giueth
                 to
                 all
                 life
                 and
                 breath
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               perfection
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               is
               either
               Simplenes
               ,
               or
               the
               Infinitenes
               therof
               .
            
             
               The
               Simplenesse
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               is
               void
               of
               all
               Logical
               relation
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               subiect
               or
               adiunct
               .
               Ioh.
               5.26
               .
               
                 As
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 to
                 haue
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
                 :
              
               conferred
               with
               Ioh.
               14.6
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               1.7
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 walke
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 light
                 :
              
               conferred
               with
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 God
                 is
              
               light
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 no
                 darkenesse
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               to
               haue
               Life
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Life
               :
               to
               be
               in
               Light
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Light
               ,
               in
               God
               are
               all
               one
               .
               Neither
               is
               God
               subiect
               to
               generalitie
               ,
               or
               specialtie
               :
               whole
               ,
               or
               parts
               :
               matter
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               made
               of
               matter
               :
               for
               so
               there
               should
               be
               in
               God
               diuers
               things
               ,
               and
               one
               more
               perfect
               then
               another
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               his
               essence
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               by
               essence
               .
               The
               saying
               of
               Augustine
               in
               his
               6.
               booke
               and
               4.
               chap.
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               is
               fit
               to
               prooue
               this
               :
               
                 In
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 ,
                 or
                 mightie
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 mightie
                 ,
                 or
                 iust
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 minde
                 may
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 these
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 minde
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               is
               immutable
               and
               Spirituall
               .
            
             
               Gods
               immutabilitie
               of
               nature
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               is
               void
               of
               all
               composition
               ,
               diuision
               ,
               and
               change
               .
               Iam.
               1.
               17.
               
               
                 With
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 variablenesse
                 nor
                 shadowe
                 of
                 changing
                 .
              
               Mal.
               3.6
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 changed
                 .
              
               Where
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Gen.
               6.6
               .
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               changeth
               the
               action
               ,
               as
               men
               doe
               that
               repent
               :
               therefore
               repentance
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               not
               any
               mutation
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               as
               are
               made
               and
               chaunged
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               Gods
               Nature
               ,
               is
               spirituall
               in
               that
               it
               is
               incorporall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               inuisible
               .
               Ioh.
               4.24
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
              
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.17
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 King
                 eternall
                 ,
                 immortall
                 ,
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 onely
                 wise
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 glorie
                 and
                 honour
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 .
              
               Col.
               1.15
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 inuisible
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               infinitenesse
               of
               GOD
               ,
               is
               twofolde
               :
               his
               Eternitie
               ,
               and
               Exceeding
               greatnesse
               .
            
             
               Gods
               eternitie
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               is
               without
               beginning
               and
               ending
               ,
               Psal.
               90.
               2.
               
               
                 Before
                 the
                 mountaines
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 thou
                 hadst
                 formed
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 the
                 round
                 world
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 euerlasting
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 God.
              
               Revel
               .
               ●
               .
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 am
              
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 ending
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 Which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               exceeding
               greatnes
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               his
               incomprehensible
               nature
               is
               euery
               where
               present
               ,
               both
               within
               and
               without
               the
               world
               .
               Psal.
               145.3
               .
               
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 greatnes
                 is
                 incomprehensible
                 .
              
               1.
               
               King.
               8.27
               .
               
                 Is
                 it
                 true
                 indeede
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 behold
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heauens
                 of
                 heauens
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 containe
                 thee
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 house
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 built
                 ?
              
               Ier.
               23.
               24.
               
               
                 Doe
                 not
                 I
                 fill
                 the
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               plaine
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               onely
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               indiuisible
               ,
               not
               many
               .
               Eph.
               4.5
               .
               
                 One
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               Deut.
               4.
               35.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 thee
                 it
                 was
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 but
                 he
                 alone
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.4
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 an
                 idoll
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               And
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               thing
               infinite
               in
               nature
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               knower
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               nothing
               is
               hidden
               from
               that
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               included
               in
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               excluded
               from
               any
               thing
               .
               Because
               1.
               
               King.
               8.
               39.
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 searcheth
                 all
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstandeth
                 euery
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 .
              
               Psal.
               139.1,2
               .
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 my
                 sitting
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 rising
                 vp
                 ,
                 thou
                 vnderstandest
                 my
                 cogitation
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               life
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               Gods
               nature
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Diuine
               Nature
               is
               in
               perpetuall
               action
               ,
               liuing
               ,
               and
               moouing
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               Psal.
               42.
               2.
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 thirsteth
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 and
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               Hebr.
               3.
               12.
               
               
                 See
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 an
                 euill
                 heart
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               diuine
               Nature
               ,
               is
               especially
               in
               perpetual
               operation
               by
               three
               attributes
               ,
               the
               which
               doe
               manifest
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               towards
               his
               creatures
               .
               These
               are
               his
               Wisdome
               ,
               Will
               ,
               and
               Omnipotencie
               .
            
             
               The
               wisdome
               or
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               the
               which
               God
               doth
               not
               by
               certaine
               notions
               abstracted
               from
               the
               things
               themselues
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               owne
               essence
               ,
               nor
               successiuely
               and
               by
               discourse
               of
               reason
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               eternall
               and
               immutable
               act
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               distinctly
               and
               perfectly
               know
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               though
               infinite
               ,
               whether
               they
               haue
               beene
               or
               not
               .
               Matth.
               11.27
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 Sonne
                 will
                 reueale
                 him
                 .
              
               Hebr.
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 created
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 manifest
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               Psal.
               147.5
               .
               
                 His
                 wisdome
                 is
                 infinite
              
               .
            
             
               Gods
               wisdome
               hath
               these
               parts
               :
               his
               foreknowledge
               ,
               and
               his
               counsell
               .
            
             
               The
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               most
               assuredly
               foreseeth
               all
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               .
               Act.
               2.23
               .
               
                 Him
                 haue
                 ye
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 beeing
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 determinate
                 counsell
                 and
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 crucified
                 and
                 slaine
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.
               
               
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 predestinated
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
               This
               is
               not
               properly
               spoken
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               whome
               things
               are
               past
               or
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               the
               which
               he
               doth
               most
               straightly
               perceiue
               the
               best
               reason
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               .
               Prov.
               8.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 counsell
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 strength
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               the
               which
               he
               both
               most
               freely
               and
               iustly
               with
               one
               act
               willeth
               all
               things
               .
               Rom.
               9.
               18.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 mercie
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 hardeneth
                 .
              
               Eph.
               1.5
               .
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 adopted
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will.
              
               Iam.
               4.
               15.
               
               
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 doe
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               willeth
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               by
               approouing
               it
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               euill
               ,
               by
               disallowing
               and
               forsaking
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               voluntarily
               doth
               permit
               euill
               :
               because
               it
               is
               good
               that
               there
               should
               be
               euill
               .
               Act.
               14.16
               .
               
                 Who
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 suffered
                 all
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 waies
                 .
              
               Psal.
               81.12
               .
               
                 So
                 I
                 gaue
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 walked
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 counsels
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               diuers
               obiects
               ,
               hath
               diuers
               Names
               ,
               and
               is
               either
               called
               Loue
               and
               Hatred
               ,
               or
               Grace
               and
               Iustice.
               
            
             
               The
               Loue
               of
               God
               is
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               God
               approoueth
               first
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               his
               creatures
               ,
               without
               their
               desert
               ,
               and
               thē
               doth
               take
               delight
               .
               1
               Ioh.
               4.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 so
                 remaineth
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 remaineth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               3.16
               .
               
                 So
                 God
                 loued
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gaue
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Rom.
               5.8
               .
               
                 God
                 setteth
                 out
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 sinners
                 ,
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               the
               which
               he
               disliketh
               and
               detesteth
               his
               creature
               offending
               ,
               for
               his
               fault
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.5
               .
               
                 But
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Lord
                 misliked
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 .
              
               Psal.
               5.
               5.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hatest
                 all
                 the
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 .
              
               Psal.
               44.8
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 loued
                 iustice
                 and
                 hated
                 iniquitie
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               freely
               declareth
               his
               fauour
               to
               his
               creatures
               .
               Rom
               11.6
               .
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 workes
                 :
                 otherwise
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 grace
                 .
              
               Tit.
               2.
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 sauing
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 shined
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 teaching
                 vs
                 to
                 denie
                 impietie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               either
               his
               Goodnes
               ,
               or
               his
               Mercie
               .
            
             
               The
               Goodnes
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               beeing
               in
               himselfe
               absolutely
               good
               ,
               doth
               freely
               exercise
               his
               liberalitie
               vpon
               his
               creatures
               .
               Matth.
               19.17
               .
               
                 Why
                 callest
                 thou
                 me
                 good
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 good
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 euen
                 God.
              
               Math.
               5.
               45.
               
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 his
                 sunne
                 to
                 shine
                 vpon
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 raineth
                 vpon
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 vniust
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               freely
               assisteth
               all
               his
               creatures
               in
               their
               miseries
               .
               Esai
               30.
               18.
               
               
                 Yet
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 waite
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
              
               Lament
               .
               3.22
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 mercies
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 compassions
                 faile
                 not
                 .
              
               Exod.
               39.19
               .
               
                 I
                 take
                 pitie
                 on
                 whome
                 I
                 take
                 pitie
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 mercifull
                 on
                 whome
                 I
                 am
                 mercifull
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               Iustice
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               in
               all
               things
               willeth
               that
               which
               is
               iust
               .
               Psal.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 iust
                 Lord
                 loueth
                 iustice
              
               .
               Psalm
               .
               5.4
               .
               
                 For
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 loueth
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               iustice
               is
               in
               word
               or
               deede
               .
            
             
               Iustice
               in
               word
               ,
               is
               that
               truth
               by
               which
               he
               constantly
               ,
               and
               indeede
               willeth
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               ●aid
               .
               Rom.
               3.4
               .
               
                 Let
                 God
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 a
                 lyar
                 .
              
               Matth.
               24.25
               .
               
                 Heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 word
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 away
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               iust
               in
               keeping
               his
               promise
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               1.9
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 faithfull
                 and
                 iust
                 to
                 forgiue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               
                 Henceforth
                 is
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 me
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 shall
                 giue
                 me
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               Iustice
               indeede
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               either
               disposeth
               or
               rewardeth
               .
            
             
               Gods
               disposing
               iustice
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               free
               Lord
               ordereth
               rightly
               all
               things
               in
               his
               actions
               .
               Psal.
               45.17
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 righteous
                 in
                 al
                 his
                 waies
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               rewarding
               iustice
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               rendreth
               to
               his
               creature
               according
               to
               his
               worke
               .
               2.
               
               Thess.
               1.6
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 iustice
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 affliction
                 to
                 such
                 ●●
                 afflict
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 you
                 which
                 are
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 releasing
                 with
                 vs.
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.17
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 if
                 you
                 call
                 him
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 person
                 iudgeth
                 according
                 to
                 euery
                 worke
                 ,
                 passe
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 dwelling
                 here
                 in
                 feare
                 .
              
               Ierem.
               51.
               56.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 that
                 recompenseth
                 shall
                 surely
                 recompence
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               either
               his
               Gentlenes
               ,
               or
               Anger
               .
            
             
               Gods
               Gentlenes
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               freely
               bestoweth
               vpon
               his
               creature
               a
               reward
               .
               2.
               
               Thess.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 worthie
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 yee
                 also
                 suffer
                 .
              
               Matth.
               10.
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 receiueth
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 a
                 Prophets
                 reward
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 receiueth
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man.
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 giue
                 vnto
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 to
                 drinke
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 verely
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 loose
                 his
                 reward
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               Anger
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               punisheth
               the
               transgression
               of
               his
               creature
               .
               Rom.
               1.18
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 reuealed
                 from
                 heauen
                 against
                 all
                 vngodlines
                 ,
                 and
                 vnrighteousnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 withhold
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 vnrighteousnes
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               3.36
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 obeyeth
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 shal
                 not
                 see
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               will
               of
               GOD.
               Now
               followeth
               his
               omnipotencie
               .
            
             
               Gods
               omnipotencie
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               is
               most
               able
               to
               performe
               euery
               worke
               .
               Math.
               19.29
               .
               
                 With
                 men
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 with
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               things
               notwithstanding
               are
               here
               to
               be
               excepted
               .
               First
               ,
               those
               things
               whose
               action
               argueth
               an
               impotencie
               ,
               as
               to
               lie
               ,
               to
               denie
               his
               word
               .
               Titus
               1.
               2.
               
                 which
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 hath
                 promised
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 denie
                 himselfe
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               are
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               destroy
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               beget
               his
               Sonne
               from
               eternitie
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               imploy
               contradiction
               .
               For
               God
               cannot
               make
               a
               trueth
               false
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Gods
               power
               ,
               may
               be
               distinguished
               into
               an
               absolute
               and
               actuall
               power
               .
            
             
               Gods
               absolute
               power
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               can
               doe
               more
               ,
               then
               he
               either
               doth
               ,
               or
               will
               doe
               .
               Matth.
               3.9
               .
               
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 of
                 these
                 stones
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 children
                 to
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               Philip.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 euen
                 all
                 things
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               actuall
               power
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               causeth
               all
               things
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               he
               freely
               will.
               Psal.
               135.
               6.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 ,
                 those
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 depths
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
               Of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               blessednesse
               .
            
             
               OVt
               of
               the
               former
               attributes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               true
               Iehouah
               is
               distinguished
               from
               a
               fained
               god
               ,
               and
               from
               idols
               ,
               arise
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               blessednesse
               .
            
             
               Gods
               glorie
               or
               maiestie
               ,
               is
               the
               infinite
               excellencie
               of
               his
               most
               simple
               and
               most
               holy
               diuine
               Nature
               .
               Hebr.
               1.3
               .
               
                 Who
                 beeing
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ingraued
                 forme
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Dan.
               3.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               God
               onely
               can
               know
               himselfe
               perfectly
               .
               Ioh.
               6.46
               .
               
                 Not
                 that
                 any
                 mā
                 hath
                 seene
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 saue
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               16.
               
               
                 Who
                 onely
                 hath
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 ,
                 whom
                 neuer
                 man
                 saw
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 see
                 .
              
               Exod.
               33.18
               .
               
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               manifestation
               of
               gods
               glorie
               :
               partly
               more
               obscure
               ,
               partly
               more
               apparant
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               obscure
               manifestation
               ,
               is
               the
               vision
               of
               Gods
               maiestie
               in
               this
               life
               by
               the
               eies
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               through
               the
               help
               of
               things
               perceiued
               by
               the
               outward
               senses
               .
               Esa.
               6.1
               .
               
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord
                 sitting
                 vppon
                 an
                 high
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 thereof
                 filled
                 the
                 temple
                 .
              
               Exod.
               ●3
               .
               22
               .
               
                 And
                 while
                 my
                 glorie
                 passeth
                 by
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 thee
                 in
                 a
                 cleft
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 couer
                 thee
                 with
                 my
                 hand
                 whiles
                 I
                 passe
                 by
                 :
                 after
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 mine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 my
                 backe
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 face
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 seene
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               
               
                 Nowe
                 we
                 se
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 glasse
                 darkely
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               more
               apparant
               manifestation
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               contemplation
               of
               him
               in
               heauen
               face
               to
               face
               .
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               13.
               12.
               
               
                 But
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 see
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 .
              
               Dan.
               7.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 I
                 beheld
                 till
                 the
                 thrones
                 were
                 set
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 of
                 daies
                 did
                 fit
                 ,
                 whose
                 garment
                 was
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Matth.
               19.16
               .
            
             
               Gods
               blessednes
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               God
               is
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               himselfe
               all
               sufficient
               ,
               Gen.
               17.1
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 God
                 all
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 walke
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 vpright
                 .
              
               Col.
               2.2.9
               .
               
                 For
                 in
                 him
                 dwelleth
                 all
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 godhead
                 bodily
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.5
               .
               
                 Which
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 blessed
                 and
                 Prince
                 onely
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
               Concerning
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             
               THe
               persons
               are
               they
               ,
               which
               subsisting
               in
               one
               Godhead
               ,
               are
               distinguished
               by
               incommunicable
               properties
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.7
               .
               
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 that
                 beare
                 record
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
               Gen.
               19.24
               .
               
                 Then
                 Iehouah
                 raigned
                 vpon
                 Sodom
                 and
                 vpon
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 fire
                 from
                 Iehouah
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               1.1
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Word
                 was
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               therefore
               are
               coequall
               ,
               and
               are
               distinguished
               not
               by
               degree
               ,
               but
               by
               order
               .
            
             
               The
               Constitution
               of
               a
               person
               is
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               personall
               proprietie
               or
               the
               proper
               manner
               of
               subsisting
               is
               adioyned
               to
               the
               Dietie
               ,
               or
               one
               diuine
               nature
               .
            
             
               Distinction
               of
               persons
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               albeit
               euery
               person
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               perfect
               God
               ,
               yet
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               the
               Sonne
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               alone
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               not
               the
               Father
               or
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               alone
               :
               neither
               can
               they
               be
               deuided
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               infinitnesse
               of
               their
               most
               simple
               essence
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               so
               that
               in
               these
               there
               is
               diuersitie
               of
               persons
               ,
               but
               vnitie
               in
               essence
               .
            
             
               The
               communion
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               or
               rather
               vnion
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               each
               one
               is
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Godhead
               :
               &
               therfore
               euerie
               each
               one
               doth
               possesse
               ,
               loue
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               another
               ,
               and
               worke
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               Ioh.
               4.10
               .
               
                 Beleeuest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 the
                 wordes
                 that
                 I
                 spake
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 of
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 father
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 workes
                 .
              
               Prov.
               8.22
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 possessed
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
               And
               vers
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Them
                 was
                 I
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 nourisher
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 daily
                 his
                 delight
                 ,
                 reioicing
                 alwaie
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Word
                 was
                 
                 God.
              
               and
               chap.
               5.19
               .
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 Father
                 do
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               be
               three
               persons
               :
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Matth.
               3.16.17
               .
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 came
                 straight
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 lo
                 ,
                 the
                 heauens
                 were
                 opened
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 descending
                 like
                 a
                 doue
                 ,
                 and
                 lighting
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 loe
                 ,
                 a
                 voyce
                 came
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 belooued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               father
               ,
               is
               a
               person
               without
               beginning
               ,
               who
               from
               all
               eternitie
               begate
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               Heb.
               1.3
               .
               
                 Who
                 being
                 the
                 brightnes
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ingraued
                 forme
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 .
              
               Psal.
               2.7
               .
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 haue
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               these
               properties
               must
               be
               noted
               :
               I.
               Hee
               that
               begetteth
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               begotten
               are
               togither
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               before
               another
               in
               time
               .
               II.
               He
               that
               begetteth
               doth
               communicate
               with
               him
               that
               is
               begotten
               ,
               not
               some
               one
               part
               ,
               but
               his
               whole
               essence
               .
               III.
               The
               Father
               begot
               the
               Sonne
               not
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               within
               in
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               incommunicable
               propertie
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               vnbegotten
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               beget
               .
               He
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               actions
               ,
               because
               he
               beginneth
               euery
               action
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               effecting
               it
               by
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.6
               .
               
                 Yet
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 whome
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Rom.
               11.
               
               ●6
               .
               
                 For
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               two
               persons
               haue
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               diuine
               essence
               ,
               of
               the
               Father
               by
               communication
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               The
               Sonne
               is
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               from
               all
               eternitie
               .
               Heb.
               1.5
               .
               
                 For
                 vnto
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 said
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 begat
                 I
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Col.
               1.15
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 inuisible
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 of
                 euery
                 creatur●
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               1.14
               .
               
                 And
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 glory
                 thereof
                 as
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.32
               .
               
                 He
                 who
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               this
               cause
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               sent
               from
               the
               father
               .
               Ioh.
               8.42
               .
               
                 I
                 proceeded
                 forth
                 and
                 came
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 I
                 of
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               sending
               taketh
               not
               away
               the
               equalitie
               of
               essence
               and
               power
               ,
               but
               declareth
               the
               order
               of
               the
               persons
               .
               Ioh.
               5●18
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Iewes
                 sought
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 broken
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 :
                 but
                 said
                 also
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 himselfe
                 equall
                 with
                 God.
              
               Phil.
               2.6
               .
               
                 Who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robberie
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Although
               the
               Son
               be
               begotten
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               yet
               neuertheles
               he
               is
               of
               &
               by
               himselfe
               very
               God
               :
               for
               he
               must
               be
               considered
               either
               according
               to
               his
               essence
               or
               according
               to
               his
               filiatiō
               or
               Sonship
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               he
               is
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               i.
               of
               and
               by
               himselfe
               very
               God
               :
               for
               the
               Deitie
               which
               is
               commō
               to
               all
               the
               t●ree
               persons
               is
               not
               begotten
               .
               But
               as
               he
               is
               a
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               from
               another
               :
               for
               he
               is
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               his
               father
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               is
               truely
               said
               to
               be
               
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 very
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               For
               this
               cause
               also
               he
               is
               the
               
                 WORD
                 of
                 the
                 father
              
               ,
               not
               a
               vanishing
               ,
               but
               an
               essentiall
               word
               ;
               because
               as
               a
               word
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               begotten
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Sonne
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               because
               hee
               bringeth
               glad
               tydings
               from
               the
               bosome
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Nazian
               .
               in
               his
               Oration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               .
               
               Basil
               in
               his
               preface
               before
               Iohns
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               The
               propertie
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               begotten
               .
            
             
               His
               proper
               manner
               of
               working
               ,
               is
               to
               execute
               actions
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               6.
               
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               5.19
               .
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 things
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Ioh.
               15.
               26.
               
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Comforter
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 vnto
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
               
                 But
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               16.13,14
               .
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 conduct
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 speake
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 heareth
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 declare
                 vnto
                 you
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 receiue
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 it
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               may
               be
               the
               essentiall
               difference
               betwixt
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               begetting
               ,
               neither
               the
               Scriptures
               determine
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               knoweth
               .
            
             
               The
               incommunicabl●
               propertie
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             
               His
               proper
               manner
               of
               working
               ,
               is
               to
               finish
               an
               action
               ,
               effecting
               it
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               And
               albeit
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               are
               two
               distinct
               persons
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               both
               but
               one
               beginning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
               Of
               Gods
               workes
               ,
               and
               his
               decree
               .
            
             
               THus
               farre
               concerning
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Theologie
               :
               the
               second
               followeth
               ,
               of
               the
               workes
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               all
               those
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               diuine
               essence
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               common
               to
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               alwaies
               reserued
               the
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               working
               to
               euery
               person
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               is
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               God.
               Rom.
               11.36
               .
               
                 For
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 be
                 glorie
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               worke
               ,
               or
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               either
               his
               decree
               ,
               or
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               decree
               .
            
             
               The
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               God
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               hath
               necessarily
               ,
               and
               yet
               freely
               ,
               from
               all
               eternitie
               determined
               all
               things
               .
               Eph.
               1.
               11.
               
               
                 In
                 whome
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 chosen
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 wor●eth
                 all
                 things
                 after
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will.
              
               and
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 As
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Matth.
               10.29
               .
               
                 Are
                 not
                 two
                 sparrowes
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 farthing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 falleth
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 your
                 Father
                 ?
              
               Rom
               9.
               21.
               
               
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 potter
                 power
                 on
                 the
                 clay
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 lumpe
                 one
                 vessell
                 ●●
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 honour
                 .
              
            
             
               Ther●fore
               the
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               hath
               most
               certainely
               decreed
               e●ery
               both
               thing
               and
               action
               ,
               whether
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               circumstances
               of
               place
               ,
               time
               ,
               meanes
               ,
               and
               ende
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               he
               hath
               most
               iustly
               decreed
               the
               wicked
               workes
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               For
               if
               it
               had
               not
               so
               pleased
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               neuer
               beene
               at
               all
               .
               And
               albeit
               they
               of
               thei●
               
               owne
               nature
               ,
               are
               and
               remaine
               wicked
               ;
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               good
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               absolutely
               euill
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.17
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 so
                 )
                 that
                 ye
                 suffer
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 euill
                 doing
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               thing
               which
               in
               the
               owne
               ●ature
               is
               euill
               ,
               in
               Gods
               eternal
               counsel
               comes
               in
               the
               place
               of
               a
               good
               thing
               ;
               in
               that
               it
               is
               some
               occasion
               and
               way
               to
               manifest
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               in
               his
               iustice
               ,
               and
               his
               mercie
               .
            
             
               God
               his
               foreknowledge
               ,
               is
               conioyned
               with
               his
               decree
               ;
               and
               inde●●e
               is
               in
               nature
               before
               it
               :
               yet
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               vs
               ;
               because
               knowledge
               goeth
               before
               the
               will
               ,
               &
               the
               effecting
               of
               a
               worke
               .
               For
               we
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               but
               those
               things
               that
               we
               haue
               before
               willed
               ,
               neither
               doe
               we
               will
               any
               thing
               which
               we
               know
               not
               before
               .
            
             
               God
               his
               foreknowledge
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               cause
               why
               things
               are
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               conioyned
               with
               his
               decree
               .
               For
               things
               doe
               not
               therefore
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               because
               that
               God
               did
               foreknow
               them
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               decreed
               and
               willed
               them
               :
               therefore
               they
               come
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               The
               execution
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               all
               things
               in
               their
               time
               are
               accomplished
               which
               were
               foreknowne
               ,
               or
               decreed
               ,
               and
               that
               euen
               as
               they
               were
               foreknowne
               and
               decreed
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               decree
               of
               GOD
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               and
               principall
               working
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               also
               is
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               time
               before
               all
               other
               causes
               .
               For
               with
               Gods
               decree
               is
               alwaies
               his
               will
               annexed
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               can
               willingly
               effect
               that
               he
               hath
               decreed
               .
               And
               it
               were
               a
               signe
               of
               impotencie
               ,
               to
               decree
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               could
               not
               willingly
               compasse
               .
               And
               with
               Gods
               will
               is
               conioyned
               an
               effectuall
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               can
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               he
               hath
               freely
               decreed
               .
            
             
               This
               first
               and
               principall
               cause
               ,
               howbeit
               in
               it selfe
               it
               be
               necessarie
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               freedome
               of
               will
               in
               election
               ,
               or
               the
               nature
               and
               propertie
               of
               second
               causes
               ,
               but
               onely
               brings
               them
               into
               a
               certaine
               order
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               directeth
               them
               to
               the
               determinate
               ende
               :
               whereupon
               the
               effects
               and
               euents
               of
               things
               are
               contingent
               or
               necessarie
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               second
               cause
               is
               .
               So
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               Fathers
               decree
               died
               necessarily
               ,
               Act.
               17.3
               .
               but
               yet
               willingly
               ,
               Math.
               25.
               39.
               
               And
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               temperature
               of
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               he
               might
               haue
               prolonged
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               respect
               may
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               died
               contingently
               .
            
             
               The
               execution
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               hath
               two
               branches
               ,
               his
               operation
               ,
               and
               his
               operatiue
               permission
               .
            
             
               Gods
               operation
               ,
               is
               his
               effectuall
               producing
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               which
               either
               haue
               beeing
               or
               moouing
               ,
               or
               which
               are
               done
               .
            
             
               Gods
               operatiue
               permission
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               he
               onely
               permitteth
               one
               and
               the
               same
               worke
               to
               be
               done
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               euill
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               he
               effectually
               worketh
               the
               same
               .
               Gen.
               50.20
               .
               
                 You
                 indeede
                 had
                 purposed
                 euill
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 decreed
                 that
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 preserue
                 his
                 people
                 aliue
                 .
              
               And
               Gen.
               45.7
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 before
                 you
                 to
                 preserue
                 your
                 posteritie
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 .
              
               Esai
               10.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Woe
                 vnto
                 Asshur
                 ,
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 my
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 staffe
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 is
                 mine
                 indignation
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 dissembling
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 
                 giue
                 him
                 a
                 charge
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 my
                 wrath
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 spoile
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 praie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tread
                 them
                 vnder
                 feete
                 like
                 the
                 myre
                 in
                 the
                 streete
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 thinketh
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 his
                 heart
                 esteeme
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 imagineth
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 nations
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               permitteth
               euill
               ,
               by
               a
               certaine
               volun●arie
               permission
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               forsaketh
               the
               second
               cause
               in
               working
               euill
               .
               And
               he
               for●aketh
               his
               creature
               ,
               either
               by
               detracting
               the
               grace
               it
               had
               ,
               or
               not
               bestowing
               that
               which
               it
               wanteth
               .
               Rom.
               1.26
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 God
                 gaue
                 them
                 vp
                 vnto
                 vile
                 affections
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.25
               ,
               26.
               
               
                 Instructing
                 them
                 with
                 meekenes
                 that
                 are
                 contrarie
                 minded
                 ,
                 proouing
                 if
                 God
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 amendment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 will
              
               :
            
             
               Neither
               must
               we
               thinke
               God
               vniust
               ,
               who
               is
               indebted
               to
               none
               ,
               Rom.
               9.15
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 whome
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 mercie
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               Gods
               pleasure
               to
               bestowe
               how
               much
               grace
               and
               vpon
               whome
               he
               will.
               Matth.
               20.15
               .
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 with
                 mine
                 owne
                 ?
              
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               euill
               ,
               hath
               some
               respect
               of
               goodnes
               with
               God
               :
               first
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               :
               and
               punishment
               is
               accounted
               a
               morall
               good
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               iust
               Iudge
               to
               punish
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               action
               or
               act
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               it
               i●
               a
               chastisement
               ,
               a
               triall
               of
               ones
               faith
               ,
               martyrdome
               ,
               propitiation
               for
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               Christ.
               Act.
               2.23
               .
               and
               4.24
               .
               And
               if
               we
               obserue
               these
               caueats
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               bare
               permissiue
               agent
               in
               an
               euill
               worke
               ,
               but
               a
               powerfull
               effectour
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               neither
               instilleth
               an
               aberration
               into
               the
               action
               ,
               nor
               yet
               supporteth
               ,
               or
               intēdeth
               thesame
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               most
               freely
               suffereth
               euill
               ,
               and
               best
               disposeth
               of
               it
               to
               his
               own
               glorie
               .
               The
               like
               we
               may
               see
               in
               this
               similitude
               :
               Let
               a
               man
               spurre
               forward
               a
               lame
               horse
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               mooueth
               forward
               ,
               the
               rider
               is
               the
               cause
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               halteth
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               is
               the
               canse
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               wee
               see
               the
               sunne
               beames
               gathering
               themselues
               into
               a
               sunne
               glasse
               ,
               they
               burne
               such
               things
               as
               they
               light
               vpon
               :
               now
               ,
               that
               they
               burne
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               not
               in
               the
               sunne
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               glasse
               .
               The
               like
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               Gods
               action
               in
               an
               euill
               subiect
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
               Of
               Predestination
               and
               Creation
               .
            
             
               GOds
               decree
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               concerneth
               man
               ,
               is
               called
               Predestination
               :
               which
               is
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               ordained
               all
               men
               to
               a
               certaine
               and
               euerlasting
               estate
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               to
               saluation
               or
               condemnation
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               glorie
               .
               1.
               
               Thes.
               5.9
               .
               
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 appointed
                 vs
                 vnto
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 obtaine
                 saluation
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Rom.
               9.13
               .
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 loved
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 Esau.
              
               and
               vers
               .
               22.
               
               
                 What
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 ,
                 to
                 ●hewe
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 power
                 knowne
                 ,
                 suffer
                 with
                 long
                 patience
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 wrath
                 prepared
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 declare
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 vpon
                 the
                 vessells
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 vnto
                 glorie
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               meanes
               of
               accomplishing
               Gods
               Predestination
               are
               two
               fold
               :
            
             
               The
               creation
               ,
               and
               the
               fall
               .
            
             
               The
               creation
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               God
               made
               all
               things
               very
               good
               ,
               of
               nothing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               no
               matter
               which
               was
               before
               the
               creation
               ,
               Gen.
               1.1
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
            
             
             
               Gods
               manner
               of
               creating
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               gouerning
               ,
               is
               such
               as
               that
               by
               his
               word
               alone
               ,
               he
               ,
               without
               any
               instruments
               ,
               meanes
               ,
               assistance
               ,
               or
               motion
               produced
               al
               sorts
               of
               things
               .
               For
               to
               will
               any
               thing
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               both
               to
               be
               able●
               and
               to
               performe
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               11.3
               .
               
                 By
                 faith
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 did
                 appeare
                 .
              
               Psal.
               148.5
               .
               
                 Let
                 them
                 praise
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 commanded
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               goodnes
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               excellencie
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               void
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               free
               from
               punishment
               and
               transgression
               .
            
             
               The
               creation
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               inhabitants
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               world
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               beutifull
               palace
               ,
               framed
               out
               of
               a
               deformed
               substance
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               inhabited
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               the
               heauens
               and
               earth
               .
            
             
               The
               heauens
               are
               threefold
               :
               the
               first
               is
               the
               aire
               ,
               the
               second
               the
               skie
               ,
               the
               third
               an
               inuisible
               and
               incorporall
               essence
               ,
               created
               to
               bee
               the
               seate
               of
               all
               the
               blessed
               ,
               both
               men
               ,
               and
               Angels
               .
               This
               third
               heauen
               is
               called
               Paradise
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13.4
               .
            
             
               The
               inhabitours
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               reasonable
               creatures
               made
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               image
               :
               they
               are
               either
               Angels
               or
               men
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               26.
               
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 vs
                 make
                 man
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 image
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 likenes
                 .
              
               Iob.
               1.6
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 and
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Satan
                 came
                 also
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               integritie
               of
               the
               reasonable
               creature
               ,
               resembling
               God
               in
               holines
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               8.
               
               Of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               THe
               Angels
               each
               of
               them
               beeing
               created
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               were
               setled
               in
               an
               vpright
               estate
               .
               In
               whome
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               noted
               .
               First
               their
               nature
               .
               Angels
               are
               spirituall
               and
               incorporall
               essences
               .
               Heb.
               2.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 he
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 tooke
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               Heb.
               1.7
               .
               
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 spirits
                 his
                 messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ministers
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               qualities
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               wise
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               14.18
               .
               
                 My
                 lord
                 the
                 king
                 is
                 euen
                 as
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 hearing
                 good
                 and
                 badde
                 .
              
               2.
               
               They
               are
               of
               great
               might
               ,
               2.
               
               Thes.
               1.7
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 from
                 heauen
                 with
                 his
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               24.
               
               
                 Dauid
                 sawe
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 smote
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               2.
               
               King.
               19.35
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 went
                 out
                 and
                 smote
                 in
                 the
                 campe
                 of
                 Ashur
                 ,
                 an
                 hundreth
                 ,
                 fourescore
                 ,
                 and
                 fiue
                 thousand
                 .
              
               3.
               
               They
               are
               swift
               and
               of
               great
               agilitie
               ,
               Esay
               ,
               6,6
               ,
               
                 Then
                 flew●
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphims
                 vnto
                 me
                 with
                 an
                 hotte
                 cole
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
               Dan.
               9
               .
               21●
               
                 The
                 man
                 Gabriel
                 whome
                 I
                 had
                 seene
                 before
                 in
                 a
                 vision
                 ,
                 came
                 flying
                 and
                 touched
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Cherubins
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               were
               painted
               with
               winges
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               innumerable
               ,
               Gen.
               3.2
               .
               
                 Now
                 Iacob
                 wēt
                 forth
                 on
                 his
                 iourney
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 angel
                 of
                 God
                 met
                 him
                 .
              
               Dan.
               ●0
               .
               7
               .
               
                 Thousand
                 thousands
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               Matth.
               26.25
               .
               
                 Thinkest
                 thou
                 I
                 cannot
                 praie
                 to
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 me
                 moe
                 then
                 twelue
                 legions
                 of
                 Angels
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               12.
               22.
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 innumerable
                 angels
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               highest
               heauen
               ,
               where
               they
               euer
               attēd
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               societie
               with
               him
               .
               Mark.
               18.10
               .
               
                 In
                 heauen
                 their
                 Angels
                 alwaies
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Psal.
               68.17
               .
               
                 The
                 chariots
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 twentie
                 thousand
                 thousand
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               Mark.
               12.25
               .
               
                 But
                 are
                 as
                 Angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               their
               degree
               .
               That
               there
               are
               degrees
               of
               Angels
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               plaine
               .
               Colos
               .
               1.16
               .
               
                 By
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 things
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 :
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 thrones
                 or
                 dominions
                 ,
                 or
                 principalities
                 ,
                 or
                 powers
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.38
               .
               
                 Neither
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               Thes.
               4.16
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 descend
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Aarchangel
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 trumpet
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               it
               is
               not
               for
               vs
               to
               search
               ,
               who
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               bee
               of
               each
               order
               ,
               neither
               ought
               we
               curiously
               to
               enquire
               howe
               they
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               whether
               in
               essence
               ,
               or
               qualities
               .
               Coloss.
               2.
               18.
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 beare
                 rule
                 ouer
                 you
                 by
                 humblenes
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 advancing
                 himselfe
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 neuer
                 saw
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               their
               office
               .
               Their
               office
               is
               partly
               to
               magnify
               God
               ,
               &
               partly
               to
               performe
               his
               commandements
               .
               Psalme
               103.
               vers
               .
               20.
               21.
               
               
                 Praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 ye
                 his
                 Angels
                 that
                 excell
                 in
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 his
                 commandement
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 vvorde
                 .
                 Praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 ye
                 his
                 hostes
                 ,
                 ye
                 his
                 seruants
                 that
                 doe
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               Seuenthly
               :
               The
               establishing
               of
               some
               Angels
               in
               that
               integritie
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               created
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
               Of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               of
               innocencie
               .
            
             
               MAn
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               created
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               established
               in
               an
               excellent
               estate
               of
               innocencie
               .
               In
               this
               estate
               seuen
               things
               are
               chiefly
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 garden
                 of
                 Heden
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 pleasant
                 garden
                 .
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Lord
                   tooke
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   garden
                   of
                   Heden
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   integritie
                   of
                   mans
                   nature
                   .
                   Which
                   was
                   Eph●
                   4.24
                   .
                   
                     Created
                     in
                     righteousnes
                     and
                     true
                     holines
                     .
                  
                   This
                   integritie
                   hath
                   two
                   parts
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   and
                   perfect
                   knoweledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   .
                   Coloss.
                   3.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     And
                     haue
                     put
                     on
                     the
                     newe
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     renewed
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     created
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Gen.
                   chap.
                   2.19
                   .
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     had
                     formed
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     euery
                     beast
                     of
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     foule
                     of
                     the
                     heauen
                     ,
                     he
                     brought
                     them
                     vnto
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     howe
                     he
                     would
                     call
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     howesoeuer
                     the
                     man
                     called
                     the
                     liuing
                     creature
                     ,
                     so
                     was
                     the
                     name
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   conformitie
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Mans
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 foure
                 parts
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 his
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 as
                 God
                 reioiced
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 image
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 man
                 was
                 incensed
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 apparent
                 by
                 Gods
                 familiar
                 conference
                 with
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.29
                 .
                 
                   And
                   God
                   said
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   you
                   euery
                   hearb
                   bearing
                   seede
                   &c.
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   for
                   meate
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 dominion
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 Psal.
                 8.6
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   made
                   him
                   Lord
                   ouer
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   thine
                   hands
                   ,
                   &
                   hast
                   set
                   all
                   things
                   vnder
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 decencie
                 ,
                 &
                 dignitie
                 
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 naked
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 was
                 vnseemely
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 it
                 imprinted
                 a
                 princely
                 maiestie
                 .
                 Psal.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   made
                   him
                   little
                   lower
                   then
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   crowned
                   him
                   with
                   glorie
                   and
                   worship
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 2.25
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   both
                   naked
                   ;
                   and
                   neither
                   ashamed
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.22
                 .
                 
                   Vpon
                   those
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   thinke
                   most
                   vnhonest
                   ,
                   put
                   we
                   more
                   honestie
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   vncomely
                   parts
                   haue
                   more
                   comelines
                   on
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 without
                 paine
                 or
                 griefe
                 .
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 
                 17,19
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   obeyed
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   thy
                   wife
                   ,
                   &c.
                   cursed
                   is
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   ,
                   in
                   sorrow
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eate
                   of
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Subiection
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   man
                   was
                   bound
                   to
                   performe
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   were
                   two
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   concerning
                   the
                   two
                   trees
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   concerning
                   the
                   trees
                   ,
                   was
                   ordained
                   to
                   make
                   examination
                   ,
                   and
                   triall
                   of
                   mans
                   obedience
                   .
                   It
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                   parts
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   giuing
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   confirme
                   to
                   man
                   his
                   perpetuall
                   abode
                   in
                   the
                   garden
                   of
                   Heden
                   ,
                   if
                   stil
                   he
                   persisted
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   .
                   R●uel
                   .
                   2.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     To
                     him
                     that
                     ouercōmeth
                     ,
                     will
                     I
                     giue
                     to
                     eate
                     of
                     the
                     tree
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     Paradise
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Prov.
                   3.18
                   .
                   
                     Shee
                     is
                     a
                     tree
                     of
                     life
                     to
                     them
                     which
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     her
                     :
                     and
                     blessed
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     retaineth
                     her
                     .
                  
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   prohibition
                   to
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   euil
                   ,
                   togither
                   with
                   a
                   commination
                   of
                   temporall
                   and
                   eternall
                   death
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   this
                   commandement
                   .
                   Gen.
                   2.17
                   .
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     tree
                     of
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     good
                     and
                     euill
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     eate
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     that
                     thou
                     eatest
                     thereof
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     die
                     the
                     death
                     .
                  
                   This
                   was
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   his
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   euent
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   obseruation
                   thereof
                   would
                   haue
                   brought
                   perpetuall
                   happines
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   violation
                   gaue
                   experience
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   miserie
                   ,
                   namely
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   guiltinesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   concerning
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   ordained
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   .
                   Gen.
                   2.3
                   .
                   
                     God
                     blessed
                     the
                     seauenth
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctified
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 V.
                 His
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 dressing
                 of
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 Heden
                 .
                 Prov.
                 16.4
                 .
                 
                   God
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   He
                   placed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   garden
                   of
                   Heden
                   ,
                   to
                   dresse
                   and
                   keepe
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 His
                 diet
                 was
                 the
                 hearbs
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 euery
                 tree
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 .
                 Gen.
                 1.29
                 .
                 
                   And
                   God
                   said
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   you
                   euery
                   hearb
                   bearing
                   seede
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vpon
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   tree
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   a
                   tree
                   bearing
                   seede
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   for
                   meate
                   .
                
                 and
                 chap.
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   knowledge
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   euill
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   eate
                   .
                
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 His
                 free
                 choice
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 the
                 commandement
                 concerning
                 the
                 two
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 neglect
                 and
                 violate
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Whereby
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 were
                 indeede
                 created
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 mutable
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 decree
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               10.
               
               Of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               THe
               fall
               ,
               is
               a
               reuolting
               of
               the
               reasonable
               creature
               from
               obedience
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               corruption
               ,
               or
               rather
               depriuation
               of
               the
               first
               integritie
               .
               More
               plainely
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               falling
               or
               turning
               from
               God
               ,
               binding
               the
               offendour
               by
               
               the
               course
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Here
               a
               doubt
               may
               be
               mooued
               ,
               whether
               sinne
               be
               a
               thing
               existing
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               The
               answere
               is
               this
               :
               Of
               things
               which
               are
               ,
               some
               are
               positiue
               ,
               other
               primitiue
               .
               Things
               positiue
               ,
               are
               all
               substances
               together
               with
               those
               their
               properties
               ,
               effects
               ,
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               created
               and
               imprinted
               in
               their
               natures
               .
               The
               thing
               is
               called
               priuatiue
               which
               graunteth
               or
               presupposeth
               the
               absence
               of
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               ought
               to
               bee
               in
               a
               thing
               .
               Such
               a
               thing
               is
               sinne
               ,
               the
               which
               properly
               and
               of
               it selfe
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               created
               ,
               and
               existing
               ;
               but
               rather
               the
               absence
               of
               that
               good
               which
               ought
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               Sinne
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               A
               defect
               ,
               or
               impotencie
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               confusion
               or
               disturbance
               of
               all
               the
               powers
               and
               actions
               of
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               Impotencie
               is
               nothing
               els
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               want
               or
               losse
               of
               that
               good
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               ingrafted
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               creature
               .
            
             
               The
               fall
               was
               effected
               on
               this
               maner
               .
               First
               ,
               God
               created
               his
               reasonable
               creatures
               good
               indeede
               ,
               but
               withall
               changeable
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               before
               .
               For
               to
               bee
               vnchangeable
               good
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               God
               alone
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               tried
               their
               obedience
               in
               those
               things
               about
               which
               they
               were
               conversant
               .
               Deu.
               13.13
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 vnto
                 that
                 dreamer
                 of
                 dreames
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 prooueth
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 whether
                 you
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 soule
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               this
               triall
               God
               doth
               not
               assist
               them
               with
               new
               grace
               to
               stand
               ,
               but
               for
               iust
               causes
               forsaketh
               thē
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               after
               God
               hath
               forsaken
               them
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               to
               themselues
               ,
               they
               fall
               quite
               from
               God
               :
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               when
               a
               man
               staying
               vp
               a
               staffe
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               it
               standeth
               vpright
               :
               but
               if
               he
               neuer
               so
               little
               withdraw
               his
               hand
               it
               falleth
               of
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               The
               fall
               ,
               is
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               The
               fall
               of
               Angels
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               which
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               pointing
               at
               a
               more
               excellent
               estate
               ,
               and
               of
               it
               own
               accord
               approouing
               the
               same
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               will
               making
               especiall
               choice
               thereof
               ,
               they
               ,
               albeit
               they
               might
               freely
               by
               their
               integritie
               ,
               haue
               chosen
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               were
               the
               sole
               instruments
               of
               their
               fall
               from
               God.
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.4
               .
               
                 If
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 angels
                 which
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 them
                 downe
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 chaines
                 of
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 vnto
                 damnation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Iud.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Angels
                 which
                 kept
                 not
                 their
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 their
                 own
                 habitation
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 reserued
                 in
                 euerlasting
                 chaines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Ioh.
               8.44
               .
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 trueth
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 is
                 no
                 trueth
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               ,
               consider
               :
               First
               ,
               their
               corruption
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               fall
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               deprauation
               of
               their
               nature
               ;
               and
               is
               either
               that
               fearefull
               malice
               and
               hatred
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               set
               themselues
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               insatiable
               desire
               to
               destroy
               mankinde
               ;
               to
               the
               effecting
               whereof
               ,
               they
               neglect
               neither
               force
               nor
               fraud
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.8
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 diuell
                 sinned
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 to
                 dissolue
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.8
               .
               
                 Your
                 aduersarie
                 the
                 diuell
                 goeth
                 about
                 like
                 a
                 roaring
                 lyon
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 devoure
                 .
              
               Eph.
               6.12
               .
               
                 You
                 striue
                 not
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 but
                 against
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 wordly
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 darkenes
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 against
                 spirituall
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 supercelestiall
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
             
               II.
               Their
               degree
               ,
               and
               diuersitie
               :
               for
               of
               these
               Angels
               ,
               one
               is
               cheife
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               attendants
               .
               The
               chiefe
               is
               Beelzebub
               ,
               prince
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               diuels
               &
               the
               world
               ,
               farre
               aboue
               them
               all
               in
               malice
               .
               Matth.
               25.41
               .
               
                 Away
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
                 ,
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 diuell
                 &
                 his
                 angels
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.4
               .
               
                 Whose
                 minds
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 hath
                 blinded
                 .
              
               Revel
               .
               12.
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 warre
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 dragon
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 dragon
                 &
                 his
                 angels
                 fought
                 .
              
            
             
               Ministring
               angels
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               waite
               vpon
               the
               diuell
               ,
               in
               accomplishing
               his
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               III.
               Their
               punishment
               .
               God
               ,
               after
               their
               fall
               ,
               gaue
               them
               ouer
               to
               perpetuall
               torments
               ,
               without
               any
               hope
               of
               pardon
               .
               Iude
               vers
               .
               6.2
               .
               Pet.
               2.4
               .
               
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 them
                 downe
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 chaines
                 of
                 darke●es
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 vnto
                 damnation
                 .
              
               This
               he
               did
               :
               first
               ,
               to
               admonish
               men
               ,
               what
               great
               punishment
               they
               deserued
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               grieuous
               sinnes
               must
               more
               grieuously
               be
               punished
               .
            
             
               The
               fall
               of
               Angels
               was
               the
               more
               grieuous
               ,
               because
               both
               their
               nature
               was
               more
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               the
               diuell
               was
               the
               first
               founder
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Their
               punishment
               is
               easier
               ,
               or
               more
               grieuous
               .
            
             
               Their
               easier
               punishment
               is
               double
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               their
               deiection
               from
               heauen
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.4
               .
               
                 God
                 cast
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 sinned
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               abridging
               and
               limitation
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               Iob.
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 is
                 in
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 onely
                 vpon
                 him
                 lay
                 not
                 thine
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               more
               grieuous
               paine
               ,
               is
               that
               torment
               in
               the
               deepe
               ,
               which
               is
               endlesse
               &
               infinite
               ,
               in
               time
               and
               measure
               .
               Luk.
               8.31
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 besought
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 goe
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               11.
               
               Of
               mans
               fall
               and
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               was
               his
               willing
               reuolting
               to
               disobedience
               by
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               .
               In
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               the
               manner
               ,
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               fruite
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   Adams
                   fall
                   ,
                   was
                   on
                   this
                   sort
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   hauing
                   immediately
                   before
                   fallen
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   insinuateth
                   vnto
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   punishment
                   for
                   eating
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruite
                   was
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   true
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   Secōdly
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   his
                   legerdemain
                   ,
                   he
                   blinded
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   their
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   being
                   thus
                   blinded
                   ,
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   distrust
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   they
                   thus
                   doubting
                   ,
                   are
                   mooued
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruit
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   they
                   no
                   sooner
                   see
                   the
                   beautie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   desire
                   it
                   .
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   satisfie
                   their
                   desire
                   ,
                   they
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   was
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   tree
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   act
                   they
                   become
                   vtterly
                   disloyall
                   to
                   God.
                   Gen.
                   3.1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   without
                   constraint
                   ,
                   they
                   willingly
                   fall
                   from
                   their
                   integritie
                   ,
                   God
                   vpon
                   iust
                   causes
                   leauing
                   them
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   freely
                   suffering
                   them
                   to
                   fall
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   mans
                   fall
                   was
                   either
                   by
                   chance
                   ,
                   or
                   God
                   not
                   knowing
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   barely
                   winking
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   bare
                   permission
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   miraculously
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   without
                   all
                   approbation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   greatnes
                   of
                   this
                   transg●●●●●●
                   must
                   be
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   externall
                   
                   obiect
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   basenes
                   of
                   an
                   apple
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   off●n●●
                   it
                   containeth
                   against
                   Gods
                   maiestie
                   .
                   This
                   offence
                   appeareth
                   by
                   many
                   trespasses
                   committed
                   in
                   that
                   action
                   .
                   The
                   1.
                   is
                   doubting
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   2
                   :
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   beleeue
                   not
                   Gods
                   threatning
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     In
                     that
                     day
                     ye
                     eate
                     therof
                     ,
                     you
                     shal
                     die
                     the
                     death
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   but
                   being
                   bewitched
                   with
                   the
                   diuels
                   promise
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     ye
                     shal
                     be
                     like
                     gods
                  
                   ]
                   they
                   cease
                   to
                   feare
                   Gods
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   inflamed
                   with
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   greater
                   dignitie
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Their
                   curiositie
                   ,
                   in
                   forsaking
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   seeking
                   other
                   wisdome
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Their
                   pride
                   ,
                   in
                   seeking
                   to
                   magnifie
                   thēselues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   become
                   like
                   God.
                   5.
                   
                   Contempt
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   transgressing
                   his
                   commandements
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   conscience
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   In
                   that
                   they
                   preferre
                   the
                   diuell
                   before
                   God.
                   7.
                   
                   Ingratitude
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lieth
                   ,
                   expel
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   dwelling
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   that
                   blessed
                   vnion
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   They
                   murther
                   both
                   themselues
                   and
                   their
                   progeni●
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   fruit
                   or
                   effects
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   this
                   corrupt
                   estate
                   of
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   ,
                   arose
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   infidelitie
                   or
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   whereby
                   God
                   hath
                   included
                   all
                   men
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   manifest
                   his
                   mercie
                   in
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   iustice
                   in
                   condemnation
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Rom.
                   11.32
                   .
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     shut
                     vp
                     all
                     men
                     in
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     mercie
                     on
                     all
                     .
                  
                   Gal.
                   3.22
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Scripture
                     hath
                     concluded
                     all
                     vnder
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     promise
                     by
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     should
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     beleeue
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               In
               this
               estate
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               .
               Sinne
               is
               threefold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               participation
               of
               Adams
               both
               transgression
               and
               guiltinesse
               :
               whereby
               in
               his
               finne
               ,
               all
               his
               posteritie
               sinned
               .
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               
               
                 As
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 enered
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sinne
                 death
                 :
                 so
                 death
                 entred
                 vpon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 haue
                 sinned
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               ready
               .
               Adam
               was
               not
               then
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               but
               represented
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               therefore
               looke
               what
               good
               he
               receiued
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               euill
               elsewhere
               ,
               both
               were
               common
               to
               others
               with
               him
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.22
               .
               
                 As
                 in
                 Adam
                 all
                 men
                 die
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Christ
                 all
                 men
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               Adam
               offended
               ,
               his
               posteritie
               was
               in
               his
               loynes
               ,
               from
               whō
               they
               should
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               issue
               :
               and
               therefore
               take
               part
               of
               the
               guiltines
               with
               him
               .
               Hebr.
               7.9,10
               .
               
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 Levi
                 &c.
                 paied
                 tithes
                 to
                 Melchisedec
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 when
                 Melchisedec
                 met
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               12.
               
               Of
               Originall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               OVt
               of
               the
               former
               transgression
               ariseth
               another
               ,
               namely
               Originall
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               corruption
               ingendred
               in
               our
               first
               conception
               ,
               whereby
               euery
               facultie
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               is
               prone
               and
               disposed
               to
               euil
               .
               Psal.
               1.1
               .
               
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sinne
                 hath
                 my
                 mother
                 conceiued
                 me
                 .
              
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               Tit.
               33.
               
               
                 We
                 our selues
                 were
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 vnwise
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 seruing
                 the
                 lusts
                 and
                 diuerse
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 maliciousnes
                 and
                 enuie
                 ,
                 hatefull
                 ,
                 and
                 hating
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               Hebr.
               12.1
               .
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 cast
                 away
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 presseth
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 hangeth
                 so
                 fast
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               not
               a
               corruption
               of
               mans
               substance
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               faculties
               :
               otherwise
               neither
               could
               mens
               soules
               be
               immortal
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               take
               vpon
               him
               mans
               nature
               .
            
             
             
               All
               Adams
               posteritie
               is
               equally
               partaker
               of
               this
               corruptiō
               :
               the
               reason
               why
               it
               sheweth
               not
               it selfe
               equally
               in
               all
               ,
               is
               because
               some
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               some
               the
               spirit
               ,
               onely
               to
               bridle
               corruption
               ,
               some
               neither
               .
            
             
               The
               propagation
               of
               sinne
               ,
               from
               the
               parents
               to
               the
               childrē
               ,
               is
               either
               because
               the
               soule
               is
               infected
               by
               the
               contagion
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               ointment
               by
               a
               fustie
               vessell
               ;
               or
               because
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               moment
               of
               creation
               and
               infusion
               of
               soules
               into
               infants
               ,
               doth
               vtterly
               forsake
               them
               .
               For
               as
               Adam
               receiued
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               for
               himselfe
               and
               others
               :
               so
               did
               he
               loose
               it
               from
               himselfe
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               But
               whereas
               the
               propagation
               of
               sinne
               is
               as
               a
               common
               fire
               in
               a
               towne
               ,
               men
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               search
               howe
               it
               came
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               carefull
               howe
               to
               extinguish
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               wee
               may
               the
               better
               knowe
               originall
               sinne
               in
               the
               seuerall
               faculties
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               three
               circumstances
               must
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               How
               much
               of
               Gods
               image
               we
               yet
               retaine
               .
               2.
               
               How
               much
               sinne
               man
               receiued
               from
               Adam
               .
               3.
               
               The
               increase
               thereof
               afterward
               .
            
             
               I.
               In
               the
               minde
               .
               The
               remnant
               of
               Gods
               image
               ,
               is
               certaine
               notions
               concerning
               good
               and
               euill
               :
               as
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               God
               punisheth
               transgressions
               :
               that
               there
               is
               an
               euerlasting
               life
               :
               that
               we
               must
               reuerence
               our
               superiours
               ,
               &
               not
               harme
               our
               neighbours
               .
               But
               euen
               these
               notions
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               generall
               and
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               haue
               none
               other
               vse
               ,
               but
               to
               bereaue
               man
               of
               all
               excuse
               before
               Gods
               iudgement
               seat
               .
               Rom.
               1.19,20
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 it
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 inuisible
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 eternall
                 power
                 &
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 are
                 seene
                 by
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 being
                 considered
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
              
            
             
               Mens
               mindes
               receiued
               from
               Adam
               :
               1.
               
               Ignorāce
               ,
               namely
               ,
               a
               want
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               depriuation
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               they
               concerne
               his
               sincere
               worship
               ,
               or
               eternall
               happines
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.14
               .
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnes
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 hee
                 know
                 thē
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.7
               .
               
                 The
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 enimitie
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeede
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Impotencie
               whereby
               the
               minde
               of
               it selfe
               is
               vnable
               to
               vnderstand
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               taught
               .
               Luk.
               24.45
               .
               
                 Then
                 opened
                 he
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.5
               .
               
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sufficient
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 of
                 our selues
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 sufficiēcie
                 is
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               III.
               Vanitie
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               minde
               thinketh
               falsehood
               truth
               ,
               and
               trueth
               falsehood
               .
               Eph.
               4.7
               .
               
                 Walke
                 no
                 more
                 as
                 other
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.21
               .
               
                 It
                 pleased
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 foolishnes
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 those
                 which
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               23.
               
               
                 We
                 preach
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 a
                 stumbling
                 blocke
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Grecians
                 foolishnes
                 .
              
               Prou.
               14.12
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 which
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               A
               naturall
               incl●nation
               onely
               to
               conceiue
               and
               deuise
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               euill
               .
               Gen.
               6.5
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 wickednes
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 great
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 were
                 on●ly
                 euill
                 continually
                 ,
              
               Iere.
               4.
               22.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 wise
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 knowledge
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               that
               the
               originall
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               all
               
               heresies
               ,
               is
               naturally
               ingrafted
               in
               mans
               nature
               .
               This
               is
               worthie
               the
               obseruation
               of
               students
               in
               diuinitie
               .
            
             
               The
               increase
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               is
               1.
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               when
               God
               withdraweth
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               .
               Ioh.
               12.40
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 blinded
                 their
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 hardened
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eies
                 ,
                 &
                 vnderstād
                 with
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 heale
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
              
               Rom.
               1.28
               .
               
                 As
                 they
                 regarded
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 deliuered
                 thē
                 vp
                 vnto
                 a
                 reprobate
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 conuenient
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               Rom.
               11.8
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               3.
               
               A
               spirituall
               drunkennesse
               ,
               Esay
               29.9
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 drunken
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 they
                 stagger
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 strong
                 drinke
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Strong
               illusions
               .
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.11
               .
               
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 strong
                 illusions
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               remnant
               of
               Gods
               image
               in
               the
               conscience
               ,
               is
               an
               obseruing
               and
               watchfull
               power
               ,
               like
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               keeper
               ,
               reserued
               in
               man
               ,
               partly
               to
               reprooue
               ,
               partly
               to
               represse
               the
               vnbridled
               course
               of
               his
               affections
               .
               Rom.
               2.15
               .
               
                 Which
                 shewe
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 their
                 conscience
                 also
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 thoughts
                 accusing
                 one
                 another
                 or
                 excusing
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               which
               the
               conscience
               hath
               receiued
               of
               Adam
               ,
               is
               the
               impurenes
               therof
               .
               Titus
               1.15
               .
               
                 To
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 defiled
                 a●●
                 vnbeleeuing
                 nothing
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 their
                 mindes
                 and
                 consciences
                 are
                 defiled
                 .
              
               This
               impuritie
               hath
               three
               effects
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               is
               to
               excuse
               sinne
               ;
               as
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               serue
               God
               outwardly
               ,
               he
               will
               excuse
               and
               cloake
               his
               inward
               impietie
               .
               Mark
               10.19,20
               .
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 the
                 commandements
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 haue
                 I
                 obserued
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               it
               excuseth
               intents
               not
               warranted
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               1.
               
               Chron.
               13.9
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 threshing
                 floore
                 of
                 Chidon
                 ,
                 Vzza
                 put
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 oxe
                 did
                 shake
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               to
               accuse
               and
               terrifie
               for
               doing
               good
               .
               This
               we
               may
               see
               in
               superstitious
               idolators
               ,
               who
               are
               grieued
               when
               they
               omit
               to
               performe
               counterfeit
               and
               idolatrous
               worship
               to
               their
               gods
               .
               Colos.
               2.21,22
               .
               
                 Touch
                 not
                 ,
                 tast
                 not
                 ,
                 handle
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 perish
                 with
                 vsing
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 after
                 the
                 commandements
                 and
                 doctrines
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Esay
               29.13
               .
               
                 And
                 their
                 feare
                 toward
                 me
                 was
                 taught
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               to
               accuse
               and
               terrifie
               for
               sinne
               .
               Gen.
               50.
               15.
               
               
                 When
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 saw
                 that
                 their
                 father
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 will
                 hate
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pay
                 vs
                 againe
                 all
                 the
                 euill
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               8.9
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 beeing
                 accused
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               20.
               
               
                 If
                 our
                 heart
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 heart
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               conscience
               shal
               accuse
               a
               man
               truly
               ,
               yet
               that
               will
               not
               argue
               any
               holinesse
               in
               it
               :
               which
               appeareth
               ,
               in
               that
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocency
               had
               a
               God
               ,
               yet
               no
               accusing
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Impurenes
               increased
               in
               the
               conscience
               ,
               is
               first
               such
               a
               senseles
               numnesse
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               can
               hardly
               accuse
               a
               man
               of
               sinne
               .
               Eph.
               4.19
               .
               
                 Who
                 beeing
                 past
                 feeling
                 haue
                 giuen
                 themselues
                 to
                 wantonnes
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 all
                 vncleannes
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 greedines
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.2
               .
               
                 Hauing
                 their
                 consciences
                 burned
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 yron
                 .
              
               This
               senselesnes
               springeth
               from
               a
               custome
               in
               sinning
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               25.37
               .
               
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 when
                 the
                 wine
                 was
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 Nabal
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 told
                 him
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 died
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
            
             
             
               II.
               Some
               grieuous
               horror
               ,
               &
               terrour
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               Gen.
               4.14
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 hold
                 thou
                 hast
                 cast
                 me
                 this
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thy
                 face
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 hid
                 .
              
               And
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               
                 My
                 punishment
                 i●
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 beare
                 .
              
               The
               Symptomes
               of
               this
               disease
               ,
               are
               blasphemies
               ,
               trembling
               of
               body
               ,
               fearefull
               dreames
               .
               Act.
               24.26
               .
               
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 h●
                 disputed
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 temperance
                 and
                 the
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 Felix
                 tr●mled
                 &c.
                 
              
               Dan.
               5.9
               .
               
                 Then
                 the
                 kings
                 co●ntenance
                 was
                 changed
                 and
                 his
                 thoughts
                 troubled
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 ioynts
                 of
                 his
                 loynes
                 were
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 knees
                 smote
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               will
               ,
               the
               remnant
               of
               Gods
               image
               ,
               is
               a
               free
               choice
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               euery
               naturall
               action
               ,
               belonging
               to
               each
               liuing
               creature
               ,
               as
               to
               nourish
               ,
               to
               engender
               ,
               to
               mooue
               ,
               to
               perceiue
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               euery
               humane
               action
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               belong
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               man
               hath
               freewill
               in
               outward
               actions
               ,
               whether
               they
               concerne
               manners
               ,
               a
               familie
               ,
               or
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               albeit
               both
               in
               the
               choice
               and
               refusall
               of
               them
               it
               be
               very
               weake
               .
               Rom.
               2.14
               .
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 by
                 nature
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               will
               receiued
               .
               I.
               An
               impotencie
               ,
               whereby
               it
               cannot
               will
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               lust
               after
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               indeede
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               may
               please
               and
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.14
               .
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnes
                 vnto
                 him
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 .
              
               Rom.
               5.6
               .
               
                 Christ
                 when
                 wee
                 were
                 yet
                 of
                 no
                 strength
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 time
                 died
                 for
                 the
                 vngodly
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.26
               .
               Phil.
               2.13
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 you
                 both
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deede
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               An
               inward
               rebellion
               ,
               wherby
               it
               vtterly
               abhorreth
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               desiring
               and
               willing
               that
               alone
               which
               is
               euill
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               will
               is
               no
               agent
               but
               a
               meere
               patient
               in
               the
               first
               act
               of
               conuersion
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               it selfe
               it
               can
               neither
               begin
               that
               conuersion
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               inward
               and
               sound
               obedience
               due
               to
               Gods
               law
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               the
               affections
               receiue
               ,
               is
               a
               disorder
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               therfore
               are
               not
               well
               affected
               ,
               because
               they
               eschew
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               pursue
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               .
               Galat.
               5.24
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 haue
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Rom.
               1.26
               .
               
                 Therfore
                 God
                 gaue
                 them
                 ouer
                 to
                 filthy
                 lusts
                 .
              
               1.
               
               King.
               22.8
               .
               
                 The
                 king
                 of
                 Israel
                 said
                 vnto
                 Iehosophat
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 thou
                 maiest
                 take
                 counsell
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 I
                 hate
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               21.4
               .
               
                 therefore
                 Achab
                 came
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 discontented
                 and
                 angrie
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 Naboth
                 spake
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 laid
                 himselfe
                 on
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 turning
                 away
                 his
                 face
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 eate
                 meate
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               which
               the
               bodie
               hath
               receiued
               ,
               is
               I.
               fitnes
               to
               begin
               sinne
               .
               This
               doth
               the
               bodie
               in
               transporting
               all
               obiects
               and
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               to
               the
               soule
               .
               Gen.
               3.6
               .
               
                 The
                 woman
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 tree
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 tooke
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eate
                 .
              
               II.
               A
               fitnesse
               to
               execute
               sinne
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               heart
               hath
               begun
               it
               .
               Rom.
               6.
               
               
                 Neither
                 giue
                 your
                 members
                 as
                 weapons
                 of
                 iniustice
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               
                 As
                 you
                 haue
                 giuen
                 your
                 members
                 as
                 seruants
                 to
                 vncleannes
                 and
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               13.
               
               Of
               actuall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               A
               After
               original
               sin
               in
               Adams
               posteritie
               ,
               actuall
               transgression
               taketh
               place
               .
               It
               is
               either
               inward
               or
               outward
               .
               Inward
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               &
               affections
               .
            
             
             
               The
               actuall
               sinne
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               is
               the
               euill
               thought
               or
               intent
               thereof
               ,
               cōtrary
               to
               Gods
               law
               .
               Examples
               of
               euill
               thoughts
               :
               God
               (
               the
               onely
               knower
               of
               the
               heart
               )
               hath
               in
               diuers
               places
               set
               downe
               in
               his
               word
               .
               I.
               That
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               10.4
               .
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 is
                 so
                 proud
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 seeketh
                 not
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 thinketh
                 alwaies
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God.
              
               Psal.
               14.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 foole
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God.
              
               II.
               That
               there
               is
               neither
               prouidence
               nor
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Psal.
               10.11
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 :
                 he
                 hideth
                 away
                 his
                 face
                 &
                 will
                 neuer
                 see
                 .
              
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 doth
                 the
                 wicked
                 centemne
                 God
                 ?
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 regard
                 .
              
               III.
               It
               imagineth
               safegard
               to
               it selfe
               from
               all
               perils
               .
               Psal.
               10.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 mooued
                 nor
                 be
                 in
                 daunger
                 .
              
               Revel
               .
               18.7
               .
               
                 She
                 saith
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 sit
                 beeing
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 widowe
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 no
                 mourning
                 .
              
               IV.
               It
               esteemeth
               it selfe
               more
               excellent
               thē
               other
               .
               Apoc.
               18.7
               .
               
                 I
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 queene
              
               .
               Luk.
               18.11
               .
               
                 The
                 Pharisie
                 standing
                 thus
                 ,
                 praied
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 vniust
                 ,
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 as
                 this
                 Publi●an
                 .
              
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 fast
                 twise
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 tithe
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 possessions
                 .
              
               V.
               That
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Gods
               kingdome
               is
               meere
               foolishnes
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnes
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               VI.
               To
               thinke
               vncharitably
               &
               malitiously
               of
               such
               as
               serue
               God
               sincerely
               .
               Math.
               12.24
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 heard
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 casteth
                 not
                 out
                 diuels
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 diuels
                 .
              
               Psal.
               74.2
               .
               
                 They
                 said
                 in
                 their
                 hearts●
                 Let
                 vs
                 destroy
                 them
                 altogither
                 .
              
               VII
               .
               To
               thinke
               the
               day
               of
               death
               farre
               off
               .
               Esay
               28.15
               .
               
                 Ye
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 hell
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 agreement
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 scourge
                 runne
                 ouer
                 and
                 passe
                 through
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 vs.
              
               VIII
               .
               That
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               may
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 With
                 hell
                 haue
                 we
                 made
                 agreement
                 .
              
               IX
               .
               That
               God
               will
               deferre
               his
               both
               particular
               and
               last
               generall
               comming
               to
               iudgement
               .
               Luk.
               12.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 vnto
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 soule
                 thou
                 hast
                 much
                 goods
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 many
                 yeres
                 .
              
               and
               vers
               .
               45.
               
               
                 If
                 that
                 seruāt
                 say
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 master
                 will
                 deferre
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Many
               carnall
               men
               pretend
               their
               good
               meaning
               :
               but
               when
               God
               openeth
               their
               eies
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               these
               rebellious
               thoughts
               rising
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               as
               sparkles
               out
               of
               a
               chimney
               .
            
             
               The
               actuall
               sinne
               of
               both
               wil
               and
               affections
               ,
               is
               euery
               wicked
               motion
               ,
               inclination
               ,
               and
               desire
               .
               Gal.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               An
               actuall
               outward
               sinne
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               to
               the
               committing
               whereof
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               the
               bodie
               doe
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               concurre
               .
               Such
               sinns
               as
               these
               are
               infinite
               .
               Psal.
               40.
               12.
               
               
                 Innumerable
                 troubles
                 haue
                 compassed
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 sins
                 haue
                 taken
                 such
                 hold
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 looke
                 vp
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 then
                 the
                 haires
                 of
                 mine
                 head
                 .
              
            
             
               Actuall
               sinne
               ,
               is
               of
               omission
               or
               commission
               :
               Again
               ,
               both
               these
               are
               in
               words
               or
               deedes
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               sinne
               of
               commission
               ,
               obserue
               these
               two
               points
               .
               The
               degrees
               in
               committing
               a
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               differences
               of
               sinnes
               committed
               .
            
             
               The
               degrees
               ,
               are
               in
               number
               foure
               .
               Iames
               1.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Euery
                 man
                 is
                 tempted
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 drawne
                 away
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 entised
                 :
                 Then
                 when
                 lust
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 it
                 bringeth
                 foorth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 foorth
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               first
               degree
               ,
               is
               temptation
               ,
               whereby
               man
               is
               allured
               to
               sinne
               .
               This
               doth
               Satan
               by
               offering
               to
               the
               mind
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               .
               Ioh.
               13.2
               .
               
                 The
                 diuell
                 had
                 now
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
                 Simons
                 sonne
                 to
                 betray
                 him
                 .
              
               Act.
               5.3
               .
               
                 Peter
                 said
                 to
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 Why
                 hath
                 Satan
                 filled
                 thine
                 heart
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 lie
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               Chr.
               21.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 Satan
                 stood
                 vp
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 prouoked
                 David
                 to
                 number
                 Israel
                 .
              
               This
               also
               is
               effected
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               some
               externall
               obiect
               ,
               which
               the
               senses
               perceiue
               .
               Iob
               31.1
               .
               
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 looke
                 vpon
                 a
                 maide
                 ?
              
            
             
               Tentation
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               abstraction
               ,
               and
               inescation
               .
            
             
               Abstraction
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               cogitation
               of
               committing
               sinne
               ;
               whereby
               the
               mind
               is
               withdrawne
               from
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               it
               should
               be
               alwaies
               readie
               prest
               .
               Luk.
               10.27
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 thought
                 .
              
            
             
               Inescation
               ,
               is
               that
               whereby
               an
               euill
               thought
               conceiued
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               retained
               in
               the
               minde
               by
               delighting
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               lay
               a
               baite
               for
               them
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               consent
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               degree
               ,
               is
               conception
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               consent
               and
               resolution
               to
               commit
               sinne
               .
               Psal.
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 trauaile
                 with
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 lie
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               degree
               ,
               is
               the
               birth
               of
               sinne
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               committing
               of
               sinne
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               both
               of
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               is
               perfection
               ,
               when
               sinne
               beeing
               by
               custome
               perfect
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ripe
               ,
               the
               sinner
               reapeth
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               damnation
               .
            
             
               This
               appeareth
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Pharaoh
               :
               wherefore
               custome
               in
               any
               sinne
               is
               fearefull
               .
            
             
               Sinne
               actually
               committed
               ,
               hath
               fiue
               differences
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               consent
               with
               an
               offendour
               ,
               and
               not
               actually
               to
               commit
               sinne
               .
               Eph.
               5.11
               .
               
                 Haue
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 vnfruitfull
                 works
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 but
                 reprooue
                 them
                 rather
                 .
              
               This
               is
               done
               three
               manner
               of
               waies
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 When
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 iudgement
                 somewhat
                 alloweth
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 20.6,10
                 .
                 
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   gathered
                   the
                   congregation
                   together
                   before
                   the
                   rocke
                   ,
                   and
                   Moses
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Heare
                   now
                   ye
                   rebels
                   :
                   shall
                   we
                   bring
                   you
                   water
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   rocke
                   ?
                
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   spake
                   to
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   beleeued
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 When
                 the
                 heart
                 approoueth
                 in
                 affection
                 and
                 consent
                 .
                 Hither
                 may
                 we
                 referre
                 both
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 concealing
                 and
                 winking
                 at
                 offences
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Ely
                   said
                   ,
                   Why
                   doe
                   ye
                   such
                   things
                   ?
                   for
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   people
                   I
                   heare
                   euill
                   of
                   you
                   .
                   Doe
                   no
                   more
                   my
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 that
                 Elies
                 will
                 agreeth
                 with
                 his
                 sonnes
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   honourest
                   thy
                   children
                   aboue
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Indeede
                 ,
                 by
                 counsell
                 ,
                 presence
                 ,
                 entisement
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   They
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   fauour
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                
                 Mark.
                 6.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Shee
                   saide
                   vnto
                   her
                   mother
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   aske
                   :
                   and
                   shee
                   said
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Baptists
                   head
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Act.
                 22.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   thy
                   Martyr
                   Steuen
                   was
                   shed
                   ,
                   I
                   also
                   stood
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   consented
                   vnto
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   the
                   clothes
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   slue
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               second
               difference
               ,
               is
               to
               sinne
               ignorantly
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               not
               expresly
               
               and
               distinctly
               know
               whether
               that
               which
               he
               doth
               ,
               be
               a
               sinne
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               knew
               it
               ,
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               and
               marke
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.23
               .
               
                 I
                 before
                 was
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 oppressour
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 was
                 receiued
                 to
                 mercie
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 did
                 it
                 ignorantly
                 through
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
              
               Nomb.
               35.22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 pushed
                 him
                 vnaduisedly
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 hatred
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 vpon
                 him
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 laying
                 of
                 waite
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 stone
                 (
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 slaine
                 )
                 and
                 saw
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 neither
                 sought
                 him
                 any
                 harme
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 congregation
                 shall
                 iudge
                 betweene
                 the
                 slayer
                 and
                 the
                 auenger
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 lawes
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4
               4.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 by
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 thereby
                 iustified
                 .
              
               Psal.
               19
               :
               13.
               
               
                 Cleanse
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               difference
               ,
               is
               to
               sinne
               vpon
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               of
               infirmitie
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               fearing
               some
               imminent
               daunger
               ,
               or
               amazed
               at
               the
               horrour
               of
               death
               ,
               doth
               against
               his
               knowledge
               denie
               that
               truth
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               he
               would
               acknowledge
               and
               embrace
               .
               Such
               was
               Peters
               fall
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               ouermuch
               rashnes
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               mingled
               with
               some
               feare
               .
            
             
               Thus
               all
               men
               offend
               ,
               when
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               desires
               so
               ouerrule
               the
               will
               and
               euery
               good
               endeauour
               ,
               that
               they
               prouoke
               man
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               from
               his
               heart
               detesteth
               .
               Rom.
               7.19
               .
               
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 I.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               difference
               ,
               is
               presumptuous
               sinning
               vpon
               knowledge
               .
               Psal.
               19.
               13.
               
               
                 Keepe
                 thy
                 seruant
                 from
                 presumptuous
                 sinnes
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 me
                 .
              
               Hitherto
               belongeth
               ,
               I.
               euery
               sinne
               committed
               with
               an
               high
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               some
               contempt
               of
               God.
               Numb
               .
               15.30
               .
               
                 The
                 person
                 that
                 doth
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shal
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 amongst
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 despised
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 hath
                 broken
                 his
                 commandement
                 .
              
               II.
               Presumption
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               in
               doing
               euill
               .
               Eccles.
               8.11
               .
               
                 Because
                 sentence
                 against
                 an
                 euill
                 worke
                 is
                 not
                 executed
                 speedily
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 fully
                 set
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 .
              
               Rom.
               2.4
               .
               
                 Despisest
                 thou
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 bountifulnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 bountifulnes
                 of
                 God
                 leadeth
                 thee
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               fift
               difference
               ,
               is
               to
               sinne
               vpon
               knowledge
               and
               set
               malice
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               is
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               referred
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               14.
               
               Of
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               haue
               intreated
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wherewithall
               all
               mankind
               is
               infected
               :
               in
               the
               next
               place
               succeedeth
               the
               punishmēt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               threefold
               .
               The
               first
               is
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               diuerse
               waies
               .
               The
               first
               concerneth
               the
               bodie
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               prouision
               with
               trouble
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               17.
               or
               a
               pronenesse
               to
               disease
               ,
               Matth.
               9.2
               .
               
                 Sonne
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 made
                 whole
                 ,
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 least
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 fall
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
              
               Deut.
               28.21,22
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 pestilence
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 hath
                 consumed
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Or
               shame
               of
               nakednesse
               ,
               Gen.
               3.7
               .
               Or
               in
               womens
               paines
               in
               childbirth
               .
               Gen.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 woman
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 greatly
                 encrease
                 thy
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 conceptions
                 :
                 in
                 sorrow
                 shalt
                 thou
                 bring
                 forth
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               soule
               is
               punished
               with
               trembling
               of
               conscience
               ,
               care
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               madnesse
               .
               Deut.
               28.28
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 smite
                 thee
                 with
                 
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 astonying
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               whole
               man
               is
               punished
               ,
               1.
               with
               fearefull
               subiection
               to
               the
               regiment
               of
               Satan
               .
               Col.
               1.13
               .
               
                 Which
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 also
                 himself
                 tooke
                 part
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 through
                 death
                 ,
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
              
               2.
               
               A
               separation
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               trembling
               at
               his
               presence
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 Hauing
                 their
                 cogitation
                 darkned
                 ,
                 and
                 beeing
                 straungers
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God.
              
               Gen.
               3.
               10.
               
               
                 I
                 heard
                 thy
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afraid
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 hid
                 my selfe
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Vpon
               a
               mans
               goods
               ,
               diuers
               calamities
               and
               dammages
               .
               Deut.
               28.29
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 euer
                 be
                 oppessed
                 with
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 pouled
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 succour
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
               To
               this
               place
               may
               be
               referred
               distinction
               of
               Lordships
               :
               and
               of
               this
               commeth
               a
               care
               to
               enlarge
               them
               ,
               and
               bargaining
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               ciuill
               seruitudes
               .
               4.
               
               The
               losse
               of
               that
               Lordly
               authoritie
               ,
               which
               man
               had
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               ;
               also
               their
               vanitie
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               weakning
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               corrupting
               of
               that
               excellencie
               of
               the
               vertues
               and
               powers
               which
               God
               at
               the
               first
               put
               into
               them
               .
               Rom.
               8.20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 creature
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 subdued
                 it
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               5.
               
               In
               a
               mans
               name
               ,
               infamie
               and
               ignominie
               sometimes
               after
               his
               death
               .
               Ierem.
               24.9
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               namely
               death
               ,
               or
               a
               change
               like
               vnto
               death
               ,
               Rom.
               6.23
               .
               
                 The
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               euen
               eternall
               destruction
               from
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               and
               his
               exceeding
               glorie
               .
               2.
               
               Thess.
               1.9
               .
               
                 Who
                 shal
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 perdition
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               15.
               
               Of
               Election
               ,
               and
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               foundation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               PRedestination
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               Election
               ,
               and
               Reprobation
               .
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.9
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 appointed
                 vs
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 obtaine
                 saluation
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Election
               ,
               is
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               whereby
               on
               his
               owne
               free
               will
               ,
               he
               hath
               ordained
               certaine
               men
               to
               saluation
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               Eph.
               1.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               decree
               ,
               is
               that
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               wherein
               are
               written
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Elect
               .
               Revel
               .
               20.12
               .
               
                 Another
                 booke
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 were
                 iudged
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 workes
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.19
               .
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 remaineth
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 this
                 seale
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               execution
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               ,
               euē
               as
               he
               purposed
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               worketh
               all
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               decreed
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               Elect.
               For
               they
               whome
               God
               elected
               to
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               inherite
               eternall
               life
               ,
               were
               also
               elected
               to
               those
               subordinate
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               by
               steppes
               ,
               they
               might
               attaine
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               obtaine
               it
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               
                 Those
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 predestinate
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 amongst
                 many
                 brethren
                 :
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 called
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 them
                 ●ee
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 hee
                 iustified
                 ,
                 them
                 also
                 he
                 glorified
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               appertaine
               three
               things
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               decree
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               foundation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               meanes
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               degrees
               .
            
             
               The
               foundation
               is
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               called
               of
               his
               father
               from
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               to
               performe
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               all
               those
               which
               should
               be
               saued
               ,
               might
               be
               chosen
               .
               Heb.
               5.5
               .
               
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 not
                 to
                 himselfe
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 begate
                 I
                 thee
                 ,
                 gaue
                 it
                 him
                 &c.
              
               Esa.
               42.1
               .
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 seruant
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 stay
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 mine
                 elect
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 my
                 soule
                 delighteth
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 put
                 my
                 spirit
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 foorth
                 iudgement
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               Eph.
               1.4
               .
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               meaning
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Question
               .
               Howe
               can
               Christ
               be
               subordinate
               vnto
               Gods
               election
               ,
               seeing
               he
               together
               with
               the
               Father
               decreed
               all
               things
               ?
               Answ.
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               not
               subordinate
               to
               the
               very
               decree
               it selfe
               of
               election
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               execution
               thereof
               onely
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.20
               .
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 ordained
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Augustine
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               Predestinaiion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 Predestinate
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 our
                 head
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               Christ
               we
               must
               especially
               obserue
               two
               things
               ,
               his
               incarnatiō
               ,
               &
               his
               Office.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               working
               of
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               concurre
               :
               First
               ,
               both
               his
               Natures
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               Vnion
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               distinction
               .
            
             
               Christs
               first
               Nature
               ,
               is
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               God.
               Phil.
               2.6
               .
               
                 Who
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robberie
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God.
              
               Ioh.
               1.1
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Word
                 was
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               It
               was
               requisite
               for
               the
               Mediatour
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               he
               might
               the
               better
               sustaine
               that
               great
               miserie
               ,
               wherewith
               mankind
               was
               ouerwhelmed
               ;
               the
               greatnesse
               whereof
               ,
               these
               foure
               things
               declare
               :
               I.
               The
               grieuousnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wherwith
               Gods
               maiestie
               was
               infinitely
               offended
               .
               II.
               Gods
               infinite
               anger
               against
               this
               sinne
               .
               III.
               The
               fearefull
               power
               of
               death
               .
               IV.
               The
               diuels
               tyrannie
               who
               is
               prince
               of
               this
               world
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               might
               make
               his
               humaine
               nature
               both
               of
               plētifull
               merite
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               sufficient
               efficacie
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               redemption
               .
               3.
               
               That
               he
               might
               instill
               into
               all
               the
               elect
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               .
               Esa.
               43.12
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 besides
                 me
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 strange
                 god
                 among
                 you
                 :
                 therefore
                 ye
                 are
                 my
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               is
               Christs
               diuine
               Nature
               :
               not
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               haue
               the
               administration
               of
               euery
               outward
               action
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               from
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.8
               .
               And
               he
               being
               by
               nature
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               bestowet●
               this
               priuiledge
               on
               those
               that
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               by
               adoption
               .
               Ioh.
               1.12
               .
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 receiued
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 gaue
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               If
               either
               the
               Father
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               should
               haue
               beene
               incarnate
               ,
               the
               title
               of
               Sonne
               should
               haue
               beene
               giuen
               to
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               the
               Sonne
               by
               eternall
               generation
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               should
               be
               moe
               sonnes
               then
               one
               .
            
             
               Christs
               other
               nature
               ,
               is
               his
               humanity
               ,
               wherby
               he
               ,
               the
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               very
               mā●
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.5
               .
               
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 one
                 Mediator
                 betwene
                 God
                 &
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Ie●●s
                 .
              
            
             
             
               It
               was
               necessarie
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               man.
               First
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               be
               pacified
               in
               that
               nature
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               offended
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               vndergo
               punishment
               due
               to
               sinne
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               Godhead
               could
               not
               ,
               being
               void
               and
               free
               from
               all
               passion
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               is
               like
               vnto
               vs
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sinne
               onely
               excepted
               .
               Heb.
               2.17
               .
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 it
                 became
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.4
               .
            
             
               Christ
               therefore
               is
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               consisting
               of
               an
               essentiall
               and
               true
               soule
               &
               bodie
               ,
               whereunto
               are
               ioyned
               such
               faculties
               and
               properties
               ,
               as
               are
               essentiall
               vnto
               both
               .
               In
               his
               soule
               ,
               is
               vnderstanding
               ,
               memorie
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               in
               his
               bodie
               ,
               length
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               and
               thicknesse
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               comprehended
               in
               one
               onely
               place
               ,
               visible
               ,
               subiect
               to
               feeling
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               wanting
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               may
               either
               adorne
               or
               make
               for
               the
               beeing
               of
               mans
               nature
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               was
               subiect
               to
               the
               infirmities
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               :
               I.
               to
               be
               tempted
               .
               Matth.
               4.1
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 into
                 the
                 desart
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               II.
               To
               feare
               .
               Heb.
               5.7
               .
               
                 Who
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 did
                 offer
                 vp
                 praiers
                 and
                 supplications
                 with
                 strong
                 crying
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 him
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 feared
                 .
              
               III.
               To
               be
               angrie
               .
               Mark.
               3.5
               .
               
                 Then
                 he
                 looked
                 round
                 about
                 on
                 them
                 angerly
                 ,
                 mourning
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 Stretch
                 forth
                 thine
                 hand
                 .
              
               IV.
               Forgetfulnesse
               of
               his
               office
               imposed
               vpon
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               agonie
               astonishing
               his
               senses
               .
               Matth.
               26.39
               .
               
                 He
                 went
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 praied
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 neuertheles
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
            
             
               VVe
               must
               hold
               these
               things
               concerning
               Christs
               infinitenes
               ;
               I.
               They
               were
               such
               qualities
               ,
               as
               did
               onely
               affect
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               constitute
               the
               same
               :
               and
               therefore
               might
               be
               left
               of
               Christ.
               II.
               They
               were
               such
               as
               were
               common
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               as
               to
               thirst
               ,
               to
               be
               wearie
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               :
               and
               not
               personall
               ,
               as
               are
               agues
               ,
               consumptions
               ,
               the
               leprosie
               ,
               blindnes
               ,
               &c.
               
               III.
               He
               was
               subiect
               to
               these
               infirmities
               ,
               not
               by
               necessitie
               of
               his
               humaine
               nature
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               freewill
               &
               pleasure
               ,
               pitying
               mankind
               :
               therefore
               in
               him
               ,
               such
               infirmities
               were
               not
               the
               punishment
               of
               his
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               rather
               part
               of
               that
               his
               humiliation
               which
               he
               did
               willingly
               vndergoe
               for
               our
               sakes
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               16.
               
               Of
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               NOwe
               followeth
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               especially
               concerneth
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               for
               by
               it
               his
               humanity
               did
               suffer
               death
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               neither
               be
               ouercome
               ,
               nor
               perpetually
               ouerwhelmed
               by
               it
               .
               Three
               things
               belong
               to
               this
               vniting
               of
               Natures
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I.
                   Conception
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   his
                   humaine
                   nature
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   power
                   and
                   operation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   immediately
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   without
                   mans
                   help
                   ,
                   and
                   miraculously
                   framed
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Marie
                   .
                   Luke
                   1.35
                   .
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     shall
                     come
                     vpon
                     thee
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     high
                     shall
                     ouershadow
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   minister
                   no
                   matter
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   humanitie
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   onely
                   fashion
                   and
                   frame
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Marie
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 II.
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 same
                 humane
                 nature
                 was
                 purified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 altogether
                 seuered
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 staine
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 holy
                 &
                 be
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 Luk.
                 1.35
                 .
                 
                   That
                   holy
                   thing
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   borne
                   of
                   thee
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   once
                   suffered
                   for
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   the
                   iust
                   for
                   the
                   vniust
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.22
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   did
                   not
                   sinne
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   there
                   guile
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Assumption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 in
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 his
                 humaine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 it
                 beeing
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 personal
                 subsistēce
                 ,
                 might
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 obtaine
                 it
                 :
                 subsisting
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 beeing
                 supported
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Iohn
                 1.14
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Word
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 Heb.
                 2.16
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   tooke
                   not
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               the
               assumption
               ,
               we
               haue
               three
               things
               to
               consider
               :
               I.
               The
               difference
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ.
               For
               the
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               limited
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               is
               perfect
               and
               actually
               subsisting
               in
               it selfe
               :
               the
               other
               not
               .
               II.
               The
               manner
               of
               vnion
               .
               The
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               did
               by
               assuming
               the
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               create
               it
               ,
               &
               by
               creating
               ,
               assume
               it
               .
               III.
               The
               product
               of
               the
               Vniō
               .
               Whole
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               was
               not
               made
               a
               newe
               person
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               ,
               as
               of
               partes
               compounding
               a
               new
               thing
               ;
               but
               remained
               still
               the
               same
               person
               .
               Nowe
               whereas
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               tearmed
               Christ
               a
               
                 compound
                 person
              
               ,
               wee
               must
               vnderstand
               them
               not
               properly
               ,
               but
               by
               proportion
               .
               For
               as
               the
               parts
               are
               vnited
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               so
               these
               two
               natures
               doe
               concurre
               togither
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               one
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               two
               :
               yet
               in
               two
               respects
               is
               he
               one
               .
               As
               he
               is
               the
               eternall
               Word
               ,
               hee
               is
               by
               nature
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               As
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               the
               same
               Sonne
               also
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               nature
               or
               by
               adoption
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               personal
               vnion
               .
               Luk.
               1.35
               .
               Matth.
               3.17
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloued
                 Son
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               phrase
               in
               Scripture
               agreeing
               to
               this
               Vnion
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 communion
                 of
                 properties
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               ,
               obserue
               two
               rules
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 spoken
                 or
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 only
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 nature
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 Ioh.
                 8.58
                 .
                 
                   Before
                   Abraham
                   was
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 Coloss.
                 1.15
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   inuisible
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   of
                   euery
                   creature
                   .
                
                 Some
                 againe
                 agree
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   borne
                   ,
                   suffered
                   ,
                   dead
                   ,
                   buried
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Luk.
                 2.52
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Iesus
                   increased
                   in
                   wisdome
                   and
                   stature
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   fauour
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 only
                 of
                 both
                 natures
                 vnited
                 togither
                 .
                 As
                 Matth.
                 17.5
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   Son
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   onely
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                   heare
                   him
                   .
                
                 Eph.
                 1.22
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   made
                   subiect
                   all
                   things
                   vnder
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   appointed
                   him
                   ouer
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   head
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Some
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 interpreted
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 .
                 Act.
                 20.28
                 .
                 
                   To
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   he
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 manhood
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   blood
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.8
                 .
                 
                   If
                   they
                   had
                   knowne
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   crucified
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                
                 Contrarily
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 mentioned
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 nature
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 3.13
                 .
                 
                   No
                   man
                   ascended
                   vp
                   to
                   
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   descended
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 his
                 manhood
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 onely
                 his
                 Deitie
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 6.62
                 .
                 
                   What
                   if
                   ye
                   should
                   see
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                
                 (
                 vz.
                 Christs
                 humane
                 nature
                 )
                 
                   ascend
                   vp
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                
                 (
                 vz.
                 his
                 Deitie
                 )
                 
                   was
                   before
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastlie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Vnion
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               is
               exalted
               aboue
               euery
               name
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               adored
               ,
               and
               hath
               such
               a
               great
               (
               though
               not
               infinite
               )
               measure
               of
               gifts
               ,
               as
               farre
               surpasse
               the
               gifts
               of
               all
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
               Eph.
               1.21
               .
               
                 And
                 set
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 heauenly
                 places
                 ●●●re
                 aboue
                 all
                 principalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 domination
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 name
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 also
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Heb.
               1.6
               .
               
                 When
                 he
                 bringeth
                 his
                 first
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               Col.
               2.3
               .
               
                 In
                 whome
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 knowledge
                 are
                 hidden
                 .
              
               Phil.
               2.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 god
                 exalted
                 him
                 on
                 hie
                 ,
                 &
                 gaue
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 aboue
                 all
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 euery
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               worship
               ,
               and
               be
               subiect
               to
               him
               )
               
                 both
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               17.
               
               Of
               the
               distinction
               of
               both
               Natures
               .
            
             
               THe
               distinction
               of
               both
               Natures
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ,
               with
               their
               properties
               and
               effects
               ,
               remaine
               ,
               without
               composition
               ,
               mingling
               ,
               or
               conuersion
               ,
               distinct
               .
               Ioh.
               10.17,18
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 doth
                 my
                 Father
                 loue
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 lay
                 downe
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 againe
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 :
                 I
                 lay
                 it
                 downe
                 of
                 my selfe
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               13.31
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 glorified
                 ,
                 &
                 God
                 is
                 glorified
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 also
                 glorifie
                 him
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               may
               obserue
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               will
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God
               :
               another
               ,
               as
               man.
               Matth.
               26.39
               .
               
                 Not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               This
               also
               approoueth
               that
               sentence
               of
               the
               Chalcedon
               Creede
               .
               
                 Wee
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 both
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 only
                 begottē
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 and
                 preached
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 natures
                 without
                 confusion
                 ,
                 mutation
                 ,
                 distinction
                 ,
                 or
                 separation
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               hereby
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               became
               that
               which
               he
               was
               not
               (
               namely
               man
               )
               continued
               still
               that
               which
               he
               was
               (
               very
               God.
               )
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               18.
               
               Of
               Christs
               Natiuitie
               and
               Office.
               
            
             
               THus
               much
               concerning
               Christs
               incarnation
               ,
               the
               cleere
               declaration
               thereof
               was
               by
               his
               natiuitie
               .
            
             
               The
               natiuity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               that
               wherby
               Mary
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               did
               after
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               custome
               of
               women
               ,
               bring
               forth
               Christ
               that
               Word
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               Dauid
               :
               so
               that
               those
               are
               much
               deceiued
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               Christ
               ,
               after
               a
               miraculous
               maner
               ,
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               Virgin
               beeing
               shut
               .
               Luk.
               2.23
               .
               
                 Euery
                 man
                 child
                 which
                 first
                 openeth
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 holy
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               which
               place
               of
               scripture
               is
               applyed
               to
               Mary
               &
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ.
               Hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Virgin
               Marie
               is
               said
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               to
               bring
               forth
               god
               albeit
               she
               is
               not
               any
               way
               mother
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
               For
               Christ
               as
               hee
               is
               God
               ,
               is
               without
               mother
               ,
               and
               as
               man
               ,
               without
               Father
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               conuenient
               to
               be
               thought
               ;
               that
               Mary
               continued
               a
               Virgin
               vntill
               her
               
               dying
               day
               ,
               albeit
               we
               make
               not
               this
               opinion
               any
               article
               of
               our
               beleefe
               .
               I.
               Christ
               beeing
               now
               to
               depart
               the
               world
               ,
               committed
               his
               mother
               to
               the
               tuition
               and
               custodie
               of
               his
               disciple
               Iohn
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               like
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               shee
               had
               had
               any
               children
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               as
               custome
               was
               ,
               shee
               might
               haue
               beene
               prouided
               for
               .
               Ioh.
               19.
               26.
               
               II.
               It
               is
               likely
               that
               shee
               who
               was
               with
               childe
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               would
               not
               after
               know
               any
               man.
               III.
               It
               is
               agreed
               of
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
               Christ
               beeing
               now
               borne
               ,
               was
               circumcised
               the
               eight
               day
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               fulfill
               all
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               the
               law
               :
               and
               b●●●g
               thirtie
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               he
               was
               baptized
               ,
               that
               he
               beeing
               publiquely
               and
               solemnly
               inuested
               into
               the
               office
               of
               his
               Mediatorship
               ,
               might
               take
               vpon
               him
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               He
               was
               both
               circumcised
               and
               baptized
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               learne
               :
               I.
               That
               the
               whole
               efficacie
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               depend
               alone
               and
               wholly
               vpon
               him
               .
               II.
               That
               he
               was
               Mediatour
               of
               mankind
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               after
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               also
               vnder
               grace
               .
               III.
               That
               he
               is
               the
               knot
               and
               bond
               of
               both
               couenants
               .
            
             
               His
               Office
               followeth
               ,
               to
               the
               perfect
               accomplishing
               whereof
               ,
               he
               was
               annointed
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               furnished
               both
               with
               gifts
               and
               authoritie
               .
               Hebr.
               1.9
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 thy
                 God
                 annointed
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 aboue
                 thy
                 fellowes
                 .
              
               Esa.
               61.1
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 therfore
                 be
                 annointed
                 me
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               3.34
               .
               
                 God
                 giueth
                 him
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 measure
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               inforce
               this
               as
               a
               reason
               ,
               that
               Christ
               could
               not
               performe
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               beeing
               not
               the
               meane
               or
               middle
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               partie
               offended
               ,
               &
               so
               one
               of
               the
               extreames
               :
               we
               must
               know
               that
               Christ
               is
               two
               waies
               said
               to
               be
               the
               middle
               or
               meane
               .
               I.
               Betwixt
               God
               and
               all
               men
               :
               for
               being
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               he
               doth
               participate
               with
               both
               extreames
               .
               II.
               Betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               faithfull
               onely
               :
               first
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               whereby
               he
               receiued
               the
               Spirit
               without
               measure
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Word
               .
               Now
               the
               Word
               is
               middle
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               faithfull
               :
               I.
               In
               regard
               of
               order
               ,
               because
               the
               Word
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               we
               haue
               accesse
               vnto
               the
               Father
               .
               This
               subordination
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Sonne
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               diuine
               essence
               ,
               seuerally
               and
               distinctly
               considered
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               relation
               or
               manner
               of
               hauing
               the
               essence
               .
               And
               after
               this
               manner
               those
               things
               which
               are
               subordinate
               ,
               cannot
               be
               vnequall
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               one
               and
               the
               same
               singular
               essence
               .
               II.
               In
               regard
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               the
               which
               ,
               beeing
               imposed
               on
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               did
               willingly
               vndergoe
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               .
            
             
               Christ
               doth
               exercise
               this
               office
               according
               to
               both
               natures
               vnited
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               each
               nature
               distinct
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               For
               in
               reconciling
               God
               and
               man
               together
               ,
               the
               flesh
               performeth
               some
               things
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               other
               things
               distinctly
               .
               Againe
               ,
               some
               other
               things
               are
               done
               not
               by
               the
               Word
               or
               flesh
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               both
               together
               .
            
             
               This
               office
               is
               so
               appropriate
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               neither
               in
               whole
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               translated
               to
               any
               other
               .
               Hebr.
               7.24
               .
               
                 This
                 man
                 because
                 he
                 endureth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 priesthood
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 priesthood
                 that
                 cannot
                 passe
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               Therfore
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               hath
               vnder
               him
               ,
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               to
               be
               his
               Vicegerents
               ;
               who
               therefore
               are
               called
               Gods.
               Psal.
               82.1
               .
               But
               as
               he
               is
               
               Mediator
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               &
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               Vicegerent
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               Lieuetenant
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               his
               either
               Kingly
               or
               Priestly
               office
               ,
               in
               both
               ,
               or
               but
               one
               ,
               can
               be
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             
               Christs
               office
               is
               threefold
               ,
               Priestly
               ,
               Propheticall
               ,
               Regall
               ,
               Psal.
               110.1,2,3,4
               .
               Esai
               42.1
               .
            
             
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               is
               an
               office
               of
               his
               ,
               wherby
               he
               performed
               all
               those
               things
               to
               God
               ,
               whereby
               is
               obtained
               eternall
               life
               .
               Heb.
               5.9
               .
               
                 And
                 being
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 for
                 euer
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 .
              
               Chap.
               7.
               
               24,25
               .
               
                 This
                 man
                 because
                 he
                 endureth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 also
                 perfectly
                 to
                 saue
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               Priesthood
               ,
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               .
               Satisfaction
               ,
               and
               Intercession
               .
            
             
               Satisfaction
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               is
               a
               full
               propitiation
               to
               his
               Father
               for
               the
               Elect.
               Iob.
               23.23
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 messenger
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 interpreter
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 he
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Deliuer
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 found
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 .
              
               Rom.
               3.24
               .
               
                 And
                 are
                 iustisied
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 Whome
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 thorough
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               Christ
               satisfied
               Gods
               anger
               for
               mans
               offence
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               by
               performing
               perfect
               obedience
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Deitie
               ,
               by
               ministring
               such
               especiall
               dignitie
               to
               his
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               as
               was
               both
               full
               of
               merit
               and
               efficacie
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               Elect.
               Ioh.
               17.19
               .
               
                 For
                 their
                 sakes
                 sanctifie
                 I
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               
                 To
                 feed
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.19
               .
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciled
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 imputing
                 their
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Satisfaction
               ,
               comprehendeth
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               fulfilling
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               His
               passion
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               he
               hauing
               vndergone
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               satisfied
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               and
               appeased
               his
               anger
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               His
               passion
               was
               on
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               a
               Somewhat
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               partly
               feare
               arising
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               imminent
               vpon
               him
               ,
               partly
               griefe
               possessing
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               each
               part
               of
               him
               ,
               so
               disturbed
               his
               sacred
               minde
               ,
               b
               that
               inwardly
               for
               a
               while
               it
               stroke
               into
               him
               a
               strange
               kinde
               of
               astonishment
               ,
               or
               rather
               obliuion
               of
               his
               dutie
               imposed
               vpon
               him
               :
               and
               outwardly
               c
               made
               him
               pray
               vnto
               his
               Father
               (
               if
               he
               would
               )
               to
               remooue
               that
               cuppe
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               did
               expresse
               with
               no
               small
               crie
               ,
               many
               teares
               ,
               and
               a
               bloody
               sweate
               ,
               d
               trickling
               from
               his
               bodie
               vnto
               the
               ground
               .
               But
               when
               he
               came
               againe
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               e
               he
               freely
               yeelded
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               Father
               to
               satisfie
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               for
               the
               transgression
               of
               man.
               After
               this
               his
               agonie
               was
               ouerpassed
               ,
               f
               by
               Iudas
               his
               treacherie
               Christ
               is
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               g
               first
               he
               is
               brought
               to
               Annas
               ,
               after
               to
               Caiaphas
               ,
               where
               Peter
               denieth
               him
               :
               h
               from
               Caiaphas
               is
               he
               lead
               bound
               to
               Pilate
               ,
               i
               Pilate
               posteth
               him
               ouer
               to
               Herod
               ,
               k
               he
               transposteth
               him
               backe
               againe
               to
               Pilate
               ,
               l
               who
               acknowledgeth
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               yet
               condemneth
               him
               as
               an
               offender
               .
               This
               innocent
               thus
               condemned
               ,
               is
               m
               pitifully
               scourged
               ,
               crowned
               with
               thornes
               ,
               scoffed
               ,
               spitted
               at
               ,
               spitefully
               
               adiudged
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ;
               n
               on
               which
               his
               hands
               and
               feete
               are
               fastened
               with
               nayles
               .
               Here
               staied
               not
               his
               passions
               ,
               but
               after
               all
               these
               ,
               o
               he
               became
               accursed
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               poured
               vpon
               him
               ,
               beeing
               thus
               innocent
               ,
               such
               a
               sea
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               as
               was
               equiualent
               to
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               He
               now
               beeing
               vnder
               this
               curse
               ,
               through
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               this
               straunge
               terrour
               ,
               p
               complaineth
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               forsaken
               :
               who
               notwithstanding
               ,
               encountring
               then
               with
               Satan
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               did
               vtterly
               vanquish
               q
               and
               ouercome
               them
               .
               When
               this
               was
               ended
               ,
               his
               heart
               r
               was
               pierced
               with
               a
               speare
               ,
               till
               the
               bloode
               gushed
               out
               from
               his
               sides
               ,
               and
               he
               gaue
               vp
               s
               the
               ghost
               :
               and
               t
               commended
               his
               spirit
               to
               his
               Fathers
               protection
               ,
               the
               which
               immediately
               went
               into
               Paradise
               .
               His
               bodie
               ,
               u
               whereof
               not
               one
               bone
               was
               broken
               ,
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               three
               daies
               was
               x
               ignominiously
               captiuated
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               description
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               we
               may
               note
               fiue
               circumstances
               especially
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 His
                 Agonie
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 vehement
                 anguish
                 ,
                 arising
                 vpon
                 the
                 conflict
                 of
                 two
                 contrarie
                 desires
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 to
                 auoid
                 the
                 horror
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Luk.
                 22.44
                 .
                 
                   Beeing
                   in
                   an
                   agonie
                   ,
                   be
                   prayed
                   more
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sweate
                   was
                   like
                   droppes
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   trickling
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   groūd
                   .
                
                 Hebr.
                 5.7
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   did
                   offer
                   vp
                   prayers
                   and
                   supplications
                   with
                   strong
                   crying
                   and
                   teares
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   saue
                   him
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   also
                   heard
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   feared
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   His
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   of
                   Christs
                   ,
                   offering
                   himselfe
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   ransome
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   Elect.
                   Hebr.
                   9.26
                   .
                   
                     Nowe
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     hath
                     he
                     appeared
                     once
                     to
                     put
                     away
                     sinne
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   the
                   oblation
                   was
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   man.
                   Heb.
                   10.10
                   
                     By
                     the
                     which
                     will
                     we
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     euen
                     by
                     the
                     offering
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     once
                     made
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Altar
                   also
                   was
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   God.
                   Heb.
                   13.10
                   .
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     an
                     Altar
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     authoritie
                     to
                     eate
                     which
                     serue
                     in
                     the
                     Tabernacle
                     .
                  
                   Hebr.
                   9.14
                   .
                   
                     How
                     much
                     more
                     shall
                     the
                     bloode
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     through
                     the
                     eternall
                     spirit
                     offered
                     himselfe
                     without
                     spot
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     purge
                     your
                     conscience
                     from
                     dead
                     workes
                     ,
                     to
                     serue
                     the
                     liuing
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   saide
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   17.19
                   .
                   
                     For
                     their
                     sakes
                     sanctifi●
                     I
                     my selfe
                     .
                  
                   Math.
                   23.17
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   temple
                   ,
                   the
                   gold
                   .
                   Math.
                   23.17
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   Heb.
                   5.6
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     a
                     Priest
                     for
                     euer
                     after
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Melchisedec
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.5,6
                   .
                   
                     One
                     Mediatour
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     who
                     gaue
                     himselfe
                     a
                     ransome
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     testimonie
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 III.
                 God
                 the
                 fathers
                 acceptation
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 wel
                 pleased
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 beene
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 allowed
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Christs
                 suffering
                 had
                 
                 beene
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Matth.
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   .
                
                 Eph.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Euen
                   as
                   Christ
                   loued
                   vs
                   and
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   offering
                   and
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   a
                   sweete
                   smelling
                   sauour
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 Imputation
                 of
                 mans
                 sinne
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 his
                 Father
                 accounted
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 transgressour
                 ,
                 hauing
                 translated
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 to
                 his
                 shoulders
                 .
                 Esai
                 53.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   borne
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   caried
                   our
                   sorrowes
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   did
                   iudge
                   him
                   as
                   plagued
                   and
                   smitten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   humbled
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   wounded
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   broken
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   counted
                   with
                   the
                   transgressours
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   bare
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   many
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.21
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sinne
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   knew
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 V.
                 His
                 wonderfull
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 I.
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 himselfe
                 of
                 small
                 or
                 no
                 reputation
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Deitie
                 .
                 Philip.
                 2.7,8
                 .
                 
                   He
                   made
                   himselfe
                   of
                   no
                   reputation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   he
                   humbled
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               We
               may
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               this
               debasing
               of
               Christ
               came
               ,
               because
               his
               diuine
               nature
               was
               either
               wasted
               or
               weakened
               ,
               but
               because
               his
               Deitie
               did
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               lay
               aside
               ,
               and
               conceale
               his
               power
               and
               maiestie
               for
               a
               season
               .
               And
               as
               Irenaeus
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Word
                 rested
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 might
                 be
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               In
               that
               he
               became
               execrable
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               law
               accursed
               for
               vs.
               Gal.
               3.10
               .
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 remaineth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               accursednesse
               ,
               is
               either
               inward
               or
               outward
               .
            
             
               Inward
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               fearefull
               anger
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Revel
               .
               19.
               15.
               
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 treadeth
                 the
                 winepresse
                 of
                 the
                 fiercenes
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 Almightie
                 God.
              
               Esai
               53.5
               .
               
                 He
                 is
                 grieued
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 the
                 chastisment
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 stripes
                 we
                 were
                 healed
                 .
              
               This
               appeared
               by
               those
               droppes
               of
               bloode
               ,
               which
               issued
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               cryings
               to
               his
               Father
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               by
               sending
               of
               Angels
               to
               comfort
               him
               .
               Hence
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               so
               much
               feared
               death
               ,
               which
               many
               Martyrs
               entertained
               most
               willingly
               .
            
             
               His
               outward
               accursednes
               ,
               standeth
               in
               three
               degrees
               .
               I.
               Death
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               imaginarie
               ,
               but
               true
               ,
               because
               blood
               and
               water
               issued
               frō
               his
               heart
               .
               For
               seeing
               that
               water
               and
               blood
               gushed
               forth
               together
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               like
               ,
               the
               casket
               or
               coate
               which
               inuesteth
               the
               heart
               called
               Pericardion
               ,
               was
               pierced
               .
               As
               Columbus
               obserueth
               in
               his
               Anatomie
               ,
               7.
               booke
               .
               Ioh.
               19●4
               .
            
             
               His
               death
               was
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               confirme
               to
               vs
               the
               Testament
               ,
               or
               Couenant
               of
               grace
               promised
               for
               our
               sakes
               .
               Heb.
               19.15,16
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 might
                 receiue
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 eternall
                 inheritance
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 a
                 testament
                 is
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 testament
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ver
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               II.
               Buriall
               ,
               to
               ratifie
               the
               certentie
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               III.
               Descension
               into
               hell
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               not
               vnderstand
               that
               he
               went
               locally
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               the
               time
               of
               his
               abode
               in
               the
               graue
               he
               was
               vnder
               the
               ignominious
               dominion
               of
               death
               .
               Act.
               2.24
               .
               
                 Whome
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 vp
                 and
                 loosed
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 vnpossible
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 holden
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Ephes.
               4.9
               .
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 ascended
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 vvas
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 
                 also
                 he
                 descended
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               was
               necessarie
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               captiuated
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               abolish
               the
               sting
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               55.
               
               
                 O
                 death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 !
                 O
                 hell
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 !
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               heard
               of
               Christs
               maruelous
               passion
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               abolished
               both
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ,
               due
               vnto
               vs
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               which
               (
               as
               we
               may
               further
               obserue
               )
               is
               a
               perfect
               ransom
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               Elect.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.6
               .
               
                 Who
                 gaue
                 himself
                 a
                 ransome
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               For
               it
               was
               more
               ,
               that
               Christ
               the
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               for
               a
               small
               while
               should
               beare
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               haue
               suffered
               eternall
               punishment
               .
            
             
               This
               also
               is
               worthie
               our
               meditation
               ,
               that
               then
               a
               man
               is
               wel
               grounded
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               when
               his
               heart
               ceaseth
               to
               sinne
               ,
               &
               is
               pricked
               with
               the
               griefe
               of
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               with
               speares
               he
               pierced
               the
               side
               of
               the
               immaculate
               lambe
               of
               God.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.6
               .
               
                 Who
                 so
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 seene
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 knowne
                 him
                 .
              
               Zach.
               12.10
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 looke
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 pierced
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 lament
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 lamenteth
                 for
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sorie
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 is
                 sorie
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 borne
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               followeth
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               satisfied
               Gods
               iustice
               in
               fulfilling
               the
               whole
               Law.
               Rom.
               8.
               
               3,4
               .
               
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               He
               fulfilled
               the
               Law
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               holines
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               obedience
               in
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
               Rom.
               8.2
               .
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hath
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Matth.
               3.
               15.
               
               
                 It
                 becommeth
                 vs
                 to
                 fulsill
                 all
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Ioh.
               17.19
               .
            
             
               Now
               succeedeth
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Christs
               priesthood
               ,
               namely
               ,
               intercession
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               is
               an
               Aduocate
               ,
               and
               intreater
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               for
               the
               faithfull
               .
               Rom.
               8.34
               .
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs.
              
               Christs
               intercession
               is
               directed
               immediately
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.1
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 Aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 euen
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 iust
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               the
               Father
               is
               first
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               in
               order
               ,
               so
               if
               he
               be
               appeased
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               appeased
               also
               .
               For
               there
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               agreement
               and
               will
               of
               all
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               .
            
             
               Christ
               maketh
               intercession
               according
               to
               both
               natures
               .
               First
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               partly
               by
               appearing
               before
               his
               Father
               in
               heauen
               ,
               partly
               by
               desiring
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               Elect.
               Hebr.
               9.24
               .
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 very
                 heauen
                 to
                 appeare
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 vs.
              
               and
               chap.
               7.
               25.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 able
                 perfectly
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 euer
                 liueth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Deitie
               ,
               partly
               by
               applying
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               partly
               by
               making
               request
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               with
               sighes
               vnspeakable
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.2
               .
               
                 Elect
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.
               
               ●6
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it selfe
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 sighes
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               therefore
               to
               imagine
               or
               surmise
               ,
               that
               Christ
               prostrateth
               himselfe
               vpon
               his
               knees
               before
               his
               Fathers
               throne
               for
               vs
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               necessarie
               ,
               
               seeing
               his
               very
               presence
               before
               his
               father
               ,
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               force
               of
               an
               humble
               petition
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               Christs
               intercession
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               iustified
               by
               his
               merits
               ,
               should
               by
               this
               meanes
               continue
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               Now
               Christs
               intercession
               preserueth
               the
               elect
               in
               couering
               their
               continuall
               slipps
               ,
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               actions
               ,
               by
               an
               especiall
               and
               continuall
               application
               of
               his
               merits
               .
               That
               by
               this
               meanes
               mans
               person
               may
               remaine
               iust
               ,
               and
               mans
               works
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.2
               .
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 ours
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.5
               .
               
                 Yee
                 as
                 liuely
                 stones
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 spirituall
                 house
                 and
                 holy
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 spirituall
                 sacrifices
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Reuel
               .
               8.3,4
               .
               
                 And
                 another
                 Angell
                 came
                 and
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 golden
                 censer
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 odours
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 offer
                 with
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 vpon
                 the
                 golden
                 altar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 t●●
                 smoke
                 of
                 the
                 odors
                 with
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 went
                 vp
                 before
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               concerning
               Christs
               priesthood
               ;
               nowe
               follow
               his
               Propheticall
               and
               Regall
               offices
               .
            
             
               His
               Propheticall
               office
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               he
               immediately
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               renealeth
               his
               word
               and
               all
               the
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               comprised
               in
               the
               same
               .
               Ioh.
               1.18
               .
               
                 The
                 Son
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               8.26
               .
               
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 heare
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Deut.
               18.18
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 vp
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               word
               was
               first
               reuealed
               ,
               partly
               by
               visions
               ,
               by
               dreames
               ,
               by
               speech
               ;
               partly
               by
               the
               instinct
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               Heb.
               1.1
               .
               
                 At
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 diuers
                 manners
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 daies
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.21
               .
               
                 Prophecie
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 mooued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               done
               ordinarily
               onely
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               where
               the
               holy
               ghost
               doth
               inwardly
               illuminate
               the
               vnderstanding
               .
               Luk.
               24.45
               .
               
                 Then
                 opened
                 he
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               v.
               21.15
               .
               
                 I
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 month
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 where
                 against
                 all
                 your
                 aduersaries
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 nor
                 resist
                 .
              
               Act.
               16.14
               .
               
                 Whose
                 heart
                 the
                 Lord
                 opened
                 that
                 shee
                 attended
                 on
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 Paul
                 spake
                 .
              
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               Lawegiuer
               ,
               and
               Counsellour
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Matth.
               23.10
               .
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 not
                 called
                 D●ctors
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 is
                 your
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Iam.
               4.12
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Lawgiuer
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
              
               Esa.
               9.6
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Counsellour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Yea
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Apostle
               of
               our
               profession
               .
               Heb.
               3.1
               .
               The
               Angell
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
               Malac.
               3.1
               .
               And
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               new
               couenant
               .
               Heb.
               9.15
               .
               Therefore
               the
               soueraigne
               authoritie
               of
               expoūding
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               only
               belongs
               to
               Christ
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               hath
               onely
               the
               ministerie
               of
               iudgement
               and
               interpretation
               committed
               vnto
               her
               .
            
             
               Christs
               Regall
               office
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               he
               distributeth
               his
               gifts
               ,
               and
               disposeth
               all
               things
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               elect
               .
               Psal.
               2.
               and
               110.31.2
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 sit
                 t●ou
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 make
                 thine
                 enimies
                 thy
                 footestoole
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               execution
               of
               Christs
               Regall
               office
               ,
               comprehendeth
               his
               exaltation
               .
            
             
               Christs
               exaltation
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               ,
               after
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               was
               by
               little
               
               and
               little
               exalted
               to
               glorie
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               sundrie
               respects
               according
               to
               both
               his
               natures
               .
            
             
               The
               exaltation
               of
               his
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               is
               an
               apparant
               declaration
               of
               his
               diuine
               properties
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               alteration
               thereof
               .
               Rom.
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 Declared
                 mightily
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Act.
               2.36
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 both
                 lord
                 &
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whome
                 ye
                 haue
                 crucified
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               exaltation
               of
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               is
               the
               putting
               off
               from
               him
               his
               seruile
               cōdition
               ,
               and
               all
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               on
               of
               such
               habituall
               gifts
               ;
               which
               albeit
               they
               are
               created
               and
               finite
               ;
               yet
               they
               haue
               so
               great
               and
               so
               marueilous
               perfection
               ,
               as
               possibly
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               any
               creature
               .
               The
               gifts
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               are
               wisdome
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               and
               other
               vnspeakeable
               vertues
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               immortalitie
               ,
               strength
               ,
               agilitie
               ,
               brightnesse
               .
               Philip.
               3.21
               .
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 .
              
               Math.
               17.2
               .
               
                 He
                 was
                 trāsfigured
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 face
                 did
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cloathes
                 were
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
               Heb.
               1.9
               .
               
                 God
                 euen
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 annointed
                 the
                 with
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnes
                 aboue
                 thy
                 fellows
                 .
              
               Eph.
               1.20.22
               .
            
             
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               thus
               glorified
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               still
               of
               a
               solide
               substāce
               ,
               compassed
               about
               ,
               visible
               ,
               palpable
               ,
               and
               shall
               perpetually
               remaine
               in
               some
               certaine
               place
               .
               Luk.
               24.39
               .
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euen
                 I
                 ,
                 touch
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 :
                 a
                 spirit
                 hath
                 no
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 se
                 me
                 haue
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               be
               three
               degrees
               of
               Christs
               exaltation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I.
                   His
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   wherein
                   by
                   his
                   diuine
                   power
                   he
                   subdued
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   raised
                   vp
                   himselfe
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.4
                   .
                   
                     Though
                     he
                     was
                     crucified
                     concerning
                     his
                     infirmitie
                     ,
                     yet
                     liueth
                     he
                     through
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Matth.
                   28.6
                   .
                   
                     Hee
                     is
                     not
                     here
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     risen
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     Come
                     see
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     laid
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   ende
                   of
                   Christs
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   shewe
                   that
                   his
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   passion
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   was
                   fully
                   absolute
                   .
                   For
                   one
                   onely
                   sinne
                   would
                   haue
                   detai●ed
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   vnder
                   the
                   dominion
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.17
                   .
                   
                     If
                     Christ
                     be
                     not
                     raised
                     ,
                     your
                     faith
                     is
                     in
                     vaine
                     :
                     yee
                     are
                     yet
                     in
                     your
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   Rom.
                   4.25
                   .
                   
                     Who
                     was
                     deliuered
                     to
                     death
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     risen
                     againe
                     for
                     our
                     iustification
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   His
                   ascension
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   ,
                   locall
                   ,
                   and
                   visible
                   translation
                   of
                   Christs
                   humane
                   nature
                   from
                   earth
                   into
                   the
                   highest
                   heauen
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   vertue
                   &
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Deitie
                   .
                   Act.
                   1.9
                   .
                   
                     When
                     he
                     had
                     spoken
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     while
                     they
                     beheld
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     taken
                     vp
                     :
                     for
                     a
                     cloud
                     tooke
                     him
                     vp
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     sight
                     :
                     and
                     while
                     they
                     looked
                     stedfastly
                     towards
                     heauen
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     went
                     beholde
                     ,
                     two
                     men
                     stood
                     by
                     thē
                     in
                     white
                     apparell
                     :
                     which
                     also
                     said
                     ,
                     Ye
                     men
                     of
                     Galile
                     ,
                     why
                     stand
                     ye
                     gazing
                     into
                     heauen
                     ,
                     this
                     Iesus
                     which
                     is
                     taken
                     vp
                     from
                     you
                     into
                     heauen
                     ,
                     shall
                     come
                     as
                     ye
                     haue
                     seene
                     him
                     goe
                     into
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   Eph.
                   4.10
                   .
                   
                     He
                     ascended
                     farre
                     aboue
                     all
                     the
                     heauens
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   Christs
                   ascens●on
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   giue
                   them
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   eternall
                   glorie
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   14.2
                   .
                   
                     In
                     my
                     fathers
                     house
                     are
                     many
                     mansions
                     :
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     haue
                     told
                     you
                     :
                     I
                     goe
                     to
                     prepare
                     a
                     place
                     for
                     you
                     .
                  
                   c.
                   16.7
                   .
                   
                     If
                     I
                     goe
                     not
                     away
                     ,
                     the
                     Comforter
                     will
                     not
                     come
                     vnto
                     you
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     I
                     depart
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     send
                     him
                     vnto
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   His
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   which
                   metaphorically
                   
                   signifieth
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   heauens
                   actually
                   all
                   glorie
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   &
                   dominion
                   .
                   Heb.
                   1.3
                   .
                   
                     By
                     himselfe
                     he
                     hath
                     purged
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     sitteth
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     maiestie
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     places
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   110.1
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     said
                     to
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     sit
                     thou
                     at
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     make
                     thine
                     enimies
                     thy
                     footstoole
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.25
                   .
                   
                     Hee
                     must
                     raigne
                     till
                     he
                     hath
                     put
                     all
                     his
                     enemies
                     vnder
                     his
                     feete
                     .
                  
                   Act.
                   7.55
                   .
                   
                     He
                     being
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     looked
                     stedfastly
                     into
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     sawe
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Iesus
                     standing
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Mark.
                   20.22
                   .
                
              
            
             
               His
               regall
               office
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               his
               regiment
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               part
               whereof
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               part
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               namely
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               gouernment
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               hee
               exerciseth
               two
               prerogatiues
               royall
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               lawes
               .
               Iames
               4.12
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Lawgiuer
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               to
               ordaine
               his
               ministers
               .
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               
                 He
                 gaue
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 others
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 others
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 some
                 Pastours
                 and
                 teachers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondly
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 teachers
                 ,
                 then
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 miracles
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 helpers
                 ,
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 tongues
                 .
              
            
             
               Christs
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               either
               his
               collection
               of
               it
               out
               of
               the
               world
               or
               conseruation
               being
               collected
               .
               Eph.
               4.12
               .
               Psal.
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Regall
               office
               ,
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknes
               .
               Col.
               1.13
               .
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknes
                 .
              
               Psal.
               2.9
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 crus●
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 scepter
                 of
                 yron
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 like
                 a
                 potters
                 vessell
                 .
              
               Luk.
               19.27
               .
               
                 Those
                 mine
                 enimies
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               is
               the
               whole
               company
               of
               Christs
               enemies
               .
            
             
               The
               prince
               of
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               is
               the
               diuell
               .
               Eph.
               2.2
               .
               
                 Ye
                 walked
                 once
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 prince
                 that
                 ruleth
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 enen
                 the
                 prince
                 that
                 nowe
                 worketh
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.4
               .
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 hath
                 blinded
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 the
                 infidels
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.15
               .
               
                 What
                 concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Belial
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 part
                 hath
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 with
                 the
                 infidel
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               members
               of
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               subiects
               to
               Satan
               ,
               are
               his
               angels
               ,
               and
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               among
               whome
               ,
               the
               principall
               members
               are
               Atheistes
               ,
               who
               say
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God.
               Psal.
               14.1
               .
               And
               Magitians
               ,
               who
               bargaine
               with
               the
               diuell
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               their
               desires
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               28.7
               .
               Psal.
               58.5
               .
               Idolatours
               ,
               who
               either
               ador●
               false
               Gods
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               God
               in
               an
               idol
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.7.20
               .
               Turkes
               and
               Iewes
               are
               of
               this
               bunch
               ;
               so
               are
               Heretiks
               ,
               who
               are
               such
               as
               erre
               with
               pertinacie
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               religion
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               18.
               
               Apostates
               ,
               or
               reuolters
               from
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Heb.
               6.6
               .
               False
               Christs
               ,
               who
               b●are
               men
               in
               hand
               ,
               they
               are
               true
               Christs
               .
               Matth.
               24.26
               .
               There
               were
               many
               such
               about
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               his
               first
               comming
               ,
               as
               Iosephus
               witnesseth
               ,
               book
               20.
               of
               Iewish
               antiquities
               ,
               the
               11,12
               .
               &
               14.
               chapters
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               Antichtist
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               apparant
               ,
               can
               be
               none
               other
               but
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.3
               .
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceiue
                 you
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 come
                 a
                 departing
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 bee
                 disclosed
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 and
                 exalteth
                 himselfe
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                 is
                 worshipped
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 sit
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God.
              
               Reuel
               .
               13.11
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 beheld
                 another
                 beast
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 two
                 hornes
                 like
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 spake
                 like
                 the
                 dragon
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 did
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 beast
                 could
                 doe
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 threin
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 whose
                 deadly
                 wound
                 was
                 healed
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               were
               then
               ,
               first
               ,
               Antichristes
               at
               Rome
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishops
               thereof
               would
               be
               entitled
               Vniuersall
               ,
               or
               supreame
               gouernours
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               but
               then
               were
               they
               complete
               ,
               when
               they
               ,
               togither
               with
               Ecclesiasticall
               censure
               vsurped
               ciuill
               authoritie
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               Christ
               hath
               subdued
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               these
               two
               things
               shall
               ensue
               :
               I.
               The
               surrendering
               ouer
               of
               his
               kingdome
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               regiment
               :
               for
               at
               that
               time
               shal
               cease
               both
               that
               ciuil
               regiment
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               policie
               ,
               consisting
               in
               word
               and
               spirit
               together
               .
               II.
               The
               subiection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               humanity
               ,
               the
               which
               then
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               shall
               most
               fully
               manifest
               his
               maiestie
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               obscured
               by
               the
               flesh
               as
               a
               vaile
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               same
               flesh
               remaining
               both
               glorious
               &
               vnited
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               by
               infinite
               degrees
               appeare
               inferiour
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               not
               therefore
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               subiection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               consisteth
               in
               diminishing
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               humanitie
               ,
               but
               in
               manifesting
               most
               fully
               the
               maiestie
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               19.
               
               CONCERNING
               THE
               OVTWARD
               MEANES
               of
               executing
               the
               decree
               of
               election
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               .
            
             
               AFter
               the
               foundation
               of
               Election
               ,
               which
               hath
               hitherto
               beene
               deliuered
               ,
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               intreat
               of
               the
               outward
               meanes
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               meanes
               are
               Gods
               Couenant
               ,
               and
               the
               seale
               therof
               .
            
             
               Gods
               couenant
               ,
               is
               his
               contract
               with
               man
               ,
               concerning
               life
               eternall
               ,
               vpon
               certaine
               conditions
               .
            
             
               This
               couenant
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               :
               Gods
               promise
               to
               man
               ,
               Mans
               promise
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Gods
               promise
               to
               man
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               he
               bindeth
               himselfe
               to
               man
               to
               bee
               his
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               breake
               not
               the
               condition
               .
            
             
               Mans
               promise
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               he
               voweth
               his
               allegiance
               vnto
               his
               Lo●d
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               the
               condition
               betweene
               them
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               kindes
               of
               this
               couenant
               .
               The
               couenant
               of
               workes
               ,
               &
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               .
               Ierm
               .
               31
               .
               3●.42.43
               .
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 daies
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 now
                 cou●nant
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 not
                 a●cording
                 to
                 the
                 couenant
                 I
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 tocke
                 them
                 ●y
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 my
                 couenant
                 they
                 brake
                 ;
                 al●hough
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 husband
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 after
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 law
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               couenant
               of
               works
               ,
               is
               Gods
               couenant
               ,
               made
               with
               condition
               of
               perfect
               
               obedience
               ,
               and
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               morall
               law
               .
            
             
               The
               Morall
               Law
               ,
               is
               that
               part
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               commandeth
               perfect
               obedience
               vnto
               man
               ,
               as
               well
               ●n
               his
               nature
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Rom.
               10.5
               .
               
                 Moses
                 thus
                 describeth
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 shall
                 liue
                 thereby
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.5
               .
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 ;
                 is
                 loue
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 vnfained
                 .
              
               Luk.
               16.27
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
                 .
              
               Rom.
               7.
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 spirituall
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Law
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               Edict
               ,
               commanding
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               binding
               to
               obedience
               .
               The
               condition
               is
               eternall
               life
               to
               such
               as
               fulfill
               the
               law
               :
               but
               to
               transgressours
               ,
               euerlasting
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               Decalogue
               or
               ten
               Commandements
               ,
               is
               an
               abridgement
               of
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               couenant
               of
               workes
               .
               Exod.
               34.27
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Write
                 thou
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 was
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 fourtie
                 daies
                 and
                 fourtie
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 neither
                 eate
                 bread
                 ,
                 nor
                 drinke
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 Tables
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 tenne
                 Commandements
                 .
              
               1.
               
               King.
               8.9
               .
               
                 Nothing
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 saue
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 had
                 put
                 there
                 at
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               Matth.
               22.40
               .
               
                 On
                 these
                 two
                 commandements
                 hangeth
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               true
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               must
               be
               according
               to
               these
               rules
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 In
                 the
                 negatiue
                 ,
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 ,
                 the
                 negatiue
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 negatiue
                 bindeth
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 ,
                 bindeth
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 negatiues
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Vnder
                 one
                 vice
                 expressely
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 are
                 comprehended
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 cause
                 ,
                 occasion
                 ,
                 or
                 entisement
                 thereto
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   hateth
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   manslayer
                   .
                
                 Matth.
                 5.21
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 Euill
                 thoughts
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 euill
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 smallest
                 sinnes
                 are
                 entituled
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expressely
                 forbidden
                 in
                 that
                 commandement
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 appertaine
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 places
                 ,
                 hatred
                 is
                 named
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 looke
                 after
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 a
                 lusting
                 eye
                 ,
                 is
                 adulterie
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 We
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 euery
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 annex
                 this
                 condition
                 :
                 
                   vnlesse
                   God
                   command
                   the
                   contrarie
                
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 being
                 an
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 aboue
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 may
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 law
                 forbiddeth
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 commanded
                 Isaac
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 to
                 be
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 the
                 brasen
                 Serpent
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Decalogue
               ,
               is
               described
               in
               two
               Tables
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               loue
               God
               with
               our
               mind
               ,
               memorie
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               strength
               .
               Matth.
               22.
               37.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               nature
               and
               order
               )
               
                 and
                 great
                 commandement
              
               ,
               (
               namely
               ,
               in
               excellencie
               ,
               and
               dignitie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               20.
               
               Of
               the
               first
               commandement
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               table
               hath
               foure
               commandements
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               teacheth
               vs
               to
               haue
               and
               choose
               the
               true
               God
               for
               our
               God.
               The
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 Iehouah
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 none
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 ]
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 rather
                 iudge
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 preface
                 to
                 al
                 the
                 commandements
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 hinder
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 perswasion
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 commandements
                 next
                 following
                 haue
                 their
                 seuerall
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Iehouah
                 ]
                 This
                 word
                 signifieth
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 I.
                 Him
                 who
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 .
                 Reuel
                 .
                 1.8
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 II.
                 Him
                 which
                 giueth
                 being
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 creating
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 preseruing
                 them
                 .
                 III.
                 Him
                 which
                 mightily
                 causeth
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 should
                 both
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 .
                 Exod.
                 6.1
                 .
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 beginneth
                 the
                 first
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 framed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   Iehouah
                   ,
                   must
                   alone
                   be
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   Iehouah
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   I
                   alone
                   must
                   be
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 proposition
                 is
                 wanting
                 :
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   I
                   am
                   Iehouah
                
                 )
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 the
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thy
                   God
                
                 ]
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Ier.
                 32.33
                 .
                 wherby
                 the
                 Lord
                 promiseth
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 Yea
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 second
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 ,
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 equalitie
                 of
                 that
                 relation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   I
                   be
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   againe
                   must
                   be
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   me
                   alone
                   for
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   God
                
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   thou
                   must
                   be
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   me
                   alone
                   for
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 assumption
                 ,
                 or
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 argumēt
                 taken
                 from
                 Gods
                 effects
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 deliuered
                 his
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 seruitude
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 tyrannous
                 master
                 .
                 This
                 deliuerie
                 was
                 not
                 appropriate
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 typ●●f
                 a
                 more
                 surpassing
                 deliuerie
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 fearefull
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darkenes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.1,2
                 .
                 
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   you
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Fathers
                   were
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloude
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   red
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   all
                   baptized
                   vnto
                   Moses
                   in
                   the
                   cloude
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   sea
                   .
                
                 Coloss.
                 1.13
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   darkenes
                   ,
                   and
                   translated
                   vs
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   his
                   deare
                   sonne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Other
                   Gods
                   or
                   strange
                   gods
                
                 ]
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 diuelish
                 heart
                 of
                 carnall
                 
                 man
                 esteemeth
                 so
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.19
                 .
                 
                   Whose
                   God
                   is
                   their
                   bellie
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 
                   Whose
                   mindes
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   hath
                   bewitched
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Before
                   my
                   face
                
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 figuratiuely
                 )
                 in
                 my
                 sight
                 or
                 presence
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 secret
                 imaginations
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 are
                 knowne
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 in
                 my
                 presence
                 reiect
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 heinous
                 offence
                 :
                 see
                 therfore
                 thou
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 reasoneth
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Gen.
                 17.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   almightie
                   ,
                   therefore
                   walke
                   vpright
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Make
                   choice
                   of
                   Iehouah
                   to
                   be
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 here
                 commanded
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     To
                     acknowledge
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     confesse
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     such
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     reuealed
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     worde
                     ,
                     and
                     creatures
                     .
                     Col.
                     1.10
                     .
                     
                       Increasing
                       in
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     Ierem.
                     24.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       giue
                       them
                       an
                       heart
                       to
                       know
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       my
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       be
                       their
                       God
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       shall
                       return
                       vnto
                       me
                       with
                       their
                       whole
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     In
                     this
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     we
                     glorie
                     .
                     Ierem.
                     9.24
                     .
                     
                       Let
                       him
                       that
                       glorieth
                       ,
                       glory
                       in
                       this
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       vnderstandeth
                       and
                       knoweth
                       me
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord
                       which
                       shew
                       mercie
                       ,
                       iudgement
                       ,
                       and
                       righteousnes
                       in
                       the
                       earth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     An
                     vnion
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     whereby
                     man
                     is
                     knit
                     in
                     heart
                     with
                     God.
                     Iosh.
                     23.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Sticke
                       fast
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       yee
                       haue
                       done
                       vnto
                       this
                       day
                       .
                    
                     Act.
                     11.23
                     .
                     
                       He
                       exhorted
                       all
                       ,
                       that
                       with
                       purpose
                       of
                       heart
                       ,
                       they
                       would
                       cleaue
                       to
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     Man
                     cleaueth
                     vnto
                     God
                     three
                     manner
                     of
                     waies
                     :
                     in
                     affiance
                     ,
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     feare
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Affiance
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 assaults
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 doth
                 stedfastly
                 rest
                 himselfe
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Chro.
                 20.20
                 .
                 
                   Put
                   your
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   beleeue
                   his
                   Prophets
                   and
                   ye
                   shal
                   prosper
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 27.1
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   my
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   saluation
                   ,
                   whome
                   should
                   I
                   feare
                   ?
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   should
                   I
                   be
                   afraid
                   ?
                
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   an
                   hoast
                   pitched
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   mine
                   heart
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   afraide
                   :
                   though
                   warre
                   be
                   raised
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   secure
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 riseth
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 alacritie
                 in
                 present
                 perils
                 .
                 Psal.
                 39.19
                 .
                 
                   I
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   dumb
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   opened
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   didst
                   it
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 16.10
                 .
                 
                   the
                   King
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   haue
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Zeruiah
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   cursed
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   ,
                   Curse
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   dare
                   say
                   ,
                   Why
                   doest
                   thou
                   so
                   ?
                
                 Gen.
                 45.5
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   sad
                   neither
                   grieued
                   with
                   your selues
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   sold
                   me
                   hither
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   did
                   send
                   me
                   before
                   you
                   for
                   your
                   preseruatiō
                   .
                
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   you
                   sent
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   god
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 6.16
                 .
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   be
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   are
                   moe
                   ,
                   thē
                   they
                   that
                   be
                   with
                   thē
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 affiance
                 engendreth
                 hope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 patient
                 expectatiō
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 &
                 assistance
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Psal.
                 37.5
                 .
                 
                   Cōmit
                   thy
                   way
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   passe
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Waite
                   patiently
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   hope
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 16.3
                 .
                 
                   Commit
                   thy
                   worke
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   thoughts
                   shall
                   be
                   directed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 wherby
                 man
                 acknowledging
                 Gods
                 goodnes
                 and
                 fauour
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 againe
                 loue
                 him
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Deut.
                 6.5
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   thine
                   heart
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   strength
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 I.
                 To
                 heare
                 willingly
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 II.
                 To
                 speake
                 often
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 III.
                 To
                 thinke
                 often
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 IV.
                 To
                 do
                 his
                 will
                 without
                 irkesomnes
                 .
                 V.
                 To
                 giue
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 cause
                 .
                 VI.
                 To
                 desire
                 his
                 presence
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 bewaile
                 his
                 absence
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 To
                 embrace
                 al
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 appertaine
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
                 To
                 loue
                 and
                 hate
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 loueth
                 and
                 hateth
                 .
                 IX
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 X.
                 To
                 draw
                 others
                 vnto
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 XI
                 .
                 To
                 esteeme
                 highly
                 of
                 such
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 .
                 XII
                 .
                 To
                 stay
                 our selues
                 vpon
                 his
                 counsels
                 reuealed
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 his
                 name
                 with
                 affiance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 man
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 Gods
                 both
                 mercy
                 and
                 iustice
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 capital
                 crime
                 feare
                 to
                 displease
                 God.
                 Psal.
                 103.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   With
                   thee
                   is
                   mercie
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                
                 Habak
                 .
                 3.16
                 .
                 
                   When
                   I
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                   my
                   belly
                   trembled
                   ,
                   my
                   lips
                   shooke
                   at
                   the
                   voice
                   :
                   rottennes
                   entred
                   into
                   my
                   bones
                   ,
                   &
                   I
                   trembled
                   in
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   commeth
                   vp
                   against
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 4.4
                 .
                 
                   Tremble
                   ,
                   and
                   sinne
                   not
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 approoue
                 himselfe
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 his
                 God.
                 Gen.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Henoch
                   walked
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   God
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   al-sufficient
                   ,
                   walke
                   before
                   me
                   and
                   be
                   thou
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 former
                 vertues
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 acknowledging
                 Gods
                 free
                 bountie
                 ,
                 and
                 prostrating
                 himselfe
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 ascribe
                 vnto
                 him
                 all
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.31
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   glorieth
                   ,
                   glorie
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.5
                 .
                 
                   Decke
                   your selues
                   inwardly
                   with
                   lowlinesse
                   of
                   mind
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   resisteth
                   the
                   proud
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   .
                
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Humble
                   your selues
                   therefore
                   vnder
                   the
                   mightie
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   exalt
                   you
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Chro.
                 29.
                 
                 10,11
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Dauid
                   sayd
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   be
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   our
                   father
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   thine
                   ,
                   O
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   is
                   greatnes
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   victorie
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   earth
                   is
                   thine
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   But
                   who
                   am
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   offer
                   willingly
                   on
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   come
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   hand
                   we
                   haue
                   giuen
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Account
                   not
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   nature
                   no
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 are
                 these
                 sinnes
                 forbidden
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     reuealed
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     Ierem.
                     4.
                     22.
                     
                     
                       My
                       people
                       is
                       foolish
                       ,
                       they
                       haue
                       not
                       known
                       me
                       :
                       they
                       are
                       foolish
                       children
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       none
                       vnderstanding
                       :
                       they
                       are
                       wise
                       to
                       doe
                       euill
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       doe
                       well
                       ,
                       they
                       haue
                       no
                       knoweledge
                       .
                    
                     Ierem.
                     9.3
                     .
                     
                       They
                       proceede
                       from
                       euill
                       to
                       worse
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       not
                       knowne
                       me
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Atheisme
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     heart
                     denieth
                     either
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     attributes
                     :
                     as
                     ,
                     his
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     Wisdome
                     ,
                     Prouidence
                     ,
                     Presence
                     .
                     Psal.
                     14.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       The
                       foole
                       hath
                       said
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       God.
                    
                     Eph.
                     2.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       Ye
                       had
                       no
                       hope
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       without
                       God
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       .
                    
                     Malach.
                     1.2
                     .
                     
                       I
                       loue
                       you
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       yet
                       ye
                       say
                       ,
                       wherein
                       haue
                       we
                       spoken
                       against
                       thee
                       ?
                    
                     v.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Ye
                       haue
                       said
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       vaine
                       to
                       serue
                       God
                       :
                       &
                       what
                       profit
                       is
                       it
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       haue
                       kept
                       his
                       commandements
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       we
                       walked
                       humbly
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       hosts
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       Errours
                       concerning
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       persons
                       of
                       the
                       Deitie
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       attributs
                       .
                       Heere
                       is
                       it
                       to
                       be
                       reprooued
                       Hellenisme
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       the
                       acknowledging
                       &
                       adoring
                       
                       of
                       a
                       multiplicitie
                       of
                       Gods.
                       August
                       in
                       his
                       6.
                       booke
                       of
                       the
                       Citie
                       of
                       God.
                       chap.
                       7.
                       
                    
                     
                       Againe
                       ,
                       Iudaisme
                       is
                       here
                       condemned
                       ,
                       which
                       worshippeth
                       one
                       God
                       without
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       like
                       may
                       be
                       said
                       of
                       the
                       heresies
                       of
                       the
                       Maniches
                       ,
                       and
                       Marcian
                       ,
                       who
                       denie
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       :
                       of
                       Sabellius
                       ,
                       denying
                       the
                       distinction
                       of
                       three
                       persons
                       :
                       and
                       Arrius
                       ,
                       who
                       saith
                       ,
                       that
                       Christ
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       very
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     To
                     withdraw
                     ,
                     and
                     remooue
                     the
                     affections
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     lord
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     them
                     vpon
                     other
                     things
                     .
                     Esay
                     29.13
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       said
                       ,
                       this
                       people
                       draweth
                       neere
                       me
                       with
                       their
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       honour
                       me
                       with
                       their
                       lips
                       ,
                       but
                       their
                       heart
                       is
                       farre
                       from
                       me
                       .
                    
                     Ierem.
                     12.2
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       neere
                       in
                       their
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       farre
                       from
                       their
                       reynes
                       .
                    
                     The
                     heart
                     is
                     many
                     waies
                     withdrawne
                     from
                     God.
                     
                     
                       
                         I.
                         By
                         distrust
                         in
                         God.
                         Heb.
                         10.38
                         .
                         
                           The
                           iust
                           shall
                           liue
                           by
                           faith
                           ,
                           but
                           if
                           any
                           withdraw
                           himselfe
                           ,
                           my
                           soule
                           shall
                           haue
                           no
                           pleasure
                           in
                           him
                           .
                        
                         From
                         this
                         diffidence
                         arise
                         ;
                         I.
                         Impatience
                         in
                         suffering
                         afflictions
                         .
                         Ierem.
                         20.
                         14.
                         
                         
                           Cursed
                           be
                           the
                           day
                           wherein
                           I
                           was
                           borne
                           ,
                           and
                           let
                           not
                           the
                           day
                           wherein
                           my
                           mother
                           bare
                           me
                           ,
                           be
                           blessed
                           .
                        
                         v.
                         13.
                         
                         
                           Cursed
                           be
                           the
                           man
                           ,
                           that
                           shewed
                           my
                           father
                           ,
                           saying
                           ,
                           a
                           man
                           child
                           is
                           born●
                           vnto
                           thee
                           ,
                           and
                           comforted
                           him
                           .
                        
                         v.
                         18.
                         
                         
                           How
                           is
                           it
                           that
                           I
                           came
                           forth
                           of
                           the
                           wombe
                           ,
                           to
                           see
                           labour
                           &
                           sorrow
                           ,
                           that
                           my
                           daies
                           should
                           be
                           consumed
                           with
                           shame
                           ?
                        
                         II.
                         Tempting
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         when
                         such
                         as
                         distrust
                         ,
                         or
                         rather
                         contemne
                         him
                         ,
                         seeke
                         signes
                         of
                         Gods
                         trueth
                         and
                         power
                         .
                         Matth.
                         4.7
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           tempt
                           the
                           Lord
                           thy
                           God.
                        
                         1.
                         
                         Corinth
                         .
                         10.6
                         .
                         
                           Neither
                           let
                           vs
                           tempt
                           God
                           ,
                           as
                           they
                           tempted
                           him
                           ,
                           and
                           were
                           destroyed
                           by
                           serpents
                           .
                        
                         v.
                         10.
                         
                         
                           Neither
                           murmure
                           ye
                           ,
                           as
                           some
                           of
                           thē
                           murmured
                           ,
                           and
                           were
                           destroyed
                           of
                           the
                           destroyer
                           .
                        
                         III.
                         Desperation
                         .
                         Gen.
                         4.
                         13.
                         
                         
                           Mine
                           iniquity
                           is
                           greater
                           then
                           can
                           be
                           pardoned
                           .
                        
                         1.
                         
                         Thes.
                         4.
                         13.
                         
                         
                           Sorrow
                           ye
                           not
                           ,
                           as
                           they
                           which
                           haue
                           no
                           hope
                           .
                        
                         IV.
                         Doubtfulnes
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         trueth
                         of
                         Gods
                         benefits
                         present
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         come
                         .
                         Psal.
                         116.11
                         .
                         
                           I
                           said
                           in
                           mine
                           hast
                           ,
                           all
                           men
                           are
                           lyers
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         II.
                         Confidence
                         in
                         creatures
                         ,
                         whether
                         it
                         be
                         in
                         their
                         strength
                         ,
                         as
                         Ierem.
                         17.5
                         .
                         
                           Cursed
                           is
                           the
                           man
                           that
                           hath
                           his
                           confidence
                           in
                           man
                           ,
                           and
                           maketh
                           flesh
                           his
                           arme
                           ,
                           but
                           his
                           heart
                           slideth
                           from
                           the
                           Lord.
                        
                         Or
                         riches
                         .
                         Matth.
                         6.24
                         .
                         
                           Ye
                           cannot
                           serue
                           God
                           and
                           riches
                           .
                        
                         Eph.
                         5.5
                         .
                         
                           No
                           coueto●s
                           person
                           ,
                           which
                           is
                           an
                           idolater
                           ,
                           hath
                           inheritance
                           in
                           the
                           kingdome
                           of
                           Christ
                           and
                           of
                           God.
                        
                         Or
                         defenced
                         places
                         .
                         Iere.
                         49.
                         16.
                         
                         
                           Thy
                           feare
                           ,
                           &
                           the
                           pride
                           of
                           thine
                           heart
                           hath
                           deceiued
                           thee
                           ,
                           that
                           thou
                           dwellest
                           in
                           the
                           clefts
                           of
                           the
                           Rocke
                           ,
                           and
                           keepest
                           the
                           height
                           of
                           the
                           hill
                           :
                           though
                           thou
                           shouldest
                           make
                           thy
                           nest
                           as
                           high
                           as
                           the
                           Eagle
                           ,
                           I
                           will
                           bring
                           thee
                           downe
                           from
                           thence
                           ,
                           saith
                           the
                           Lord.
                        
                         Or
                         pleasure
                         ,
                         and
                         dainties
                         :
                         to
                         such
                         their
                         bellie
                         is
                         their
                         God.
                         Phil.
                         3.
                         14.
                         
                         Or
                         in
                         physitians
                         ,
                         2.
                         
                         Chron.
                         6.
                         12.
                         
                         
                           And
                           Asa
                           in
                           the
                           nine
                           and
                           thirtieth
                           yeare
                           of
                           his
                           raigne
                           ,
                           was
                           diseased
                           in
                           his
                           feete
                           ,
                           and
                           his
                           disease
                           was
                           extreame
                           ,
                           yet
                           he
                           sought
                           not
                           the
                           Lord
                           in
                           his
                           disease
                           ,
                           but
                           to
                           the
                           Physitians
                           .
                        
                         Briefly
                         ,
                         to
                         this
                         place
                         principally
                         may
                         be
                         adioyned
                         that
                         diuelish
                         confidence
                         ,
                         which
                         Magitians
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         such
                         as
                         take
                         aduise
                         at
                         them
                         ,
                         doe
                         put
                         in
                         the
                         diuell
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         workes
                         .
                         Leuit.
                         20.
                         6.
                         
                         
                           If
                           any
                           turne
                           after
                           such
                           as
                           worke
                           with
                           spirits
                           ,
                           and
                           after
                           soothsayers
                           ,
                           to
                           goe
                           a
                           whoring
                           after
                           them
                           ,
                           then
                           will
                           I
                           set
                           my
                           face
                           against
                           that
                           person
                           ,
                           and
                           will
                           cut
                           him
                           off
                           from
                           among
                           this
                           people
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         III.
                         The
                         loue
                         of
                         the
                         creature
                         ,
                         aboue
                         the
                         loue
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         Math.
                         10.37
                         .
                         
                           Hee
                           that
                           loueth
                           father
                           or
                           mother
                           more
                           then
                           me
                           ,
                           is
                           not
                           worthie
                           of
                           me
                           ,
                           and
                           he
                           that
                           loueth
                           sonne
                           or
                           daughter
                           more
                           then
                           me
                           ,
                           is
                           not
                           worthy
                           of
                           me
                           .
                        
                         Iohn
                         12.
                         43.
                         
                         
                           They
                           loued
                           
                           the
                           praise
                           of
                           man
                           ,
                           more
                           then
                           the
                           praise
                           of
                           God.
                        
                         To
                         this
                         belongeth
                         selfe-loue
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         Tim.
                         3.2
                         .
                      
                       
                         IV.
                         Hatred
                         and
                         contempt
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         when
                         man
                         flieth
                         from
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         wrath
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         punisheth
                         offences
                         .
                         Rom.
                         8.7
                         .
                         
                           The
                           wisdome
                           of
                           the
                           flesh
                           ,
                           is
                           enmitie
                           with
                           God.
                        
                         Rom.
                         1.
                         30.
                         
                         
                           Haters
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           doers
                           of
                           wrong
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         V.
                         Want
                         of
                         the
                         feare
                         of
                         God.
                         Psal.
                         36.1
                         .
                         
                           Wickednes
                           saith
                           to
                           the
                           wicked
                           man
                           ,
                           euen
                           in
                           mine
                           heart
                           ,
                           that
                           there
                           is
                           no
                           feare
                           of
                           God
                           before
                           their
                           eyes
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         VI.
                         Feare
                         of
                         the
                         creature
                         ,
                         more
                         then
                         the
                         Creator
                         .
                         Rev.
                         21.8
                         .
                         
                           The
                           fearefull
                           and
                           vnbeleeuing
                           ,
                           shall
                           haue
                           their
                           part
                           in
                           the
                           lake
                           which
                           burneth
                           with
                           fire
                           and
                           brimstone
                           .
                        
                         Matth.
                         10.28
                         .
                         
                           Feare
                           not
                           them
                           which
                           kill
                           the
                           bodie
                           ,
                           but
                           feare
                           him
                           that
                           can
                           cast
                           both
                           bodie
                           and
                           soule
                           into
                           hell
                           fire
                           .
                        
                         Ierem.
                         10.2
                         .
                         
                           Be
                           not
                           afraid
                           of
                           the
                           signes
                           of
                           heauen
                           ,
                           though
                           the
                           heathen
                           be
                           afraid
                           of
                           such
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         VII
                         .
                         Hardnes
                         of
                         heart
                         ,
                         or
                         carnall
                         seruice
                         ,
                         when
                         a
                         man
                         ,
                         neither
                         acknowledging
                         Gods
                         iudgements
                         ,
                         nor
                         his
                         owne
                         sinnes
                         ,
                         dreameth
                         he
                         is
                         safe
                         frō
                         Gods
                         vengeance
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         perils
                         ,
                         as
                         arise
                         from
                         sinne
                         .
                         Rom.
                         2.5
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           after
                           thine
                           hardnesse
                           ,
                           and
                           heart
                           that
                           can
                           not
                           repent
                           ,
                           heapest
                           to
                           thy selfe
                           wrath
                           against
                           the
                           day
                           of
                           wrath
                           .
                        
                         Luk.
                         21.34
                         .
                         
                           Take
                           heede
                           to
                           your selues
                           ,
                           least
                           at
                           any
                           time
                           ,
                           your
                           hearts
                           be
                           oppressed
                           with
                           surfetting
                           ,
                           and
                           drunkennes
                           ,
                           and
                           cares
                           of
                           this
                           life
                           ,
                           and
                           least
                           that
                           day
                           come
                           on
                           you
                           as
                           vnawares
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 all
                 doe
                 ioyntly
                 ingender
                 pride
                 ,
                 whereby
                 man
                 ascribeth
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 industrie
                 ,
                 referring
                 and
                 disposing
                 them
                 wholly
                 vnto
                 his
                 owne
                 proper
                 credit
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   That
                   ye
                   might
                   learne
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   presume
                   aboue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   swell
                   not
                   against
                   another
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   mans
                   cause
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   For
                   who
                   separateth
                   thee
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   receiued
                   ?
                   if
                   thou
                   hast
                   receiued
                   it
                   ,
                   why
                   reioycest
                   thou
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   thou
                   hadst
                   not
                   receiued
                   it
                   ?
                
                 Gen.
                 3.5
                 .
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   yee
                   shall
                   eate
                   thereof
                   ,
                   your
                   eyes
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   knowing
                   good
                   and
                   euill
                   .
                
                 The
                 highest
                 stayre
                 of
                 prides
                 ladder
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 fearefull
                 presumption
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 many
                 clime
                 rashly
                 into
                 Gods
                 seate
                 of
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 gods
                 .
                 Act.
                 12.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   The
                   people
                   gaue
                   a
                   shout
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   The
                   voyce
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   immediately
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   smote
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   gaue
                   not
                   glorie
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   eaten
                   vp
                   of
                   wormes
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   vp
                   the
                   ghost
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.4
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   an
                   aduersarie
                   ,
                   and
                   exalteth
                   himselfe
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   worshipped
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   sit
                   as
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shewing
                   himselfe
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               21.
               
               Of
               the
               second
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               haue
               we
               entreated
               of
               the
               first
               Commandement
               ,
               teaching
               vs
               to
               entertaine
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               one
               onely
               God.
               The
               other
               three
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               concerne
               that
               holy
               profession
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               make
               towards
               the
               same
               God.
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               necessarie
               to
               make
               choyce
               of
               the
               true
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               same
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               profession
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               appointed
               for
               this
               profession
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               are
               two
               :
               The
               solemne
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               glorifying
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Commandement
               ,
               describeth
               such
               holy
               and
               solemne
               worship
               ,
               
               as
               is
               due
               vnto
               God.
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Commandement
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 thee
                 no
                 grauen
                 image
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 similitude
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 aboue
                 ,
                 neither
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 beneath
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bow
                 downe
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 serue
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 iealous
                 God
                 ,
                 visiting
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 vpon
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 third
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 thousands
                 ,
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 me
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 Commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 idol
                 :
                 Now
                 an
                 idol
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 certaine
                 representation
                 ,
                 and
                 image
                 of
                 some
                 fained
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Iehouah
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 prooued
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 by
                 these
                 arguments
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   therfore
                   good
                   heede
                   vnto
                   your selues
                   :
                   for
                   yee
                   saw
                   no
                   image
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   vnto
                   you
                   in
                   Horeb
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   corrupt
                   not
                   your selues
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   you
                   a
                   grauen
                   image
                   or
                   representation
                   of
                   any
                   figure
                   :
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   likenesse
                   of
                   male
                   or
                   female
                   .
                
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 vttered
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 a
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 framed
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     If
                     ye
                     saw
                     no
                     image
                     (
                     namely
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     ye
                     shall
                     make
                     none
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     ye
                     saw
                     no
                     image
                     ,
                     onely
                     heard
                     a
                     voyce
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     ye
                     shall
                     make
                     no
                     image
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 :
                 That
                 idolatrie
                 which
                 the
                 Israelites
                 committed
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 is
                 prohibited
                 in
                 this
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Israelites
                 idolatrie
                 was
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 image
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   At
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   call
                   me
                   no
                   more
                   Baali
                   ,
                   but
                   shalt
                   call
                   me
                   Ishi
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 golden
                 calfe
                 was
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 finished
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 proclaimed
                 that
                 
                   to
                   morrow
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   feast
                   to
                   Iehouah
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 32.5
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 calfe
                 is
                 tearmed
                 an
                 idol
                 .
                 Act.
                 7.41
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 image
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 prohibited
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Any
                   grauen
                   image
                
                 ]
                 Here
                 the
                 more
                 speciall
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 generall
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 grauen
                 image
                 for
                 all
                 counterfeit
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 here
                 illustrated
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 distribution
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 causes
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   thee
                   any
                   idol
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   engrauen
                   in
                   wood
                   ,
                   or
                   stone
                   :
                   or
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   painted
                   in
                   a
                   table
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   thee
                   an
                   idol
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   as
                   starres
                   and
                   birds
                   :
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   woman
                   ,
                   beasts
                   :
                   or
                   vnder
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   fishes
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 place
                 is
                 so
                 expounded
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 14.
                 to
                 the
                 20.
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bow
                   downe
                   to
                   them
                
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 fal
                 downe
                 before
                 an
                 idol
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Bow
                   down
                
                 ,
                 is
                 againe
                 the
                 speciall
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 inhibited
                 all
                 fained
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   I
                
                 ]
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 ,
                 perswading
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 by
                 foure
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 ]
                 
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   strong
                
                 )
                 The
                 first
                 reason
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 able
                 to
                 reuenge
                 idolat●ie
                 :
                 Heb.
                 10.31
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   iealous
                   God
                
                 ]
                 This
                 speech
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 wedlocke
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 husband
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Esay
                 54.5
                 .
                 Eph.
                 5.26,27
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 spirituall
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 marriage
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Ier.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   I
                   remember
                   thee
                   with
                   the
                   kindnes
                   of
                   thy
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   thy
                   mariage
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   wentest
                   after
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   wildernes
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   land
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   sowne
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 another
                 argument
                 drawne
                 from
                 a
                 comparison
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 like
                 .
                 Gods
                 people
                 must
                 alone
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 linked
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wife
                 is
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whome
                 alone
                 she
                 is
                 bound
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 his
                 people
                 forsake
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 betroth
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 idols
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 vndoubtedly
                 giue
                 them
                 a
                 bill
                 of
                 diuorcement
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 espoused
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Visiting
                 ]
                 To
                 visit
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 children
                 for
                 the
                 fathers
                 offences
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehend
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 faults
                 :
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 giuen
                 ouer
                 to
                 commit
                 their
                 fathers
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 them
                 they
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 reason
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hate
                   me
                
                 ]
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 obiection
                 whereof
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 in
                 expresse
                 wordes
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 framed
                 .
                 
                   What
                   if
                   we
                   vse
                   Idols
                   to
                   inflame
                   and
                   excite
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   loue
                   and
                   remembrance
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 answer
                 is
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 
                   You
                   may
                   thinke
                   that
                   your
                   vse
                   of
                   idols
                   kindleth
                   in
                   you
                   a
                   loue
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   vse
                   them
                   cannot
                   choose
                   but
                   hate
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Shew
                   mercie
                
                 ]
                 The
                 fourth
                 reason
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 obserue
                 this
                 commandement
                 .
                 Here
                 may
                 we
                 first
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 exceedeth
                 his
                 iustice
                 .
                 Psal.
                 103.8
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   compassion
                   and
                   mercie
                   ,
                   slow
                   to
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   kindnes
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   The
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   endureth
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   He
                   will
                   not
                   alway
                   chide
                   ,
                   neither
                   keepe
                   his
                   anger
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 surmise
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 excellent
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 particularly
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 faithfull
                 parents
                 .
                 For
                 godly
                 Isaak
                 had
                 godlesse
                 Esau
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 godlesse
                 Saul
                 ,
                 had
                 godly
                 Ionathan
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   neither
                   worship
                   false
                   gods
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   with
                   false
                   worship
                   .
                
              
               
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 here
                 forbidden
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       I.
                       The
                       representation
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       by
                       an
                       image
                       .
                       For
                       it
                       is
                       a
                       lie
                       .
                       Habak
                       .
                       2.
                       18.
                       
                       
                         What
                         profiteth
                         the
                         image
                         ?
                         for
                         the
                         maker
                         thereof
                         hath
                         made
                         it
                         an
                         image
                         and
                         a
                         teacher
                         of
                         lies
                         .
                      
                       Zach.
                       10.2
                       .
                       
                         The
                         idols
                         haue
                         spoken
                         vanitie
                      
                       .
                       Ierem.
                       10.
                       8.
                       
                       
                         The
                         stocke
                         is
                         a
                         doctrine
                         of
                         vanitie
                         .
                      
                       The
                       Eliber
                       Councel
                       in
                       the
                       39.
                       canon
                       hath
                       this
                       edict
                       .
                       
                         We
                         thought
                         it
                         not
                         meete
                         to
                         haue
                         images
                         in
                         Churches
                         ,
                         least
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         worshipped
                         and
                         adored
                         ,
                         should
                         be
                         painted
                         vpon
                         wals
                         .
                      
                       Clement
                       .
                       booke
                       5.
                       ad
                       Iacob
                       .
                       Dom.
                       
                         That
                         serpent
                         by
                         others
                         is
                         wont
                         to
                         speake
                         these
                         words
                         :
                         We
                         in
                         honour
                         of
                         the
                         inuisible
                         God
                         ,
                         are
                         accustomed
                         to
                         adore
                         visible
                         images
                         ,
                         the
                         which
                         out
                         of
                         all
                         controuersie
                         ,
                         is
                         very
                         false
                         .
                      
                       August
                       .
                       in
                       his
                       treatise
                       vpon
                       the
                       113.
                       
                       Psalme
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       image
                       also
                       of
                       the
                       crosse
                       and
                       Christ
                       crucified
                       ,
                       out
                       to
                       be
                       abolished
                       out
                       of
                       Churches
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       brasen
                       serpent
                       was
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       King.
                       18.4
                       .
                       Hezekiah
                       is
                       commended
                       for
                       breaking
                       in
                       pieces
                       the
                       brasen
                       serpent
                       to
                       which
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       Israel
                       did
                       then
                       burne
                       incense
                       .
                       This
                       did
                       Hezekiah
                       ,
                       albeit
                       at
                       the
                       first
                       this
                       serpent
                       was
                       made
                       by
                       the
                       Lords
                       appointment
                       .
                       Numb
                       .
                       21.8
                       .
                       and
                       was
                       a
                       type
                       of
                       Christs
                       passion
                       .
                       Ioh.
                       3.14
                       .
                       Origen
                       in
                       his
                       7.
                       booke
                       against
                       Celsus
                       .
                       
                         We
                         permit
                         not
                         any
                         to
                         adore
                         Iesus
                         vpon
                         the
                         altars
                         in
                         images
                         ,
                         or
                         vpon
                         Church
                         walls
                         :
                         because
                         it
                         is
                         written
                         ,
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         haue
                         none
                         other
                         gods
                         but
                         me
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                     
                       Epiphanius●
                       in
                       that
                       epistle
                       which
                       he
                       wrote
                       to
                       Iohn
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Ierusalem
                       ,
                       saith
                       ,
                       
                         It
                         is
                         against
                         the
                         custome
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         to
                         see
                         any
                         image
                         hanging
                         in
                         the
                         church
                         ,
                         whether
                         it
                         be
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         saint
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         euen
                         with
                         his
                         owne
                         hands
                         rent
                         he
                         asunder
                         the
                         vaile
                         ,
                         wherein
                         such
                         an
                         image
                         was
                         painted
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Some
                       obiect
                       the
                       figure
                       or
                       signe
                       ,
                       which
                       appeared
                       to
                       Constantine
                       ,
                       wherein
                       he
                       should
                       ouercome
                       :
                       but
                       it
                       was
                       not
                       the
                       signe
                       of
                       the
                       crosse
                       (
                       as
                       the
                       Papists
                       doe
                       triflinly
                       imagine
                       )
                       but
                       of
                       Christs
                       name
                       :
                       for
                       the
                       thing
                       was
                       made
                       of
                       these
                       two
                       greeke
                       letters
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       conioyned
                       together
                       ,
                       Euseb.
                       in
                       the
                       life
                       of
                       Constant.
                       booke
                       1.
                       chap.
                       22,25
                       .
                    
                     
                       Neither
                       serue
                       the
                       Cherubims
                       ,
                       which
                       Salomon
                       placed
                       in
                       the
                       temple
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       defence
                       of
                       images
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       were
                       onely
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       of
                       holiest
                       ,
                       where
                       the
                       people
                       could
                       not
                       see
                       them
                       .
                       And
                       they
                       were
                       types
                       of
                       the
                       glorie
                       of
                       the
                       Messiah
                       ,
                       vnto
                       whome
                       the
                       very
                       Angels
                       were
                       subiect
                       :
                       the
                       which
                       we
                       haue
                       now
                       verified
                       in
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       replie
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       worship
                       not
                       the
                       image
                       ,
                       but
                       God
                       in
                       the
                       image
                       :
                       let
                       him
                       know
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       creature
                       cannot
                       comprehend
                       the
                       image
                       of
                       the
                       Creator
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       it
                       could
                       ,
                       yet
                       God
                       would
                       not
                       be
                       worshipped
                       in
                       it
                       ,
                       because
                       it
                       is
                       a
                       dead
                       thing
                       :
                       yea
                       ,
                       the
                       worke
                       of
                       mans
                       hands
                       ,
                       
                         not
                         of
                         God
                      
                       :
                       and
                       therefore
                       is
                       more
                       base
                       then
                       the
                       smallest
                       liuing
                       creature
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       which
                       we
                       may
                       lawfully
                       say
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       the
                       
                         worke
                         of
                         God.
                      
                       This
                       euinceth
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       kinde
                       of
                       diuine
                       worship
                       belongeth
                       to
                       an
                       image
                       ,
                       either
                       simply
                       or
                       by
                       relation
                       ,
                       whatsoeuer
                       the
                       sophisticall
                       schoolemen
                       iangle
                       to
                       the
                       contrarie
                       .
                    
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       be
                       yet
                       desirous
                       of
                       images
                       ,
                       he
                       may
                       haue
                       at
                       hand
                       the
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Gospell
                       ,
                       a
                       liuely
                       image
                       of
                       Christ
                       crucified
                       .
                       Gal.
                       3.1
                       .
                       
                         O
                         foolish
                         Galatians
                         ,
                         who
                         hath
                         bewitched
                         you
                         ,
                         that
                         yee
                         should
                         not
                         obey
                         the
                         truth
                         ,
                         to
                         whome
                         Iesus
                         Christ
                         before
                         was
                         described
                         in
                         your
                         sight
                         ,
                         and
                         among
                         you
                         crucified
                         ?
                      
                       The
                       like
                       may
                       be
                       saide
                       of
                       the
                       two
                       Sacraments
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       saying
                       of
                       Clemens
                       is
                       true
                       ,
                       in
                       his
                       fifth
                       booke
                       of
                       Recognit
                       .
                       
                         If
                         you
                         will
                         truly
                         adore
                         the
                         image
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         doe
                         good
                         vnto
                         man
                         ,
                         and
                         ye
                         shall
                         worship
                         his
                         true
                         image
                         :
                         for
                         man
                         is
                         the
                         image
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       The
                       least
                       approbation
                       of
                       idolatrie
                       .
                       Hos.
                       13.2
                       .
                       
                         They
                         say
                         one
                         to
                         another
                         whilest
                         they
                         sacrifice
                         a
                         man
                         ,
                         let
                         them
                         kisse
                         the
                         calues
                         .
                      
                       Now
                       a
                       kisse
                       ,
                       is
                       an
                       externall
                       signe
                       of
                       some
                       allowance
                       of
                       a
                       thing
                       .
                       Gen.
                       48.11
                       .
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       it
                       is
                       vnlawfull
                       to
                       be
                       present
                       at
                       Masse
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       idolatrous
                       seruice
                       ,
                       though
                       our
                       mindes
                       be
                       absent
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       6,20
                       .
                       
                         Ye
                         are
                         bought
                         with
                         a
                         price
                         ,
                         therefore
                         glorifie
                         God
                         in
                         your
                         bodie
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         your
                         spirits
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         Gods.
                      
                       Rom.
                       11.4
                       .
                       
                         What
                         saith
                         the
                         Scripture
                         ?
                         I
                         haue
                         reserued
                         vnto
                         my selfe
                         seuen
                         thousand
                         men
                         ,
                         which
                         haue
                         not
                         bowed
                         the
                         knee
                         to
                         Baal
                         .
                      
                       Euseb.
                       3.
                       booke
                       .
                       
                         The
                         Martyrs
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         were
                         haled
                         vnto
                         the
                         temple
                         of
                         idols
                         ,
                         cried
                         out
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         a
                         loud
                         voyce
                         in
                         the
                         middest
                         of
                         their
                         tortures
                         testified
                         that
                         they
                         were
                         not
                         idolatrous
                         sacrificers
                         ,
                         but
                         professed
                         and
                         constant
                         Christians
                         ,
                         reioycing
                         greatly
                         that
                         they
                         might
                         make
                         such
                         a
                         confession
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       That
                       which
                       may
                       be
                       obiected
                       of
                       Naaman
                       the
                       Syrian
                       ,
                       who
                       worshipped
                       in
                       the
                       temple
                       of
                       Rimmon
                       ,
                       is
                       thus
                       answered
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       did
                       it
                       not
                       with
                       purpose
                       to
                       commit
                       idolatrie
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       performe
                       that
                       ciuill
                       obeysance
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       was
                       wont
                       to
                       exhibit
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       maiestie
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       King.
                       5.17,18
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       for
                       this
                       cause
                       ,
                       are
                       vtterly
                       forbidden
                       all
                       such
                       processions
                       ,
                       playes
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       feasts
                       ,
                       as
                       are
                       consecrated
                       to
                       the
                       memoriall
                       ,
                       and
                       honour
                       of
                       idoles
                       .
                       Exod.
                       
                       32.6
                       .
                       
                         They
                         rose
                         vp
                         the
                         next
                         day
                         in
                         the
                         morning
                         ,
                         and
                         offered
                         burn●
                         offerings●
                         and
                         brought
                         peace
                         offerings
                         :
                         also
                         the
                         people
                         sate
                         them
                         downe
                         to
                         eate
                         and
                         drinke
                         ,
                         and
                         rose
                         vp
                         to
                         play
                         .
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       10.7
                       .
                       
                         Neither
                         be
                         ye
                         idolaters
                         as
                         some
                         of
                         them
                         were
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         written
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       And
                       Paul
                       (
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       8.4
                       .
                       to
                       the
                       ende
                       )
                       earnestly
                       dehorteth
                       the
                       Corinthians
                       from
                       sitting
                       at
                       table
                       in
                       the
                       idols
                       temple
                       ;
                       albeit
                       they
                       
                         know
                         that
                         an
                         idol
                         is
                         nothing
                         in
                         the
                         world
                         .
                      
                       Tripartite
                       historie
                       ,
                       booke
                       6.
                       chap.
                       30.
                       
                       
                         Certaine
                         souldiers
                         refused
                         to
                         ado●e
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         custome
                         was
                         ,
                         the
                         banner
                         of
                         Iulian
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         were
                         painted
                         the
                         images
                         of
                         Iupiter
                         ,
                         Mercurie
                         ,
                         and
                         Mars
                         :
                         others
                         bring
                         againe
                         the
                         rewards
                         ,
                         which
                         they
                         ,
                         after
                         they
                         had
                         burned
                         incense
                         on
                         an
                         altar
                         in
                         the
                         Emperours
                         presence
                         ,
                         had
                         receiued
                         .
                         Crying
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         were
                         Christians
                         ,
                         and
                         world
                         liue
                         and
                         die
                         in
                         that
                         profession
                         :
                         and
                         as
                         for
                         their
                         former
                         fact
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         of
                         ignorance●
                         yea
                         though
                         they
                         had
                         polluted
                         hands
                         with
                         idolatrie
                         of
                         the
                         Painyms
                         ,
                         yet
                         they
                         kept
                         their
                         consciences
                         cleane
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     III.
                     All
                     reliques
                     and
                     monuments
                     of
                     idols
                     :
                     for
                     these●
                     after
                     the
                     idols
                     themselues
                     are
                     once
                     abolished
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     rased
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     memorie
                     .
                     Exod.
                     23.13
                     .
                     
                       To
                       shall
                       make
                       no
                       mention
                       of
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       others
                       gods
                       ,
                       neither
                       shall
                       it
                       be
                       heard
                       out
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                     Esai
                     30.22
                     .
                     
                       And
                       ye
                       shall
                       pollute
                       the
                       couering
                       of
                       the
                       images
                       of
                       siluer
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rich
                       ornament
                       of
                       the
                       images
                       of
                       gold
                       ,
                       and
                       cast
                       them
                       away
                       as
                       a
                       menstruous
                       cloath
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       say
                       vnto
                       it
                       ,
                       Get
                       thee
                       hence
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       Societie
                       with
                       infidels
                       ,
                       is
                       here
                       vnlawfull
                       ,
                       serueth
                       not
                       onely
                       to
                       maintaine
                       concord
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       to
                       ioyne
                       men
                       in
                       brotherly
                       loue
                       .
                       Of
                       this
                       societie
                       there
                       are
                       many
                       branches
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       first
                       ,
                       is
                       marriage
                       with
                       infidels
                       .
                       Gen.
                       6.2
                       .
                       
                         The
                         sons
                         of
                         God
                         saw
                         the
                         daughters
                         of
                         men
                         that
                         they
                         were
                         faire
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         tooke
                         them
                         wiues
                         of
                         all
                         that
                         they
                         liked
                         .
                      
                       Mal.
                       2.11
                       .
                       
                         Iudah
                         hath
                         transgressed
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         abomination
                         is
                         committed
                         in
                         Israel
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         Ierusalem
                         :
                         for
                         Iudah
                         hath
                         defiled
                         the
                         holinesse
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         loued
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         maried
                         the
                         daughters
                         of
                         a
                         strange
                         god
                         .
                      
                       Ezra
                       9.14
                       .
                       
                         Should
                         we
                         returne
                         to
                         break
                         thy
                         commandements
                         ,
                         and
                         ioyne
                         in
                         affinitie
                         with
                         the
                         people
                         of
                         such
                         abomination
                         ?
                      
                       2.
                       
                       King.
                       8.18
                       .
                       
                         He
                         walked
                         in
                         the
                         waies
                         of
                         the
                         Kings
                         of
                         Israel
                         ,
                         as
                         did
                         the
                         house
                         of
                         Ahab
                         :
                         for
                         the
                         daughter
                         of
                         Ahab
                         was
                         his
                         wife
                         :
                         and
                         he
                         did
                         euill
                         in
                         the
                         sight
                         of
                         the
                         Lord.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       second
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       league
                       in
                       warre
                       :
                       namely
                       a
                       mutuall
                       confederacie
                       to
                       assist
                       one
                       another
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       warre
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       haue
                       one
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       enemies
                       .
                       This
                       is
                       sundrie
                       waies
                       impious
                       :
                       I.
                       If
                       it
                       be
                       vnlawfull
                       to
                       craue
                       assistance
                       of
                       Gods
                       enemies
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       likewise
                       vnlawfull
                       to
                       indent
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       will
                       assist
                       them
                       .
                       II.
                       It
                       obscureth
                       Gods
                       glorie
                       ,
                       as
                       though
                       he
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       either
                       would
                       not
                       ,
                       or
                       could
                       not
                       aide
                       his
                       Church
                       .
                       III.
                       It
                       is
                       a
                       thousand
                       to
                       one
                       least
                       we
                       be
                       infected
                       with
                       their
                       idolatrie
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       impieties
                       .
                       IV.
                       It
                       endangereth
                       vs
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       partakers
                       of
                       their
                       punishments
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Chron.
                       19.
                       2.
                       
                       
                         And
                         Iehu
                         the
                         sonne
                         of
                         Hanani
                         the
                         Seer
                         ,
                         went
                         out
                         to
                         meete
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         said
                         to
                         King
                         Iehosaphat
                         ,
                         Wouldest
                         thou
                         helpe
                         the
                         wicked
                         ,
                         and
                         loue
                         them
                         that
                         hate
                         the
                         Lord
                         ?
                         therefore
                         for
                         this
                         thing
                         is
                         the
                         wrath
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         vpon
                         thee
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       third
                       ,
                       is
                       Traffique
                       :
                       as
                       when
                       a
                       man
                       wittingly
                       and
                       willingly
                       ,
                       doth
                       ,
                       in
                       hope
                       to
                       enrich
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       make
                       sale
                       of
                       such
                       things
                       as
                       he
                       knoweth
                       must
                       serue
                       to
                       an
                       idolatrous
                       vse
                       .
                       This
                       condemneth
                       all
                       those
                       marchants
                       ,
                       which
                       trāsport
                       wares
                       to
                       idolatours
                       ,
                       and
                       sell
                       them
                       frankencense
                       ,
                       waxe
                       ,
                       cloath
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       such
                       things
                       as
                       helpe
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       seruice
                       of
                       their
                       idols
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       fourth
                       ,
                       is
                       triall
                       of
                       suites
                       in
                       law
                       before
                       Iudges
                       which
                       are
                       infidels
                       ,
                       when
                       
                       Christian
                       courts
                       may
                       be
                       frequented
                       :
                       but
                       if
                       they
                       cannot
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       haue
                       to
                       deale
                       with
                       infidels
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       appeale
                       to
                       infidels
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       9.6
                       .
                       
                         Brother
                         goeth
                         to
                         law
                         with
                         brother
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         vnder
                         infidels
                         .
                      
                       Act.
                       25.11
                       .
                       
                         Paul
                         appealeth
                         to
                         Cesar.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       fifth
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       worshipping
                       of
                       the
                       beast
                       ,
                       and
                       receiuing
                       his
                       marke
                       .
                       Rev.
                       14.
                       9.
                       
                       
                         If
                         any
                         man
                         worship
                         the
                         beast
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         image
                         ,
                         and
                         receiue
                         the
                         marke
                         in
                         his
                         forehead
                         ,
                         or
                         in
                         his
                         hand
                         .
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       10.
                       
                       
                         The
                         same
                         shall
                         drinke
                         of
                         the
                         wine
                         of
                         the
                         wrath
                         of
                         God.
                      
                       This
                       beast
                       is
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       I
                       meane
                       not
                       that
                       old
                       ,
                       but
                       this
                       new
                       Rome
                       ,
                       now
                       no
                       better
                       then
                       an
                       hereticall
                       and
                       apostaticall
                       Synagogue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       Will
                       worship
                       ,
                       when
                       God
                       is
                       worshipped
                       with
                       a
                       naked
                       and
                       bare
                       good
                       intention
                       ,
                       not
                       warranted
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       Colos.
                       2.23
                       .
                       
                         Which
                         things
                         indeed
                         haue
                         a
                         shew
                         of
                         wisdome
                         in
                         voluntarie
                         religion
                         ,
                         and
                         humblenesse
                         of
                         minde
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         not
                         sparing
                         the
                         bodie
                         :
                         neither
                         haue
                         they
                         it
                         in
                         estimation
                         to
                         satisfie
                         the
                         flesh
                         .
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Sam.
                       13.
                       
                       9,10
                       .
                       
                         And
                         Saul
                         said
                         ,
                         Bring
                         a
                         burnt
                         offering
                         to
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         peace
                         offerings
                         :
                         and
                         he
                         offered
                         a
                         burnt
                         offering
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         soone
                         as
                         he
                         had
                         made
                         an
                         ende
                         of
                         offering
                         the
                         burnt
                         offering
                         ,
                         behold
                         ,
                         Samuel
                         came
                         ,
                         and
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       13.
                       
                         said
                         to
                         Saul
                         ,
                         Thou
                         hast
                         done
                         foolishly
                         ,
                         thou
                         hast
                         not
                         kept
                         the
                         commandement
                         of
                         the
                         lord
                         thy
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         commanded
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       Hitherto
                       may
                       we
                       adde
                       popish
                       superstitions
                       in
                       sacrifices
                       ,
                       meates
                       ,
                       holidaies
                       ,
                       apparell
                       ,
                       temporarie
                       and
                       bead-ridden
                       prayers
                       ,
                       indulgences
                       ,
                       austere
                       life
                       ,
                       whipping
                       ,
                       ceremonies
                       ,
                       gestures
                       ,
                       gate
                       ,
                       conuersation
                       ,
                       pilgrimage
                       ,
                       building
                       of
                       altars
                       ,
                       pictures
                       ,
                       Churches
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       of
                       that
                       rabble
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       these
                       may
                       be
                       added
                       consort
                       in
                       musicke
                       in
                       diuine
                       seruice
                       ,
                       feeding
                       the
                       eares
                       ,
                       not
                       edifying
                       the
                       minde
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       14.15
                       .
                       
                         What
                         is
                         it
                         then
                         ?
                         I
                         will
                         pray
                         with
                         the
                         spirit
                         ,
                         but
                         I
                         will
                         pray
                         with
                         the
                         vnderstanding
                         also
                         .
                         I
                         will
                         sing
                         with
                         the
                         spirit
                         ,
                         but
                         I
                         will
                         sing
                         with
                         the
                         understāding
                         also
                         .
                      
                       Iustinus
                       Martyr
                       in
                       his
                       booke
                       of
                       Christian
                       quest
                       .
                       and
                       Ans.
                       107.
                       
                       
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         the
                         custome
                         of
                         the
                         Churches
                         ,
                         to
                         sing
                         their
                         meeters
                         with
                         any
                         such
                         kinde
                         of
                         instruments
                         ,
                         &c.
                         but
                         their
                         manner
                         is
                         onely
                         to
                         vse
                         plaine-song
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       monasticall
                       vowes
                       ,
                       which
                       I.
                       repugne
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       as
                       that
                       vnchast
                       vow
                       of
                       single
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       proud
                       promise
                       of
                       pouertie
                       doe
                       plainly
                       euince
                       :
                       
                         for
                         he
                         that
                         laboureth
                         not
                         ,
                         must
                         not
                         eate
                         ,
                      
                       saith
                       Paul
                       :
                       
                         And
                         it
                         is
                         better
                         to
                         marrie
                         ,
                         then
                         to
                         burne
                         in
                         lust
                         ,
                      
                       saith
                       the
                       same
                       Paul.
                       II.
                       They
                       are
                       greater
                       then
                       mans
                       nature
                       can
                       performe
                       :
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       single
                       life
                       ,
                       to
                       liue
                       perpetually
                       chast
                       .
                       III.
                       They
                       disanull
                       Christian
                       libertie
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       such
                       things
                       necessarie
                       ,
                       as
                       are
                       indifferēt
                       .
                       IV.
                       They
                       renue
                       Iudaisme
                       .
                       V.
                       They
                       are
                       idolatro●s
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       make
                       them
                       parts
                       of
                       Gods
                       worship
                       ,
                       and
                       esteeme
                       them
                       as
                       meritorious
                       .
                       VI.
                       Hypocrisie
                       ,
                       which
                       giueth
                       to
                       God
                       painted
                       worship
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       if
                       you
                       regard
                       outward
                       behaniour
                       ,
                       great
                       sinceritie
                       :
                       if
                       the
                       inward
                       and
                       heartie
                       affections
                       ,
                       none
                       at
                       all
                       .
                       Matth.
                       15.7
                       .
                       
                         Hypocrites
                         ,
                         well
                         hath
                         Esaias
                         prophecied
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         saying
                         ,
                         This
                         people
                         commeth
                         neere
                         me
                         with
                         their
                         mouth
                         ,
                         and
                         honour
                         me
                         with
                         their
                         lippes
                         ,
                         but
                         their
                         heart
                         is
                         farre
                         from
                         me
                         .
                      
                       Psal.
                       10.4
                       .
                       
                         The
                         wicked
                         man
                         is
                         so
                         proud
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         seeketh
                         not
                         for
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       effects
                       of
                       hypocrisie
                       are
                       these
                       :
                       1.
                       
                       To
                       seeke
                       the
                       pompe
                       and
                       glorie
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       all
                       meanes
                       to
                       enrich
                       it selfe
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       it
                       make
                       a
                       glorious
                       shewe
                       of
                       the
                       seruice
                       of
                       God.
                       2.
                       
                       It
                       is
                       sharpe
                       sighted
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       eagles
                       eyes
                       to
                       obserue
                       other
                       mens
                       behauiour
                       ,
                       when
                       in
                       the
                       regarding
                       its
                       owne
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       as
                       blinde
                       as
                       beetle
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       To
                       be
                       more
                       curious
                       in
                       the
                       obseruation
                       of
                       ancient
                       traditions
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       statutes
                       and
                       commandements
                       of
                       almightie
                       God.
                       4.
                       
                       To
                       stumble
                       at
                       a
                       straw
                       ,
                       and
                       skip
                       ouer
                       a
                       blocke
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       to
                       omit
                       serious
                       affaires
                       ,
                       and
                       
                       hunt
                       after
                       trifles
                       .
                       Matth.
                       23.4
                       .
                       5●
                       To
                       doe
                       all
                       things
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       seene
                       of
                       men
                       .
                       Matth.
                       6.5
                       .
                    
                     
                       Popish
                       fasting
                       ,
                       is
                       meere
                       hypocrisie
                       :
                       because
                       it
                       standeth
                       in
                       the
                       distinction
                       of
                       meates
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       vsed
                       with
                       an
                       opinion
                       of
                       merit
                       .
                    
                     
                       Externall
                       abstinence
                       from
                       meates
                       ,
                       without
                       internall
                       and
                       spirituall
                       fasting
                       from
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       vnlawfull
                       desires
                       .
                       Esai
                       58.5,6
                       .
                       
                         Is
                         this
                         such
                         a
                         fast
                         ,
                         as
                         I
                         haue
                         chosen
                         ,
                         that
                         a
                         man
                         should
                         afflict
                         his
                         soule
                         for
                         a
                         day
                         ,
                         and
                         bowe
                         downe
                         his
                         head
                         as
                         a
                         bulrush
                         ,
                         and
                         lie
                         downe
                         in
                         sack●loth
                         and
                         ashes
                         ?
                         wilt
                         thou
                         call
                         this
                         a
                         fasting
                         ,
                         or
                         an
                         acceptable
                         day
                         vnto
                         the
                         Lord
                         ?
                         Is
                         not
                         this
                         the
                         fasting
                         that
                         I
                         haue
                         chosen
                         ,
                         to
                         loose
                         the
                         bands
                         of
                         wickednes
                         ,
                         to
                         take
                         off
                         the
                         heauie
                         burdens
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         let
                         the
                         oppressed
                         goe
                         free
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         ye
                         breake
                         euery
                         yoake
                         ?
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Contempt
                     ,
                     neglect
                     ,
                     and
                     intermission
                     of
                     Gods
                     seruice
                     .
                     Rev.
                     3.15,16
                     .
                     
                       I
                       know
                       thy
                       workes
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       art
                       neither
                       cold
                       nor
                       hote
                       :
                       I
                       would
                       thou
                       werest
                       cold
                       or
                       hote
                       .
                       Therefore
                       because
                       thou
                       art
                       luk●warme
                       ,
                       and
                       neither
                       cold
                       nor
                       hote
                       ,
                       it
                       will
                       come
                       to
                       passe
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       shall
                       spew
                       thee
                       out
                       of
                       my
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       Corrupting
                       of
                       Gods
                       worship
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       order
                       of
                       gouernment
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       ordained
                       for
                       his
                       Church
                       :
                       the
                       which
                       is
                       done
                       ,
                       when
                       any
                       thing
                       is
                       added
                       ,
                       detracted
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       way
                       ,
                       against
                       his
                       prescript
                       ,
                       mangled
                       .
                       Deut.
                       12.32
                       .
                       
                         Euery
                         thing
                         which
                         I
                         command
                         you
                         ,
                         that
                         doe
                         :
                         neither
                         adde
                         to
                         it
                         ,
                         nor
                         detract
                         from
                         it
                         .
                      
                       This
                       condemneth
                       that
                       popish
                       eleuation
                       of
                       bread
                       in
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       it
                       alone
                       to
                       the
                       people
                       without
                       wine
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       that
                       fearefull
                       abomination
                       of
                       the
                       Masse
                       .
                    
                     
                       By
                       this
                       we
                       may
                       learne
                       to
                       reiect
                       all
                       popish
                       traditions
                       ,
                       Matth.
                       15.9
                       .
                       
                         In
                         vaine
                         doe
                         they
                         worship
                         me
                         ,
                         teaching
                         for
                         doctrines
                         ,
                         mens
                         precepts
                         .
                      
                       Now
                       it
                       is
                       manifest
                       ,
                       that
                       all
                       popish
                       traditions
                       ,
                       they
                       either
                       on
                       their
                       owne
                       nature
                       ,
                       or
                       others
                       abusing
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       serue
                       as
                       wel
                       to
                       superstition
                       and
                       false
                       worship
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       enrich
                       that
                       couetous
                       and
                       proud
                       Hierarchie
                       :
                       whereas
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       Old
                       &
                       New
                       Testament
                       ,
                       are
                       all-sufficient
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       to
                       confirme
                       doctrines
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       to
                       reforme
                       manners
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Tim.
                       3.16
                       .
                       
                         The
                         whole
                         Scripture
                         is
                         giuen
                         by
                         inspiration
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         is
                         profitable
                         to
                         teach
                         ,
                         to
                         improoue
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         correct
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         instruct
                         in
                         righteousnes
                         :
                         that
                         the
                         man
                         of
                         God
                         may
                         be
                         absolute
                         ,
                         beeing
                         made
                         perfect
                         vnto
                         all
                         good
                         workes
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       Romish
                       Hierarchie
                       is
                       here
                       also
                       condemned
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       parratour
                       to
                       the
                       Pope
                       :
                       the
                       gouernment
                       whereof
                       ,
                       is
                       an
                       expresse
                       image
                       of
                       the
                       old
                       Romane
                       Empire
                       ,
                       whether
                       we
                       consider
                       the
                       regiment
                       it selfe
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       place
                       of
                       the
                       Empire
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       large
                       circuite
                       of
                       that
                       gouernment
                       .
                       Revel
                       .
                       13.15
                       .
                       
                         And
                         it
                         was
                         permitted
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         to
                         giue
                         a
                         spirit
                         to
                         the
                         image
                         of
                         the
                         beast
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         the
                         image
                         of
                         the
                         beast
                         should
                         speake
                         ,
                         and
                         should
                         cause
                         that
                         as
                         many
                         as
                         would
                         not
                         worship
                         the
                         image
                         of
                         the
                         beast
                         ,
                         should
                         be
                         killed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       A
                       religious
                       reuerence
                       of
                       the
                       creature
                       ,
                       as
                       when
                       we
                       attribute
                       more
                       vnto
                       it
                       ,
                       then
                       we
                       ought
                       .
                       Revel
                       .
                       22.8
                       .
                       
                         When
                         I
                         had
                         heard
                         and
                         seene
                         ,
                         I
                         fell
                         downe
                         to
                         wors●ip
                         before
                         the
                         feete
                         of
                         the
                         Angel
                         ,
                         which
                         shewed
                         me
                         these
                         things
                         .
                         But
                         he
                         saide
                         vnto
                         me
                         ,
                         See
                         thou
                         doe
                         it
                         not
                         :
                         for
                         I
                         am
                         thy
                         fellow
                         seruant
                         .
                      
                       Act.
                       10.
                       25.
                       
                       
                         As
                         Peter
                         came
                         in
                         ,
                         Cornelius
                         met
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         fell
                         downe
                         at
                         his
                         feete
                         ,
                         and
                         wors●ipped
                         him
                         .
                         But
                         Peter
                         tooke
                         him
                         vp
                         ,
                         saying
                         ,
                         Stand
                         vp
                         ,
                         for
                         euen
                         I
                         my selfe
                         am
                         a
                         man.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       If
                       then
                       it
                       be
                       so
                       hainous
                       a
                       thing
                       ,
                       to
                       reuerence
                       the
                       creature
                       much
                       more
                       to
                       pray
                       vnto
                       it
                       ,
                       whether
                       it
                       be
                       Saint
                       or
                       Angel.
                       Rom.
                       10.14
                       .
                       
                         How
                         shall
                         they
                         call
                         vpon
                         
                         him
                         ,
                         in
                         whome
                         they
                         haue
                         not
                         beleeued
                         .
                      
                       Matth.
                       4.10
                       .
                       
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         worship
                         the
                         Lord
                         thy
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         him
                         onely
                         shalt
                         thou
                         serue
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Neither
                       may
                       we
                       pray
                       vnto
                       Christ
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       only
                       man
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       God
                       and
                       man
                       :
                       for
                       we
                       direct
                       not
                       our
                       prayers
                       vnto
                       the
                       humanitie
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       the
                       deitie
                       ,
                       to
                       which
                       the
                       humanity
                       is
                       knit
                       by
                       an
                       hypostaticall
                       vnion
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       teacheth
                       vs
                       plainely
                       ,
                       that
                       invocation
                       of
                       any
                       creature
                       is
                       vnlawefull
                       :
                       for
                       we
                       must
                       pray
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       are
                       able
                       to
                       knowe
                       the
                       secrets
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       discerne
                       the
                       wisdom
                       of
                       the
                       spirit
                       :
                       now
                       none
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       doe
                       that
                       ,
                       but
                       such
                       a
                       nature
                       as
                       is
                       omnipotent
                       .
                       Rom.
                       8.27
                       .
                       
                         He
                         that
                         searcheth
                         the
                         hearts
                         ,
                         knoweth
                         what
                         is
                         the
                         meaning
                         of
                         the
                         spirit
                         :
                         for
                         he
                         maketh
                         request
                         for
                         the
                         Saints
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Neuerthelesse
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       Saints
                       indeede
                       ,
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       honoured
                       by
                       an
                       approbation
                       of
                       Gods
                       gifts
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       an
                       honourable
                       mention
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       also
                       by
                       imitation
                       of
                       their
                       manners
                       and
                       liues
                       ,
                       being
                       as
                       patterns
                       for
                       vs
                       to
                       walke
                       after
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     X.
                     Worshippe
                     of
                     diuells
                     :
                     I.
                     Magique
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     mischieuous
                     art
                     ,
                     accomplishing
                     wonders
                     by
                     Satans
                     assistance
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     appropriate
                     to
                     God
                     to
                     doe
                     miracles
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     alone
                     both
                     beyond
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     doeth
                     wonderfull
                     things
                     .
                     Nowe
                     the
                     instruments
                     which
                     God
                     vseth
                     in
                     producing
                     miracles
                     ,
                     are
                     onely
                     they
                     ,
                     who
                     doe
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     make
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Albeit
                 the
                 diuels
                 cannot
                 worke
                 miracles
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 they
                 effect
                 maruailes
                 ,
                 or
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 newe
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 by
                 moouing
                 ,
                 transporting
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 natural
                 things
                 diuersly
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 a
                 thinne
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thick
                 and
                 foggie
                 ,
                 &
                 also
                 by
                 bewitching
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 Magique
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 couenant
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 contract
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Magitians
                 haue
                 mutually
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 obserue
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 originall
                 of
                 this
                 mutuall
                 contract
                 :
                 I.
                 Satan
                 maketh
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 either
                 notorious
                 badde
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 sillie
                 soules
                 .
                 II.
                 He
                 offereth
                 vnto
                 them
                 diuers
                 meanes
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 other
                 Magitians
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 bookes
                 written
                 by
                 such
                 :
                 Satanicall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 neither
                 by
                 any
                 expresse
                 rule
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 were
                 euer
                 ordained
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 concealed
                 speeches
                 ,
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 wrested
                 ,
                 and
                 abused
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 contumelie
                 and
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ;
                 holy
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vnholy
                 water
                 ,
                 sieues
                 ,
                 seales
                 ,
                 glasses
                 ,
                 images
                 ,
                 bowings
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 diuers
                 gestures
                 .
                 III.
                 When
                 the
                 wicked
                 see
                 these
                 meanes
                 offered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 assuredly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 vertue
                 to
                 worke
                 wonders
                 by
                 .
                 IV.
                 They
                 declare
                 this
                 their
                 satanicall
                 confidence
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 earnest
                 desire
                 ,
                 practising
                 ,
                 and
                 abusing
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 V.
                 Then
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 at
                 their
                 elbowes
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 affected
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 both
                 assist
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 them
                 shew
                 diuers
                 trickes
                 of
                 his
                 legerdemaine
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 alone
                 doth
                 by
                 meanes
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 vertue
                 ,
                 effect
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 wicked
                 instrument
                 intended
                 .
              
               
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 obserue
                 Satans
                 counterfeiting
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 is
                 Gods
                 Ape
                 ,
                 &
                 taketh
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 God.
                 I.
                 As
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 due
                 vnto
                 h●m●
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 diuell
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 seale
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 he
                 annexeth
                 certaine
                 signes
                 ,
                 namely
                 characters
                 ,
                 gestures
                 ,
                 sacrifices
                 ;
                 &c.
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 may
                 signfie
                 his
                 diuellish
                 pleasure
                 to
                 his
                 Magitians
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 againe
                 may
                 testifie
                 their
                 satanicall
                 both
                 obedience
                 and
                 confidence
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 II●
                 As
                 God
                 heareth
                 such
                 as
                 call
                 vpon
                 ,
                 trust
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 greatly
                 delighted
                 with
                 magicall
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 invocations
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 them
                 God
                 is
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 magnified
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 cut
                 him
                 not
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 readie
                 prest
                 to
                 assist
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 vse
                 such
                 ceremonies
                 or
                 inuocations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 couenant
                 is
                 either
                 Secret
                 ,
                 or
                 Expresse
                 .
              
               
                 Secret
                 ,
                 or
                 implicite
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 expresly
                 compact
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 aloweth
                 of
                 his
                 meanes
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 and
                 vpon
                 knowledge
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 means
                 were
                 vsed
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 indeed
                 that
                 great
                 wōder
                 be
                 wrought
                 which
                 he
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 Expresse
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 put
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 couenanteth
                 with
                 him
                 vpon
                 conditions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 giuing
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 may
                 againe
                 ,
                 by
                 obseruing
                 certaine
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 accomplish
                 his
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 Magique
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 coniecturall
                 ,
                 or
                 operatiue
                 .
              
               
                 Coniecturall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 things
                 are
                 by
                 Satans
                 direction
                 prophesied
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 Of
                 prophesies
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 done
                 with
                 meanes
                 ,
                 others
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 Prophesies
                 done
                 with
                 meanes
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Soothsaying
                   ,
                   diuination
                   by
                   the
                   flying
                   of
                   birds
                   .
                   Deut.
                   18.11
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   kind
                   of
                   diuination
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   looking
                   into
                   beasts
                   entrals
                   .
                   Ezech.
                   21.21
                   .
                   
                     The
                     king
                     of
                     Babel
                     ,
                     &c
                     consulted
                     with
                     idols
                     ,
                     and
                     looked
                     in
                     the
                     liuer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   Necromancie
                   ,
                   or
                   coniuring
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   some
                   dead
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   sought
                   vnto
                   for
                   counsell
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   28.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     said
                     the
                     woman
                     ;
                     Whome
                     wilt
                     thou
                     I
                     call
                     vp
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ?
                     And
                     ●e
                     said
                     ,
                     Call
                     vp
                     Samuel
                     vnto
                     me
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     said
                     he
                     vnto
                     her
                     ,
                     Feare
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     sawest
                     thou
                     ?
                     And
                     the
                     woman
                     saide
                     vnto
                     Saul
                     ,
                     I
                     saw
                     gods
                     ascending
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   v.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     said
                     he
                     vnto
                     her
                     ,
                     What
                     fashion
                     is
                     he
                     of
                     ?
                     and
                     she
                     answered
                     ,
                     An
                     old
                     man
                     commeth
                     vp
                     lapped
                     in
                     a
                     mantle
                     .
                     And
                     Saul
                     knewe
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     enclined
                     his
                     face
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     bowed
                     himselfe
                     .
                     And
                     Samuel
                     said
                     to
                     Saul
                     ,
                     why
                     hast
                     thou
                     disquieted
                     me
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     me
                     vp
                     ?
                     Thē
                     Saul
                     answered
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     great
                     distresse
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Philisti●●s
                     make
                     warre
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   that
                   true
                   Prophet
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   annointed
                   Saul
                   King
                   ouer
                   Israel
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   1.
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   departed
                   ,
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   diuels
                   clawes
                   and
                   dominion
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   good
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   he
                   indeed
                   ,
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   permitted
                   Saul
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   faith
                   to
                   wicked
                   Saul
                   ,
                   To
                   morrow
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   v.
                   14.
                   
                   Neither
                   could
                   this
                   be
                   a
                   bare
                   illusion
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   legerdemeine
                   of
                   the
                   witch
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   plainely
                   foretolde
                   Sauls
                   destruction
                   ,
                   which
                   an
                   ignorant
                   woman
                   could
                   not
                   knowe
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   durst
                   she
                   constantly
                   auouch
                   any
                   such
                   matter
                   to
                   the
                   king
                   .
                   It
                   remaineth
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   meere
                   illusion
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                
              
               
                 Diuining
                 without
                 meanes
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 an
                 vncleane
                 
                 spirit
                 ,
                 vse
                 immediatly
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 reueale
                 secrets
                 .
                 Act.
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   A
                   certaine
                   maide
                   hauing
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   diuination
                   ,
                   met
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   gate
                   her
                   master
                   much
                   vantage
                   with
                   diuining
                   .
                
                 Esay
                 .
                 94.4
                 .
                 
                   Thy
                   voice
                   shall
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   grounde
                   ,
                   like
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   diuination
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   talking
                   shall
                   whisper
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                
              
               
                 Magique
                 operatiue
                 ,
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 Iuggling
                 ,
                 and
                 Inchantments
                 .
              
               
                 Iuggling
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 diuels
                 conueiance
                 ,
                 many
                 great
                 and
                 very
                 hard
                 matters
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 shew
                 effected
                 .
                 Exod.
                 7.10.11,12
                 .
                 
                   Aaron
                   cast
                   forth
                   his
                   rod
                   before
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   serpent
                   :
                   then
                   Pharaoh
                   called
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   sorcerers
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   charmers
                   also
                   of
                   Egypt
                   did
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   with
                   their
                   enchantments
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   cast
                   downe
                   euery
                   man
                   his
                   rod
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   turned
                   into
                   serpents
                   :
                   but
                   Aarons
                   rodde
                   deuoured
                   their
                   rod.
                   
                
              
               
                 Enchantment
                 ,
                 or
                 charming
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 wherby
                 beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 yong
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 men
                 of
                 riper
                 yeares
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 infected
                 ,
                 poisoned
                 ,
                 hurt
                 ,
                 bounden
                 ,
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 molested
                 ;
                 or
                 contrarily
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 cured
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 by
                 mumbling
                 vp
                 some
                 fewe
                 wordes
                 ,
                 making
                 certaine
                 characters
                 &
                 figures
                 ,
                 framing
                 circles
                 ,
                 hanging
                 amulets
                 about
                 the
                 necke
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 medicines
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 trumperie
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 faithles
                 may
                 be
                 augmented
                 ,
                 in
                 reposing
                 their
                 strength
                 vpon
                 such
                 rotten
                 staues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faithfull
                 may
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 commit
                 the
                 like
                 abomination
                 .
                 Psal.
                 18.4
                 .
                 
                   Their
                   poison
                   is
                   euen
                   like
                   the
                   poison
                   of
                   a
                   serpent
                   :
                   like
                   the
                   deafe
                   adder
                   that
                   stoppeth
                   his
                   eare
                   ,
                   which
                   heare
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   enchanter
                   ;
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   most
                   expert
                   in
                   charming
                   .
                
                 Eccles.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   serpent
                   bite
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   charmed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 haue
                 we
                 heard
                 Magique
                 described
                 out
                 of
                 gods
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 how
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 common
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 especially
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 &
                 whome
                 Satan
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 strongly
                 deludeth
                 ,
                 the
                 lamentable
                 experience
                 which
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 places
                 haue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 can
                 sufficiently
                 proue
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 surely
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 but
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 poperie
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 easily
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 is
                 meere
                 Magique
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 which
                 spread
                 abroad
                 by
                 their
                 writing
                 or
                 othewise
                 ,
                 that
                 witches
                 are
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 melancholike
                 doting
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 diuels
                 delusion
                 ,
                 suppose
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 indeede
                 the
                 diuell
                 doth
                 alone
                 :
                 albeit
                 they
                 endeauour
                 cunningly
                 to
                 cloake
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 they
                 may
                 defend
                 murther
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 other
                 sinne
                 soeuer
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Those
                 which
                 doe
                 consult
                 with
                 Magitians
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 also
                 worship
                 the
                 diuel
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 reuolt
                 frō
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 howesoeuer
                 they
                 plaister
                 vp
                 their
                 impietie
                 with
                 vntempered
                 morter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seeke
                 Gods
                 helpe
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Magitians
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 28.13
                 .
                 
                   The
                   woman
                   said
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                   I
                   saw
                   gods
                   ascending
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Leu.
                 20.6
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   turne
                   after
                   such
                   as
                   worke
                   with
                   spirit●
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   soothsayers
                   ,
                   to
                   goe
                   a
                   whoring
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   I
                   set
                   my
                   face
                   against
                   that
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                   from
                   among
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 Esay
                 8.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   When
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   Enquire
                   at
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   diuination
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   soothsayers
                   ,
                   which
                   whisper
                   and
                   murmure
                   .
                   Should
                   not
                   a
                   people
                   enquire
                   as
                   their
                   God
                   ?
                   from
                   the
                   liuing
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   ?
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   testimonie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   worshippe
                   God
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   trueth
                   .
                
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   spirit
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   must
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   trueth
                   .
                
                 For
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 beginneth
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 after
                 an
                 ouerthwart
                 and
                 vnlawefull
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 adoreth
                 an
                 idoll
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 colour
                 his
                 impietie
                 .
                 Paul
                 therefore
                 Rom.
                 1.23
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   such
                   as
                   worshipped
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   the
                   incorruptible
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   a
                   corruptible
                   man
                   ,
                   did
                   forsake
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                
                 v.
                 25.
                 and
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.20
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   they
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   diuells
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 part
                 therfore
                 appertaine
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 respect
                 the
                 holy
                 &
                 solemne
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   true
                   and
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   of
                   Gods
                   worshippe
                   ,
                   as
                   calling
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   humble
                   supplication
                   ,
                   and
                   hartie
                   thanksgiuing
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   Act.
                   2.41,42
                   .
                   
                     They
                     that
                     gladly
                     receiued
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     were
                     baptized
                     :
                     &
                     the
                     same
                     day
                     there
                     were
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     about
                     three
                     thousand
                     soules
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     fellowship
                     ,
                     and
                     breaking
                     of
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     prayers
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.1
                   .
                   
                     I
                     exhort
                     you
                     especially
                     ,
                     that
                     praiers
                     &
                     supplicatiōs
                     be
                     made
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     kings
                     ,
                     &
                     all
                     in
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   Act.
                   20.7
                   .
                   
                     The
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     weeke
                     ,
                     the
                     Disciples
                     being
                     come
                     togither
                     to
                     breake
                     bread
                     ,
                     Paul
                     preached
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     readie
                     to
                     depart
                     on
                     the
                     morrow
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     the
                     preaching
                     vnto
                     midnight
                     .
                  
                   Tertul.
                   Apolog.
                   chap.
                   39.
                   
                   
                     We
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     assemblie
                     and
                     congregation
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     our
                     praiers
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     an
                     armie
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     compasse
                     God.
                     This
                     kind
                     of
                     violence
                     offered
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     acceptable
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     so
                     offend
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     bee
                     suspended
                     from
                     the
                     publike
                     place
                     of
                     praier
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     meetings
                     ,
                     all
                     ancient
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     be
                     of
                     any
                     account
                     ,
                     beare
                     rule
                     ,
                     being
                     aduanced
                     to
                     this
                     honour
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     bribes
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     their
                     good
                     report
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   read
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   An
                   holy
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   administer
                   al
                   things
                   belonging
                   to
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   Math.
                   28.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Teaching
                     them
                     to
                     obserue
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     haue
                     commaunded
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Corinthians
                   11.
                   23.
                   
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     receiued
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     that
                     which
                     also
                     I
                     haue
                     deliuered
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   assemblie
                   :
                   whose
                   dutie
                   is
                   in
                   praying
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   and
                   read
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   receiuing
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   to
                   behaue
                   thēselues
                   outwardly
                   in
                   modestie
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   offence
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   14.40
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     all
                     things
                     be
                     done
                     honestly
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     order
                     .
                  
                   Inwardly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   be
                   well
                   prepared
                   to
                   serue
                   God.
                   Eccles.
                   4.17
                   .
                   
                     Take
                     heede
                     to
                     both
                     thy
                     feete
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     entrest
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   and
                   chap.
                   5.1
                   .
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     rash
                     with
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     nor
                     let
                     thine
                     heart
                     he
                     hastie
                     to
                     vtter
                     a
                     thing
                     before
                     God.
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   looke
                   that
                   wee
                   approch
                   neere
                   God
                   in
                   confidence
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   togither
                   with
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   repentant
                   heart
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Heb.
                   4.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     word
                     that
                     they
                     heard
                     profited
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     mixed
                     with
                     faith
                     in
                     those
                     that
                     heard
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   26.6
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     wash
                     mine
                     hands
                     in
                     innocencie
                     ;
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     come
                     before
                     thine
                     altar
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     helps
                     and
                     furtherances
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     worship
                     ,
                     are
                     two
                     ;
                     Vowes
                     and
                     Fasting
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     takē
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     it selfe
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     obtrude
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     good
                     seruice
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     though
                     it
                     did
                     binde
                     the
                     conscience
                     ,
                     except
                     he
                     haue
                     ordained
                     it
                     for
                     that
                     end
                     and
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     vow
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     full
                     intent
                     to
                     obserue
                     some
                     corporall
                     and
                     externall
                     duties
                     ,
                     which
                     a
                     Christian
                     hath
                     on
                     his
                     
                     owne
                     accord
                     ,
                     without
                     iniunction
                     ,
                     imposed
                     vpon
                     himself
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     thereby
                     the
                     better
                     be
                     excited
                     vnto
                     repentance
                     ,
                     meditation
                     ,
                     sobrietie
                     ,
                     abstinence
                     ,
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     thankfulnes
                     towards
                     God.
                     Gen.
                     28.20
                     .
                     
                       Then
                       Iaakob
                       vowed
                       a
                       vow
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       If
                       God
                       will
                       be
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       keepe
                       me
                       in
                       this
                       iourney
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       goe
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       giue
                       me
                       bread
                       to
                       eate
                       ,
                       and
                       cloathes
                       to
                       put
                       on
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       I
                       come
                       againe
                       to
                       my
                       fathers
                       house
                       in
                       safetie
                       :
                       then
                       shall
                       the
                       Lord
                       be
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       stone
                       which
                       I
                       haue
                       set
                       vp
                       as
                       a
                       pillar
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       Gods
                       house
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       all
                       that
                       thou
                       shalt
                       giue
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       giue
                       the
                       tenth
                       to
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     In
                     vowing
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     these
                     things
                     to
                     obserue
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     vow
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     vnlawfull
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     We
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     vowe
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     contrarie
                     to
                     our
                     vocation
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Vowes
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     doe
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     must
                     be
                     farre
                     from
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     conceit
                     of
                     merit
                     ,
                     or
                     worship
                     of
                     God.
                     5.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     so
                     performe
                     our
                     vowes
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     encroch
                     not
                     vpon
                     Christian
                     libertie
                     ,
                     giuen
                     vs
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     bounden
                     to
                     pay
                     our
                     vowes
                     ,
                     no
                     longer
                     then
                     the
                     causes
                     thereof
                     either
                     remaine
                     ,
                     or
                     are
                     taken
                     away
                     .
                     Deut.
                     23.18
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       neither
                       bring
                       the
                       hire
                       of
                       a
                       whore
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       price
                       of
                       a
                       dogge
                       ,
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       ,
                       for
                       any
                       vow
                       .
                    
                     v.
                     21.
                     
                     
                       When
                       thou
                       shalt
                       vow
                       a
                       vow
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       ;
                       thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       be
                       slacke
                       to
                       pay
                       it
                       :
                       for
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       will
                       surely
                       require
                       it
                       of
                       thee
                       :
                       but
                       when
                       thou
                       abstainest
                       from
                       vowing
                       ,
                       it
                       shal
                       be
                       no
                       sinne
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     v.
                     23.
                     
                     Psal.
                     66.14
                     .
                     
                       I
                       will
                       pay
                       thee
                       my
                       vowes
                       which
                       my
                       lips
                       haue
                       promised
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Fasting
                     ,
                     is
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     perceiuing
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     some
                     blessing
                     ,
                     or
                     suspecting
                     and
                     seeing
                     some
                     imminent
                     calamitie
                     vpon
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     abstaineth
                     not
                     onely
                     from
                     flesh
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     all
                     delights
                     and
                     sustenance
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     thereby
                     may
                     make
                     a
                     more
                     diligent
                     search
                     into
                     his
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     or
                     offer
                     most
                     hūble
                     praiers
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     withhold
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     his
                     anger
                     threatned
                     :
                     or
                     bestow
                     vpon
                     vs
                     some
                     such
                     good
                     things
                     as
                     we
                     want
                     .
                     Matth
                     9.15
                     .
                     
                       Can
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       the
                       marriage
                       chamber
                       mourne
                       ,
                       so
                       long
                       as
                       the
                       bridegrome
                       is
                       with
                       thē
                       ?
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.5
                     .
                     
                       Defraud
                       not
                       one
                       another
                       ,
                       except
                       for
                       a
                       time
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       the
                       better
                       fast
                       and
                       pray
                       .
                    
                     Ioel
                     2.12
                     .
                     
                       Wherefore
                       euen
                       now
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       be
                       ye
                       turned
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       your
                       heart
                       ,
                       with
                       fasting
                       and
                       prayer
                       .
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     13.
                     
                     
                       Rent
                       your
                       hearts
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       your
                       garments
                       ,
                       and
                       turne
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       :
                       for
                       he
                       is
                       gratious
                       and
                       mercifull
                       ,
                       long
                       ●uffering
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       great
                       kindnes
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       repent
                       him
                       of
                       this
                       euill
                       .
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     15.
                     
                     
                       Blow
                       the
                       trumpet
                       in
                       Sion
                       ,
                       sanctifie
                       a
                       fast
                       ,
                       call
                       a
                       solemne
                       assemblie
                       .
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Gather
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       sanctifie
                       the
                       Congregation
                       ,
                       gather
                       the
                       Elders
                       ,
                       assemble
                       the
                       children
                       ,
                       and
                       those
                       that
                       sucke
                       the
                       breasts
                       .
                       Let
                       the
                       bridegrome
                       goe
                       forth
                       of
                       his
                       chamber
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       bride
                       out
                       of
                       her
                       bride
                       chamber
                       .
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       Priests
                       the
                       ministers
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       weepe
                       between
                       the
                       porch
                       and
                       the
                       altar
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       say
                       ,
                       Spare
                       thy
                       people
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     fast
                     ,
                     is
                     sometime
                     priuate
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     publike
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     20.3
                     .
                     
                       Iehosaphat
                       feared
                       ,
                       and
                       set
                       himselfe
                       to
                       seeke
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       proclaimed
                       a
                       fast
                       throughout
                       all
                       Iudah
                       .
                    
                     Hest.
                     4.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Fast
                       ye
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       neither
                       eate
                       nor
                       drinke
                       for
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       three
                       daies
                       and
                       nights
                       .
                       I
                       also
                       and
                       my
                       maides
                       will
                       fast
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     fast
                     is
                     either
                     for
                     one
                     day
                     alone
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     many
                     daies
                     together
                     .
                     Each
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     as
                     occasion
                     serueth
                     ,
                     an
                     abstinence
                     from
                     meate
                     at
                     dinner
                     alone
                     ,
                     or
                     supper
                     alone
                     ,
                     or
                     both
                     dinner
                     and
                     supper
                     .
                     Iudg.
                     20.23
                     .
                     
                       The
                       children
                       of
                       Israel
                       had
                       gone
                       vp
                       and
                       wept
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       vnto
                       the
                       euening
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Dan.
                     10.3
                     .
                     
                       I
                       Daniel
                       was
                       in
                       heauines
                       for
                       three
                       weekes
                       of
                       daies
                       ,
                       I
                       ate
                       no
                       pleasant
                       bread
                       ,
                       neither
                       came
                       flesh
                       nor
                       wine
                       in
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                   IV.
                   Leagues
                   of
                   amitie
                   among
                   such
                   as
                   feare
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   worde●
                   are
                   lawfull
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   contracts
                   in
                   matrimonie
                   ,
                   league
                   in
                   warre
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   the
                   warre
                   be
                   lawefull
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   man.
                   2.
                   
                   Chro.
                   19.2
                   .
                   Mal.
                   chap.
                   2.
                   vers
                   .
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 couenant
                 which
                 the
                 magistrate
                 and
                 people
                 make
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Chr.
                 15.12
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   fathers
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   &
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   soule
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   sware
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   shouting
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   trumpets
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   cornets
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               22.
               
               Of
               the
               third
               commandement
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               commandement
               concerneth
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               without
               the
               solemne
               seruice
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
                 that
                 taketh
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Name
                 ]
                 This
                 word
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 Gods
                 title
                 :
                 here
                 figuratiuely
                 it
                 is
                 vsed
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 by
                 their
                 names
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 vsed
                 for
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 workes
                 ,
                 iudgements
                 .
                 Act.
                 9.15
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   an
                   elect
                   vessell
                   ,
                   to
                   conuey
                   my
                   name
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 8.1
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   thy
                   name
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   !
                   which
                   settest
                   thy
                   glory
                   aboue
                   the
                   heauens
                   .
                
              
               
                 Take
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 vsurpe
                 :
                 this
                 word
                 is
                 translated
                 from
                 pretious
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 touched
                 without
                 licence
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 wormes
                 creeping
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 are
                 vtterly
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 touch
                 the
                 sacred
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 minde
                 ,
                 or
                 mouth
                 :
                 neuerthelesse
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 kindnes
                 permitteth
                 vs
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   vaine
                
                 ]
                 Namely
                 ,
                 for
                 no●cause
                 ,
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 each
                 light
                 and
                 fonde
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ]
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 cōmandement
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 penaltie
                 annexed
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 abuseth
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 sinne
                 before
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
                 Psal.
                 32.1,2
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whose
                   iniquitie
                   is
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   sinne
                   is
                   couered
                   :
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   to
                   whome
                   God
                   imputeth
                   not
                   s●nne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Guiltlesse
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 vnpunished
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bereaue
                   God
                   of
                   that
                   honour
                   that
                   is
                   due
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 included
                 each
                 seuerall
                 abuse
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 solemne
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Periurie
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     performeth
                     not
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     on
                     his
                     own
                     accord
                     sware
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                     Math.
                     5.
                     33.
                     
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       forsweare
                       thy selfe
                       ,
                       but
                       performe
                       thine
                       oath
                       to
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Periurie
                     containeth
                     in
                     it
                     foure
                     capitall
                     sinnes
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Lying
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     False
                     inuocation
                     on
                     Gods
                     name
                     ,
                     because
                     a
                     forswearer
                     calleth
                     on
                     God
                     to
                     confirme
                     a
                     lye
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     Cōtempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     most
                     grieuously
                     punish
                     periurie
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     A
                     lye
                     in
                     his
                     couenant
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     forswearer
                     bindeth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     lieth
                     vnto
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   II.
                   To
                   sweare
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   false
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   god
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   both
                   alike
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   8.44
                   .
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     of
                     your
                     father
                     the
                     diuel
                     ,
                     &c.
                     when
                     he
                     speaketh
                     a
                     lie
                     ,
                     he
                     speaketh
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     lyer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     lies
                     .
                  
                   Zach.
                   5.4
                   .
                   
                     It
                     shall
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     sweareth
                     falsely
                     by
                     my
                     name
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   To
                   sweare
                   in
                   common
                   talke
                   .
                   Matth.
                   5.37
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     communication
                     be
                     yea
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     nay
                     ,
                     nay
                     :
                     for
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     more
                     then
                     these
                     commeth
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     To
                     sweare
                     by
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     no
                     God.
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     34
                     ,
                     35.
                     
                     
                       But
                       I
                       say
                       vnto
                       you
                       ,
                       sweare
                       not
                       at
                       all
                       ,
                       neither
                       by
                       heauen
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       Gods
                       throne
                       :
                       neither
                       by
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       his
                       footstoole
                       :
                       neither
                       by
                       Hierusalem
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       the
                       citie
                       of
                       the
                       great
                       king
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     19.2
                     .
                     
                       Iesabel
                       sent
                       a
                       messenger
                       to
                       Elias
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Thus
                       doe
                       the
                       gods
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       let
                       them
                       deale
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       if
                       I
                       by
                       to
                       morrow
                       this
                       time
                       ,
                       make
                       not
                       thy
                       life
                       ,
                       as
                       is
                       the
                       life
                       of
                       euery
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       .
                    
                     Iere.
                     12.16
                     .
                     
                       They
                       taught
                       my
                       people
                       to
                       sweare
                       by
                       Baal
                       .
                    
                     Iere.
                     5.7
                     .
                     
                       Thy
                       sonnes
                       forsake
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       sweare
                       by
                       them
                       which
                       are
                       no
                       gods
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     place
                     condemneth
                     that
                     vsuall
                     swearing
                     by
                     the
                     masse
                     ,
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     .
                     Matth.
                     23.22
                     .
                     
                       He
                       that
                       sweareth
                       by
                       heauen
                       ,
                       sweareth
                       by
                       Gods
                       throne
                       ,
                       and
                       him
                       that
                       sitteth
                       thereon
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     sweare
                     by
                     Christs
                     death
                     ,
                     wounds
                     ,
                     blood
                     ,
                     &
                     other
                     parts
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     horrible
                     :
                     &
                     is
                     as
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     crucifie
                     Christ
                     againe
                     with
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     or
                     account
                     Christs
                     members
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   Blasphemie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   reproch
                   against
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   least
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   sauoureth
                   of
                   contempt
                   to
                   his
                   maiestie
                   .
                   Leuit.
                   24.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     curseth
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     beare
                     his
                     sinnes
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     that
                     blasphemeth
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     put
                     to
                     death
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   19.10
                   .
                   
                     So
                     shall
                     ye
                     say
                     to
                     the
                     king
                     of
                     Iudah
                     :
                     let
                     not
                     thy
                     God
                     deceiue
                     thee
                     ,
                     in
                     whome
                     thou
                     trustest
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                     shal
                     not
                     be
                     giuen
                     into
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Ashur
                     .
                     Aiax
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Tragedie
                   ,
                   hath
                   this
                   blasphemous
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   coward
                   may
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   God
                   on
                   his
                   side
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   get
                   the
                   victorie
                   without
                   Gods
                   assistance
                   .
                   That
                   slie
                   taunt
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   likewise
                   blasphemous
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   calleth
                   himselfe
                   
                     the
                     seruant
                     of
                     all
                     Gods
                     seruants
                     :
                  
                   when
                   as
                   in
                   trueth
                   ,
                   he
                   maketh
                   himselfe
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   subiect
                   to
                   his
                   vaine
                   fantasie
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Cursing
                   our
                   enemies
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   Goe
                   with
                   a
                   vengeance
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   the
                   diuel
                   goe
                   with
                   thee
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   our selues
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   neuer
                   stirre
                   :
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   shall
                   iudge
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   place
                   we
                   may
                   referre
                   the
                   execrations
                   of
                   Iob
                   3.
                   
                   Ier.
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   To
                   vse
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   carelesly
                   in
                   our
                   common
                   talke
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   Good
                   God!
                   good
                   Lord
                   !
                   O
                   Iesus
                   !
                   or
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   God!
                   &c.
                   Phil.
                   2.10
                   .
                   
                     At
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     shall
                     euery
                     knee
                     bow
                     ,
                     of
                     things
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     things
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     &
                     things
                     vnder
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   Esay●
                   45.23
                   .
                   
                     Euery
                     knee
                     shall
                     bow
                     vnto
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     tongue
                     shall
                     sweare
                     by
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Abusing
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   either
                   deride
                   the
                   workmāship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   working
                   :
                   againe
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   debase
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   ,
                   obscure
                   Gods
                   gifts
                   in
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   or
                   discōmend
                   such
                   meats
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   sent
                   vs
                   to
                   eate
                   :
                   finally
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   wee
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   ,
                   giue
                   not
                   him
                   the
                   due
                   praise
                   and
                   glorie
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.31
                   .
                   
                     Whether
                     ye
                     eate
                     or
                     drinke
                     ,
                     or
                     whatsoeuer
                     ye
                     doe
                     els
                     ,
                     see
                     that
                     ye
                     doe
                     all
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Psal.
                   19.1
                   .
                   
                     The
                     heauens
                     declare
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     firmament
                     sheweth
                     his
                     handie
                     worke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Lots
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   search
                   what
                   must
                   be
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   our
                   fortune
                   ,
                   by
                   dice
                   ,
                   bones
                   ,
                   books
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   vse
                   lots
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   great
                   reuerence
                   :
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   them
                   immediately
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   proper
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   decide
                   great
                   controuersies
                   .
                   Prou.
                   16.33
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lot
                     is
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     lappe
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     whole
                     disposition
                     thereof
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Prou.
                   18.18
                   .
                   
                     The
                     lot
                     causeth
                     contentions
                     to
                     cease
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     a
                     partition
                     among
                     the
                     mightie
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   was
                   diuided
                   by
                   lots
                   .
                   Iosh.
                   14.
                   and
                   15.
                   chap.
                   By
                   which
                   also
                   both
                   the
                   high
                   priests
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kings
                   were
                   elected
                   :
                   as
                   Saul
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   Matthias
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Iudas
                   Iscariot
                   .
                   Act.
                   1.23
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     Superstition
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     opinion
                     conceiued
                     of
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     :
                     the
                     reason
                     whereof
                     ,
                     can
                     neither
                     be
                     drawne
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     worde
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     nature
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     vnluckie
                     for
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     to
                     put
                     on
                     his
                     shoe
                     awry
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     put
                     the
                     left
                     shoe
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     foot
                     ,
                     to
                     sneeze
                     in
                     drawing
                     on
                     his
                     shoes
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     salt
                     fal
                     toward
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     an
                     hare
                     cro●se
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     bleed
                     some
                     fewe
                     drops
                     of
                     blood
                     ,
                     to
                     burne
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     eare
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     contrarily
                     good
                     lucke
                     to
                     finde
                     old
                     yron
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     drinke
                     spilled
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     left
                     eare
                     to
                     burne
                     ,
                     to
                     pare
                     our
                     nailes
                     on
                     some
                     one
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     weeke
                     ,
                     to
                     dreame
                     of
                     some
                     certaine
                     things
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     superstition
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     surmise
                     that
                     beasts
                     may
                     be
                     tamed
                     by
                     verses
                     ,
                     prayers
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     repetition
                     of
                     the
                     creede
                     or
                     the
                     Lords
                     praier
                     ,
                     can
                     infuse
                     into
                     hearbs
                     a
                     facultie
                     of
                     healing
                     diseases
                     .
                     Deut.
                     18.11
                     .
                     Here
                     also
                     is
                     Palmestrie
                     condemned
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     the
                     inspection
                     of
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     our
                     fortune
                     is
                     foretold
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     albeit
                     they
                     haue
                     true
                     euents
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     we
                     not
                     to
                     giue
                     credence
                     vnto
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     permitteth
                     them
                     to
                     haue
                     such
                     successe
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     see
                     and
                     heare
                     such
                     things●
                     may
                     be
                     tried
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     may
                     appeare
                     what
                     confidence
                     they
                     haue
                     in
                     God.
                     Deut.
                     ●3
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Astrologie
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     bee
                     in
                     casting
                     of
                     natiuities
                     ,
                     or
                     making
                     of
                     Prognostications
                     .
                     This
                     counterfeit
                     art
                     is
                     nothing
                     els
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     meere
                     abuse
                     of
                     the
                     heauens
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     starres
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     twelue
                     houses
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     ground
                     of
                     all
                     figures
                     ,
                     are
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     fained
                     signes
                     of
                     a
                     supposed
                     Zodiacke
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     spheare
                     commonly
                     called
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Mooueable
                    
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     these
                     houses
                     a
                     man
                     cannot
                     truely
                     ascribe
                     any
                     influence
                     or
                     vertue
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     This
                     arte
                     ariseth
                     not
                     from
                     experience
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     neuer
                     happeneth
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     position
                     of
                     all
                     starres
                     is
                     twise
                     togither
                     obserued
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     yet
                     could
                     there
                     not
                     certaine
                     ground
                     arise
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     efficacie
                     &
                     influence
                     of
                     the
                     stars
                     is
                     confusedly
                     mixed
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     aire
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     all
                     hearbs
                     were
                     mingled
                     togither
                     in
                     one
                     vessell
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     This
                     art
                     withdraweth
                     mens
                     mindes
                     from
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     they
                     heare
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     fall
                     out
                     by
                     the
                     motion
                     ,
                     and
                     disposition
                     of
                     the
                     starres
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Starres
                     were
                     not
                     ordained
                     to
                     ●oretell
                     things
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     distinguish
                     daies
                     ,
                     months
                     ,
                     and
                     yeares
                     .
                     Gen.
                     1.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       there
                       be
                       lights
                       in
                       the
                       firmament
                       of
                       the
                       heauen
                       ,
                       to
                       separate
                       the
                       day
                       from
                       the
                       night
                       :
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       be
                       for
                       signes
                       and
                       for
                       seasons
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       daies
                       and
                       for
                       yeres
                       .
                    
                     Esay
                     .
                     47.13
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       wearied
                       in
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       thy
                       counsells
                       :
                       let
                       nowe
                       the
                       Astrologers
                       ,
                       the
                       starre
                       gazers
                       ,
                       and
                       Prognosticators
                       stand
                       vp
                       and
                       saue
                       thee
                       from
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       that
                       shall
                       come
                       vpon
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Behold
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       as
                       stubble
                       :
                       the
                       fire
                       shall
                       burne
                       them
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Dan.
                     2.2
                     .
                     
                       The
                       king
                       commanded
                       to
                       call
                       the
                       Inchanters
                       ,
                       Astrologers
                       ,
                       Sorrers
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       Chaldeans
                       ,
                       to
                       shewe
                       the
                       king
                       his
                       dreames
                       .
                    
                     Act.
                     19.19
                     .
                     
                       Many
                       of
                       thē
                       which
                       vsed
                       curious
                       artes
                       ,
                       brought
                       their
                       bookes
                       and
                       burned
                       them
                       before
                       all
                       men
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     
                     Astrological
                     predictions
                     are
                     conuersant
                     about
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     simply
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     meere
                     will
                     and
                     disposition
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     starres
                     :
                     or
                     els
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     depending
                     vpon
                     mans
                     free-will
                     ,
                     are
                     altogether
                     contingent
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     can
                     neither
                     be
                     forseene
                     ,
                     not
                     foretold
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     impossible
                     by
                     the
                     bare
                     knowledge
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     cause
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     both
                     common
                     to
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     farre
                     distant
                     from
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     it
                     worketh
                     in
                     ,
                     precisely
                     to
                     set
                     downe
                     particular
                     effects
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     starrs
                     are
                     such
                     causes
                     as
                     are
                     both
                     common
                     to
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     farre
                     distant
                     from
                     all
                     things
                     done
                     vpon
                     earth
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     man
                     can
                     no
                     more
                     surely
                     foretell
                     what
                     shall
                     ensue
                     by
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     the
                     starres
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     which
                     seeth
                     an
                     henne
                     sitting
                     ,
                     can
                     tell
                     what
                     kinde
                     of
                     chickens
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     euery
                     egge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Question
                     .
                     Haue
                     then
                     the
                     starres
                     no
                     force
                     in
                     inferiour
                     things
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Answer
                     .
                     Yes
                     vndoubtedly
                     ,
                     the
                     starres
                     haue
                     a
                     very
                     great
                     force
                     ,
                     yet
                     such
                     as
                     manifesteth
                     it selfe
                     onely
                     in
                     that
                     operation
                     which
                     it
                     hath
                     in
                     the
                     foure
                     principall
                     qualities
                     of
                     naturall
                     things
                     ,
                     namely
                     in
                     heate
                     ,
                     cold
                     ,
                     moysture
                     ,
                     and
                     drinesse
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     altering
                     the
                     state
                     ,
                     and
                     disposition
                     of
                     the
                     ayre
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     diuersly
                     affecting
                     compound
                     bodies
                     ,
                     the
                     starres
                     haue
                     no
                     small
                     effect
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     enforcing
                     the
                     will
                     to
                     doe
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     giue
                     vnto
                     it
                     the
                     least
                     inclination
                     .
                     Nowe
                     to
                     define
                     howe
                     great
                     force
                     the
                     starres
                     haue
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     beyond
                     any
                     mans
                     reach
                     .
                     For
                     albeit
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     constitution
                     of
                     the
                     foure
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     yeare
                     ,
                     are
                     apparant
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     Moone
                     not
                     very
                     obscure
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     force
                     and
                     nature
                     both
                     of
                     planets
                     and
                     fixed
                     starres
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     vs
                     innumerable
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     manifest
                     .
                     Therefore
                     seeing
                     man
                     knoweth
                     onely
                     some
                     starres
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     onely
                     operation
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     all
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     forces
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     certainly
                     foretel
                     future
                     things
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     did
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     starres
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     if
                     the
                     position
                     of
                     such
                     and
                     such
                     certaine
                     starres
                     ,
                     doe
                     demonstrate
                     such
                     an
                     effect
                     to
                     ensue
                     ?
                     may
                     not
                     the
                     aspects
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     thou
                     yet
                     knowest
                     not
                     ,
                     hinder
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     produce
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Question
                     .
                     Is
                     then
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     Astrologie
                     vtterly
                     impious
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Answer
                     .
                     That
                     part
                     of
                     Astrologie
                     ,
                     which
                     concerneth
                     the
                     alteration
                     of
                     the
                     ayre
                     ,
                     is
                     almost
                     all
                     both
                     false
                     and
                     friuolous
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     all
                     predictions
                     grounded
                     vpon
                     that
                     doctrine
                     are
                     meere
                     toyes
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     sillie
                     and
                     ignorant
                     people
                     are
                     notably
                     deluded
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     that
                     other
                     part
                     of
                     Astrology
                     ,
                     concerning
                     natiuities
                     ,
                     reuolutions
                     ,
                     progressions
                     ,
                     &
                     directions
                     of
                     natiuities
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     that
                     which
                     concerneth
                     election
                     of
                     times
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     finding
                     againe
                     of
                     thinges
                     lost
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     wicked
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     probable
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     brood
                     with
                     implicite
                     and
                     close
                     Magique
                     .
                     My
                     reasons
                     are
                     these
                     :
                     I.
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     reckoning
                     Astrologers
                     amongst
                     Magitians
                     ,
                     adiudgeth
                     them
                     both
                     to
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     punishment
                     .
                     II.
                     But
                     the
                     Astrologer
                     saith
                     ,
                     he
                     foretelleth
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     come
                     so
                     to
                     passe
                     :
                     be
                     it
                     so
                     :
                     But
                     howe
                     ,
                     I
                     demaund
                     ?
                     and
                     by
                     what
                     meanes
                     ?
                     He
                     saith
                     by
                     arte
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     I
                     denie
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     his
                     arte
                     will
                     appeare
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     read
                     them
                     not
                     with
                     a
                     preiudicate
                     affection
                     ,
                     very
                     ridiculous
                     .
                     VVhence
                     then
                     ,
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     ,
                     doth
                     this
                     curious
                     diuiner
                     foreshew
                     the
                     trueth
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     an
                     inward
                     &
                     secret
                     instinct
                     from
                     the
                     diuell
                     ?
                     This
                     is
                     Augustines
                     opinion
                     in
                     
                     his
                     5.
                     booke
                     and
                     7.
                     chapt
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Citie
                     of
                     God.
                     
                       If
                       we
                       weigh
                       all
                       those
                       things
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       will
                       not
                       without
                       cause
                       beleeue
                       ,
                       that
                       Astrologers
                       ,
                       when
                       they
                       doe
                       wonderfully
                       declare
                       many
                       truths
                       ,
                       worke
                       by
                       some
                       secret
                       instinct
                       of
                       euill
                       spirits
                       ,
                       which
                       desire
                       to
                       fill
                       mens
                       braines
                       with
                       erronious
                       and
                       daungerous
                       opinions
                       of
                       starrie
                       destinies
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       by
                       any
                       arte
                       ,
                       deriued
                       from
                       the
                       inspection
                       and
                       consideration
                       of
                       the
                       Horoscope
                       ,
                       which
                       indeed
                       is
                       none
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Popish
                   consecration
                   of
                   water
                   and
                   salt
                   ,
                   to
                   restore
                   the
                   minde
                   vnto
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   chase
                   away
                   diuels
                   .
                   The
                   reformed
                   Missal
                   .
                   pag.
                   96.
                   
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   To
                   make
                   iests
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   phrase
                   .
                   Esai
                   66.2
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     looke
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     poore
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     contrite
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     trembleth
                     at
                     my
                     wordes
                     .
                  
                   We
                   haue
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   such
                   scoffing
                   in
                   the
                   Tripart
                   .
                   hist.
                   chapter
                   36.
                   booke
                   6.
                   
                   
                     The
                     heathen
                     did
                     grieuously
                     oppresse
                     the
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     inflicted
                     sometimes
                     vpon
                     their
                     bodies
                     corporall
                     punishments
                     .
                     The
                     which
                     when
                     the
                     Christians
                     signified
                     vnto
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     he
                     disdained
                     to
                     assist
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     them
                     away
                     with
                     this
                     scoffe
                     :
                     You
                     are
                     to
                     suffer
                     iniuries
                     patiently
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     are
                     ye
                     commanded
                     of
                     your
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   XIIII
                   .
                   Lightly
                   to
                   passe
                   ouer
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Matth.
                   26.34
                   .
                   
                     Verily
                     ,
                     verily
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ,
                     this
                     night
                     before
                     the
                     cocke
                     crow
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     denie
                     me
                     thrise
                     .
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   
                     Peter
                     said
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     Though
                     I
                     should
                     die
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     denie
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   Luk.
                   13.1,2,3
                   .
                   
                     There
                     were
                     certaine
                     men
                     present
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     season
                     ,
                     that
                     shewed
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     Galileans
                     ,
                     whose
                     blood
                     Pilate
                     had
                     mingled
                     with
                     their
                     owne
                     sacrifices
                     .
                     And
                     Iesus
                     answered
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     Suppose
                     ye
                     that
                     these
                     Galileans
                     were
                     greater
                     sinners
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     Galileans
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     suffered
                     such
                     things
                     ?
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                     nay
                     ,
                     but
                     except
                     ye
                     amende
                     your
                     liues
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     likewise
                     perish
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   XV.
                   A
                   dissolute
                   conuersation
                   .
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     light
                     so
                     shine
                     before
                     mē
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     seeing
                     your
                     good
                     workes
                     may
                     glorifie
                     your
                     Father
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.14
                   .
                   
                     Because
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     deede
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     made
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     ,
                     the
                     child
                     that
                     is
                     borne
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ,
                     shall
                     surely
                     die
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   all
                   things
                   giue
                   God
                   his
                   due
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.13
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 appertaine
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     aboue
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     .
                     Numb
                     .
                     25.8
                     .
                     
                       When
                       Phineas
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Eleazer
                       saw
                       it
                       ,
                       he
                       followed
                       the
                       man
                       of
                       Israel
                       into
                       his
                       tent
                       ,
                       and
                       thrust
                       them
                       both
                       through
                       :
                       to
                       wit
                       ,
                       both
                       the
                       man
                       of
                       Israel
                       and
                       the
                       woman
                       through
                       hir
                       bellie
                       .
                    
                     Psal.
                     69.22
                     .
                     
                       The
                       zeale
                       of
                       thine
                       house
                       hath
                       eaten
                       me
                       vp
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       reproches
                       of
                       the
                       scornefull
                       haue
                       fallen
                       vpon
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     To
                     vse
                     Gods
                     titles
                     onely
                     in
                     serious
                     affaires
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     all
                     reuerence
                     .
                     Deut.
                     28.58
                     .
                     
                       If
                       thou
                       wilt
                       not
                       keepe
                       and
                       doe
                       all
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       this
                       law
                       (
                       that
                       are
                       written
                       in
                       this
                       booke
                       )
                       and
                       feare
                       this
                       glorious
                       and
                       fearefull
                       name
                       ,
                       THE
                       LORD
                       THY
                       GOD.
                    
                     Rom.
                     9.5
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       whome
                       are
                       the
                       fathers
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       whome
                       ,
                       concerning
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       Christ
                       came
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       God
                       ouer
                       all
                       ,
                       blessed
                       for
                       euer
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     III.
                     An
                     holy
                     commemoration
                     of
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     contemplation
                     and
                     admiration
                     of
                     the
                     dignitie
                     and
                     excellencie
                     thereof
                     ,
                     yeeld
                     an
                     approbation
                     when
                     we
                     name
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     celebrate
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     brightly
                     shining
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Psal.
                     64.9,10
                     .
                     
                       And
                       all
                       men
                       shall
                       see
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       declare
                       the
                       worke
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       vnderstand
                       what
                       he
                       hath
                       wrought
                       :
                       but
                       the
                       righteous
                       shall
                       be
                       glad
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       trust
                       in
                       him
                       :
                       and
                       all
                       that
                       are
                       vpright
                       of
                       heart
                       shall
                       reioyce
                       .
                    
                     Luke
                     2.
                     
                     
                     18,19
                     .
                     
                       And
                       all
                       they
                       that
                       heard
                       it
                       ,
                       wondered
                       at
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       were
                       told
                       them
                       of
                       the
                       shepheards
                       :
                       but
                       Marie
                       kept
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       pondered
                       them
                       in
                       her
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     Ierem.
                     5.12
                     .
                     
                       Feare
                       ye
                       not
                       me
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                       or
                       will
                       ye
                       not
                       be
                       afraid
                       at
                       my
                       presence
                       ,
                       which
                       haue
                       placed
                       the
                       sands
                       for
                       the
                       bounds
                       of
                       the
                       seas
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       perpetuall
                       decree
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       cannot
                       passe
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       though
                       the
                       waues
                       thereof
                       rage
                       ,
                       yet
                       can
                       they
                       not
                       preuaile
                       ,
                       though
                       they
                       rore
                       ,
                       yet
                       can
                       they
                       not
                       passe
                       ouer
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     An
                     oth
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     regard
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     How
                     an
                     oth
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     How
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     .
                     In
                     taking
                     an
                     oth
                     ,
                     foure
                     circumstances
                     must
                     be
                     obserued
                     .
                     
                       
                         I.
                         The
                         matter
                         or
                         parts
                         of
                         an
                         oth
                         :
                         the
                         parts
                         are
                         in
                         number
                         foure
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Confirmation
                         of
                         a
                         truth
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         Inuocation
                         of
                         God
                         alone
                         ,
                         as
                         a
                         witnesse
                         of
                         the
                         truth
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         reuenger
                         of
                         a
                         lie
                         .
                         3.
                         
                         Confession
                         that
                         God
                         punisheth
                         periurie
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         is
                         brought
                         in
                         as
                         a
                         false
                         witnesse
                         .
                         4.
                         
                         An
                         obligation
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         will
                         vndergoe
                         the
                         punishment
                         at
                         Gods
                         hand
                         ,
                         if
                         we
                         performe
                         not
                         the
                         condition
                         .
                      
                       
                         II.
                         The
                         forme
                         .
                         We
                         must
                         sweare
                         1.
                         truly
                         ,
                         least
                         we
                         forsweare
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         Iustly
                         ,
                         least
                         we
                         commit
                         impietie
                         .
                         3.
                         
                         In
                         iudgement
                         ,
                         for
                         feare
                         of
                         rashnes
                         .
                         Ierem.
                         4.2
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           sweare
                           ,
                           the
                           Lord
                           liueth
                           ,
                           in
                           truth
                           ,
                           in
                           iudgement
                           ,
                           and
                           righteousnes
                           .
                        
                         Esa.
                         48.
                         1.
                         
                         
                           Which
                           sweare
                           by
                           the
                           name
                           of
                           the
                           Lord
                           ,
                           and
                           make
                           mention
                           of
                           the
                           God
                           of
                           Israel
                           ,
                           but
                           not
                           in
                           truth
                           nor
                           in
                           righteousnes
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                         Therefore
                         the
                         oth
                         of
                         drunken
                         ,
                         furious
                         ,
                         and
                         franticke
                         men
                         ,
                         also
                         othes
                         of
                         children
                         ,
                         they
                         doe
                         not
                         impose
                         an
                         obseruation
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         law
                         are
                         no
                         othes
                         .
                      
                       
                         III.
                         The
                         ende
                         ,
                         namely
                         to
                         confirme
                         some
                         necessarie
                         truth
                         in
                         question
                         .
                         Hebr.
                         6.
                         16.
                         
                         
                           Men
                           sweare
                           by
                           him
                           that
                           is
                           greater
                           then
                           themselues
                           :
                           and
                           an
                           oth
                           for
                           confirmation
                           ,
                           is
                           among
                           them
                           an
                           end
                           of
                           all
                           strife
                           .
                        
                         I
                         call
                         that
                         a
                         necessarie
                         truth
                         ,
                         when
                         some
                         doubt
                         ,
                         which
                         must
                         necessarily
                         be
                         decided
                         ,
                         can
                         none
                         other
                         way
                         be
                         determined
                         then
                         by
                         an
                         oth
                         :
                         as
                         when
                         Gods
                         glorie
                         ,
                         our
                         neighbours
                         bodie
                         or
                         goods
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         credit
                         of
                         the
                         partie
                         for
                         whom
                         the
                         oth
                         is
                         ministred
                         ,
                         are
                         necessarily
                         called
                         into
                         question
                         .
                         Rom.
                         1.9
                         .
                         
                           God
                           is
                           my
                           witnes
                           (
                           whom
                           I
                           serue
                           in
                           my
                           spirit
                           in
                           the
                           Gospel
                           of
                           his
                           Sonne
                           )
                           that
                           without
                           ceasing
                           I
                           make
                           mention
                           of
                           you
                           .
                        
                         2.
                         
                         Cor.
                         1.
                         23.
                         
                         
                           I
                           call
                           God
                           for
                           a
                           record
                           into
                           my
                           soule
                           ,
                           that
                           to
                           spare
                           you
                           ,
                           I
                           came
                           not
                           as
                           yet
                           vnto
                           Corinth
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           IV.
                           The
                           diuers
                           kinds
                           or
                           sorts
                           of
                           othes
                           .
                           An
                           oth
                           is
                           publike
                           ,
                           or
                           priuate
                           .
                        
                         
                           Publike
                           ,
                           when
                           the
                           Magistrate
                           ,
                           without
                           any
                           peril
                           to
                           him
                           that
                           sweareth
                           ,
                           doth
                           vpon
                           iust
                           cause
                           exact
                           a
                           testimonie
                           together
                           with
                           an
                           oth
                           .
                        
                         
                           A
                           priuate
                           oth
                           is
                           ,
                           which
                           two
                           or
                           more
                           take
                           priuately
                           .
                           This
                           ,
                           so
                           that
                           it
                           be
                           sparingly
                           ,
                           and
                           warily
                           vsed
                           ,
                           is
                           lawfull
                           .
                           For
                           if
                           in
                           serious
                           affaires
                           ,
                           and
                           matters
                           of
                           great
                           importance
                           ,
                           it
                           be
                           lawfull
                           in
                           priuate
                           to
                           admit
                           God
                           as
                           a
                           Iudge
                           ,
                           why
                           should
                           he
                           not
                           as
                           well
                           be
                           called
                           to
                           witnesse
                           ?
                           Againe
                           ,
                           the
                           examples
                           of
                           holy
                           men
                           shew
                           the
                           practise
                           of
                           priuate
                           othes
                           ,
                           as
                           not
                           vnlawfull
                           .
                           Iacob
                           and
                           Laban
                           confirmed
                           their
                           couenant
                           one
                           with
                           an
                           other
                           by
                           priuate
                           oth
                           :
                           the
                           like
                           did
                           Booz
                           in
                           his
                           contract
                           with
                           Ruth
                           .
                        
                         
                           To
                           this
                           place
                           may
                           be
                           added
                           an
                           asseueration
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           albeit
                           it
                           be
                           like
                           an
                           oth
                           ,
                           yet
                           indeede
                           is
                           none
                           :
                           and
                           is
                           nothing
                           else
                           ,
                           but
                           a
                           constant
                           assertion
                           of
                           our
                           mind
                           ,
                           intersetting
                           sometimes
                           the
                           name
                           of
                           a
                           creature
                           .
                           Such
                           was
                           Christs
                           assertion
                           ,
                           
                             Verely
                             ,
                             verely
                             ,
                             I
                             say
                             vnto
                             you
                             .
                          
                           And
                           Pauls
                           ,
                           
                             I
                             call
                             God
                             to
                             record
                             in
                             my
                             spirit
                             .
                          
                           Where
                           is
                           both
                           an
                           oth
                           &
                           an
                           asseueration
                           .
                           1.
                           
                           Cor.
                           15.31
                           .
                           
                             By
                             your
                             reioycing
                             which
                             I
                             haue
                             in
                             Iesus
                             Christ
                             ,
                             I
                             die
                             daily
                             .
                          
                           1.
                           
                           Sam.
                           20.3
                           .
                           
                             Indeede
                             ,
                             as
                             the
                             Lord
                             liueth
                             ,
                             and
                             as
                             
                             my
                             soule
                             liueth
                             ,
                             there
                             is
                             but
                             a
                             step
                             betweene
                             me
                             and
                             death
                             .
                          
                           And
                           surely
                           in
                           such
                           a
                           kind
                           of
                           asseueration
                           there
                           is
                           great
                           equitie
                           :
                           for
                           albeit
                           it
                           be
                           vnlawfull
                           to
                           sweare
                           by
                           creatures
                           ,
                           least
                           Gods
                           honour
                           and
                           power
                           should
                           be
                           attributed
                           vnto
                           them
                           :
                           yet
                           thus
                           farre
                           may
                           we
                           vse
                           them
                           in
                           an
                           oath
                           ,
                           as
                           to
                           make
                           pledges
                           ,
                           and
                           as
                           it
                           were
                           cognisances
                           of
                           Gods
                           glorie
                           .
                        
                         
                           The
                           performance
                           of
                           an
                           oth
                           ,
                           is
                           on
                           this
                           manner
                           .
                           If
                           the
                           oth
                           made
                           be
                           of
                           a
                           lawfull
                           thing
                           ,
                           it
                           must
                           be
                           performed
                           ,
                           be
                           it
                           of
                           much
                           difficultie
                           ,
                           great
                           dammage
                           ,
                           and
                           extorted
                           by
                           force
                           of
                           him
                           that
                           made
                           it
                           .
                           Psal.
                           15.4
                           .
                           
                             He
                             that
                             sweareth
                             to
                             his
                             owne
                             hinderance
                             and
                             changeth
                             not
                             ,
                             he
                             shall
                             dwell
                             in
                             Gods
                             tabernacle
                             .
                          
                           Yet
                           may
                           the
                           Magistrate
                           ,
                           as
                           it
                           shall
                           seeme
                           right
                           and
                           conuenient
                           ,
                           either
                           annihilate
                           or
                           moderate
                           such
                           othes
                           .
                        
                         
                           Contrarily
                           ,
                           if
                           a
                           man
                           sweare
                           to
                           performe
                           things
                           vnlawfull
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           by
                           ignorāce
                           ,
                           error
                           ,
                           or
                           infirmitie
                           ,
                           or
                           any
                           other
                           way
                           ,
                           his
                           oth
                           is
                           to
                           be
                           recalled
                           .
                           For
                           we
                           may
                           not
                           adde
                           sinne
                           vnto
                           sinne
                           .
                           1.
                           
                           Sam.
                           25.21
                           .
                           
                             And
                             Dauid
                             said
                             ,
                             Indeede
                             I
                             haue
                             kept
                             all
                             in
                             vaine
                             ,
                             that
                             this
                             fellow
                             had
                             in
                             the
                             wildernes
                             ,
                             &c.
                          
                           vers
                           .
                           22.
                           
                           
                             So
                             and
                             more
                             also
                             doe
                             God
                             vnto
                             the
                             enemies
                             of
                             Dauid
                             :
                             for
                             surely
                             I
                             will
                             not
                             leaue
                             of
                             all
                             that
                             he
                             hath
                             ,
                             by
                             the
                             dawning
                             of
                             the
                             day
                             ,
                             any
                             that
                             pisseth
                             against
                             the
                             wall
                             .
                          
                           vers
                           .
                           33.
                           
                           
                             Dauid
                             said
                             ,
                             Blessed
                             be
                             thy
                             counsell
                             and
                             blessed
                             be
                             thou
                             ,
                             which
                             hast
                             kept
                             me
                             this
                             day
                             from
                             comming
                             to
                             shedde
                             blood
                             ;
                             and
                             that
                             mine
                             hand
                             hath
                             not
                             saued
                             me
                             .
                          
                           2.
                           
                           Sam.
                           19.23
                           .
                           Dauid
                           promiseth
                           that
                           Shimei
                           should
                           not
                           die
                           :
                           but
                           1.
                           
                           King.
                           2.8,9
                           .
                           Dauid
                           saith
                           to
                           Salomon
                           ,
                           
                             Though
                             I
                             sware
                             so
                             ,
                             yet
                             thou
                             shalt
                             not
                             count
                             him
                             innocent
                             ,
                             but
                             cause
                             his
                             hoare
                             head
                             to
                             goe
                             downe
                             to
                             the
                             graue
                             with
                             blood
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           V.
                           Sanctification
                           of
                           Gods
                           creatures
                           and
                           ordinances
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           is
                           a
                           separation
                           of
                           them
                           to
                           an
                           holy
                           vse
                           .
                           Thus
                           ought
                           we
                           to
                           sanctifie
                           our
                           meates
                           and
                           drinks
                           ,
                           the
                           works
                           of
                           our
                           calling
                           ,
                           and
                           marriage
                           .
                        
                         
                           The
                           meanes
                           of
                           this
                           sanctification
                           are
                           two
                           :
                           Gods
                           word
                           ,
                           and
                           prayer
                           .
                           1.
                           
                           Tim.
                           4.4
                           .
                           
                             All
                             which
                             God
                             hath
                             created
                             is
                             good
                             ,
                             and
                             nothing
                             must
                             be
                             reiected
                             ,
                             if
                             it
                             be
                             receiued
                             with
                             thanksgiuing
                             :
                             for
                             it
                             is
                             sanctified
                             by
                             the
                             word
                             and
                             prayer
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           By
                           the
                           word
                           we
                           are
                           instructed
                           ;
                           first
                           ,
                           whether
                           God
                           alloweth
                           the
                           vse
                           of
                           such
                           things
                           ,
                           or
                           not
                           :
                           secondly
                           ,
                           we
                           learne
                           after
                           what
                           holy
                           manner
                           ,
                           in
                           what
                           place
                           ,
                           at
                           what
                           time
                           ,
                           with
                           what
                           affection
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           what
                           end
                           we
                           must
                           vse
                           them
                           .
                           Heb.
                           11.6
                           .
                           
                             Without
                             faith
                             it
                             is
                             impossible
                             to
                             please
                             God.
                          
                           Psal.
                           119.24
                           .
                           
                             Thy
                             testimonies
                             are
                             my
                             delight
                             ,
                             they
                             are
                             my
                             counsellers
                             .
                          
                           Iosh.
                           22.19,29
                           .
                           1.
                           
                           Sam.
                           15.23
                           .
                        
                         
                           Prayer
                           ,
                           which
                           sanctifieth
                           ,
                           is
                           petition
                           and
                           thanksgiuing
                           .
                        
                         
                           By
                           petition
                           ,
                           we
                           obtaine
                           of
                           Gods
                           meiestie
                           ,
                           assistance
                           by
                           his
                           grace
                           ,
                           to
                           make
                           an
                           holy
                           vse
                           of
                           his
                           creatures
                           ,
                           and
                           ordinances
                           .
                           Col.
                           3.
                           17.
                           
                           
                             Whatsoeuer
                             ye
                             shall
                             doe
                             in
                             word
                             or
                             deede
                             ,
                             doe
                             all
                             in
                             the
                             name
                             of
                             the
                             Lord
                             Iesus
                             ,
                             giuing
                             thanks
                             to
                             God
                             euen
                             the
                             Father
                             by
                             him
                             .
                          
                           1.
                           
                           Sam.
                           17.45
                           .
                           
                             Then
                             said
                             Dauid
                             to
                             the
                             Philistim
                             ,
                             Thou
                             commest
                             to
                             me
                             with
                             a
                             sword
                             ,
                             and
                             with
                             a
                             speare
                             ,
                             and
                             with
                             a
                             shield
                             :
                             but
                             I
                             come
                             to
                             thee
                             in
                             the
                             name
                             of
                             the
                             Lord
                             of
                             hosts
                             ,
                             the
                             God
                             of
                             the
                             host
                             of
                             Israel
                             ,
                             whome
                             thou
                             hast
                             railed
                             vpon
                             .
                          
                           Mich.
                           4.
                           5.
                           
                           
                             We
                             must
                             walke
                             in
                             the
                             name
                             of
                             the
                             Lord
                             our
                             God
                             ,
                             for
                             euer
                             and
                             euer
                             .
                          
                           Here
                           may
                           we
                           obserue
                           prayer
                           made
                           vpon
                           particular
                           occasion
                           .
                           1.
                           
                           For
                           a
                           prosperous
                           iourney
                           .
                           Act.
                           21.5
                           .
                           
                             When
                             the
                             daies
                             were
                             ended
                             ,
                             we
                             departed
                             ,
                             and
                             went
                             our
                             way
                             ,
                             and
                             they
                             all
                             accompanied
                             vs
                             with
                             their
                             wiues
                             and
                             children
                             ,
                             euen
                             out
                             of
                             the
                             citie
                             :
                             and
                             we
                             kneeling
                             downe
                             on
                             the
                             shore
                             prayed
                             ,
                             &c.
                          
                           2.
                           
                           For
                           a
                           blessing
                           vpon
                           meats
                           at
                           the
                           table
                           .
                           Ioh.
                           6.11
                           .
                           
                             Then
                             Iesus
                             tooke
                             the
                             bread
                             ,
                             and
                             when
                             he
                             had
                             giuen
                             thankes
                             ,
                             
                             he
                             gaue
                             it
                             to
                             his
                             Disciples
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             Disciples
                             to
                             them
                             that
                             were
                             set
                             downe
                             :
                             and
                             likewise
                             of
                             the
                             fishes
                             as
                             much
                             as
                             they
                             would
                             .
                          
                           Act.
                           27.35
                           .
                           
                             He
                             tooke
                             bread
                             ,
                             and
                             gaue
                             thanks
                             to
                             God
                             ,
                             in
                             presence
                             of
                             them
                             all
                             ,
                             and
                             brake
                             it
                             ,
                             and
                             began
                             to
                             eate
                             .
                          
                           3.
                           
                           For
                           issue
                           in
                           childbirth
                           .
                           This
                           did
                           Anna
                           ,
                           1.
                           
                           Sam.
                           1.14
                           .
                           And
                           Zacharie
                           ,
                           Luk.
                           1.13
                           .
                           4.
                           
                           For
                           good
                           successe
                           in
                           busines
                           ,
                           Gen.
                           24.
                           12.
                           
                           Abrahams
                           seruant
                           praied
                           .
                        
                         
                           Thanksgiuing
                           is
                           the
                           magnifying
                           of
                           Gods
                           name
                           ,
                           euen
                           the
                           Father
                           through
                           Christ
                           ,
                           for
                           his
                           grace
                           ,
                           ayde
                           ,
                           and
                           blessing
                           in
                           the
                           lawfull
                           vse
                           of
                           the
                           creatures
                           .
                           Phil.
                           4.6
                           .
                           
                             In
                             all
                             things
                             let
                             your
                             requests
                             be
                             shewed
                             vnto
                             God
                             ,
                             in
                             prayer
                             ,
                             and
                             supplication
                             ,
                             and
                             giuing
                             of
                             thanks
                             .
                          
                           1●
                           Thess.
                           5.
                           18.
                           
                           
                             In
                             all
                             things
                             giue
                             thanks
                             :
                             for
                             this
                             is
                             the
                             will
                             of
                             God
                             in
                             Christ
                             towards
                             you
                             .
                          
                           This
                           we
                           may
                           read
                           vsed
                           ,
                           1.
                           after
                           meate
                           ,
                           Deut.
                           8.10
                           .
                           
                             When
                             thou
                             hast
                             eaten
                             and
                             filled
                             thy selfe
                             ,
                             thou
                             shalt
                             blesse
                             the
                             Lord
                             thy
                             God
                             ,
                             for
                             the
                             good
                             land
                             which
                             he
                             hath
                             giuen
                             thee
                             .
                          
                           2.
                           
                           After
                           the
                           losse
                           of
                           outward
                           wealth
                           .
                           Iob
                           1.21
                           .
                           
                             And
                             Iob
                             saide
                             ,
                             Naked
                             came
                             I
                             out
                             of
                             my
                             mothers
                             wombe
                             ,
                             and
                             naked
                             shall
                             I
                             returne
                             againe
                             :
                             the
                             Lord
                             hath
                             giuen
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             lord
                             hath
                             taken
                             away
                             ,
                             blessed
                             be
                             the
                             name
                             of
                             the
                             Lord
                             for
                             euermore
                             .
                          
                           3.
                           
                           For
                           deliuerance
                           out
                           of
                           seruitude
                           .
                           Exod.
                           18.
                           10.
                           
                           
                             Iethro
                             said
                             ,
                             Blessed
                             be
                             the
                             Lord
                             ,
                             who
                             hath
                             deliuered
                             you
                             out
                             of
                             the
                             hands
                             of
                             the
                             Egyptians
                             ,
                             and
                             out
                             of
                             the
                             hand
                             of
                             Pharaoh
                             ,
                             who
                             also
                             hath
                             deliuered
                             the
                             people
                             from
                             vnder
                             the
                             hand
                             of
                             the
                             Egyptians
                             .
                          
                           4.
                           
                           For
                           children
                           .
                           Gen.
                           29.35
                           .
                           
                             Shee
                             conceiued
                             againe
                             and
                             bare
                             of
                             sonne
                             ,
                             saying
                             ,
                             Now
                             will
                             I
                             praise
                             the
                             Lord
                             :
                             therefore
                             shee
                             called
                             his
                             name
                             Iudah
                             .
                          
                           5.
                           
                           For
                           victorie
                           .
                           2.
                           
                           Sam.
                           22.1
                           .
                           
                             And
                             Dauid
                             spake
                             the
                             words
                             of
                             this
                             song
                             vnto
                             the
                             Lord
                             ,
                             what
                             time
                             the
                             Lord
                             had
                             deliuered
                             him
                             out
                             of
                             the
                             hands
                             of
                             all
                             his
                             enemies
                             ,
                             and
                             out
                             of
                             the
                             hand
                             of
                             Saul
                             ,
                             and
                             said
                             ,
                             The
                             Lord
                             is
                             my
                             rocke
                             ,
                             and
                             my
                             fortresse
                             ,
                             &c.
                          
                           6.
                           
                           For
                           good
                           successe
                           in
                           domesticall
                           affaires
                           .
                           Abrahams
                           seruant
                           ,
                           Gen.
                           24.12
                           .
                           
                             blessed
                             the
                             Lord
                             of
                             his
                             master
                             Abraham
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               23.
               
               Of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               Commandement
               concerneth
               the
               Sabboth
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               holy
               time
               consecrated
               to
               the
               worship
               and
               glorifying
               of
               God.
               The
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 :
                 sixe
                 daies
                 shalt
                 thou
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 ●ll
                 thy
                 worke
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 worke
                 ,
                 thou
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 daughter
                 ,
                 thy
                 man
                 seruant
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 maid
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 beast
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 straunger
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 thy
                 gates
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 the
                 heauen
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 sea
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 rested
                 the
                 seauenth
                 day
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 blessed
                 the
                 seauenth
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 hallowed
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Remember
                 ]
                 This
                 clause
                 doth
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 neglect
                 in
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 :
                 and
                 would
                 that
                 all
                 degrees
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 men
                 should
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 gouernours
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 in
                 corporations
                 ,
                 and
                 cities
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 this
                 commandement
                 is
                 directed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   keepe
                   it
                   holy
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   it
                
                 ]
                 To
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 seuer
                 a
                 thing
                 from
                 common
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consecrate
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 Here
                 are
                 described
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 where
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 rest
                 from
                 labour
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 of
                 that
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sixe
                   daies
                
                 ]
                 These
                 wordes
                 containe
                 a
                 close
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 obiection
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 
                 much
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 our
                 callings
                 one
                 whole
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 first
                 reason
                 to
                 inforce
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 to
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   permit
                   thee
                   to
                   follow
                   thy
                   calling
                   ,
                   sixe
                   whole
                   daies
                   ,
                   thou
                   maist
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   leaue
                   one
                   onely
                   to
                   serue
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   true
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   second
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 propositiō
                 is
                 wanting
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 assumption
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 The
                 conclusion
                 is
                 the
                 commandement
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 may
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 free
                 libertie
                 to
                 worke
                 all
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 freedome
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 annihilate
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 vpon
                 extraordinarie
                 occasions
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 permitted
                 to
                 separate
                 one
                 daie
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 seuen
                 ,
                 as
                 neede
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 fasting
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 solemne
                 day
                 of
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 benefit
                 receiued
                 .
                 Ioel
                 2.15
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   seuenth
                   day
                
                 ]
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 commaundement
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 ende
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   were
                   consecrated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   seruice
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   that
                   day
                   abstain
                   from
                   our
                   labours
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   consecrated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   abstaine
                   from
                   our
                   labours
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 assumption
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 where
                 we
                 must
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 alone
                 hath
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 consecrated
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 holy
                 daies
                 dedicated
                 to
                 what
                 soeuer
                 either
                 Angel
                 or
                 Saint
                 ,
                 are
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 haue
                 imposed
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 them
                 vpon
                 many
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   it
                   thou
                   shalt
                   doe
                
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 reason
                 ,
                 illustrated
                 by
                 a
                 distribution
                 from
                 the
                 causes
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   ,
                   thy
                   sonne
                   ,
                   thy
                   daughter
                   ,
                   thy
                   seruant
                   ,
                   thy
                   cattell
                   ,
                   thy
                   stranger
                   ,
                   shall
                   cease
                   that
                   day
                   from
                   your
                   labours
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Any
                   worke
                
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 ordinarie
                 worke
                 of
                 your
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 left
                 well
                 vndone
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 forbidden
                 to
                 performe
                 such
                 workes
                 euen
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 both
                 holy
                 and
                 of
                 present
                 necessitie
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 are
                 those
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 vpon
                 that
                 day
                 preserue
                 and
                 maintaine
                 the
                 seruice
                 and
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 I.
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 daies
                 iourney
                 .
                 Act.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   now
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   containing
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   daies
                   iourney
                   .
                
                 II.
                 The
                 killing
                 and
                 dressing
                 of
                 sacrificed
                 beasts
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Matth.
                 12.5
                 .
                 
                   Haue
                   ye
                   not
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   daies
                   ,
                   the
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   breake
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   blamelesse
                   ?
                
                 III.
                 Iourneys
                 vnto
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 appointed
                 vnto
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 4.23
                 .
                 
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   Why
                   wilt
                   thou
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   this
                   day
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   neither
                   new
                   moone
                   ,
                   nor
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 84.7
                 .
                 
                   They
                   go
                   from
                   strength
                   to
                   strength
                   ,
                   till
                   euery
                   one
                   appeare
                   before
                   God
                   in
                   Zion
                   .
                
              
               
                 Such
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 safetie
                 of
                 life
                 or
                 goods
                 is
                 procured
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   As
                   Paul
                   was
                   long
                   preaching
                   ,
                   Eutychus
                   ouercome
                   with
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   fell
                   downe
                   from
                   the
                   third
                   loft
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   taken
                   vp
                   dead
                   :
                   but
                   Paul
                   went
                   downe
                   and
                   laid
                   himselfe
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   embraced
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Trouble
                   not
                   your selues
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   brought
                   the
                   boy
                   aliue
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   comforted
                   .
                
                 II.
                 To
                 helpe
                 a
                 beast
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pit
                 .
                 Luk.
                 14.5
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   an
                   oxe
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   asse
                   fallen
                   into
                   a
                   pit
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   straightway
                   
                   pull
                   him
                   out
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ?
                
                 III.
                 Prouision
                 of
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 .
                 Matth.
                 12.1
                 .
                 
                   Iesus
                   went
                   through
                   the
                   corne
                   on
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   were
                   an
                   hungred
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   plucke
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   corne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   eate
                   .
                
                 In
                 prouision
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 our
                 cookes
                 ,
                 and
                 houshold
                 ●eruants
                 breake
                 not
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 framed
                 from
                 the
                 lesser
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 25.15
                 .
                 
                   Dauid
                   longed
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Oh
                   that
                   one
                   would
                   giue
                   me
                   to
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   Beth-lehem
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   gate
                   .
                
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   three
                   mightie
                   brake
                   into
                   the
                   host
                   of
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   and
                   drew
                   water
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   Beth-lehem
                   that
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   gate
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   and
                   brought
                   it
                   to
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   drinke
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   powred
                   it
                   for
                   an
                   offering
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   And
                   said
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   doe
                   ●his
                   :
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   went
                   in
                   ieopardie
                   of
                   their
                   liues
                   ?
                   therefore
                   would
                   he
                   not
                   drinke
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 standeth
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 Dauid
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 his
                 seruants
                 aduenture
                 their
                 corporall
                 liues
                 for
                 his
                 prouision
                 ,
                 nor
                 drinke
                 the
                 water
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 prouided
                 it
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 ought
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 meates
                 to
                 aduenture
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 our
                 seruants
                 .
                 IV.
                 Watering
                 of
                 cattell
                 .
                 Math.
                 12.11
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   daies
                   ,
                   loose
                   his
                   oxe
                   or
                   asse
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   stable
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   water
                   ?
                
                 Vpon
                 the
                 like
                 present
                 and
                 holy
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 Phisitians
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 iourney
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 diseased
                 ,
                 Mariners
                 their
                 voyage
                 ,
                 Shepheards
                 may
                 tend
                 their
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 Midwiues
                 may
                 helpe
                 women
                 with
                 childe
                 .
                 Mark.
                 2.27
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Sabbath
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   man
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Within
                   thy
                   gates
                
                 ]
                 This
                 word
                 gate
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 iurisdiction
                 and
                 authoritie
                 .
                 Math.
                 16.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   shall
                   not
                   ouercome
                   it
                   .
                
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 looking
                 glasse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 Inholders
                 ,
                 and
                 intertainers
                 of
                 strangers
                 may
                 looke
                 into
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 dutie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   in
                   sixe
                   daies
                
                 ]
                 The
                 third
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 commaundement
                 from
                 the
                 lik●
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   ,
                   thou
                   also
                   must
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   rested
                   the
                   seauenth
                   day
                   and
                   hallowed
                   it
                   :
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   thou
                   must
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 sanctified
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 consecrate
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 seruice
                 ;
                 men
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 confider
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 forth
                 it
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 forth
                 morall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 strict
                 obseruation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 internall
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 continuall
                 resting
                 from
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Exod.
                 31.1.3
                 .
                 
                   Speake
                   thou
                   also
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Notwithstanding
                   keepe
                   ye
                   my
                   sabbath
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   generation
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   sanctifie
                   you
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 20.12
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 signified
                 also
                 that
                 blessed
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 Esai
                 66.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   From
                   moneth
                   to
                   moneth
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   sabbath
                   to
                   sabbath
                   ,
                   shall
                   all
                   flesh
                   come
                   to
                   worship
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   sa●●h
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Heb.
                 4.8,9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Iesus
                   had
                   giuen
                   them
                   a
                   rest
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 likewise
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 obserued
                 the
                 seauenth
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 then
                 solemnized
                 with
                 such
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 28.9
                 .
                 
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   sabbath
                   day
                   ye
                   shall
                   offer
                   two
                   lambes
                   of
                   a
                   yeare
                   
                   old
                   without
                   spot
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   tenth
                   deales
                   of
                   fine
                   floure
                   for
                   a
                   meate
                   offering
                   ,
                   ●ingled
                   with
                   oyle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   drinke
                   offering
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   burnt
                   ●ffering
                   of
                   euery
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   beside
                   the
                   continuall
                   burnt
                   offering
                   and
                   drinke
                   offering
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 ceased
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.16
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   condemne
                   you
                   in
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   moone
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                
                 17.
                 
                   which
                   are
                   but
                   shadowes
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   bodie
                   is
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 obser●ation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 translated
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
                 Act.
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   weeke
                   ,
                   the
                   Disciples
                   beeing
                   come
                   together
                   to
                   breake
                   bread
                   ,
                   Paul
                   preached
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.1,2
                 .
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   gathering
                   for
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   ordained
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   ye
                   also
                   euery
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   weeke
                   ,
                   let
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   put
                   aside
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   vp
                   ●s
                   God
                   hath
                   prospered
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   gatherings
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   .
                
                 This
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 vpon
                 it
                 ri●e
                 againe
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
                 1.10
                 .
                 
                   I
                   was
                   rauished
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 thus
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 neuerthelesse
                 neglected
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 which
                 succeeded
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 was
                 reuiued
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 day
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 serious
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 Leo
                 and
                 
                   Anton.
                   Edict
                
                 .
                 of
                 holy
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 morall
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 seauenth
                 day
                 ,
                 preserueth
                 and
                 conserueth
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 solemne
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 we
                 are
                 vpon
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 inioyned
                 a
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 vocations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 .
                 Esai
                 58.13
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   turne
                   away
                   thy
                   foote
                   from
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   from
                   doing
                   thy
                   will
                   on
                   mine
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   my
                   Sabbath
                   a
                   delight
                   ,
                   to
                   consecrate
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   glorious
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   honour
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   doing
                   thine
                   owne
                   waies
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 morall
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 freeth
                 seruants
                 and
                 cattell
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 other
                 daies
                 doe
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 their
                 owners
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmative
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Keepe
                   holy
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 cease
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 calling
                 :
                 performing
                 those
                 spirituall
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Commandement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   To
                   arise
                   earely
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   to
                   the
                   better
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ensuing
                   .
                   This
                   preparation
                   consisteth
                   in
                   priuate
                   praiers
                   and
                   taking
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   seuerall
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Mark.
                   1.35
                   .
                   
                     In
                     the
                     morning
                     very
                     earely
                     before
                     day
                     ,
                     Iesus
                     arose
                     and
                     went
                     into
                     a
                     solitarie
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     prayed
                     .
                     The
                     day
                     following
                     was
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     preached
                     in
                     the
                     Synagogues
                     .
                  
                   39.
                   
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Aaron
                     proclaimed
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     To
                     morrow
                     shal
                     be
                     the
                     holy
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     so
                     they
                     rose
                     vp
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     earely
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     .
                  
                   Eccles.
                   4.
                   vers
                   .
                   last
                   .
                   
                     Take
                     heede
                     to
                     thy
                     feete
                     when
                     thou
                     entrest
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   To
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   publique
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   at
                   ordinarie
                   howers
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   heare
                   reuerently
                   and
                   attentiuely
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   and
                   read
                   ,
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   publikely
                   with
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   call
                   vpon
                   and
                   celebrate
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.2,3
                   .
                   Act.
                   20.7
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   4.22,23
                   .
                   Act.
                   13.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   
                     When
                     they
                     departed
                     from
                     Perga
                     ,
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     Antiochia
                     ,
                     a
                     citie
                     of
                     Pisidia
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     sate
                     downe
                     .
                     And
                     after
                     the
                     lecture
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     the
                     rulers
                     of
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     sent
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Ye
                     men
                     and
                     brethren
                     ,
                     if
                     ye
                     haue
                     any
                     word
                     of
                     exhortation
                     for
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     say
                     on
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   When
                   publique
                   meetings
                   are
                   dissolued
                   ,
                   to
                   spend
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   in
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   creatures
                   .
                   Psal.
                   29.
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   the
                   ending
                   .
                   Act.
                   17.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     These
                     were
                     also
                     more
                     noble
                     men
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     which
                     were
                     at
                     Thessalonica
                     ,
                     which
                     receiued
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     all
                     readinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     searched
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     daily
                     whether
                     those
                     things
                     were
                     so
                     .
                  
                   We
                   must
                   also
                   exercise
                   then
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   charitie
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   to
                   visit
                   the
                   sicke
                   ,
                   giue
                   almes
                   to
                   the
                   needie
                   ,
                   admonish
                   such
                   as
                   fall
                   ,
                   reconcile
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   at
                   iarre
                   and
                   discord
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Nehem.
                   8.12
                   .
                   
                     Then
                     all
                     the
                     people
                     went
                     to
                     eate
                     and
                     to
                     drinke
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     send
                     away
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     great
                     ioy
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Pollute
                   not
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 24.20
                 .
                 
                   Pray
                   that
                   your
                   flight
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   winter
                   ,
                   nor
                   on
                   the
                   Sabboth
                   daie
                   .
                
                 Lament
                 .
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   aduersaries
                   saw
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   mocke
                   at
                   her
                   Sabboths
                   .
                
                 Leuit.
                 19.30
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   keepe
                   my
                   Sabboths
                   ,
                   and
                   reuerence
                   my
                   Sanctuarie
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 In
                 this
                 part
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 forbidden
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     workes
                     of
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     wherein
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     ought
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     altogether
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     charitie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     priuate
                     commodity
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Vnnecessarie
                     iourneyes
                     .
                     Exod.
                     16.29
                     .
                     
                       Tarrie
                       euery
                       man
                       in
                       his
                       place
                       ,
                       let
                       no
                       man
                       goe
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       place
                       the
                       seuenth
                       day
                       .
                    
                     By
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     the
                     master
                     of
                     the
                     family
                     must
                     that
                     day
                     remaine
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     with
                     his
                     household
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Faires
                     vpon
                     the
                     Sabboth
                     daie
                     ,
                     Nehem.
                     3.19
                     .
                     
                       When
                       the
                       gates
                       of
                       Ierusalem
                       began
                       to
                       be
                       darke
                       before
                       the
                       Sabboth
                       ,
                       I
                       commaunded
                       to
                       shut
                       the
                       gates
                       ,
                       &
                       charged
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       opened
                       till
                       after
                       the
                       Sabboth
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       of
                       my
                       seruants
                       ,
                       set
                       I
                       at
                       the
                       gate
                       ,
                       that
                       there
                       should
                       no
                       burden
                       be
                       brought
                       in
                       on
                       the
                       Sabboth
                       day
                       .
                    
                     read
                     v.
                     15,16,17,18
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     All
                     kind
                     of
                     husbandrie
                     ;
                     as
                     plowing
                     ,
                     sowing
                     ,
                     reaping
                     ,
                     mowing
                     ,
                     bringing
                     home
                     haruest
                     ,
                     &
                     other
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     Exod.
                     34.
                     21.
                     
                     
                       In
                       the
                       seauenth
                       day
                       shalt
                       thou
                       rest
                       ,
                       both
                       in
                       earing
                       time
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       haruest
                       shalt
                       thou
                       rest
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     V.
                     To
                     vse
                     iestes
                     ,
                     sports
                     ,
                     banquetting
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     whatsoeuer
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     means
                     to
                     hinder
                     ,
                     or
                     withdraw
                     the
                     mind
                     from
                     that
                     serious
                     attention
                     ,
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     Gods
                     seruice
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     our
                     calling
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     exercised
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     these
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     minde
                     is
                     as
                     well
                     distracted
                     from
                     Gods
                     seruice
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     greatest
                     labour
                     .
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     An
                     externall
                     obseruation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabboth
                     ,
                     without
                     an
                     internall
                     regard
                     of
                     godlines
                     .
                     Esa.
                     1.14,15
                     .
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       hateth
                       your
                       new
                       moones
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       appointed
                       feastes
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       a
                       burden
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       wearie
                       to
                       beare
                       them
                       :
                       and
                       when
                       you
                       shall
                       stretch
                       forth
                       your
                       handes
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       hide
                       mine
                       eies
                       from
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       though
                       you
                       make
                       many
                       praiers
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       heare
                       :
                       for
                       your
                       handes
                       are
                       full
                       of
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.5
                     .
                     
                       Which
                       haue
                       a
                       shew
                       of
                       godlines
                       ,
                       but
                       denie
                       the
                       force
                       thereof
                       ,
                       such
                       therefore
                       auoyd
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     manifest
                     prophanation
                     of
                     the
                     Sabboth
                     ,
                     in
                     pampering
                     the
                     belly
                     ,
                     surfeting
                     ,
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     like
                     prophanenesse
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     nothing
                     els
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     celebrate
                     a
                     Sabboth
                     to
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               24.
               
               Of
               the
               fifth
               commandement
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               first
               table
               :
               nowe
               followeth
               the
               secōd
               table
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               neighbour
               .
               Rom.
               13.9
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steale
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 beare
                 false
                 witnes
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 couet
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 commandement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 briefly
                 comprehēded
                 in
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 loue
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               Our
               neighbour
               is
               euery
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               our
               owne
               flesh
               .
               Esa.
               58.7
               .
               
                 When
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 naked
                 couer
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 from
                 thine
                 owne
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               louing
               is
               so
               to
               loue
               our
               neighbour
               as
               our selues
               ,
               to
               witte
               ,
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               :
               when
               as
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               true
               manner
               of
               louiug
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               loue
               God
               without
               measure
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               table
               containeth
               sixe
               Commandements
               :
               whereof
               the
               first
               ,
               &
               ,
               in
               the
               order
               of
               the
               ten
               commandements
               ,
               the
               fift
               ,
               concerneth
               the
               preseruation
               of
               dignity
               and
               excellencie
               of
               our
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 prolong
                 thy
                 daies
                 in
                 the
                 lande
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giueth
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Honour
                 ]
                 This
                 Word
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 figure
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 all
                 that
                 dutie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 neighbours
                 dignitie
                 is
                 preserued
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 our
                 Superious
                 .
                 This
                 dignitie
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 beareth
                 in
                 him
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 the
                 outward
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 common
                 wealth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Dan.
                 2.37
                 .
                 
                   O
                   King
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   heauen
                   hath
                   giuen
                   thee
                   a
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   &
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 called
                 Gods.
                 Psal.
                 82.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 an
                 olde
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 eternity
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 his
                 fatherhood
                 .
                 Math.
                 2●
                 .
                 9
                 .
                 
                   And
                   call
                   no
                   man
                   your
                   father
                   vpon
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   your
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 In
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 and
                 authoritie
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.7
                 .
                 
                   For
                   a
                   man
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   couer
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   woman
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   her
                   husband
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God.
                 Nowe
                 therefore
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 euen
                 the
                 least
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 be
                 honoured
                 and
                 reuerenced
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thy
                   father
                
                 ]
                 By
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 here
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 superiours
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 of
                 our
                 kindred
                 ,
                 or
                 aliance
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Parents
                 :
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 our
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 excell
                 vs
                 in
                 any
                 gifts
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 The
                 kings
                 of
                 Gerar
                 were
                 called
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 the
                 king
                 .
                 Gen.
                 20.2
                 .
                 Gen.
                 45.8
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   father
                   vnto
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   ouer
                   all
                   his
                   house
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.15
                 .
                 
                   For
                   though
                   ye
                   haue
                   ten
                   thousand
                   instructers
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   haue
                   ye
                   not
                   many
                   Fathers
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   I
                   haue
                   begotten
                   you
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 5.13
                 .
                 
                   But
                   his
                   seruants
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Prophet
                   had
                   commanded
                   thee
                   a
                   great
                   thing●
                   wouldest
                   thou
                   not
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   ?
                
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 ●
                 .
                 12
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Elisha
                   sawe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   cried
                   ,
                   My
                   Father
                   ,
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   chariot
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   horsemen
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   thy
                   mother
                
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 despise
                 our
                 mothers
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 23.22
                 .
                 
                   Obey
                   thy
                   father
                   which
                   hath
                   begotten
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   not
                   thy
                   mother
                   when
                   shee
                   is
                   olde
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 to
                 performe
                 due
                 honour
                 to
                 our
                 stepmothers
                 and
                 fathers
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 our
                 proper
                 and
                 naturall
                 parents
                 .
                 Ruth
                 .
                 3.
                 1.
                 and
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Afterward
                   Naomi
                   her
                   mother
                   in
                   lawe
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   My
                   daughter
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   I
                   seeke
                   rest
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maiest
                   prosper
                   ?
                   And
                   shee
                   answered
                   her
                   ,
                   All
                   that
                   thou
                   biddest
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 18.17
                 .
                 
                   But
                   Moses
                   father
                   in
                   law
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   The
                   thing
                   which
                   thou
                   doest
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   .
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Heare
                   nowe
                   my
                   voice
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   counsell
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   So
                   Moses
                   obeied
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   in
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   .
                
                 Mich.
                 7.6
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   sonne
                   reuileth
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   daughter
                   riseth
                   vp
                   against
                   her
                   mother
                   ,
                   the
                   daughter
                   in
                   law
                   against
                   her
                   mother
                   in
                   lawe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   prolong
                
                 ]
                 Parents
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 prolong
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 instruments
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 childrens
                 liues
                 are
                 prolonged
                 :
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 action
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 Luk.
                 16.9
                 .
                 
                   Make
                   you
                   friendes
                   with
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   ye
                   shall
                   want
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   receiue
                   you
                   into
                   euerlasting
                   habitations
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.16
                 .
                 
                   For
                   in
                   doing
                   so
                   ,
                   tho●
                   shalt
                   both
                   saue
                   thy selfe
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   heare
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 Parents
                 doe
                 prolong
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 exercising
                 iustice
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 18.19
                 .
                 For
                 beeing
                 become
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 promise
                 both
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.8
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 they
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 by
                 their
                 praiers
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 Hereby
                 it
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vsuall
                 custome
                 of
                 children
                 saluting
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 them
                 their
                 blessing
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 or
                 vaine
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 ,
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 which
                 reason
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 speciall
                 promise
                 .
                 Eph.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   father
                   and
                   thy
                   mother
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   commandement
                   with
                   promise
                   ,
                
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 speciall
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 is
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 belongeth
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 God
                 promiseth
                 long
                 life
                 not
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 Eph.
                 6.3
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   maiest
                   liue
                   long
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 For
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 that
                 long
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 alwaie
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sometime
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 die
                 then
                 to
                 liue
                 .
                 Esay
                 57.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   perisheth
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   considereth
                   it
                   in
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   mercifull
                   men
                   are
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   vnderstandeth
                   that
                   the
                   righteous
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   euill
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 a
                 short
                 life
                 to
                 obedient
                 children
                 ,
                 hee
                 rewardeth
                 them
                 againe
                 with
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 promise
                 faileth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 changeth
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmative
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Preserue
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vnder
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 commaunded
                 :
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 reuerence
                 towards
                 all
                 our
                 superiours
                 :
                 the
                 actions
                 whereof
                 ,
                 are
                 ;
                 reuerently
                 to
                 rise
                 vp
                 before
                 any
                 man
                 which
                 passeth
                 by
                 vs.
                 Leu.
                 19.32
                 .
                 
                   Rise
                   vp
                   before
                   the
                   hoorehead
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   dread
                   thy
                   God
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 To
                 meete
                 him
                 that
                 commeth
                 towards
                 vs.
                 Gen.
                 18.2
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   lifted
                   vp
                   his
                   eies
                   ,
                   and
                   looked
                   :
                   and
                   loe
                   ,
                   three
                   men
                   stood
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   them
                   ,
                   hee
                   ranne
                   to
                   meete
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   tent
                   doore
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   When
                   Bethsheba
                   came
                   to
                   speake
                   to
                   king
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   the
                   king
                   rose
                   to
                   meete
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   bowed
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   her
                   .
                
                 To
                 bowe
                 the
                 knee
                 .
                 Mark.
                 10.17
                 .
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   waie
                   ,
                   there
                   came
                   one
                   running
                   ,
                   and
                   kneeled
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 18.2
                 .
                 
                   He
                   ran
                   to
                   meete
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bowed
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 To
                 stand
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 18.8
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   tooke
                   butter
                   ,
                   and
                   milke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   calfe
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   prepared
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   stoode
                   himselfe
                   by
                   them
                   vnder
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   did
                   eate
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 18.13
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   on
                   the
                   morrowe
                   ,
                   when
                   Moses
                   sate
                   to
                   iudge
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   stoode
                   about
                   Moses
                   from
                   morning
                   vnto
                   euen
                   .
                
                 To
                 giue
                 the
                 cheife
                 seate
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 2.19
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   sate
                   downe
                   on
                   his
                   throne
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   caused
                   a
                   seate
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   for
                   the
                   kings
                   mother
                   ,
                   and
                   shee
                   sate
                   downe
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Luk.
                 14.
                 
                 7,8,9
                 .
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   also
                   a
                   parable
                   vnto
                   the
                   guests
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   marked
                   how
                   they
                   chose
                   out
                   the
                   chiefe
                   roomes
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   When
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   bidden
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   a
                   wedding
                   ,
                   set
                   not
                   thy selfe
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   chiefest
                   place
                   ,
                   least
                   a
                   more
                   honourable
                   man
                   then
                   thou
                   be
                   bidden
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   bade
                   both
                   him
                   and
                   thee
                   ,
                   come
                   and
                   say
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   Giue
                   this
                   man
                   roome
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   then
                   beginne
                   with
                   shame
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   lowest
                   roome
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 43.33
                 .
                 
                   So
                   they
                   sate
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   eldest
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   youngest
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   marueiled
                   among
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 To
                 let
                 our
                 Superiours
                 speake
                 before
                 vs.
                 Iob.
                 32.6,7
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 To
                 keepe
                 silence
                 in
                 courts
                 and
                 iudgement
                 places
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 be
                 bidden
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Act.
                 24.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Paul
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Gouernour
                   had
                   beckened
                   vnto
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   speake
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                
                 To
                 giue
                 them
                 such
                 their
                 right
                 and
                 iust
                 titles
                 ,
                 as
                 declare
                 our
                 reuerence
                 when
                 we
                 speake
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.6
                 .
                 
                   As
                   Sarah
                   obeyed
                   Abraham
                   and
                   called
                   him
                   Lord
                   :
                   whose
                   daughters
                   ye
                   are
                   ,
                   whiles
                   ye
                   doe
                   well
                   .
                
                 Mar.
                 10.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Good
                   Master
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   possesse
                   eternall
                   life
                   ?
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Master
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   haue
                   I
                   obserued
                   from
                   my
                   youth
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 1.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Eli
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   How
                   long
                   wilt
                   thou
                   be
                   drūken
                   ?
                   Put
                   away
                   thy
                   drunkennes
                   from
                   thee
                   :
                   then
                   Hannah
                   answered
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Nay
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   woman
                   troubled
                   in
                   spirit
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   drunke
                   neither
                   wine
                   nor
                   strong
                   drinke
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 superiours
                 in
                 authoritie
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 commandements
                 .
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   euery
                   soule
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 VVe
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 because
                 euery
                 higher
                 power
                 is
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obedience
                 which
                 we
                 performe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 accepteth
                 it
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 to
                 Christ●
                 Rom.
                 13.2
                 .
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   therfore
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   resist
                   ,
                   shall
                   receiue
                   to
                   themselues
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 Col.
                 3.23
                 .
                 
                   And
                   whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   doe
                   ,
                   doe
                   it
                   hartilie
                   ,
                   as
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Knowing
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ye
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   the
                   inheritance
                   :
                   for
                   ye
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ.
                
                 Obedience
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 our
                 superiours
                 with
                 diligence
                 and
                 faithfulnes
                 .
                 Gen.
                 24.2
                 .
                 
                   Abraham
                   said
                   vnto
                   his
                   eldest
                   seruant
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   the
                   rule
                   ouer
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   :
                   put
                   now
                   thy
                   hand
                   vnder
                   my
                   thigh
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   thee
                   sweare
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   God
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   take
                   a
                   wife
                   vnto
                   my
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   the
                   Canaanites
                   ,
                   amongst
                   whome
                   I
                   dwell
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   So
                   the
                   seruant
                   tooke
                   ten
                   Camels
                   of
                   his
                   master
                   ,
                   and
                   departed
                   .
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   my
                   master
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   thee
                   send
                   me
                   good
                   speede
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   mercie
                   vnto
                   my
                   master
                   Abraham
                   .
                
                 33.
                 
                 
                   Afterward
                   the
                   meate
                   was
                   set
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   eate
                   ,
                   vntill
                   I
                   haue
                   said
                   my
                   message
                   :
                   And
                   Laban
                   said
                   ,
                   Speake
                   on
                   .
                
                 56.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   saide
                   ,
                   Hinder
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   prospered
                   my
                   iourney
                   :
                   send
                   me
                   away
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   goe
                   to
                   my
                   master
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 31.38
                 .
                 
                   This
                   twentie
                   yeares
                   haue
                   I
                   beene
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   thine
                   ewes
                   and
                   thy
                   goates
                   haue
                   not
                   cast
                   their
                   young
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rammes
                   of
                   thy
                   flocke
                   haue
                   I
                   not
                   eaten
                   .
                
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   was
                   torne
                   of
                   beasts
                   ,
                   I
                   brought
                   it
                   not
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   made
                   it
                   good
                   my selfe
                   :
                   of
                   mine
                   hand
                   diddest
                   thou
                   require
                   it
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   stollen
                   by
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   stollen
                   by
                   night
                   .
                
                 40.
                 
                 
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   consumed
                   with
                   heat
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   frost
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   sleepe
                   departed
                   from
                   mine
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 yeelde
                 obedience
                 to
                 our
                 Superiours
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 cruell
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.18
                 .
                 
                   Seruants
                   ,
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   your
                   masters
                   with
                   all
                   feare
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   courteous
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   froward
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 4.19
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   you
                   rather
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   iudge
                   ye
                   .
                
              
               
                 Subiection
                 in
                 suffering
                 the
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 by
                 our
                 Superiours
                 .
                 Gen.
                 16.6
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   Abraham
                   saide
                   to
                   Sarai
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   thy
                   maide
                   is
                   in
                   thine
                   hand
                   ,
                   doe
                   with
                   her
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   thee
                   :
                   then
                   Sarai
                   dealt
                   roughly
                   with
                   her
                   :
                   wherefore
                   shee
                   fledde
                   from
                   her
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   Returne
                   vnto
                   thy
                   dame
                   ,
                   and
                   humble
                   thy selfe
                   vnder
                   her
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 punishment
                 should
                 be
                 vniust
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 suffer
                 it
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 can
                 get
                 some
                 lawfull
                 remedie
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.19
                 .
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   thanke-worthie
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   for
                   conscience
                   toward
                   God
                   endure
                   griefe
                   ,
                   suffering
                   wrongfully
                   .
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   For
                   what
                   praise
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   ye
                   be
                   buffeted
                   for
                   your
                   faults
                   ,
                   ye
                   take
                   it
                   patiently
                   ?
                   but
                   and
                   if
                   ,
                   when
                   ye
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   ye
                   suffer
                   wrong
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   it
                   patiently
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Thankfulnes
                 in
                 our
                 praiers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   I
                   exhort
                   you
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   supplications
                   ,
                   prayers
                   ,
                   intercessions
                   ,
                   and
                   giuing
                   of
                   thankes
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   kings
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   be
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   lead
                   a
                   quiet
                   &
                   a
                   peaceable
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   godlines
                   and
                   honestie
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   ,
                   are
                   worthie
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 45.9
                 .
                 
                   Haste
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   vp
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   him
                   ,
                   Thus
                   saith
                   thy
                   sonne
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   me
                   lord
                   ouer
                   all
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   come
                   downe
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   tarie
                   not
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Goshen
                   .
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Also
                   I
                   will
                   nourish
                   thee
                   there
                   ,
                   for
                   yet
                   remaine
                   fiue
                   yeares
                   of
                   famine
                   ,
                   least
                   thou
                   perish
                   through
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   thou
                   and
                   thy
                   houshold
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 excell
                 vs
                 in
                 gifts
                 :
                 our
                 dutie
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 same
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 praise
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.22,23
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 toward
                 all
                 our
                 equals
                 :
                 to
                 thinke
                 reuerently
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Phil.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   nothing
                   be
                   done
                   through
                   contention
                   or
                   vaineglorie
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   meeknes
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   let
                   euery
                   man
                   esteeme
                   other
                   better
                   then
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 giuing
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 one
                 before
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 receiuing
                 it
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Submitting
                   your selues
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                
                 To
                 salute
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 with
                 holy
                 signes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 may
                 appeare
                 the
                 loue
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 one
                 to
                 
                 another
                 in
                 Christ.
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.14
                 .
                 
                   Greet
                   ye
                   one
                   another
                   with
                   the
                   kisse
                   of
                   loue
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Salute
                   one
                   another
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   kisse
                   .
                
                 Exod.
                 18.7
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Moses
                   went
                   out
                   to
                   meete
                   his
                   father
                   in
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   obeysance
                   and
                   kissed
                   him
                   .
                
                 Ruth
                 .
                 2.4
                 .
                 
                   And
                   beholde
                   ,
                   Boaz
                   came
                   from
                   Bethlehem
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Reapers
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   answered
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   blesse
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 all
                 Superiours
                 towards
                 their
                 inferiours
                 :
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   That
                   his
                   heart
                   be
                   not
                   lifted
                   vp
                   aboue
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   turne
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   .
                
                 Iob.
                 31.13
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   did
                   contemne
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   my
                   seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   my
                   maide
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 5.13
                 .
                 
                   And
                   his
                   seruant
                   came
                   and
                   spake
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   .
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   went
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   washed
                   himselfe
                   seuen
                   times
                   in
                   Iordan
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 To
                 shine
                 before
                 their
                 inferiours
                 by
                 an
                 ensample
                 of
                 a
                 blamelesse
                 life
                 .
                 Titus
                 2.2
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   elder
                   men
                   bee
                   sober
                   ,
                   honest
                   ,
                   discreete
                   ,
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   patience
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   elder
                   women
                   likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   such
                   behauiour
                   as
                   becommeth
                   holines
                   ,
                   not
                   false
                   accusers
                   ,
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   much
                   wine
                   ,
                   but
                   teachers
                   of
                   honest
                   things
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   though
                   ye
                   were
                   Lords
                   ouer
                   Gods
                   heritage
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   ensamples
                   to
                   the
                   flock
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 4.9
                 .
                 To
                 shewe
                 forth
                 grauitie
                 ioyned
                 with
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 countenance
                 ,
                 gesture
                 ,
                 deedes
                 and
                 wordes
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 
                 3,4,5,6,7
                 .
                 Iob.
                 29.8
                 .
                 
                   The
                   younge
                   men
                   saw
                   me
                   and
                   hid
                   themselues
                   ,
                   the
                   aged
                   arose
                   ,
                   and
                   stood
                   vp
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 towards
                 inferiours
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 toward
                 their
                 subiects
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 rule
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 offend
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.13
                 .
                 
                   Submit
                   your selues
                   vnto
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   ordinance
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lords
                   sake
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   vnto
                   kings
                   as
                   vnto
                   superiours
                   ,
                
                 14.
                 
                   or
                   vnto
                   gouernours
                   ,
                   as
                   vnto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   sent
                   of
                   the
                   king
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   well
                   .
                
                 Deut.
                 17.19
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   (
                   namely
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   )
                   and
                   he
                   shal
                   read
                   therein
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   learne
                   to
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   all
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   this
                   lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   ordinances
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                
                 Col.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   masters
                   doe
                   vnto
                   your
                   seruants
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   iust
                   and
                   equall
                   :
                   knowing
                   that
                   ye
                   also
                   haue
                   a
                   master
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 prouide
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 subiects
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Rom.
                 13.4
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   god
                   for
                   thy
                   wealth
                   .
                
                 Esa.
                 49.23
                 .
                 
                   And
                   kings
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   nursing
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   &
                   Queenes
                   shall
                   be
                   thy
                   nurses
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 132.1
                 .
                 
                   Lord
                   remember
                   Dauid
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   troubles
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   sware
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   vowed
                   vnto
                   the
                   mightie
                   God
                   of
                   Iaacob
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   tabernacle
                   of
                   mine
                   house
                   ,
                   nor
                   come
                   vpon
                   my
                   pallet
                   or
                   bed
                   ,
                
                 4.
                 
                   nor
                   suffer
                   mine
                   eies
                   to
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   nor
                   mine
                   eie
                   lids
                   to
                   slumber
                   ,
                
                 5.
                 
                   vntil
                   I
                   finde
                   out
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   an
                   habitation
                   for
                   the
                   mightie
                   God
                   of
                   Iacob
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 punish
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 the
                 lighter
                 by
                 rebuking
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 by
                 correction
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 inflicting
                 reall
                 or
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 maner
                 of
                 punishing
                 the
                 guilty
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 is
                 required
                 :
                 I.
                 After
                 diligent
                 and
                 wise
                 examination
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 committed
                 .
                 II.
                 To
                 shewe
                 forth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 may
                 be
                 touched
                 .
                 III.
                 It
                 is
                 conuenient
                 to
                 deferre
                 or
                 omit
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 thereby
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 amendment
                 may
                 appeare
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 7.23
                 .
                 
                   Giue
                   not
                   thy
                   heart
                   also
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   men
                   speake
                   ,
                   least
                   thou
                   doe
                   heare
                   thy
                   seruant
                   cursing
                   thee
                   .
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   For
                   oftentimes
                   also
                   thine
                   heart
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   likewise
                   hast
                   cursed
                   others
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 10.
                 vers
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   wicked
                   men
                   said
                   ,
                   Howe
                   shall
                   
                   he
                   saue
                   vs
                   ?
                   so
                   they
                   despised
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   him
                   no
                   presents
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   held
                   his
                   tongue
                   .
                
                 IV.
                 To
                 inflict
                 deserued
                 punishment
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 adding
                 the
                 same
                 holily
                 and
                 reuerently
                 .
                 Iosh.
                 7.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Ioshua
                   said
                   vnto
                   Achan
                   ,
                   My
                   sonne
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   giue
                   glorie
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   confession
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   me
                   nowe
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   ,
                   hide
                   it
                   not
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Achan
                   answered
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Indeede
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   and
                   thus
                   haue
                   I
                   done
                   .
                
                 25.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Ioshua
                   said
                   ,
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   thou
                   hast
                   troubled
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   trouble
                   thee
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   Israel
                   threwe
                   stones
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   burned
                   them
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   stoned
                   them
                   with
                   stones
                   .
                
                 V.
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 When
                 thou
                 punishest
                 ,
                 aime
                 at
                 this
                 one
                 onely
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 euill
                 may
                 be
                 purged
                 and
                 amended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 offender
                 by
                 sorrowing
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 may
                 vnfainedly
                 repent
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Prou.
                 20.30
                 .
                 
                   The
                   blewnesse
                   of
                   the
                   wound
                   serueth
                   to
                   purge
                   the
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stripes
                   within
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   .
                
              
               
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 toward
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 preserue
                 and
                 maintaine
                 with
                 modestie
                 ,
                 the
                 dignitie
                 and
                 worthinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inherent
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 .
                 Phil.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   honest
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   iust
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   thinges
                   pertaine
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   of
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   vertue
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   praise
                   ,
                   thinke
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Diminish
                   not
                   the
                   excellencie
                   ,
                   or
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hither
                 are
                 referred
                 these
                 sinnes
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 superiours
                 :
                 I.
                 Vnreuerent
                 behauiour
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 sinnes
                 hereof
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 deriding
                 our
                 superiours
                 .
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   Ham
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Canaan
                   sawe
                   the
                   nakednesse
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   he
                   told
                   his
                   two
                   brethren
                   without
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 20.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   eie
                   that
                   mocketh
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   despiseth
                   the
                   instruction
                   of
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   rauens
                   of
                   the
                   valley
                   picke
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   young
                   eagles
                   eate
                   it
                   .
                
                 To
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 reuile
                 our
                 superiours
                 .
                 Exod.
                 21.17
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   curseth
                   his
                   father
                   or
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   shall
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Disobedience
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 contemne
                 their
                 iust
                 commādements
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.30
                 .
                 
                   Disobedient
                   to
                   Parents
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.3
                 .
                 
                   No
                   striker
                   ,
                   but
                   gentle
                   ,
                   no
                   fighter
                   .
                
                 The
                 sinnes
                 hereof
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 contracts
                 of
                 mariage
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 counsel
                 &
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 .
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   saw
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   faire
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   tooke
                   them
                   wiues
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   liked
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 28.6,9
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Esau
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   Canaan
                   displeased
                   Izhac
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   then
                   went
                   Esau
                   to
                   Ishmael
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   vnto
                   the
                   wiues
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   Mahalath
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Ishmael
                   ,
                   Abrahams
                   sonne
                   ,
                   the
                   sister
                   of
                   Nabaioth
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   wife
                   .
                
                 The
                 eie
                 seruice
                 of
                 seruants
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 3.22
                 .
                 
                   Seruant●
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   your
                   masters
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   eie
                   seruice
                   as
                   men
                   pleasers
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   singlenes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   fearing
                   God.
                
                 Eph.
                 6.6
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   with
                   seruice
                   to
                   the
                   eie
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   pleasers
                
                 Answering
                 againe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 reprehended
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.9
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   seruants
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   masters
                   ,
                   and
                   please
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   thinges
                   ,
                   not
                   answering
                   againe
                   .
                
                 Deceitfulnesse
                 and
                 wasting
                 their
                 Masters
                 goods
                 .
                 Titus
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Neither
                   pikers
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   shewe
                   all
                   good
                   faithfulnesse
                   .
                
                 To
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 superiour
                 .
                 Gen.
                 16.6
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   Sarah
                   dealt
                   roughly
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   wherfore
                   shee
                   fled
                   frō
                   her
                   .
                
                 To
                 resist
                 
                 the
                 lawful
                 authoritie
                 of
                 their
                 Superiours
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.20
                 .
                 To
                 obey
                 them
                 in
                 things
                 vnlawfull●
                 Act.
                 4.
                 19.
                 
                 To
                 extoll
                 themselues
                 aboue
                 their
                 betters
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   (
                   man
                   of
                   sinne
                   )
                   exalteth
                   himselfe
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God.
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 free
                 children
                 from
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 :
                 and
                 subiects
                 from
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 lawefull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 pretende
                 and
                 procure
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 26.8,9
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   said
                   Abishai
                   to
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   closed
                   thine
                   enemie
                   into
                   thine
                   hand
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   now
                   therefore
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   smite
                   him
                   once
                   with
                   a
                   speare
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   smite
                   him
                   againe
                   :
                   And
                   Dauid
                   said
                   to
                   Abishai
                   ,
                   Destroy
                   him
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   who
                   can
                   lay
                   his
                   hand
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   Annointed
                   and
                   bee
                   guiltlesse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Ingratitude
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 louing
                 affection
                 towards
                 Parentes
                 .
                 Matth.
                 15.5,6
                 .
                 
                   But
                   ye
                   say
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   say
                   to
                   father
                   or
                   mother
                   ,
                   By
                   the
                   gift
                   that
                   is
                   offered
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   thou
                   maiest
                   haue
                   profit
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   honour
                   not
                   his
                   father
                   or
                   mother
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   free
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.4
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 offend
                 against
                 our
                 equalls
                 ,
                 in
                 preferring
                 our selues
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 talking
                 or
                 in
                 sitting
                 downe
                 .
                 Matth.
                 20.20
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   came
                   vnto
                   him
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   Zebedeus
                   children
                   ,
                   with
                   her
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   worshipping
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   desiring
                   a
                   certaine
                   thing
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 21.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   wouldest
                   thou
                   ?
                   And
                   shee
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Graunt
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   my
                   two
                   sonnes
                   may
                   sit
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   at
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   at
                   thy
                   left
                   hand
                   in
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   other
                   ten
                   heard
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   disdained
                   at
                   the
                   two
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 toward
                 our
                 inferiours
                 :
                 I.
                 Through
                 negligēce
                 in
                 gouerning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 prouiding
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 estate
                 .
                 Hagg.
                 1.4
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   time
                   for
                   your selues
                   to
                   dwel
                   in
                   your
                   fieled
                   houses
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   house
                   to
                   lie
                   wast
                   ?
                
                 Dan.
                 3.28
                 .
                 This
                 condemneth
                 those
                 mothers
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 forth
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 nursed
                 ,
                 hauing
                 both
                 sufficient
                 strength
                 and
                 store
                 of
                 milke
                 themselues
                 to
                 nurse
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.10
                 .
                 
                   If
                   shee
                   haue
                   nourished
                   her
                   children
                   .
                
                 II.
                 By
                 too
                 much
                 gentlenes
                 and
                 lenitie
                 in
                 correcting
                 thē
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 1.5
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   Adonijah
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Haggith
                   exalted
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   king
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   his
                   father
                   would
                   not
                   displease
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   childhood
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   done
                   so
                   ?
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   So
                   Eli
                   was
                   very
                   old
                   ,
                   &
                   heard
                   all
                   that
                   his
                   sonnes
                   did
                   vnto
                   all
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   howe
                   they
                   lay
                   with
                   the
                   women
                   that
                   assembled
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   .
                
                 23.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Why
                   doe
                   ye
                   such
                   things
                   ?
                   for
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   people
                   I
                   heare
                   euill
                   reports
                   of
                   you
                   .
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   my
                   sonnes
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   report
                   that
                   I
                   heare
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   make
                   the
                   Lords
                   people
                   to
                   trespasse
                   .
                
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   they
                   obeyed
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   slay
                   them
                   .
                
                 III.
                 By
                 ouermuch
                 crueltie
                 and
                 threatnings
                 .
                 Eph.
                 6.4
                 .
                 
                   And
                   ye
                   fathers
                   prouoke
                   not
                   your
                   children
                   to
                   wrath
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   ye
                   masters
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   putting
                   away
                   threatnings
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 offendeth
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 when
                 through
                 his
                 naughtie
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 obscure
                 and
                 almost
                 extinguish
                 those
                 gifts
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
                 Math.
                 25.2
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Or
                 contrarilie
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 too
                 wise
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conceit
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.3
                 .
                 
                   For
                   I
                   say
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   e●ery
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   presume
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   aboue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   meete
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               25.
               
               Concerning
               the
               sixt
               commandement
               .
            
             
               
                 THou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Kill
                 ]
                 The
                 part
                 is
                 here
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Synecdoche
                 :
                 for
                 killing
                 signifieth
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 endamaging
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 equitie
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 appeareth
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 created
                 after
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 God.
                 Gen.
                 9.6
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sheddeth
                   mans
                   blood
                   ,
                   by
                   man
                   shal
                   his
                   blood
                   be
                   shed
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   he
                   made
                   man.
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 .
                 Esay
                 58.7
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   seest
                   the
                   naked
                   couer
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hide
                   not
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   thine
                   owne
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawful
                 for
                 any
                 priuate
                 person
                 ,
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 dutie
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 publike
                 officer
                 may
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 a
                 calling
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   looked
                   round
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   slue
                   the
                   Egyptian
                   ,
                   and
                   hid
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   sand
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 7.25
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   supposed
                   his
                   brethrē
                   would
                   haue
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   hand
                   should
                   giue
                   them
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 And
                 Phinehas
                 .
                 Nomb.
                 25.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   followed
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   Israel
                   into
                   the
                   tent
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   them
                   both
                   through
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   Israel
                   and
                   the
                   woman
                   )
                   through
                   her
                   bellie
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   plague
                   ceased
                   from
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Phinehas
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Eleazar
                   ,
                   hath
                   turned
                   mine
                   anger
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   zealous
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   among
                   them
                   :
                   therefore
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   consumed
                   the
                   childrē
                   in
                   my
                   iealousie
                   .
                
                 And
                 Elijah
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 18.40
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Eliiah
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Take
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   Baal
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   them
                   escape
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   tooke
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Elijah
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   brooke
                   of
                   Kishon
                   ;
                   &
                   slue
                   them
                   there
                   .
                
                 And
                 souldiers
                 in
                 battels
                 ,
                 waged
                 vpon
                 iust
                 causes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Chro.
                 20.15
                 .
                 
                   Feare
                   ye
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   multitude
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   battell
                   is
                   not
                   yours
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   neither
                   hurt
                   ,
                   nor
                   hinder
                   ,
                   either
                   thine
                   owne
                   ,
                   or
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 then
                 that
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 committed
                 against
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 :
                 I.
                 In
                 heart
                 ;
                 as
                 ●
                 .
                 Hatred
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   hateth
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   manslayer
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Vnaduised
                 anger
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   is
                   angrie
                   with
                   his
                   brother
                   vnaduisedly
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 Enuie
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.29
                 .
                 
                   Full
                   of
                   anger
                   ,
                   murther
                   ,
                   contention
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 Grudges
                 .
                 Iam.
                 3.14
                 .
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   haue
                   bitter
                   enuying
                   and
                   strife
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   reioice
                   not
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 Want
                 of
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 sorrowe
                 at
                 our
                 neighbours
                 calamities
                 .
                 Amos
                 6.5,6
                 .
                 
                   They
                   sing
                   to
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   Viole
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   s●rry
                   for
                   the
                   affliction
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 Frowardnes
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.30
                 .
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   appeased
                   ,
                   vnmercifull
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 Desire
                 of
                 reuenge
                 .
                 Psal.
                 5.6
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   abhorre
                   the
                   bloody
                   man
                   and
                   deceitfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 In
                 wordes
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Bitternes
                 in
                 speaking
                 .
                 Prou.
                 12.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   that
                   speaketh
                   wordes
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   prickinges
                   of
                   a
                   sword
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   wise
                   men
                   is
                   health
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Reproches
                 and
                 railing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 casting
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 teeth
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 obiecting
                 vnto
                 him
                 some
                 inherent
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   saith
                   vnto
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   Raca
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   the
                   councell
                   :
                   ●
                   And
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   Foole
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   
                   hel
                   fire
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 6.16
                 .
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Michal
                   Sauls
                   daughter
                   looked
                   through
                   a
                   window
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   king
                   Dauid
                   leape
                   and
                   dance
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   shee
                   despised
                   him
                   in
                   her
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Michal
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Saul
                   came
                   out
                   to
                   meete
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   ,
                   O
                   how
                   glorious
                   was
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Israel
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   vncouered
                   to
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   maidens
                   of
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   foole
                   vncouereth
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 when
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 striue
                 in
                 speech
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Superioritie
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Brawlings
                 in
                 any
                 conference
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Crying
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 vnseemely
                 eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 against
                 ones
                 adu●rsarie
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.19
                 .
                 
                   The
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   are
                   manifest
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ,
                
                 20.
                 
                   emulations
                   ,
                   wrath
                   ,
                   contentions
                   ,
                   seditions
                   .
                
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   bitternesse
                   ,
                   and
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   wrath
                   ,
                   crying
                   and
                   euill
                   speaking
                   be
                   put
                   away
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   malitiousnes
                   .
                
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   courteous
                   one
                   to
                   another
                
                 .
                 Gen.
                 16.
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 (
                 vz.
                 Ismael
                 )
                 
                   shal
                   be
                   a
                   wild
                   man
                   ,
                   his
                   hand
                   shal
                   be
                   against
                   euery
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   mans
                   hand
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 Complaints
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 offer
                 vs
                 iniuries
                 .
                 Iam.
                 5.9
                 .
                 
                   Grudge
                   not
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   least
                   ye
                   be
                   condemned
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 In
                 countenance
                 and
                 gesture
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 signes
                 ,
                 as
                 euidently
                 decipher
                 the
                 malitious
                 affections
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Gen.
                 4.5,6
                 .
                 
                   His
                   countenance
                   fell
                   down
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   Cain
                   ,
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   so
                   wrath
                   ?
                
                 Math.
                 27.39
                 .
                 
                   They
                   that
                   passed
                   by
                   rayled
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   nodding
                   their
                   heades
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 derision
                 is
                 tearmed
                 persecution
                 .
                 Gen.
                 21.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Sarai
                   saw
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Hagar
                   the
                   Egyptian
                   mocking
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Gal.
                 4.29
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   was
                   borne
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   persecuted
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   borne
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 In
                 deedes
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 fight
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 beat
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maime
                 his
                 bodie
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 24.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   cause
                   any
                   blemish
                   in
                   his
                   neighbour
                   :
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   breach
                   for
                   breach
                   ,
                   eie
                   for
                   eie
                   ,
                   tooth
                   for
                   tooth
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 procure
                 any
                 way
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 poison
                 .
                 Gen.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                   Cain
                   rose
                   vp
                   against
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   slue
                   him
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 exercise
                 tyrannous
                 crueltie
                 in
                 inflicting
                 punishments
                 .
                 Deut.
                 25.3
                 .
                 
                   Fourtie
                   stripes
                   shall
                   he
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   past
                   ,
                   least
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   exceede
                   ,
                   and
                   beate
                   him
                   aboue
                   that
                   with
                   many
                   stripes
                   ,
                   thy
                   brother
                   should
                   appeare
                   despised
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   I
                   receiued
                   fiue
                   times
                   fourtie
                   stripes
                   saue
                   one
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 vse
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 hardly
                 .
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 12.10
                 .
                 
                   A
                   righteous
                   man
                   regardeth
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   his
                   beast
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   cruell
                   .
                
                 Deut.
                 22.6
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   finde
                   a
                   birds
                   nest
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   tree
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   young
                   ,
                   or
                   egges
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   damme
                   sitting
                   vpon
                   the
                   young
                   ,
                   or
                   vpon
                   the
                   egges
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   damme
                   with
                   the
                   young
                   ,
                   but
                   shalt
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   let
                   the
                   damme
                   goe
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   yong
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   prosper
                   and
                   prolong
                   thy
                   daies
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 take
                 occasion
                 by
                 our
                 neighbours
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 him
                 discourteously
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 our
                 laughing
                 stocke
                 ,
                 or
                 tanting
                 recreation
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 19
                 .14
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   curse
                   the
                   deafe
                   ,
                   nor
                   put
                   a
                   stumbling
                   blocke
                   before
                   the
                   blinde
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 2.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Little
                   children
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   ,
                   and
                   mocked
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Come
                   vp
                   thou
                   baldhead
                   ,
                   come
                   vp
                   thou
                   baldhead
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 iniurie
                 the
                 impotent
                 ,
                 feeble
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 strangers
                 ,
                 fatherlesse
                 or
                 widowes
                 .
                 Exod.
                 22.21,22
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   doe
                   iniurie
                   to
                   a
                   straunger
                   ,
                   neither
                   oppresse
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   ye
                   were
                   strangers
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   .
                   Yee
                   shall
                   not
                   trouble
                   any
                   widow
                   or
                   fatherles
                   childe
                   .
                
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   an
                   vsurer
                   vnto
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                
                 We
                 then
                 iniurie
                 these
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 pay
                 not
                 the
                 labourer
                 his
                 hire
                 .
                 Deut.
                 24.14
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   
                   shalt
                   not
                   oppresse
                   an
                   hired
                   seruant
                   that
                   is
                   needie
                   and
                   poore
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   thy
                   brethren
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   straunger
                   that
                   is
                   within
                   thy
                   gates
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   giue
                   him
                   his
                   hire
                   for
                   his
                   day
                   :
                   neither
                   shall
                   the
                   sunne
                   goe
                   downe
                   vpon
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   therewith
                   sustaineth
                   his
                   life
                   :
                   least
                   he
                   crie
                   against
                   thee
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   be
                   sinne
                   vnto
                   thee
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 restore
                 not
                 the
                 pledge
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 Exod.
                 22.26,27
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   take
                   thy
                   neighbors
                   rayment
                   to
                   pledge
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   restore
                   it
                   vnto
                   him
                   before
                   the
                   sunne
                   goe
                   downe
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   his
                   garment
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   couering
                   for
                   his
                   skin
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 withdraw
                 corne
                 from
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 Prou.
                 11.26
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   withdraweth
                   the
                   corne
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   will
                   curse
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   blessing
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   selleth
                   corne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 this
                 law
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 transgressed
                 by
                 not
                 killing
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 law
                 chargeth
                 to
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 pardoning
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 vnto
                 murther
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 killing
                 when
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 .
                 Nomb.
                 35.16
                 .
                 
                   If
                   one
                   smite
                   another
                   with
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   yron
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   die
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   murtherer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   murtherer
                   shall
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   .
                
                 33.
                 
                 
                   The
                   land
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   clensed
                   of
                   the
                   bloode
                   that
                   is
                   shedde
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   bloode
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   shedde
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 place
                 also
                 are
                 combates
                 of
                 two
                 men
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 deciding
                 of
                 controuersies
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 equall
                 meanes
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 controuersies
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 such
                 combates
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 conquerour
                 before
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 indeed
                 is
                 guiltie
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 also
                 condemneth
                 Popish
                 Sanctuaries
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 priuiledge
                 :
                 as
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 wherein
                 murtherers
                 shelter
                 and
                 shroud
                 themselues
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 expressely
                 commandeth
                 (
                 Exod.
                 21.14
                 .
                 )
                 
                   that
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   shal
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   his
                   altar
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   die
                   .
                
                 And
                 Ioab
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 2.24
                 .
                 
                   touching
                   the
                   hornes
                   of
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   was
                   slaine
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 belong
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 concerne
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 scandale
                 or
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 our
                 neighbor
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 life
                 or
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Math.
                 18.7
                 .
                 
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   because
                   of
                   offences
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   offences
                   should
                   come
                   :
                   but
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   whome
                   they
                   doe
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 minister
                 occasions
                 of
                 strife
                 and
                 discord
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 we
                 then
                 doe
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 remit
                 somewhat
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 right
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 returne
                 snappish
                 and
                 crooked
                 answers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 interpret
                 euery
                 thing
                 amisse
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 25.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Nabal
                   is
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   follie
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 10.3
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Ammon
                   said
                   to
                   Hanun
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Thinkest
                   thou
                   that
                   Dauid
                   doth
                   honour
                   thy
                   father
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   sent
                   comforters
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   hath
                   not
                   Dauid
                   rather
                   sent
                   his
                   seruants
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   search
                   the
                   citie
                   ,
                   to
                   spie
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   it
                   ?
                   wherefore
                   Hanun
                   tooke
                   Dauids
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   shaued
                   off
                   the
                   halfe
                   of
                   their
                   beards
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   their
                   garments
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   their
                   buttockes
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   away
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Ministers
                 sinne
                 against
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thereby
                 might
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Prou.
                 29.18
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   vision
                   the
                   people
                   decay
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   keepeth
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 Esai
                 56.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   watchmen
                   are
                   all
                   blind
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   dumbe
                   dogs
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   barke
                   :
                   they
                   lie
                   and
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   sleeping
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   greedie
                   dogges
                   can
                   neuer
                   haue
                   ynough
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   shepheards
                   they
                   cannot
                   vnderstand
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   all
                   looke
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   way
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   for
                   his
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 Ezech.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   When
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   vvicked
                   ,
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   giuest
                   him
                   not
                   warning
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   wicked
                   man
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   his
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   blood
                   will
                   I
                   require
                   at
                   thy
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preach
                 negligently
                 ,
                 is
                 vtterly
                 condemned
                 .
                 Ier.
                 48.10
                 .
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   negligently
                   .
                
                 Revel
                 .
                 3.16
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   art
                   lukewarme
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   hote
                   nor
                   cold
                   :
                   it
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   spew
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 This
                 reprooueth
                 nonresidencie
                 of
                 ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 minister
                 from
                 his
                 charge
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 particular
                 congregation
                 committed
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Esai
                 62.6
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   watchmen
                   vpon
                   thy
                   walls
                   ,
                   O
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   night
                   continually
                   shall
                   not
                   cease
                   :
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   mindfull
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   keepe
                   not
                   silence
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   him
                   no
                   rest
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   repaire
                   ,
                   and
                   till
                   he
                   set
                   vp
                   Ierusalem
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 20.28,29,30,31
                 .
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   therefore
                   vnto
                   your selues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   flocke
                   whereof
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   ouerseers
                   ,
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   purchasedwith
                   his
                   owne
                   blood
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   know
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   my
                   departing
                   ,
                   shall
                   grieuous
                   wolues
                   enter
                   in
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   flocke
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   of
                   your selues
                   shall
                   men
                   arise
                   ,
                   speaking
                   peruerse
                   things
                   to
                   draw
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   watch
                   and
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   three
                   yeares
                   ,
                   I
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   warne
                   euery
                   one
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   with
                   teares
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.2,3
                 .
                 
                   Feede
                   the
                   flocke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   dependeth
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   caring
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   but
                   willingly
                   :
                   not
                   for
                   filthie
                   lucre
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   readie
                   minde
                   :
                   not
                   as
                   though
                   ye
                   were
                   Lords
                   ouer
                   Gods
                   heritage
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   ensamples
                   to
                   the
                   flocke
                   .
                
                 Ezech.
                 34.4
                 .
                 and
                 33.
                 
                 The
                 Councel
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 the
                 17.
                 
                 Can.
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Bishop
                   by
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   inducted
                   into
                   a
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   appointed
                   to
                   gouerne
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   neglect
                   to
                   take
                   vpon
                   him
                   that
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   delaieth
                   to
                   goe
                   vnto
                   the
                   congregation
                   allotted
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   prohibited
                   from
                   the
                   Lords
                   table
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   enforced
                   to
                   attend
                   vpon
                   that
                   charge
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   somewhat
                   be
                   determined
                   by
                   a
                   complete
                   assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   that
                   Prouince
                   .
                
                 The
                 Councel
                 of
                 Sardice
                 ,
                 the
                 14.
                 
                 Canon
                 .
                 
                   We
                   remember
                   that
                   our
                   brethren
                   in
                   a
                   former
                   assemblie
                   decreed
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   lay-man
                   remaining
                   three
                   Sabboths
                   or
                   Lords
                   daies
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   three
                   weekes
                   in
                   a
                   citie
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   citie
                   frequent
                   the
                   Church
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   :
                   If
                   then
                   such
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   allowable
                   in
                   lay-men
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   in
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   whome
                   it
                   is
                   neither
                   lawfull
                   nor
                   conuenient
                   ,
                   without
                   vrgent
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   his
                   parish
                   Church
                   longer
                   then
                   the
                   time
                   aboue
                   mentioned
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   decree
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   one
                
                 non
                 placet
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   euery
                   one
                   said
                   ,
                   It
                   liketh
                   vs
                   well
                   .
                
                 The
                 Coūcel
                 held
                 at
                 Const.
                 in
                 the
                 24.
                 
                 Canon
                 decreed
                 that
                 
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   substitutes
                   ,
                   or
                   vicars
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   ,
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   cheerefulnesse
                   ,
                   performe
                   all
                   such
                   duties
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 Canon
                 law
                 doth
                 conclude
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 dist
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 Canon
                 .
                 si
                 quis
                 vult
                 .
                 debent
                 indesinenter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 The
                 Bishops
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Canon
                 )
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   continually
                   resident
                   in
                   Gods
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   learne
                   somewhat
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   read
                   often
                   and
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 intituled
                 Pontifices
                 ,
                 and
                 siquis
                 in
                 clero
                 .
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 qui
                 dominici
                 gregis
                 suscipiunt
                 curam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Bishops
                   which
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   feede
                   Gods
                   flocke
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   loose
                   that
                   excellent
                   talent
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   thē
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   striue
                   with
                   that
                   one
                   talent
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   three
                   more
                   talents
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 80.
                 
                 Can.
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 tearmed
                 the
                 Canōs
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 expresse
                 mandate
                 
                   that
                   such
                   ,
                   whether
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Senior
                   ,
                   who
                   attendeth
                   not
                   vpon
                   their
                   
                   office
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   shall
                   forthwith
                   be
                   remooued
                   from
                   that
                   place
                   .
                
                 The
                 Chalcedon
                 Councell
                 ,
                 Canon
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   be
                   ordained
                   Minister
                   of
                   two
                   Churches
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   seuerall
                   cities
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   him
                   remaine
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   vnto
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   first
                   called
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   for
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   afterward
                   goe
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   congregation
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   immediately
                   be
                   recalled
                   to
                   his
                   first
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   onely
                   exercise
                   his
                   ministerie
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   one
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   another
                   charge
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   simply
                   giue
                   ouer
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   no
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 sect
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Can.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 former
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Minister
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 absent
                 :
                 if
                 by
                 his
                 absence
                 the
                 congregation
                 be
                 not
                 endammaged
                 :
                 I.
                 Sicknes
                 :
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Men●z
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 Canon
                 .
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Bishop
                   be
                   not
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   sicke
                   ,
                   or
                   vpon
                   some
                   exigent
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   his
                   parish
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   procure
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   vpon
                   Sabbothes
                   and
                   festiuall
                   daies
                   ,
                   will
                   preach
                   vnto
                   his
                   charge
                   .
                
                 Augustine
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 epist.
                 138.
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 absent
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Allowance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 vpon
                 some
                 necessarie
                 and
                 publike
                 commoditie
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   Epaphras
                   is
                   their
                   minister
                
                 ,
                 but
                 chap.
                 4.12
                 .
                 he
                 beeing
                 absent
                 
                   saluteth
                   them
                
                 .
                 And
                 Ambrose
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Millaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 went
                 he
                 twise
                 Ambassador
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 agreement
                 betwixt
                 Maximus
                 and
                 Valentinian
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 5.
                 booke
                 .
                 and
                 27.
                 epist
                 .
                 to
                 Valentinian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 If
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 persecution
                 he
                 be
                 enforced
                 to
                 flee
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 safetie
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 Cyprian
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 testifieth
                 in
                 his
                 epistles
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 sinnes
                 against
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 Now
                 follow
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 committeth
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doeth
                 hurt
                 ,
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 endanger
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Matth.
                 16.24
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   follow
                   me
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   denie
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   take
                   vp
                   his
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   me
                   .
                
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   He
                   saide
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   If
                   thou
                   be
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   cast
                   thy selfe
                   downe
                   headlong
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   He
                   shall
                   giue
                   his
                   Angels
                   charge
                   ouer
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   their
                   hands
                   they
                   shall
                   lift
                   thee
                   vp
                   ,
                   least
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   dash
                   thy
                   foote
                   against
                   a
                   stone
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Iesus
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   written
                   againe
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   tempt
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                
                 Therefore
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 executioner
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 escape
                 a
                 most
                 shameful
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 vtterly
                 vnlawfull
                 and
                 vngodly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   preserue
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 Hitherto
                 may
                 we
                 referre
                 these
                 duties
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Such
                       as
                       appertaine
                       to
                       the
                       person
                       of
                       our
                       neighbour
                       ,
                       and
                       concerne
                       ,
                       first
                       his
                       welfare
                       both
                       of
                       bodie
                       and
                       minde
                       ;
                       as
                       ,
                       to
                       reioyce
                       with
                       them
                       that
                       reioyce
                       .
                       Rom.
                       12.15
                       .
                       Mark.
                       10.20
                       .
                       
                         Then
                         he
                         answered
                         and
                         said
                         vnto
                         him
                         ,
                         All
                         these
                         things
                         I
                         haue
                         obserued
                         from
                         my
                         youth
                         .
                         And
                         Iesus
                         beheld
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         loued
                         him
                         .
                      
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       his
                       miseries
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       grieued
                       with
                       him
                       for
                       them
                       .
                       Rom.
                       12.15
                       .
                       
                         Mourne
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         mourne
                      
                       .
                       Esa.
                       24.16
                       .
                       
                         And
                         I
                         said
                         ,
                         My
                         leannesse
                         ,
                         my
                         leannesse
                         ,
                         woe
                         is
                         me
                         ,
                         the
                         transgressours
                         haue
                         offended
                         ,
                         yea
                         the
                         transgressours
                         haue
                         grieuously
                         offended
                         .
                      
                       Psal.
                       119.
                       vers
                       .
                       136.
                       
                       
                         Mine
                         eies
                         gus●
                         out
                         with
                         water
                         ,
                         because
                         men
                         obserue
                         not
                         thy
                         law
                         .
                      
                       Againe
                       ,
                       we
                       must
                       helpe
                       him
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       in
                       vs
                       lieth
                       .
                       Iob
                       29.15
                       .
                       
                         I
                         was
                         as
                         an
                         eye
                         to
                         the
                         blind
                         ,
                         and
                         
                         a
                         foote
                         to
                         the
                         lame
                         .
                      
                       2.
                       
                       Cor.
                       8.
                       2.
                       
                       
                         To
                         their
                         power
                         ,
                         yea
                         beyond
                         their
                         power
                         ,
                         they
                         were
                         willing
                         .
                      
                       And
                       that
                       we
                       doe
                       ,
                       we
                       must
                       doe
                       speedily
                       .
                       Prov.
                       3.28
                       .
                       
                         Say
                         not
                         to
                         thy
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         Goe
                         and
                         come
                         againe
                         to
                         morrow
                         ,
                         and
                         I
                         will
                         giue
                         thee
                         ,
                         if
                         thou
                         now
                         haue
                         it
                         .
                      
                       Levit.
                       19.17
                       .
                       
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         plainly
                         rebuke
                         thy
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         suffer
                         him
                         to
                         sinne
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       concerning
                       such
                       iniuries
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       offereth
                       vnto
                       thee
                       :
                       I.
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       be
                       angrie
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                       vpon
                       a
                       small
                       occasion
                       .
                       Nomb.
                       12.
                       3.
                       
                       
                         Moses
                         was
                         a
                         meeke
                         man
                         aboue
                         all
                         that
                         liued
                         vpon
                         the
                         earth
                         .
                      
                       Prov.
                       9.11
                       .
                       
                         The
                         discretion
                         of
                         a
                         man
                         deferreth
                         his
                         anger
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         glorie
                         is
                         to
                         passe
                         by
                         an
                         offence
                         .
                      
                       II.
                       Thou
                       must
                       be
                       slow
                       to
                       wrath
                       ,
                       and
                       neuer
                       angrie
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       a
                       most
                       iust
                       cause
                       .
                       Mark.
                       3.5
                       .
                       
                         Then
                         he
                         looked
                         round
                         about
                         on
                         them
                         angerly
                         ,
                         mourning
                         also
                         for
                         the
                         hardnesse
                         of
                         their
                         hearts
                         .
                      
                       Prov.
                       14.29
                       .
                       
                         He
                         that
                         is
                         slow
                         to
                         wrath
                         ,
                         is
                         of
                         great
                         wisdome
                         :
                         but
                         he
                         that
                         is
                         of
                         an
                         hastie
                         minde
                         exalteth
                         follie
                         .
                      
                       III.
                       Thine
                       anger
                       must
                       be
                       but
                       for
                       a
                       while
                       .
                       Eph.
                       4.
                       26.
                       
                       
                         Be
                         angrie
                         and
                         sinne
                         not
                         ,
                         let
                         not
                         the
                         sunne
                         goe
                         downe
                         vpon
                         thy
                         wrath
                         .
                      
                       IV.
                       Forgiue
                       freely
                       an
                       iniurie
                       ,
                       and
                       reuenge
                       it
                       not
                       .
                       Eph.
                       4.
                       32.
                       
                       
                         Be
                         ye
                         courteous
                         one
                         to
                         another
                         ,
                         and
                         tender
                         hearted
                         ,
                         forgiuing
                         one
                         another
                         ,
                         euen
                         as
                         God
                         for
                         Christs
                         sake
                         forgaue
                         you
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       his
                       wants
                       and
                       infirmities
                       :
                       1.
                       
                       Auoid
                       occasions
                       whereby
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       stirred
                       and
                       laid
                       open
                       .
                       Gen.
                       13.8
                       .
                       
                         Then
                         said
                         Abraham
                         to
                         Lot
                         ,
                         Let
                         there
                         be
                         no
                         strife
                         I
                         pray
                         thee
                         ,
                         betweene
                         thee
                         and
                         me
                         ,
                         neither
                         betweene
                         thy
                         heardsmen
                         and
                         mine
                         :
                         for
                         we
                         are
                         brethren
                         .
                      
                       9.
                       
                       
                         Is
                         not
                         the
                         whole
                         land
                         before
                         thee
                         ?
                         depart
                         ,
                         I
                         pray
                         thee
                         ,
                         from
                         me
                         :
                         If
                         thou
                         wilt
                         take
                         the
                         left
                         hand
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         take
                         the
                         rights
                         or
                         if
                         thou
                         goe
                         to
                         the
                         right
                         hand
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         take
                         the
                         left
                         .
                      
                       Gen.
                       27.44
                       .
                       
                         And
                         tarie
                         with
                         him
                         a
                         while
                         vntill
                         thy
                         brothers
                         fiercenesse
                         be
                         asswaged
                         ,
                      
                       45.
                       
                       
                         And
                         till
                         thy
                         brothers
                         wrath
                         turne
                         away
                         from
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         forget
                         the
                         things
                         which
                         thou
                         hast
                         done
                         to
                         him
                         .
                      
                       2.
                       
                       Depart
                       somtimes
                       from
                       thine
                       owne
                       right
                       .
                       Mat.
                       17.25,26
                       .
                       
                         What
                         thinkest
                         thou
                         Simon
                         ?
                         of
                         whō
                         doe
                         the
                         kings
                         of
                         the
                         earth
                         take
                         tribute
                         ,
                         or
                         poll
                         money
                         ?
                         of
                         their
                         children
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         strangers
                         ?
                         Peter
                         said
                         vnto
                         him
                         ,
                         Of
                         strangers
                         .
                         Then
                         said
                         Iesus
                         vnto
                         him
                         ,
                         Then
                         are
                         the
                         children
                         free
                         .
                      
                       27.
                       
                       
                         Neuertheles
                         ,
                         lest
                         we
                         should
                         offend
                         thē
                         ,
                         go
                         to
                         the
                         sea
                         ,
                         and
                         cast
                         in
                         an
                         angle
                         ,
                         &
                         take
                         the
                         first
                         fish
                         that
                         commeth
                         vp
                         ,
                         and
                         when
                         thou
                         hast
                         opened
                         his
                         mouth
                         ,
                         thou
                         shalt
                         finde
                         a
                         piece
                         of
                         twentie
                         pence
                         :
                         that
                         take
                         and
                         giue
                         it
                         vnto
                         them
                         for
                         me
                         and
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       3.
                       
                       To
                       appease
                       anger
                       kindled
                       :
                       which
                       is
                       done
                       ,
                       I.
                       by
                       ouercomming
                       euill
                       with
                       goodnes
                       .
                       Rom.
                       12.21
                       .
                       
                         Be
                         not
                         ouercome
                         of
                         euill
                         ,
                         but
                         ouercome
                         euill
                         with
                         goodnes
                         .
                      
                       II.
                       By
                       following
                       after
                       peace
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       3.11
                       .
                       
                         Decline
                         from
                         euill
                         ,
                         and
                         doe
                         good
                         ,
                         seeke
                         peace
                         ,
                         and
                         follow
                         after
                         it
                         .
                      
                       III.
                       By
                       courteous
                       answers
                       .
                       Prou.
                       15.
                       1.
                       
                       
                         A
                         soft
                         answer
                         putteth
                         away
                         wrath
                         :
                         but
                         grieuous
                         words
                         stir
                         vp
                         anger
                         .
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Sam.
                       1.14
                       .
                       
                         Eli
                         said
                         vnto
                         her
                         ,
                         How
                         long
                         wilt
                         thou
                         be
                         drunken
                         ?
                         put
                         away
                         thy
                         drunkennes
                         from
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       15.
                       
                       
                         Then
                         Hannah
                         answered
                         ,
                         and
                         saide
                         ,
                         Nay
                         my
                         Lord
                         ,
                         but
                         I
                         am
                         a
                         woman
                         troubled
                         in
                         spirit
                         :
                         I
                         haue
                         drunke
                         neither
                         wine
                         nor
                         strong
                         drinke
                         ,
                         but
                         haue
                         poured
                         out
                         my
                         soule
                         ,
                         before
                         the
                         Lord.
                      
                       Philem.
                       v.
                       15.
                       
                       
                         It
                         may
                         be
                         that
                         he
                         therefore
                         departed
                         for
                         a
                         season
                         ,
                         that
                         thou
                         shouldest
                         receiue
                         him
                         for
                         euer
                         .
                      
                       IV.
                       By
                       ouerpassing
                       some
                       wants
                       and
                       infirmities
                       in
                       mens
                       words
                       and
                       deedes
                       .
                       Prou.
                       19.11
                       .
                       
                         It
                         is
                         a
                         mans
                         honour
                         to
                         passe
                         by
                         infirmities
                         .
                      
                       V.
                       By
                       couering
                       thē
                       with
                       silence
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       4.8
                       .
                       
                         Aboue
                         all
                         things
                         haue
                         feruent
                         loue
                         amongst
                         you
                         ,
                         for
                         loue
                         couereth
                         a
                         multitude
                         of
                         sinnes
                         .
                      
                       Prou.
                       17.9
                       .
                       
                         He
                         that
                         couereth
                         transgression
                         ,
                         seeketh
                         loue
                         :
                         but
                         he
                         that
                         repeateth
                         a
                         matter
                         ,
                         separateth
                         the
                         Prince
                         .
                      
                       VI.
                       By
                       taking
                       euery
                       thing
                       (
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       possible
                       )
                       in
                       the
                       best
                       part
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       13.
                       5.
                       
                       
                         Loue
                         thinketh
                         none
                         euill
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       sheweth
                       the
                       lawfulnes
                       of
                       truces
                       ,
                       couenants
                       ,
                       &
                       other
                       agreements
                       concerning
                       peace
                       ,
                       being
                       made
                       to
                       auoid
                       iniuries
                       ,
                       maintaine
                       ancient
                       bounds
                       ,
                       procure
                       
                       securitie
                       in
                       traffique
                       ,
                       possessions
                       ,
                       and
                       iournies
                       ,
                       set
                       pensions
                       ,
                       commons
                       for
                       cattell
                       ,
                       liberties
                       of
                       hunting
                       ,
                       fishing
                       ,
                       or
                       fouling
                       ,
                       and
                       getting
                       fewell
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       necessaries
                       for
                       publike
                       commodities
                       ,
                       if
                       there
                       be
                       no
                       vnlawfull
                       conditions
                       annexed
                       vnto
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       And
                       we
                       may
                       make
                       this
                       couenant
                       not
                       onely
                       with
                       Christians
                       ,
                       but
                       for
                       the
                       maintenance
                       of
                       peace
                       ,
                       with
                       infidels
                       also
                       .
                       For
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       godly
                       to
                       be
                       performed
                       ,
                       is
                       no
                       lesse
                       godly
                       to
                       be
                       promised
                       .
                       But
                       it
                       is
                       a
                       note
                       of
                       true
                       godlines
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       may
                       be
                       ,
                       at
                       peace
                       with
                       all
                       men
                       .
                       Therfore
                       to
                       promise
                       peace
                       by
                       couenant
                       ,
                       is
                       very
                       godly
                       .
                       We
                       may
                       see
                       the
                       experience
                       of
                       this
                       in
                       the
                       liues
                       of
                       holy
                       men
                       .
                       Gen.
                       21.22
                       .
                       
                         At
                         that
                         same
                         time
                         Abimelech
                         and
                         Pichol
                         his
                         chiefe
                         captaine
                         ,
                         spake
                         vnto
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         saying
                         ,
                         God
                         is
                         with
                         thee
                         in
                         all
                         that
                         thou
                         doest
                         .
                      
                       23.
                       
                       
                         Now
                         therefore
                         sweare
                         vnto
                         me
                         here
                         by
                         God
                         ,
                         that
                         thou
                         wilt
                         not
                         hurt
                         me
                         ,
                         nor
                         my
                         children
                         ,
                         nor
                         my
                         childrens
                         children
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       24.
                       
                       
                         Then
                         Abraham
                         said
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         sweare
                         .
                      
                       27.
                       
                       
                         Then
                         Abraham
                         tooke
                         sheepe
                         and
                         beeues
                         ,
                         and
                         gaue
                         them
                         vnto
                         Abimelech
                         :
                         and
                         they
                         two
                         made
                         a
                         couenant
                         .
                      
                       Gen.
                       31.44
                       .
                       
                         Now
                         therefore
                         come
                         and
                         let
                         vs
                         make
                         a
                         couenant
                         ,
                         I
                         and
                         thou
                         ,
                         which
                         may
                         be
                         a
                         witnes
                         betweene
                         me
                         and
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       45.
                       
                       
                         Then
                         Laban
                         said
                         to
                         Iaakob
                         ,
                         Behold
                         this
                         heape
                         ,
                         and
                         behold
                         the
                         pillar
                         ,
                         which
                         I
                         haue
                         set
                         vp
                         betweene
                         me
                         and
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       53.
                       
                       
                         The
                         God
                         of
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         gods
                         of
                         Nahor
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         god
                         of
                         〈◊〉
                         father
                         be
                         iudge
                         betweene
                         vs
                         :
                         But
                         Iaakob
                         sware
                         by
                         the
                         feare
                         of
                         his
                         father
                         Izhak
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       Concerning
                       his
                       bodie
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       regard
                       it
                       aliue
                       and
                       dead
                       .
                       Being
                       aliue
                       ,
                       we
                       ought
                       if
                       neede
                       be
                       :
                       I.
                       To
                       minister
                       vnto
                       it
                       foode
                       and
                       raiment
                       .
                       Math.
                       25.41
                       ,
                       42.
                       
                       
                         Depart
                         from
                         me
                         ye
                         cursed
                         into
                         euerlasting
                         fire
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         prepared
                         for
                         the
                         diuell
                         and
                         his
                         angels
                         .
                         For
                         I
                         was
                         an
                         hungred
                         ,
                         and
                         ye
                         gaue
                         me
                         no
                         meate
                         ,
                         I
                         thirsted
                         ,
                         and
                         ye
                         gaue
                         me
                         no
                         drink
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       45.
                       
                       
                         In
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         ye
                         did
                         it
                         not
                         to
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         least
                         of
                         these
                         ,
                         ye
                         did
                         it
                         not
                         to
                         me
                         .
                      
                       II.
                       To
                       lend
                       our
                       helping
                       hand
                       ,
                       when
                       our
                       neighbours
                       bodie
                       is
                       in
                       any
                       daunger
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Ioh.
                       3.16
                       .
                       
                         Hereby
                         we
                         perceiued
                         loue
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         laide
                         downe
                         his
                         life
                         for
                         vs
                         ,
                         therefore
                         also
                         ought
                         we
                         to
                         lay
                         downe
                         our
                         liues
                         for
                         the
                         brethren
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       When
                       a
                       man
                       is
                       dead
                       ,
                       we
                       ought
                       to
                       commit
                       the
                       dead
                       corpes
                       to
                       the
                       graue
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       appeare
                       by
                       these
                       arguments
                       :
                       I.
                       The
                       instinct
                       of
                       Nature
                       it selfe
                       .
                       II.
                       The
                       examples
                       of
                       the
                       Patriarks
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       holy
                       personages
                       .
                       
                         Abraham
                         buried
                         Sarah
                      
                       .
                       Gen.
                       23.19
                       .
                       
                         Iaakob
                         is
                         buried
                         by
                         his
                         sonnes
                         .
                      
                       Gen.
                       50.12
                       .
                       
                         Steuen
                         by
                         religious
                         and
                         deuout
                         men
                         .
                      
                       Act.
                       8.2
                       .
                       III.
                       The
                       Lords
                       owne
                       approbation
                       of
                       buriall
                       ,
                       in
                       that
                       he
                       numbreth
                       it
                       amongst
                       his
                       benefits
                       .
                       For
                       the
                       want
                       thereof
                       is
                       a
                       curse
                       .
                       Ier.
                       22.19
                       .
                       He
                       (
                       vz.
                       Iehoiakim
                       )
                       
                         shall
                         be
                         buried
                         as
                         an
                         asse
                         is
                         buried
                         ,
                         euen
                         drawne
                         and
                         cast
                         forth
                         without
                         the
                         gates
                         of
                         Ierusalem
                         .
                      
                       Therefore
                       rather
                       then
                       Moses
                       should
                       be
                       vnburied
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       himselfe
                       did
                       burie
                       him
                       .
                       Deut.
                       34.5,6
                       .
                       
                         Moses
                         the
                         seruant
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         died
                         in
                         the
                         land
                         of
                         Moab
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         the
                         Lord.
                         And
                         he
                         buried
                         him
                         in
                         a
                         valley
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         land
                         of
                         Moab
                         ,
                         ouer
                         against
                         Beth-peor
                         ,
                         but
                         no
                         man
                         knoweth
                         of
                         his
                         sepulchre
                         vnto
                         this
                         day
                         .
                      
                       IV.
                       There
                       is
                       no
                       dead
                       carkase
                       so
                       lothsome
                       as
                       man
                       is
                       ,
                       the
                       which
                       both
                       argueth
                       the
                       necessitie
                       of
                       buriall
                       ,
                       and
                       how
                       vgly
                       we
                       are
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       sinne
                       .
                       V.
                       The
                       bodie
                       must
                       rise
                       againe
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       made
                       a
                       perpetuall
                       mansion
                       house
                       for
                       the
                       soule
                       to
                       dwell
                       in
                       .
                       VI.
                       The
                       bodies
                       of
                       the
                       faithfull
                       are
                       the
                       temples
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       &
                       therefore
                       must
                       rise
                       againe
                       to
                       glorie
                       .
                       VII
                       .
                       Buriall
                       is
                       a
                       testimonie
                       of
                       the
                       loue
                       and
                       reuerence
                       we
                       beare
                       to
                       the
                       deceased
                       .
                    
                     
                       A
                       funeral
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       solemnized
                       after
                       an
                       honest
                       and
                       ciuil
                       manner
                       :
                       namely
                       ,
                       agreeable
                       to
                       the
                       nature
                       ,
                       and
                       credit
                       as
                       well
                       of
                       those
                       which
                       remaine
                       aliue
                       ,
                       as
                       
                       them
                       which
                       are
                       dead
                       .
                       Concerning
                       the
                       liuing
                       ,
                       they
                       must
                       see
                       that
                       I.
                       their
                       mourning
                       be
                       moderate
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       well
                       expresse
                       their
                       affection
                       and
                       loue
                       to
                       the
                       partie
                       departed
                       .
                       Ioh.
                       11.34
                       .
                       
                         He
                         said
                         ,
                         Where
                         haue
                         ye
                         laid
                         him
                         ?
                         they
                         answered
                         ,
                         Lord
                         ,
                         come
                         and
                         see
                         .
                      
                       ●5
                       .
                       
                         Then
                         Iesus
                         wept
                         .
                         And
                      
                       (
                       vers
                       .
                       36.
                       )
                       
                         the
                         Iewes
                         said
                         ,
                         Behold
                         how
                         he
                         loued
                         him
                         .
                      
                       II.
                       They
                       must
                       auoid
                       superstition
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       surmise
                       that
                       funerall
                       ceremonies
                       are
                       auaileable
                       to
                       the
                       dead
                       .
                       Such
                       are
                       the
                       rites
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ;
                       as
                       to
                       be
                       buried
                       in
                       a
                       Church
                       ,
                       especially
                       vnder
                       the
                       altar
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       a
                       Friars
                       coole
                       .
                       III.
                       They
                       ought
                       to
                       take
                       heede
                       of
                       superfluous
                       pompe
                       and
                       solemnities
                       .
                       For
                       of
                       all
                       ostentations
                       of
                       pride
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       most
                       foolish
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       boasting
                       of
                       a
                       loathsome
                       and
                       a
                       deformed
                       corps
                       .
                       Esai
                       22.
                       15
                       ,
                       16.
                       
                       
                         Thus
                         saith
                         the
                         Lord
                         God
                         of
                         hostes
                         ,
                         Goe
                         ,
                         get
                         thee
                         to
                         that
                         treasurer
                         ,
                         to
                         Shebnah
                         the
                         steward
                         of
                         the
                         house
                         ,
                         and
                         say
                         ,
                         What
                         hast
                         thou
                         to
                         doe
                         here
                         ?
                         and
                         whome
                         hast
                         thou
                         here
                         ?
                         that
                         thou
                         shouldest
                         here
                         hew
                         thee
                         out
                         a
                         sepulchre
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         that
                         heweth
                         out
                         his
                         sepulchre
                         in
                         an
                         high
                         place
                         ,
                         or
                         that
                         graueth
                         an
                         habitation
                         for
                         himselfe
                         in
                         a
                         rocke
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       To
                       this
                       commandement
                       belongeth
                       these
                       duties
                       :
                       I.
                       Before
                       the
                       vintage
                       or
                       haruest
                       ,
                       w●●ught
                       to
                       permit
                       any
                       man
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       repressing
                       of
                       hunger
                       ,
                       to
                       gather
                       grapes
                       ,
                       or
                       ●●ucke
                       off
                       the
                       eares
                       of
                       corne
                       in
                       the
                       field
                       .
                       Deut.
                       23.24,25
                       .
                       
                         When
                         thou
                         commest
                         into
                         thy
                         neighbours
                         vineyard
                         ,
                         then
                         thou
                         maist
                         eate
                         grapes
                         at
                         thy
                         pleasure
                         ,
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         thou
                         wilt
                         :
                         but
                         thou
                         shalt
                         put
                         none
                         in
                         thy
                         vessel
                         .
                         When
                         thou
                         commest
                         into
                         thy
                         neighbours
                         corne
                         ,
                         thou
                         maist
                         plucke
                         the
                         eares
                         with
                         thine
                         hand
                         ;
                         but
                         thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         mooue
                         a
                         sickle
                         to
                         thy
                         neighbours
                         corne
                         .
                      
                       Math.
                       12.
                       1.
                       
                       
                         Iesus
                         went
                         on
                         the
                         Sabbath
                         day
                         through
                         the
                         corne
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         Disciples
                         were
                         an
                         hungred
                         ,
                         and
                         began
                         to
                         plucke
                         the
                         eares
                         of
                         the
                         corne
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         eate
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       II.
                       In
                       the
                       vintage
                       ,
                       and
                       time
                       of
                       haruest
                       ,
                       we
                       ought
                       neither
                       to
                       leaue
                       the
                       trees
                       naked
                       of
                       grapes
                       ,
                       nor
                       rake
                       vp
                       after
                       the
                       reaping
                       ,
                       eares
                       of
                       corne
                       :
                       but
                       to
                       leaue
                       the
                       after
                       gatherings
                       for
                       the
                       poore
                       .
                       Leu.
                       23.22
                       .
                       
                         When
                         you
                         reape
                         the
                         haruest
                         of
                         your
                         land
                         ,
                         thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         rid
                         cleane
                         the
                         corners
                         of
                         thy
                         field
                         when
                         thou
                         reapest
                         :
                         neither
                         shalt
                         thou
                         make
                         any
                         after
                         gathering
                         of
                         thy
                         haruest
                         :
                         but
                         shalt
                         leaue
                         them
                         vnto
                         the
                         poore
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         stranger
                         :
                         I
                         am
                         the
                         Lord
                         your
                         God.
                      
                       Ruth
                       2.8
                       .
                       
                         Goe
                         to
                         none
                         other
                         field
                         to
                         gather
                         ,
                         neither
                         goe
                         from
                         hence
                         ,
                         but
                         abide
                         here
                         by
                         my
                         maidens
                         .
                      
                       7.
                       
                       
                         So
                         shee
                         gleaned
                         in
                         the
                         field
                         vntill
                         euening
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Concerning
                     the
                     soule
                     of
                     our
                     neighbour
                     :
                     I.
                     We
                     must
                     seeke
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     winne
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     Christian
                     religion
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     10.
                     33.
                     
                     
                       I
                       please
                       all
                       men
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       not
                       seeking
                       mine
                       owne
                       profit
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       profit
                       of
                       many
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       be
                       saued
                       .
                    
                     Hebr.
                     10.24
                     .
                     
                       Let
                       vs
                       consider
                       one
                       another
                       ,
                       to
                       prouoke
                       vnto
                       loue
                       and
                       to
                       good
                       workes
                       .
                    
                     II.
                     We
                     must
                     liue
                     amongst
                     men
                     without
                     offence
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     10.32
                     .
                     
                       Giue
                       no
                       offence
                       neither
                       to
                       the
                       Iewes
                       ,
                       nor
                       to
                       the
                       Grecians
                       ,
                       nor
                       to
                       the
                       church
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     8.13
                     .
                     
                       If
                       meate
                       offend
                       my
                       brother
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       eate
                       no
                       flesh
                       while
                       the
                       world
                       standeth
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       not
                       offend
                       my
                       brother
                       .
                    
                     III.
                     The
                     light
                     of
                     our
                     good
                     life
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     as
                     a
                     lanterne
                     to
                     direct
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     .
                     Act.
                     24.14
                     .
                     
                       This
                       I
                       cōfesse
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       that
                       after
                       the
                       way
                       (
                       which
                       they
                       call
                       heresie
                       )
                       so
                       worship
                       I
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       fathers
                       ,
                       beleeuing
                       all
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       written
                       in
                       the
                       Law
                       and
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                    
                     15.
                     
                     
                       And
                       haue
                       hope
                       towards
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       resurrection
                       of
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       themselues
                       looke
                       for
                       also
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       both
                       of
                       iust
                       and
                       vniust
                       .
                    
                     16.
                     
                     
                       And
                       herein
                       I
                       endeauour
                       my selfe
                       to
                       haue
                       alway
                       a
                       cleere
                       conscience
                       toward
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       toward
                       men
                       .
                    
                     IV.
                     If
                     our
                     neighbour
                     offend
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     admonish
                     him
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.14
                     .
                     
                       We
                       desire
                       you
                       ,
                       brethren●
                       admonish
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       vnruly
                       :
                       comfort
                       the
                       feeble
                       minded
                       :
                       beare
                       with
                       the
                       weake
                       :
                       be
                       patient
                       towards
                       
                       all
                       men
                       .
                    
                     V.
                     If
                     our
                     neighbour
                     runne
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     Gods
                     commaundement
                     (
                     as
                     Dauid
                     speaketh
                     )
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     encourage
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       Wee
                       may
                       referre
                       such
                       things
                       vnto
                       this
                       commandement
                       ,
                       as
                       appertaine
                       to
                       the
                       peculiar
                       preseruation
                       of
                       euery
                       seuerall
                       mans
                       life
                       :
                       1.
                       
                       Recreation
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       an
                       exercise
                       ioyned
                       with
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       conuersant
                       in
                       things
                       indifferent
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       preseruation
                       of
                       bodily
                       strength
                       ,
                       and
                       confirmation
                       of
                       the
                       minde
                       in
                       holines
                       .
                       Eccles.
                       2.2
                       .
                       
                         I
                         said
                         of
                         laughter
                         ,
                         thou
                         art
                         madde
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         ioy
                         ,
                         what
                         is
                         this
                         that
                         thou
                         doest
                         ?
                      
                       Esay
                       .
                       5.12
                       .
                       
                         The
                         harpe
                         ,
                         violl
                         ,
                         timbrell
                         ,
                         &
                         pipe
                         ,
                         and
                         wine
                         ,
                         are
                         in
                         their
                         feasts
                         ,
                         but
                         they
                         regard
                         not
                         the
                         worke
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         neither
                         consider
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         his
                         handes
                         .
                      
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       10.7
                       .
                       
                         Neither
                         bee
                         ye
                         idolaters
                         ,
                         as
                         were
                         some
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         written
                         :
                         The
                         people
                         sate
                         down
                         to
                         eate
                         and
                         drinke
                         ,
                         &
                         rose
                         vp
                         to
                         play
                         .
                      
                       Luk.
                       6.25
                       .
                       
                         Wo
                         be
                         to
                         you
                         that
                         laugh
                         :
                         for
                         ye
                         shall
                         waile
                         and
                         weepe
                         .
                      
                       Deut.
                       12.7
                       .
                       
                         There
                         ye
                         shall
                         eate
                         before
                         the
                         Lord
                         your
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         ye
                         shall
                         reioice
                         in
                         all
                         that
                         you
                         put
                         your
                         handes
                         vnto
                         ,
                         both
                         ye
                         and
                         your
                         households
                         ,
                         because
                         the
                         Lord
                         thy
                         God
                         hath
                         blessed
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       To
                       this
                       end
                       hath
                       the
                       worde
                       of
                       God
                       permitted
                       shooting
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Sam.
                       1.18
                       .
                       
                         He
                         bade
                         them
                         teach
                         the
                         children
                         of
                         Iudah
                         to
                         shoot
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         written
                         in
                         the
                         booke
                         of
                         Iashur
                         .
                      
                       And
                       musicall
                       consort
                       .
                       Nehem.
                       7.
                       67.
                       
                       
                         Besides
                         their
                         seruants
                         and
                         maides
                         which
                         were
                         seuen
                         thousaud
                         ,
                         three
                         hundreth
                         ,
                         and
                         seauen
                         and
                         thirtie
                         :
                         they
                         had
                         two
                         hundreth
                         and
                         fiue
                         and
                         fortie
                         singing
                         men
                         ,
                         and
                         singing
                         women
                         .
                      
                       And
                       putting
                       forth
                       of
                       riddles
                       .
                       Iudg.
                       14.
                       12.
                       
                       
                         Sampson
                         said
                         vnto
                         thē
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         now
                         put
                         forth
                         a
                         riddle
                         vnto
                         you
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         you
                         can
                         declare
                         it
                         me
                         within
                         seuen
                         daies
                         of
                         the
                         feast
                         ,
                         and
                         finde
                         it
                         out
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         giue
                         you
                         thirtie
                         sheetes
                         ,
                         and
                         thirtie
                         change
                         of
                         garments
                         .
                      
                       13.
                       
                       
                         And
                         they
                         answered
                         him
                         ,
                         Put
                         forth
                         thy
                         riddle
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         heare
                         it
                         .
                      
                       14.
                       
                       
                         And
                         he
                         saide
                         vnto
                         them
                         ,
                         Out
                         of
                         the
                         eater
                         came
                         meate
                         ,
                         and
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         strong
                         came
                         sweetnesse
                         :
                         and
                         they
                         could
                         not
                         in
                         t●ree
                         daies
                         expound
                         the
                         riddle
                         .
                      
                       And
                       hunting
                       of
                       wild
                       beasts
                       .
                       Cant.
                       2.15
                       .
                       
                         Take
                         vs
                         the
                         foxes
                         ,
                         the
                         little
                         foxes
                         which
                         destroy
                         the
                         vines
                         :
                         for
                         our
                         vines
                         haue
                         small
                         grapes
                         .
                      
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       the
                       searching
                       out
                       or
                       the
                       contemplation
                       of
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       God.
                       1.
                       
                       King.
                       4.33
                       .
                       
                         And
                         he
                         spake
                         of
                         trees
                         from
                         the
                         cedar
                         tree
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         Lebanon
                         ,
                         euē
                         vnto
                         the
                         hyssop
                         that
                         springeth
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         wal
                         :
                         he
                         spak●
                         also
                         of
                         beasts
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         foules
                         ,
                         &
                         of
                         creeping
                         things
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         fishes
                         .
                      
                       2.
                       
                       Phisicke
                       ,
                       the
                       vse
                       whereof
                       is
                       holy
                       ,
                       if
                       before
                       the
                       receit
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       a
                       man
                       craue
                       remission
                       of
                       his
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       and
                       repose
                       his
                       confidence
                       only
                       vpon
                       god
                       ,
                       not
                       vpon
                       the
                       means
                       .
                       Math.
                       9.2
                       .
                       
                         And
                         lo
                         ,
                         they
                         brought
                         vnto
                         him
                         a
                         man
                         sicke
                         of
                         the
                         palsie
                         ,
                         lying
                         on
                         a
                         bed
                         .
                         And
                         Iesus
                         seeing
                         their
                         faith
                         ,
                         said
                         to
                         the
                         sicke
                         of
                         the
                         palsie
                         ,
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         be
                         of
                         good
                         comfort
                         ,
                         thy
                         sinnes
                         are
                         forgiuen
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       6.
                       
                       
                         The●
                         he
                         said
                         to
                         the
                         sicke
                         of
                         the
                         palsie
                         ,
                         Arise
                         ,
                         take
                         vp
                         thy
                         bed
                         and
                         walke
                         to
                         thine
                         house
                         .
                      
                       Ioh.
                       5.5
                       .
                       
                         A
                         certaine
                         man
                         was
                         there
                         ,
                         which
                         had
                         beene
                         diseased
                         eight
                         and
                         thirtie
                         yeares
                         .
                      
                       8.
                       
                       
                         Iesus
                         said
                         vnto
                         him
                         .
                         Take
                         vp
                         thy
                         bed
                         &
                         walke
                         .
                      
                       14.
                       
                       
                         After
                         that
                         Iesus
                         found
                         him
                         in
                         the
                         temple
                         ,
                         and
                         said
                         vnto
                         him
                         ,
                         Beholde
                         ,
                         thou
                         art
                         made
                         whole
                         :
                         sinne
                         no
                         more
                         ,
                         least
                         a
                         worse
                         thing
                         come
                         vnto
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       2.
                       
                       Chro.
                       16.12
                       .
                       
                         And
                         Asa
                         in
                         the
                         nine
                         &
                         thirtieth
                         yeare
                         of
                         his
                         raigne
                         was
                         diseased
                         in
                         his
                         fecte
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         disease
                         was
                         extreame
                         :
                         yet
                         he
                         sought
                         not
                         to
                         the
                         Lord
                         in
                         his
                         disease
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         the
                         Phisitiās
                         .
                      
                       3.
                       
                       Auoiding
                       of
                       an
                       iniury
                       ,
                       offered
                       by
                       some
                       priuate
                       person
                       :
                       this
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       against
                       an
                       vnruly
                       and
                       vnstaied
                       aduersarie
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       defense
                       be
                       faultlesse
                       ,
                       is
                       very
                       lawfull
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       so
                       farre
                       from
                       a
                       priuate
                       reuenge
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       accounted
                       a
                       iust
                       defence
                       .
                       The
                       defence
                       is
                       then
                       faultlesse
                       ,
                       when
                       a
                       man
                       doth
                       so
                       assault
                       his
                       aduersarie
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       he
                       neither
                       purposeth
                       his
                       owne
                       reuenge
                       ,
                       or
                       his
                       enemies
                       hurt
                       ,
                       but
                       onely
                       his
                       alone
                       safetie
                       from
                       that
                       imminent
                       danger
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         A
                         doubt
                      
                       .
                       Whether
                       may
                       a
                       man
                       flie
                       in
                       the
                       plague
                       time
                       ?
                       Answer
                       .
                       Such
                       as
                       
                       bee
                       hindered
                       by
                       their
                       calling
                       ,
                       may
                       not
                       ;
                       as
                       ,
                       Magistrates
                       ,
                       and
                       Pastoures
                       ,
                       hauing
                       charge
                       of
                       soules
                       :
                       yet
                       free
                       men
                       not
                       bound
                       by
                       calling
                       ,
                       may
                       .
                       Reasons
                       .
                       I.
                       A
                       man
                       may
                       prouide
                       for
                       his
                       owne
                       safetie
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       not
                       to
                       the
                       hinderance
                       of
                       another
                       .
                       II.
                       A
                       man
                       may
                       flie
                       warres
                       ,
                       famine
                       ,
                       floudes
                       ,
                       fire
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       such
                       daungers
                       :
                       therefore
                       the
                       plague
                       .
                       III.
                       There
                       is
                       lesse
                       daunger
                       of
                       sicknesse
                       ,
                       the
                       more
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       peeple
                       is
                       diminished
                       .
                       Obiection
                       .
                       I.
                       To
                       flie
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       token
                       of
                       distrust
                       .
                       Answer
                       .
                       This
                       diffidence
                       is
                       no
                       fault
                       of
                       the
                       fact
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       the
                       person
                       .
                       II.
                       It
                       is
                       offensiue
                       .
                       Answer
                       .
                       The
                       offence
                       is
                       giuen
                       ,
                       not
                       taken
                       .
                       III.
                       To
                       flie
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       forsake
                       our
                       neighbour
                       against
                       the
                       rule
                       of
                       charitie
                       .
                       Answer
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       ,
                       if
                       kinsfolke
                       and
                       Magistrates
                       bee
                       present
                       .
                       IV.
                       Men
                       are
                       to
                       visit
                       the
                       sicke
                       by
                       Gods
                       appointment
                       .
                       Answer
                       .
                       Lepers
                       were
                       excepted
                       among
                       the
                       Iewes
                       :
                       and
                       so
                       likewise
                       they
                       in
                       these
                       daies
                       which
                       are
                       infected
                       with
                       a
                       disease
                       ;
                       answerable
                       to
                       the
                       leprosie
                       ,
                       namely
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       dangerously
                       contagious
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               26.
               
               Of
               the
               seuenth
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               THe
               seuenth
               Commandement
               sheweth
               how
               we
               may
               preserue
               the
               chastitie
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               neighb●ur
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 adulterie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Adulterie
                 ]
                 To
                 commit
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 what
                 way
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 chastitie
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 neighbours
                 may
                 be
                 stained
                 .
                 Math.
                 5.28
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   no
                   way
                   either
                   hurt
                   ,
                   or
                   hinder
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   chastitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 are
                 prohibited
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     lust
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     euill
                     concupiscence
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                     Matth.
                     5.28
                     .
                     
                       I
                       say
                       vnto
                       you
                       ,
                       whosoeuer
                       looketh
                       on
                       a
                       woman
                       to
                       lust
                       after
                       her
                       ,
                       he
                       hath
                       already
                       committed
                       adulterie
                       with
                       her
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     Colos.
                     3.5
                     .
                     
                       Mortifie
                       your
                       members
                       which
                       are
                       on
                       earth
                       :
                       fornication
                       ,
                       vncleannesse
                       ,
                       the
                       inordinate
                       affection
                       ,
                       euill
                       concupiscence
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Burning
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     inward
                     feruencie
                     of
                     lust
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     godly
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     are
                     hindered
                     ,
                     ouerwhelmed
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     with
                     contrarie
                     fire
                     ,
                     burnt
                     vp
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.9
                     .
                     
                       If
                       they
                       cannot
                       abstaine
                       ,
                       let
                       them
                       marrie
                       :
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       better
                       to
                       marry
                       then
                       to
                       burne
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Strange
                     pleasures
                     about
                     generation
                     ,
                     prohibited
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     the
                     which
                     are
                     many
                     .
                     
                       
                         I.
                         With
                         beasts
                         .
                         Leuit.
                         18.23
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           be
                           with
                           any
                           beast
                           ,
                           to
                           be
                           defiled
                           therwith
                           ,
                           neither
                           shall
                           any
                           woman
                           stand
                           before
                           a
                           beast
                           to
                           lie
                           downe
                           thereto
                           :
                           for
                           it
                           is
                           an
                           abomination
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         II.
                         With
                         the
                         diuel
                         ,
                         as
                         witches
                         do
                         by
                         their
                         own
                         confession
                         .
                         For
                         why
                         should
                         not
                         a
                         spirit
                         as
                         well
                         haue
                         societie
                         with
                         a
                         witch
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         eate
                         meate
                         ?
                      
                       
                         III.
                         With
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         sexe
                         .
                         Leuit.
                         18.22
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           lie
                           with
                           the
                           male
                           as
                           one
                           lieth
                           with
                           a
                           woman
                           :
                           for
                           it
                           is
                           abomination
                           .
                        
                         This
                         is
                         a
                         sinne
                         which
                         they
                         commit
                         ,
                         whome
                         God
                         hath
                         giuen
                         ouer
                         into
                         a
                         reprobate
                         sense
                         .
                         Rom.
                         1.26
                         .
                         
                           For
                           this
                           cause
                           God
                           gaue
                           them
                           vp
                           to
                           vile
                           affections
                           :
                           for
                           euen
                           their
                           women
                           did
                           change
                           their
                           naturall
                           vse
                           into
                           that
                           which
                           is
                           against
                           nature
                           .
                        
                         27.
                         
                         
                           And
                           the
                           men
                           left
                           the
                           naturall
                           vse
                           
                           of
                           the
                           women
                           ,
                           and
                           burned
                           in
                           their
                           lusts
                           one
                           toward
                           another
                           ,
                           and
                           man
                           with
                           man
                           wrought
                           filthinesse
                           .
                        
                         It
                         was
                         the
                         sinne
                         of
                         Sodome
                         .
                         Gen.
                         19.
                         where
                         it
                         was
                         so
                         common
                         ,
                         that
                         to
                         this
                         day
                         it
                         is
                         tearmed
                         Sodomie
                         .
                      
                       
                         IV.
                         With
                         such
                         as
                         be
                         within
                         the
                         degrees
                         of
                         consanguinitie
                         or
                         affinitie
                         ,
                         prohibited
                         in
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God.
                         Leuit.
                         18.6
                         .
                         
                           None
                           shall
                           come
                           neere
                           to
                           any
                           of
                           the
                           kinred
                           of
                           his
                           flesh
                           ,
                           to
                           vncouer
                           her
                           shame
                           .
                           I
                           am
                           the
                           Lord.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         V.
                         With
                         vnmarried
                         persons
                         .
                         This
                         sinne
                         is
                         tearmed
                         fornication
                         .
                         Deut.
                         22.
                         28.
                         
                         
                           If
                           any
                           man
                           finde
                           a
                           maide
                           that
                           is
                           not
                           betrothed
                           ,
                           and
                           take
                           her
                           and
                           lie
                           with
                           her
                           ,
                           and
                           they
                           be
                           found
                           .
                        
                         29.
                         
                         
                           Then
                           the
                           man
                           that
                           lay
                           with
                           her
                           ,
                           shall
                           giue
                           vnto
                           the
                           maides
                           father
                           fiftie
                           shekels
                           of
                           siluer
                           :
                           and
                           she
                           shall
                           be
                           his
                           wife
                           ,
                           because
                           he
                           hath
                           humbled
                           her
                           :
                           he
                           cannot
                           put
                           her
                           away
                           all
                           his
                           life
                           .
                        
                         1.
                         
                         Cor.
                         10.8
                         .
                         
                           Neither
                           let
                           vs
                           commit
                           fornication
                           ,
                           as
                           some
                           of
                           them
                           committed
                           fornication
                           ,
                           and
                           fell
                           in
                           one
                           day
                           one
                           and
                           twentie
                           thousand
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           VI.
                           With
                           those
                           ,
                           whereof
                           one
                           is
                           married
                           ,
                           or
                           at
                           the
                           least
                           betrothed
                           .
                           This
                           sin
                           is
                           called
                           adulterie
                           :
                           and
                           God
                           hath
                           inflicted
                           by
                           his
                           word
                           the
                           same
                           punishment
                           vpon
                           them
                           ,
                           which
                           commit
                           this
                           sinne
                           ,
                           after
                           they
                           be
                           betrothed
                           ,
                           as
                           he
                           doth
                           vpon
                           such
                           as
                           are
                           alreadie
                           married
                           .
                           Deut.
                           22.22
                           .
                           
                             If
                             a
                             man
                             be
                             found
                             lying
                             with
                             a
                             woman
                             married
                             to
                             a
                             man
                             ,
                             then
                             they
                             shall
                             die
                             euen
                             both
                             twaine
                             :
                             to
                             wit
                             ,
                             the
                             man
                             that
                             lay
                             with
                             the
                             wife
                             ,
                             and
                             the
                             wife
                             :
                             so
                             thou
                             shalt
                             put
                             away
                             euill
                             from
                             Israel
                             .
                          
                           23.
                           
                           
                             If
                             a
                             maide
                             bee
                             betrothed
                             to
                             an
                             husband
                             ,
                             and
                             a
                             man
                             finde
                             her
                             in
                             the
                             towne
                             and
                             lie
                             with
                             her
                             .
                          
                           24.
                           
                           
                             Then
                             shall
                             yee
                             bring
                             them
                             both
                             out
                             vnto
                             the
                             gates
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             citie
                             ,
                             and
                             shall
                             stone
                             them
                             to
                             death
                             with
                             stones
                             .
                          
                           This
                           is
                           a
                           marueilous
                           great
                           sinne
                           ,
                           as
                           may
                           appeare
                           in
                           that
                           it
                           is
                           the
                           punishment
                           of
                           idolatrie
                           .
                           Rom.
                           1.23
                           .
                           
                             They
                             turned
                             the
                             glory
                             of
                             the
                             vncorruptible
                             God
                             ,
                             to
                             the
                             similitude
                             of
                             the
                             image
                             of
                             a
                             corruptible
                             man
                             ,
                             &c.
                          
                           24.
                           
                           
                             Wherefore
                             God
                             gaue
                             them
                             vp
                             vnto
                             their
                             hearts
                             lusts
                             ,
                             vnto
                             vncleannes
                             .
                          
                           Yea
                           ,
                           this
                           sinne
                           is
                           more
                           hainous
                           then
                           theft
                           .
                           Prou.
                           6.30
                           .
                           
                             Men
                             doe
                             not
                             despise
                             a
                             theefe
                             ,
                             when
                             he
                             stealeth
                             to
                             satisfie
                             his
                             soule
                             when
                             he
                             is
                             hungrie
                             :
                          
                           32.
                           
                           
                             But
                             he
                             that
                             committeth
                             adulterie
                             with
                             a
                             woman
                             ,
                             is
                             destitute
                             of
                             vnderstanding
                             ,
                             he
                             that
                             doth
                             it
                             ,
                             destroyeth
                             his
                             owne
                             soule
                             .
                          
                           Againe
                           ,
                           the
                           adulterer
                           breaketh
                           the
                           couenant
                           of
                           marriage
                           ,
                           which
                           is
                           Gods
                           couenant
                           .
                           Prou.
                           2.17
                           .
                           
                             Which
                             forsaketh
                             the
                             guide
                             of
                             her
                             youth
                             ,
                             and
                             forgetteth
                             the
                             couenant
                             of
                             her
                             God.
                          
                           Adulterers
                           dishonest
                           their
                           owne
                           bodies
                           .
                           1.
                           
                           Cor.
                           6.18
                           .
                           
                             Flee
                             fornication
                             ,
                             euery
                             sinne
                             that
                             a
                             man
                             doth
                             ,
                             is
                             without
                             the
                             bodie
                             :
                             but
                             he
                             that
                             committeth
                             fornication
                             ,
                             sinneth
                             against
                             his
                             owne
                             bodie
                             .
                          
                           And
                           bereaue
                           their
                           neighbours
                           of
                           a
                           great
                           and
                           vnrecouerable
                           benefit
                           :
                           namely
                           of
                           chastity
                           .
                           As
                           for
                           the
                           children
                           which
                           are
                           begotten
                           in
                           this
                           sort
                           ,
                           they
                           are
                           shut
                           out
                           from
                           that
                           preheminence
                           ,
                           which
                           they
                           otherwise
                           might
                           obtaine
                           in
                           the
                           congregation
                           .
                           Deut.
                           23.2
                           .
                           
                             A
                             bastard
                             shall
                             not
                             enter
                             into
                             the
                             Congregation
                             of
                             the
                             Lord
                             :
                             euen
                             to
                             his
                             tenth
                             generation
                             shall
                             he
                             not
                             enter
                             into
                             the
                             congregation
                             of
                             the
                             Lord.
                          
                           He
                           maketh
                           his
                           familie
                           a
                           stewes
                           ,
                           as
                           appeareth
                           in
                           Dauid
                           ,
                           whose
                           adultery
                           was
                           punished
                           by
                           Absoloms
                           lying
                           with
                           his
                           fathers
                           cōcubines
                           .
                           2.
                           
                           Sam.
                           16.21
                           .
                           
                             Achitophel
                             said
                             to
                             Absolom
                             ,
                             Goe
                             to
                             thy
                             fathers
                             concubines
                             ,
                             which
                             he
                             hath
                             left
                             to
                             keepe
                             the
                             house
                             .
                          
                           Iob.
                           31.9
                           .
                           
                             If
                             mine
                             heart
                             haue
                             beene
                             deceiued
                             by
                             a
                             woman
                             ,
                             or
                             if
                             I
                             haue
                             laide
                             waite
                             at
                             the
                             doore
                             of
                             my
                             neighbour
                             :
                             let
                             my
                             wife
                             grind
                             vnto
                             another
                             man
                             :
                             and
                             let
                             other
                             men
                             bowe
                             downe
                             vpon
                             her
                             .
                          
                           Mans
                           posteritie
                           feeleth
                           the
                           smart
                           of
                           this
                           sinne
                           .
                           Iob.
                           31.
                           12.
                           
                           This
                           (
                           adulterie
                           )
                           
                             is
                             a
                             fire
                             that
                             shall
                             deuoure
                             to
                             destruction
                             ,
                             and
                             which
                             shall
                             roote
                             out
                             all
                             mine
                             increase
                             .
                          
                           To
                           conclude
                           ,
                           though
                           this
                           sinne
                           be
                           committed
                           neuer
                           so
                           closely
                           ,
                           yet
                           God
                           will
                           reueale
                           it
                           .
                           Numb
                           .
                           5.
                           from
                           the
                           12.
                           verse
                           to
                           the
                           23.
                           
                           And
                           it
                           vsually
                           hath
                           one
                           of
                           these
                           
                           two
                           ,
                           as
                           companions
                           :
                           namely
                           ,
                           dulnesse
                           of
                           heart
                           ,
                           or
                           a
                           marueilous
                           horror
                           of
                           conscience
                           ,
                           Hose
                           .
                           4.11
                           .
                           
                             Whordome
                             ,
                             and
                             wine
                             ,
                             take
                             away
                             their
                             heart
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           As
                           for
                           the
                           Patriarkes
                           Polygamie
                           ,
                           or
                           marrying
                           of
                           many
                           wiues
                           ,
                           albeit
                           it
                           cannot
                           be
                           defended
                           ,
                           yet
                           it
                           may
                           be
                           excused
                           :
                           either
                           because
                           it
                           serued
                           to
                           the
                           enlarging
                           of
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           mankind
                           ,
                           when
                           there
                           were
                           but
                           fewe
                           :
                           or
                           at
                           the
                           least
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           propagation
                           of
                           the
                           Church
                           of
                           God.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         VII
                         .
                         With
                         man
                         and
                         wife
                         .
                         They
                         abuse
                         their
                         libertie
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         know
                         each
                         other
                         so
                         long
                         as
                         the
                         woman
                         is
                         in
                         her
                         flowers
                         .
                         Ezech.
                         22.10
                         .
                         
                           In
                           thee
                           haue
                           they
                           discouered
                           their
                           fathers
                           shame
                           :
                           in
                           thee
                           haue
                           they
                           vexed
                           her
                           that
                           was
                           polluted
                           in
                           her
                           flowers
                           .
                        
                         Leuit.
                         18.19
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           goe
                           vnto
                           a
                           woman
                           to
                           vncouer
                           her
                           shame
                           ,
                           as
                           long
                           as
                           she
                           is
                           put
                           apart
                           for
                           her
                           disease
                           .
                        
                         Ezek.
                         8.6
                         .
                         
                           If
                           a
                           man
                           hath
                           not
                           lien
                           with
                           a
                           menstruous
                           woman
                           .
                        
                         Ambros.
                         lib.
                         de
                         Philos.
                         which
                         Augustine
                         citeth
                         ,
                         lib.
                         2.
                         contra
                         Iulian
                         saith
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         committeth
                         adulterie
                         with
                         his
                         wife
                         ,
                         who
                         in
                         the
                         vse
                         of
                         wedlocke
                         hath
                         neither
                         regard
                         of
                         seemelines
                         ,
                         nor
                         honestie
                         .
                         Hierome
                         in
                         his
                         1.
                         book
                         ,
                         contra
                         Iulianum
                         ,
                         saith
                         :
                         A
                         wise
                         man
                         ought
                         to
                         rule
                         his
                         wife
                         in
                         iudgement
                         ,
                         not
                         in
                         affection
                         .
                         He
                         will
                         not
                         giue
                         the
                         bridle
                         vnto
                         headstrong
                         pleasure
                         ,
                         not
                         headily
                         company
                         with
                         his
                         wife
                         .
                         Nothing
                         (
                         saith
                         he
                         )
                         is
                         more
                         shamelesse
                         ,
                         then
                         to
                         make
                         a
                         strumpet
                         of
                         his
                         wife
                         .
                      
                       
                         VIII
                         .
                         Nocturnall
                         pollutions
                         ,
                         which
                         arise
                         of
                         immoderate
                         diet
                         ,
                         or
                         vnchaste
                         cogitations
                         ,
                         going
                         before
                         in
                         the
                         day
                         .
                         Deutr.
                         23.10
                         .
                         Onans
                         sinne
                         (
                         Gen.
                         38.8
                         .
                         )
                         was
                         not
                         much
                         vnlike
                         these
                         .
                      
                       
                         IX
                         .
                         Effeminate
                         wantonnesse
                         ,
                         wherby
                         occasions
                         are
                         sought
                         to
                         stir
                         vp
                         lust
                         .
                         Galat.
                         5.19
                         .
                         
                           The
                           workes
                           of
                           the
                           flesh
                           are
                           manifest
                           ,
                           which
                           are
                           adulterie
                           ,
                           fornication
                           ,
                           vncleannesse
                           ,
                           wantonnesse
                           .
                        
                         Of
                         this
                         kind
                         are
                         ,
                         1.
                         eyes
                         full
                         of
                         adulterie
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         Pet.
                         3.14
                         .
                         
                           Hauing
                           eies
                           full
                           of
                           adulterie
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           cannot
                           cease
                           to
                           sinne
                           .
                        
                         2.
                         
                         Idlenes
                         ,
                         2.
                         
                         Sam.
                         11.
                         2.
                         
                         
                           When
                           it
                           was
                           euening
                           tide
                           ,
                           Dauid
                           arose
                           out
                           of
                           his
                           bed
                           ,
                           and
                           walked
                           vpon
                           the
                           roofe
                           of
                           the
                           kings
                           palace
                           :
                           and
                           from
                           the
                           roofe
                           he
                           sawe
                           a
                           woman
                           washing
                           her selfe
                           :
                           and
                           the
                           woman
                           was
                           very
                           beutiful
                           to
                           looke
                           vpon
                           .
                        
                         3.
                         
                         
                           And
                           Dauid
                           sent
                           ,
                           and
                           inquired
                           what
                           woman
                           it
                           was
                           :
                           and
                           one
                           said
                           ,
                           Is
                           not
                           this
                           Bethsheba
                           the
                           daughter
                           of
                           Elian
                           ,
                           wife
                           to
                           Vriah
                           the
                           Hittite
                           ?
                           Then
                           Dauid
                           sent
                           messengers
                           ,
                           and
                           tooke
                           her
                           away
                           :
                           and
                           shee
                           came
                           vnte
                           him
                           ,
                           and
                           he
                           lay
                           with
                           her
                           .
                        
                         3.
                         
                         Riotous
                         and
                         lasciuious
                         attire
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Tim.
                         2.9
                         .
                         
                           The
                           women
                           shall
                           array
                           themselues
                           in
                           comely
                           apparell
                           ,
                           with
                           shamefastnes
                           and
                           modestie
                           ,
                           not
                           with
                           broydered
                           haire
                           ,
                           or
                           gold
                           or
                           pearles
                           ,
                           or
                           costly
                           apparell
                           ,
                           but
                           (
                           as
                           becommeth
                           women
                           that
                           professe
                           the
                           feare
                           of
                           God
                           )
                           with
                           goodworkes
                           .
                        
                         Esay
                         3.16
                         .
                         
                           Because
                           the
                           daughters
                           of
                           Zion
                           are
                           hautie
                           ,
                           and
                           walke
                           with
                           stretched
                           out
                           necks
                           ,
                           and
                           with
                           wandring
                           eies
                           ,
                           walking
                           and
                           minsing
                           as
                           they
                           goe
                           ,
                           and
                           making
                           a
                           tinkeling
                           with
                           their
                           feete
                           .
                        
                         17.
                         
                         
                           Therefore
                           shall
                           the
                           Lord
                           make
                           the
                           heades
                           of
                           the
                           daughters
                           of
                           Zion
                           balde
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Lord
                           shall
                           discouer
                           their
                           secret
                           parts
                           .
                        
                         18.
                         
                         
                           In
                           that
                           day
                           shall
                           the
                           Lord
                           take
                           away
                           the
                           ornament
                           of
                           the
                           slippers
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           caules
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           round
                           tyers
                           ,
                        
                         19.
                         
                         
                           The
                           sweete
                           balles
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           bracelets
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           bonnets
                           ,
                        
                         20.
                         
                         
                           The
                           tyers
                           of
                           the
                           head
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           sloppes
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           headbands
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           tablets
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           earings
                           ,
                        
                         21.
                         
                         
                           The
                           rings
                           and
                           the
                           mufflers
                        
                         ,
                         22.
                         
                         
                           The
                           costly
                           apparell
                           and
                           the
                           vailes
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           wimples
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           crisping
                           pinnes
                           ,
                        
                         23.
                         
                         
                           And
                           the
                           glasses
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           fine
                           linnen
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           hoodes
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           launes
                           .
                        
                         And
                         no
                         maruaile
                         if
                         the
                         Prophet
                         be
                         so
                         sharp
                         against
                         excessiue
                         and
                         wanton
                         apparell
                         :
                         for
                         this
                         is
                         ,
                         I.
                         a
                         lauish
                         and
                         prodigall
                         wasting
                         of
                         the
                         benefits
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         might
                         well
                         be
                         employed
                         vpon
                         better
                         vses
                         .
                         II.
                         It
                         is
                         a
                         testimonie
                         ,
                         and
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         ,
                         the
                         cognisance
                         or
                         
                         ensigne
                         of
                         pride
                         ,
                         whereby
                         a
                         man
                         would
                         haue
                         himselfe
                         in
                         greater
                         reputation
                         then
                         an
                         other
                         .
                         III.
                         It
                         is
                         a
                         note
                         of
                         great
                         idlenesse
                         and
                         slouthfulnesse
                         .
                         For
                         commonly
                         such
                         as
                         bestow
                         much
                         time
                         in
                         tricking
                         and
                         trimming
                         themselues
                         vp
                         ,
                         doe
                         quite
                         neglect
                         other
                         busines
                         ,
                         &
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         can
                         not
                         away
                         with
                         paines
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     It
                     argueth
                     leuitie
                     ,
                     in
                     deuising
                     euery
                     day
                     some
                     new
                     fashion
                     ,
                     or
                     imitating
                     that
                     which
                     others
                     deuise
                     .
                     V.
                     It
                     maketh
                     a
                     confusion
                     of
                     such
                     degrees
                     and
                     callings
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     ordained
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     men
                     of
                     inferiour
                     degree
                     and
                     calling
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     by
                     their
                     attyre
                     ,
                     discerned
                     from
                     men
                     of
                     higher
                     estate
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     Fulnesse
                     of
                     bread
                     and
                     meate
                     ,
                     which
                     prouoke
                     lust
                     .
                     Ezech.
                     16.45
                     .
                     
                       This
                       was
                       the
                       iniquitie
                       of
                       thy
                       sister
                       Sodome
                       ,
                       pride
                       ,
                       fulnesse
                       of
                       bread
                       ,
                       and
                       idlenesse
                       was
                       in
                       her
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       her
                       daughters
                       .
                    
                     Luk.
                     16.19
                     .
                     
                       There
                       was
                       a
                       certaine
                       rich
                       man
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       cloathed
                       in
                       purple
                       and
                       fine
                       linnen
                       ,
                       and
                       fared
                       well
                       and
                       delicately
                       euery
                       day
                       .
                    
                     Rom.
                     13.13
                     .
                     
                       Walke
                       honestly
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       time
                       ,
                       not
                       in
                       gluttonie
                       and
                       drunkennesse
                       ,
                       neither
                       in
                       chambring
                       and
                       wantonnesse
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     
                     Corrupt
                     ,
                     dishonest
                     ,
                     and
                     vnseemely
                     talke
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     15.33
                     .
                     
                       Erre
                       not
                       ,
                       euill
                       talke
                       corrupteth
                       good
                       manners
                       .
                    
                     Such
                     are
                     vaine
                     loue-songs
                     ,
                     ballades
                     ,
                     enterludes
                     ,
                     and
                     amorous
                     bookes
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     thing
                     we
                     are
                     carefully
                     to
                     shunne
                     in
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     Poets
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     mariners
                     doe
                     in
                     nauigation
                     ,
                     who
                     forsake
                     not
                     the
                     sea
                     ,
                     but
                     decline
                     and
                     flie
                     from
                     the
                     rockes
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     Lasciuious
                     representations
                     of
                     loue
                     matters
                     ,
                     in
                     Playes
                     and
                     Comedies
                     .
                     Eph.
                     5.3,4
                     .
                     
                       Fornication
                       and
                       all
                       vncleannesse
                       ,
                       let
                       it
                       not
                       once
                       be
                       named
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       becommeth
                       Saints
                       ,
                       neither
                       filthinesse
                       ,
                       nor
                       foolish
                       talking
                       ,
                       neither
                       iesting
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       things
                       not
                       comely
                       .
                    
                     7.
                     
                     Vndecent
                     and
                     vnseemely
                     pictures
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.
                     22.
                     
                     
                       Abstaine
                       from
                       all
                       appearance
                       of
                       euill
                       .
                    
                     8.
                     
                     Lasciuious
                     dauncing
                     of
                     man
                     and
                     woman
                     together
                     .
                     Mark.
                     6.22
                     .
                     
                       The
                       daughter
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Herodias
                       came
                       in
                       and
                       danced
                       ,
                       and
                       pleased
                       Herod
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     9.
                     
                     Companie
                     with
                     effeminate
                     persons
                     .
                     Prou.
                     7.
                     25.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       not
                       thine
                       heart
                       decline
                       to
                       her
                       waies
                       :
                       wander
                       thou
                       not
                       in
                       her
                       paths
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     V.
                     To
                     appoint
                     some
                     light
                     or
                     sheet-punishment
                     for
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     that
                     Romish
                     Synagogue
                     doth
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     nothing
                     els
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     open
                     a
                     gap
                     for
                     other
                     lewd
                     persons
                     ,
                     to
                     runne
                     headlong
                     into
                     the
                     like
                     impietie
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   preserue
                   the
                   chastitie
                   of
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Chastitie
                 is
                 the
                 puritie
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 belongeth
                 to
                 generation
                 .
                 The
                 minde
                 is
                 chaste
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 freed
                 from
                 fleshly
                 concupiscence
                 .
                 The
                 bodie
                 is
                 chaste
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 putteth
                 not
                 in
                 execution
                 the
                 concupiscences
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   your
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   abstaine
                   from
                   fornication
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   ●uery
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   should
                   knowe
                   how
                   to
                   possesse
                   his
                   vessell
                   in
                   holines
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   And
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   which
                   know
                   not
                   God.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.34
                 .
                 
                   The
                   vnmarried
                   wom●n
                   careth
                   for
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   shee
                   may
                   be
                   holy
                   both
                   in
                   bodie
                   and
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 especiall
                 vertues
                 which
                 preserue
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 Modestie
                 ,
                 and
                 Sobrietie
                 .
                 Modestie
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 which
                 keepeth
                 in
                 each
                 worke
                 an
                 holy
                 decorum
                 ,
                 or
                 comelines
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 seene
                 ,
                 I.
                 in
                 the
                 countenance
                 and
                 eyes
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 neither
                 expresse
                 ,
                 nor
                 excite
                 the
                 concupiscence
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Iob.
                 31.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   mine
                   eye
                   ,
                   why
                   then
                   should
                   I
                   thinke
                   on
                   a
                   maid
                   ?
                
                 Gen.
                 24.64
                 .
                 
                   Rebekah
                   lift
                   vp
                   her
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   she
                   saw
                   Izhak
                   ,
                   she
                   lighted
                   downe
                   from
                   the
                   camel
                   .
                
                 65.
                 
                 
                   So
                   she
                   tooke
                   a
                   vaile
                   ,
                   and
                   couered
                   her
                   face
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 1●
                 .
                 13
                 .
                 
                   Shee
                   caught
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   kissed
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   impudent
                   face
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 II.
                 In
                 words
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 talk
                 is
                 decent
                 ,
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 .
                 Gen.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   Adam
                   knew
                   Heuah
                   his
                   wife
                   :
                   who
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Psal.
                 51.1
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Psalme
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Nathan
                   came
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   gone
                   into
                   Bethsheba
                   .
                
                 Esay
                 7.20
                 .
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                   shall
                   the
                   Lord
                   shaue
                   with
                   a
                   rasor
                   that
                   is
                   hired
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   them
                   beyond
                   the
                   riuer
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Ashur
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   the
                   haire
                   of
                   the
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   consume
                   the
                   beard
                   .
                
                 Iudg.
                 3.24
                 .
                 
                   When
                   he
                   was
                   gone
                   out
                   ,
                   his
                   seruāts
                   came
                   :
                   who
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   doores
                   of
                   the
                   parlar
                   were
                   shut
                   ,
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   Surely
                   he
                   couereth
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 his
                 easement
                 )
                 
                   in
                   his
                   summer
                   chamber
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 mans
                 talke
                 must
                 be
                 little
                 and
                 submisse
                 Matth.
                 12.19
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   seruant
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   chosen
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   striue
                   ,
                   nor
                   crie
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   any
                   man
                   heare
                   his
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   streetes
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 10.19
                 .
                 
                   In
                   many
                   words
                   there
                   cannot
                   want
                   iniquitie
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   refraineth
                   his
                   lips
                   is
                   wise
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 strumpet
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 giglot
                 ,
                 and
                 loud
                 tongued
                 .
                 Prou.
                 7.11
                 .
                 
                   Shee
                   is
                   babling
                   and
                   loud
                
                 .
                 In
                 apparell
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 obserue
                 an
                 holy
                 comelinesse
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 
                   The
                   elder
                   women
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   such
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   as
                   becommeth
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 Holy
                 comelinesse
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 expresseth
                 to
                 the
                 eie
                 the
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 godlines
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 grauitie
                 either
                 of
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 .
                 This
                 decencie
                 wil
                 more
                 plainly
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 endes
                 of
                 apparell
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 fiue
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Necessitie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 that
                 our
                 bodies
                 may
                 be
                 defended
                 against
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 parching
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 pinching
                 colde
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Honestie
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 deformitie
                 of
                 our
                 naked
                 bodies
                 might
                 be
                 couered
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 followed
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Commoditie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 trade
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 different
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 apparell
                 themselues
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 apparell
                 is
                 more
                 decent
                 for
                 certaine
                 estates
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 other
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Frugalitie
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 attire
                 is
                 proportionable
                 to
                 his
                 abilitie
                 and
                 calling
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Distinction
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 sexe
                 ,
                 ages
                 ,
                 offices
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 set
                 attire
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 hers
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 apparelled
                 on
                 this
                 fashion
                 ,
                 an
                 olde
                 man
                 on
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 vnseemely
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 womans
                 apparell
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 woman
                 the
                 mans
                 .
                 Deut.
                 22.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   woman
                   shall
                   not
                   weare
                   that
                   which
                   pertaineth
                   to
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   put
                   on
                   womans
                   raiment
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   are
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 set
                 downe
                 precisely
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 what
                 apparrell
                 is
                 decent
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 :
                 wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 modest
                 ,
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 particular
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 must
                 rather
                 keepe
                 too
                 much
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 measure
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 step
                 one
                 foot
                 without
                 the
                 precincts
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 excrements
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 cast
                 foorth
                 into
                 some
                 separate
                 and
                 close
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 also
                 couered
                 .
                 Deut.
                 23.12
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   a
                   place
                   without
                   the
                   host
                   ,
                   whither
                   thou
                   shalt
                   resort
                   .
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   a
                   paddle
                   among
                   thy
                   weapons
                   ,
                   &
                   when
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   sit
                   downe
                   without
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   digge
                   therewith
                   ,
                   and
                   returning
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   couer
                   thine
                   excrements
                   .
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   camp
                   to
                   deliuer
                   thee
                   :
                   therefore
                   thine
                   host
                   shall
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   see
                   no
                   filthy
                   thing
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   &
                   turne
                   away
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 24.4
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   sheepe-coats
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   caue
                   ,
                   and
                   Saul
                   went
                   in
                   to
                   couer
                   his
                   feete
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sobrietie
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 concerneth
                 the
                 vsage
                 of
                 our
                 diet
                 in
                 holines
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 obseruation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 these
                 rules
                 may
                 serue
                 :
                 I.
                 The
                 cheifest
                 at
                 the
                 
                 banket
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consecrate
                 the
                 meates
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 grace
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 9.13
                 .
                 
                   The
                   people
                   will
                   not
                   eate
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 )
                 
                   came
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   wil
                   blesse
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   eate
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   bidden
                   to
                   the
                   feast
                   .
                
                 Mark.
                 6.39
                 .
                 
                   He
                   commanded
                   thē
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   all
                   sit
                   downe
                   by
                   companies
                   vpon
                   the
                   grasse
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 41.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   fiue
                   loaues
                   and
                   two
                   fishes
                   ,
                   and
                   looked
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   thankes
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 27.35
                 .
                 
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   gaue
                   thankes
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   &
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   broken
                   bread
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   eate
                   .
                
                 II.
                 It
                 is
                 lawefull
                 to
                 furnish
                 a
                 table
                 with
                 store
                 of
                 dishes
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 entertainment
                 of
                 a
                 friende
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 delight
                 .
                 Luk.
                 5.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Leui
                   made
                   him
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 )
                 
                   a
                   great
                   feast
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   company
                   of
                   Publicans
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   that
                   sate
                   at
                   tabe
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 104.15
                 .
                 
                   He
                   giueth
                   wine
                   that
                   maketh
                   glad
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   &
                   oyle
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   face
                   shine
                   ,
                   &
                   bread
                   that
                   strengtheneth
                   mans
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Ioh.
                 12.2
                 .
                 
                   There
                   they
                   made
                   him
                   a
                   supper
                   ,
                   and
                   Martha
                   serued
                   ,
                   but
                   Lazarus
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sate
                   at
                   table
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   tooke
                   Marie
                   a
                   pound
                   of
                   oyntment
                   of
                   Spikenard
                   ,
                   very
                   costly
                   ,
                   and
                   annointed
                   Iesus
                   feete
                   .
                
                 III.
                 Choose
                 the
                 lower
                 roome
                 at
                 a
                 banquet
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 be
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 sit
                 as
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 assigneth
                 thee
                 .
                 Luk.
                 14.7
                 .
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   a
                   parable
                   to
                   the
                   guests
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   marked
                   howe
                   they
                   chose
                   out
                   the
                   chiefe
                   roomes
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   bidden
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   a
                   wedding
                   ,
                   set
                   not
                   thy selfe
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   chiefest
                   place
                   ,
                   least
                   a
                   more
                   honourable
                   man
                   then
                   thou
                   be
                   bidden
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   bade
                   both
                   him
                   and
                   thee
                   ,
                   come
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Giue
                   this
                   man
                   roome
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   But
                   goe
                   and
                   sit
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   lowest
                   roome
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   that
                   bade
                   thee
                   ,
                   commeth
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   Friend
                   ,
                   sit
                   vp
                   higher
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 25.5
                 .
                 
                   Stād
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   great
                   mē
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 IV.
                 Man
                 must
                 eate
                 at
                 due
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 vnseasonable
                 houres
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 10.16
                 .
                 
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   land
                   ,
                   whē
                   thy
                   Princes
                   eate
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   O
                   land
                   ,
                   when
                   Princes
                   eate
                   in
                   time
                   .
                
                 V.
                 Man
                 must
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 moderately
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 may
                 receiue
                 strength
                 thereby
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 more
                 fresh
                 and
                 liuely
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 godlines
                 .
                 Luk.
                 21.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   to
                   your selues
                   ,
                   least
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   your
                   hearts
                   be
                   oppressed
                   with
                   surfetting
                   and
                   drunkennesse
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 23.29
                 .
                 
                   To
                   whome
                   is
                   woe
                   ?
                   &c.
                   Euen
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   tarry
                   long
                   at
                   wine
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   goe
                   and
                   seeke
                   mixt
                   wine
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Looke
                   not
                   thou
                   vpon
                   the
                   wine
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   red
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   sheweth
                   his
                   colour
                   in
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   goeth
                   downe
                   pleasantly
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Prou.
                 25.16
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   hast
                   found
                   hony
                   ,
                   eate
                   that
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   least
                   thou
                   be
                   ouer
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   vomit
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 31.4
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   Kings
                   to
                   drinke
                   wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   Princes
                   strong
                   drinke
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Least
                   he
                   drinke
                   and
                   forget
                   the
                   decree
                   ,
                   and
                   change
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   affliction
                   .
                
                 VI.
                 We
                 must
                 then
                 especially
                 regard
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 eate
                 at
                 great
                 mens
                 tables
                 .
                 Prou.
                 23.1
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   sittest
                   to
                   eate
                   with
                   a
                   ruler
                   ,
                   consider
                   diligently
                   what
                   is
                   before
                   thee
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Put
                   the
                   knife
                   to
                   thy
                   throate
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   a
                   man
                   giuen
                   to
                   thine
                   appetite
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   desirous
                   of
                   his
                   dainty
                   meates
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   deceiueable
                   meate
                   .
                
                 VII
                 .
                 Godly
                 mirth
                 at
                 meate
                 is
                 tollerable
                 .
                 Act.
                 2.46
                 .
                 
                   They
                   did
                   eate
                   their
                   meat
                   togither
                   with
                   gladnes
                   and
                   singlenes
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 VIII
                 .
                 Table
                 talke
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 occasion
                 of
                 talke
                 is
                 offered
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 edifie
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 Christs
                 talke
                 at
                 the
                 Pharises
                 table
                 .
                 Luk.
                 14.
                 from
                 th●
                 1.
                 verse
                 to
                 the
                 16.
                 verse
                 .
                 IX
                 .
                 See
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 banquet
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 broken
                 meate
                 be
                 not
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 reserued
                 .
                 Iohn
                 6.12
                 .
                 
                   When
                   they
                   were
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Gather
                   vp
                   the
                   broken
                   meate
                   which
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                
                 X.
                 At
                 a
                 feast
                 leaue
                 somwhat
                 .
                 Ruth
                 .
                 2.14
                 .
                 
                   Shee
                   did
                   eate
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   sufficed
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Chastitie
                 is
                 double
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 wedlocke
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 single
                 ,
                 must
                 I.
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 keepe
                 their
                 affections
                 and
                 bodies
                 in
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Howe
                   shall
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   purge
                   his
                   waies
                   !
                   by
                   directing
                   the
                   same
                   after
                   thy
                   word
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   fathers
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   haue
                   knowne
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   young
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   haue
                   ouercome
                   that
                   wicked
                   one
                   .
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   babes
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   haue
                   knowne
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 Eccl.
                 12.1
                 .
                 
                   Remember
                   thy
                   creator
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   thy
                   youth
                   ,
                   whiles
                   the
                   euill
                   daies
                   come
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   yeares
                   approch
                   ,
                   wherein
                   thou
                   shalt
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 II.
                 They
                 must
                 fast
                 often
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.27
                 .
                 
                   I
                   beate
                   downe
                   my
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   subiection
                   ,
                   least
                   by
                   any
                   meanes
                   ,
                   after
                   I
                   haue
                   preached
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   I
                   my selfe
                   should
                   be
                   reprooued
                   .
                
                 III.
                 They
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 they
                 burne
                 not
                 in
                 lust
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.9
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   marry
                   then
                   to
                   burne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Chastitie
                 in
                 wedlocke
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 pure
                 vse
                 of
                 wedlocke
                 is
                 obserued
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.4
                 .
                 
                   Mariage
                   is
                   honourable
                   among
                   all
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   bed
                   vndefiled
                   :
                   but
                   whoremongers
                   and
                   adulterers
                   God
                   will
                   iudge
                   .
                
                 To
                 preserue
                 puritie
                 in
                 wedlocke
                 ,
                 these
                 cautions
                 are
                 profitable
                 :
                 I.
                 Contracts
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 faithful
                 onely
                 .
                 Malac.
                 2.11
                 .
                 
                   Iudah
                   hath
                   transgressed
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   abomination
                   is
                   committed
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   for
                   Iudah
                   hath
                   defiled
                   the
                   holinesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   loued
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   maried
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   a
                   strange
                   god
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.39
                 .
                 
                   If
                   her
                   husband
                   be
                   dead
                   shee
                   is
                   at
                   libertie
                   to
                   marrie
                   with
                   whome
                   shee
                   will
                   ,
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 II.
                 Both
                 parties
                 must
                 separate
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 womans
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 appointed
                 fasts
                 .
                 Ezech.
                 18.6
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.5
                 .
                 
                   Defraud
                   not
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   with
                   consent
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   giue
                   your selues
                   to
                   fasting
                   and
                   praier
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   Satan
                   tempt
                   you
                   not
                   for
                   your
                   incontinencie
                   .
                
                 III.
                 Wedlocke
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 rather
                 to
                 suppresse
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 satisfie
                 that
                 corrupt
                 cōcupiscence
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Rom.
                 13.14
                 .
                 
                   Put
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   not
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   to
                   satisfie
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 IV.
                 It
                 must
                 bee
                 vsed
                 with
                 prayer
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.3,4
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               27.
               
               Of
               the
               eight
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               THis
               cōmandement
               concerneth
               the
               preseruatiō
               of
               our
               neighbours
               goods
               .
            
             
               The
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steale
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Steale
                 ]
                 To
                 steale
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 to
                 conuey
                 any
                 thing
                 closely
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Gen.
                 31.
                 
                 ●0
                 .
                 
                   Iaakob
                   stole
                   away
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Laban
                   the
                   Aramite
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 it
                 signifieth
                 generally
                 ,
                 to
                 wish
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 mans
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 by
                 fraud
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 impaire
                 his
                 wealth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   neither
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   preserue
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   hinder
                   or
                   hurt
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   goods
                   ,
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 pl●ce
                 these
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forbidden
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Inordinate
                     liuing
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     no
                     ●et
                     calling
                     ,
                     or
                     idely
                     ,
                     wherein
                     by
                     neglecting
                     their
                     duties
                     ,
                     such
                     persons
                     mispend
                     their
                     time
                     ,
                     goods
                     ,
                     and
                     reuenues
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Thes.
                     2.11
                     .
                     
                       We
                       heare
                       that
                       there
                       are
                       some
                       among
                       you
                       ;
                       which
                       walke
                       inordinately
                       ,
                       and
                       worke
                       not
                       at
                       all
                       ,
                       but
                       are
                       busie
                       bodies
                       .
                    
                     Gen.
                     3.9
                     .
                     
                       In
                       the
                       sweate
                       of
                       thy
                       browes
                       shalt
                       
                       thou
                       eate
                       thy
                       bread
                       ,
                       till
                       thou
                       returne
                       to
                       the
                       earth
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     5.8
                     .
                     
                       If
                       there
                       be
                       any
                       that
                       prouideth
                       not
                       for
                       his
                       owne
                       ,
                       especially
                       for
                       them
                       of
                       his
                       houshold
                       ,
                       he
                       denieth
                       the
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       worse
                       then
                       an
                       infidel
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Vniust
                     dealing
                     ,
                     the
                     which
                     is
                     either
                     in
                     heart
                     ,
                     or
                     deede
                     .
                     Vniust
                     dealing
                     in
                     heart
                     ,
                     is
                     named
                     couetousnesse
                     .
                     Matth.
                     15.19
                     .
                     
                       Out
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       come
                       euill
                       thoughts
                       ,
                       murthers
                       ,
                       adulteries
                       ,
                       fornications
                       ,
                       thefts
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Couetousnesse
                     is
                     idolatrie
                     .
                     Eph.
                     5.5
                     .
                     
                       We
                       knowe
                       that
                       no
                       couetous
                       person
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       an
                       idolatour
                       ,
                       shall
                       enter
                       into
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       Christ
                       and
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     Yea
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     roote
                     of
                     all
                     euill
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     6.
                     9.
                     
                     
                       The
                       loue
                       of
                       money
                       is
                       the
                       roote
                       of
                       all
                       euill
                       ,
                       which
                       whilest
                       some
                       lusted
                       after
                       ,
                       they
                       erred
                       from
                       the
                       faith
                       ,
                       and
                       pierced
                       themselues
                       through
                       with
                       many
                       sorrowes
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Vniust
                 dealing
                 indeede
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 bargaining
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 bargaining
                 .
                 Vniust
                 dealing
                 in
                 bargaining
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 branches
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thes.
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   oppresse
                   ,
                   or
                   deceiue
                   his
                   neighbour
                   in
                   a
                   bargaine
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   auenger
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   To
                   sell
                   ,
                   or
                   bargaine
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   saleable
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   I.
                   Is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   bought
                   with
                   money
                   .
                   Act.
                   8.18
                   .
                   
                     When
                     Simon
                     saw
                     ,
                     that
                     through
                     laying
                     on
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     handes
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     was
                     giuen
                     ,
                     he
                     offered
                     them
                     money
                     ,
                  
                   16
                   ,
                   
                     Saying
                     ,
                     giue
                     me
                     also
                     this
                     power
                     ,
                     that
                     on
                     whome
                     soeuer
                     I
                     lay
                     the
                     handes
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     receiue
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     Peter
                     said
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     Thy
                     money
                     perish
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     thinkest
                     that
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     obtained
                     with
                     money
                     .
                  
                   II.
                   Church
                   goods
                   are
                   not
                   saleable
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   fell
                   or
                   alienate
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Prou.
                   20.25
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     destruction
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     deuoure
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     the
                     vowes
                     to
                     enquire
                     .
                  
                   Malac.
                   3.8
                   .
                   Church
                   goods
                   are
                   the
                   possessiō
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   III.
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   vnprofitable
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   common-weale
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   sold.
                   
                
                 
                   II.
                   All
                   coloured
                   forgerie
                   &
                   deceit
                   in
                   bargaining
                   .
                   Luk.
                   19.8
                   .
                   
                     Zaccheus
                     stood
                     foorth
                     ,
                     &
                     said
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Behold
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     halfe
                     of
                     my
                     goods
                     I
                     giue
                     to
                     the
                     poore
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     I
                     haue
                     taken
                     ought
                     from
                     any
                     man
                     by
                     forged
                     cauillation
                     ,
                     I
                     restore
                     it
                     foure
                     folde
                     .
                  
                   This
                   deceit
                   is
                   vsed
                   ,
                   I.
                   when
                   men
                   sel
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   counterfeit
                   ,
                   for
                   good
                   :
                   as
                   copper
                   for
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   mingle
                   any
                   waies
                   badde
                   with
                   good
                   ,
                   making
                   shew
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   .
                   Amos
                   8.4,5,6
                   .
                   
                     Heare
                     this
                     ,
                     ye
                     that
                     swallow
                     vp
                     the
                     poore
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     when
                     wil
                     the
                     newe
                     moneth
                     be
                     gone
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     sell
                     the
                     refuse
                     of
                     the
                     wheate
                     .
                  
                   II.
                   When
                   men
                   falsifie
                   measures
                   &
                   weights
                   .
                   Deut.
                   25.13
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     haue
                     in
                     thy
                     bagge
                     two
                     manner
                     of
                     weights
                     ,
                     a
                     great
                     and
                     a
                     small
                     .
                  
                   14.
                   
                   
                     But
                     thou
                     shalt
                     haue
                     a
                     right
                     and
                     a
                     iust
                     weight
                     :
                     a
                     perfit
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     iust
                     measure
                     shalt
                     thou
                     haue
                     .
                  
                   Leuit.
                   10.35
                   .
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     not
                     doe
                     vniustly
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     in
                     line
                     ,
                     in
                     weight
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     measure
                     .
                  
                   36.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     haue
                     iust
                     balances
                     ,
                     true
                     weights
                     ;
                     a
                     true
                     Epha
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     true
                     Hin
                     .
                  
                   Amos
                   8.4
                   .
                   
                     Heare
                     this
                     ,
                     ye
                     that
                     say
                     ,
                     When
                     will
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     be
                     gone
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     sell
                     corne
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     the
                     Epha
                     small
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     shekell
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     falsifie
                     the
                     weights
                     by
                     deceit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   When
                   the
                   buyer
                   concealeth
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   seller
                   the
                   faults
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   blindfoldeth
                   the
                   trueth
                   with
                   counterfeit
                   speeches
                   .
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Whatsoeuer
                     ye
                     would
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     doe
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     euen
                     so
                     doe
                     to
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     Lawe
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                   Prou.
                   20.14
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     naught
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     naught
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     buyer
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     gone
                     apart
                     ,
                     he
                     boasteth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   When
                   in
                   buying
                   and
                   selling
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   oppressed
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   When
                   the
                   iust
                   price
                   of
                   things
                   is
                   raised
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   bargaining
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   purse
                   one
                   pennie
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   giuing
                   of
                   a
                   penniworth
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sale
                   vpon
                   a
                   set
                   day
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   day
                   is
                   giuen
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   price
                   may
                   be
                   inhanced
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   sell
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   more
                   of
                   our
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   then
                   right
                   ?
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   ingrosse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   buie
                   vp
                   all
                   of
                   one
                   commoditie
                   into
                   thine
                   owne
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   no
                   other
                   hath
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   thou
                   maist
                   sell
                   it
                   at
                   thine
                   owne
                   price
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   become
                   bankcrupt
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   be
                   enriched
                   by
                   the
                   damages
                   ,
                   and
                   goods
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Not
                   to
                   restore
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   lent
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   pledged
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   found
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Ezech.
                   18.7
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     hath
                     oppressed
                     any
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     restored
                     the
                     pledge
                     to
                     his
                     debte●
                     :
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     spoyled
                     none
                     by
                     violence
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   To
                   delay
                   any
                   kinde
                   of
                   restitution
                   ,
                   from
                   one
                   day
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   3.
                   28.
                   
                   
                     Say
                     not
                     to
                     thy
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     Depart
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     againe
                     ,
                     to
                     morrow
                     I
                     will
                     pay
                     you
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     maist
                     doe
                     it
                     then
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   37.21
                   .
                   
                     The
                     wicked
                     man
                     boroweth
                     ,
                     and
                     paieth
                     not
                     againe
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     righteous
                     is
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     and
                     lendeth
                     .
                  
                   7.
                   
                   To
                   practise
                   vsurie
                   .
                   Psal.
                   15.5
                   .
                   
                     Which
                     hath
                     not
                     put
                     his
                     money
                     to
                     vsurie
                     .
                  
                   Exod.
                   22.
                   25.
                   
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     lendest
                     money
                     to
                     my
                     people
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     poore
                     man
                     which
                     dwelleth
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     to
                     him
                     as
                     an
                     vsurer
                     ,
                     lay
                     not
                     vsurie
                     vpon
                     him
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Vsurie
                 is
                 a
                 gaine
                 exacted
                 by
                 couenant
                 ,
                 aboue
                 the
                 principall
                 onely
                 in
                 lue
                 ,
                 and
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 lending
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Vsurie
                 beeing
                 considered
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 very
                 fitly
                 be
                 tearmed
                 biting
                 lucre
                 .
                 Exod.
                 22.14
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   hath
                   borrowed
                   any-thing
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   hurt
                   or
                   dieth
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   owner
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   be
                   not
                   present
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   recompensed
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   recompence
                   him
                   not
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   hired
                   for
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sold
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   price
                   .
                
                 Ezek.
                 18.8
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   vsurie
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   taken
                   increase
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.13
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   other
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   eased
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   grieued
                   ,
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   But
                   vpon
                   like
                   condition
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   your
                   abundance
                   supplieth
                   their
                   lacke
                   ;
                   that
                   also
                   their
                   abundance
                   may
                   be
                   for
                   your
                   lacke
                   :
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   equalitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 vsurie
                 ,
                 positiue
                 lawes
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 restraine
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 allowe
                 .
                 Quest.
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 take
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 aboue
                 the
                 principall
                 ?
                 Ansvver
                 .
                 Yes
                 surely
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 conditions
                 :
                 I.
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 he
                 exact
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 debter
                 can
                 get
                 by
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 .
                 II.
                 He
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 gaine
                 ,
                 nay
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 gaine
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 gaine
                 which
                 drinketh
                 vp
                 the
                 liuing
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 vseth
                 the
                 money
                 .
                 III.
                 He
                 must
                 sometimes
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 taking
                 gaine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 require
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 debter
                 be
                 by
                 ineuitable
                 and
                 iust
                 casualities
                 brought
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 also
                 plaine
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 great
                 diligence
                 ,
                 any
                 commoditie
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 borrowed
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 why
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 take
                 sometimes
                 aboue
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 are
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 debter
                 may
                 giue
                 ,
                 hauing
                 himselfe
                 an
                 honest
                 gaine
                 besides
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 any
                 waies
                 endomaged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creditor
                 may
                 safely
                 receiue
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 money
                 lent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gaineth
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 shew
                 all
                 possible
                 gratitude
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 goods
                 he
                 is
                 inriched
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 often
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 creditor
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 goods
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 which
                 he
                 lent
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Money
                 is
                 not
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 to
                 receiue
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 lent
                 out
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Albeit
                 money
                 in
                 it selfe
                 be
                 not
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 very
                 fruitfull
                 by
                 the
                 borrowers
                 good
                 vse
                 ,
                 as
                 ground
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 fruitfull
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 tilled
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 detaineth
                 the
                 labourers
                 wages
                 .
                 Iam.
                 5.4
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   the
                   hire
                   of
                   the
                   labourers
                   (
                   which
                   haue
                   reaped
                   your
                   fields
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   you
                   kept
                   backe
                   by
                   
                   fraud
                   )
                   crieth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cries
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   reaped
                   ,
                   are
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hosts
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vniust
                 dealing
                 out
                 of
                 bargaining
                 ,
                 is
                 likewise
                 manifold
                 :
                 I.
                 To
                 pronounce
                 false
                 sentence
                 or
                 iudgement
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 either
                 profered
                 ,
                 or
                 promised
                 .
                 Esai
                 1.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   Princes
                   are
                   rebellious
                   ,
                   and
                   companions
                   of
                   theeues
                   :
                   euery
                   one
                   loueth
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   followeth
                   after
                   rewards
                   :
                   they
                   iudge
                   not
                   the
                   fatherlesse
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   the
                   widowes
                   cause
                   come
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 and
                 Iudges
                 sinne
                 .
                 II.
                 To
                 feede
                 ,
                 or
                 clothe
                 stout
                 and
                 lustie
                 rogues
                 or
                 beggers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   When
                   we
                   were
                   with
                   you
                   we
                   inioyned
                   you
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   would
                   not
                   labour
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   not
                   eate
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 thinke
                 you
                 ,
                 must
                 those
                 licensed
                 rogues
                 and
                 beggers
                 by
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 all
                 idle
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Abby-lubbers
                 haue
                 ?
                 Socrates
                 in
                 the
                 Tripartite
                 historie
                 ,
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   that
                   Monke
                   which
                   laboureth
                   not
                   with
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   theefe
                   .
                
                 III.
                 Gaming
                 for
                 money
                 and
                 gaine
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 maist
                 not
                 enrich
                 thy selfe
                 by
                 impouerishing
                 thy
                 brother
                 .
                 This
                 gaming
                 is
                 worse
                 farre
                 then
                 vsurie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 while
                 will
                 more
                 enrich
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 To
                 get
                 money
                 by
                 vnlawfull
                 arts
                 :
                 such
                 are
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 Iudiciall
                 Astrologie
                 ,
                 Stage-playes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   stollen
                   ,
                   steale
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   let
                   him
                   labour
                   ,
                   working
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   hands
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   giue
                   vnto
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   neede
                   .
                
                 Deut.
                 18.11
                 .
                 Eph.
                 5.3
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   Abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   appearance
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                
                 V.
                 To
                 filch
                 or
                 pilfer
                 the
                 least
                 pin
                 ,
                 or
                 point
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Mark.
                 10.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   hurt
                   any
                   man.
                
                 Rom.
                 3.8
                 .
                 
                   And
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   blamed
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   some
                   affirme
                   that
                   we
                   say
                   )
                   why
                   do
                   we
                   not
                   euill
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   thereof
                   ?
                   whose
                   damnation
                   is
                   iust
                   .
                
                 VI.
                 To
                 remooue
                 ancient
                 bounds
                 .
                 Prou.
                 22.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   remooue
                   the
                   ancient
                   bounds
                   which
                   thy
                   fathers
                   haue
                   made
                   .
                
                 Hos.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Princes
                   of
                   Iudah
                   are
                   like
                   them
                   which
                   remooue
                   the
                   bounds
                   .
                
                 VII
                 .
                 To
                 steale
                 other
                 mens
                 seruants
                 ,
                 or
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 or
                 robberie
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   To
                   whoremongers
                   ,
                   buggerers
                   ,
                   and
                   menstealers
                   .
                
                 Iosh.
                 7.19
                 .
                 
                   Achans
                   theft
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.10
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   theeues
                   ,
                   nor
                   couetous
                   persons
                   ,
                   nor
                   robbers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 robberies
                 ,
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 especially
                 are
                 famous
                 :
                 Theeues
                 by
                 the
                 Queenes
                 high
                 waies
                 ,
                 Pyrates
                 vpon
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 Souldiers
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 pay
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 maine
                 force
                 take
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 Luk.
                 3.14
                 .
                 
                   The
                   souldiers
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                   ?
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Doe
                   violence
                   to
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   neither
                   accuse
                   any
                   man
                   falsely
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   your
                   wages
                   .
                
                 VIII
                 .
                 To
                 conspire
                 with
                 a
                 theefe
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 giuing
                 aduice
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 compasse
                 his
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 concealing
                 his
                 fact
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 be
                 not
                 punished
                 .
                 Prou.
                 29.24
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   partaker
                   with
                   a
                   theefe
                   ,
                   hateth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   heareth
                   cursing
                   ,
                   and
                   discouereth
                   it
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 punishment
                 of
                 theft
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 be
                 sometimes
                 aggrauated
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Therefore
                 theeues
                 sometimes
                 are
                 punished
                 with
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iudiciall
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 onely
                 require
                 the
                 restitution
                 thereof
                 fourefold
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 offence
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ciuill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 offences
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 encrease
                 the
                 ciuill
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 theft
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 grieuous
                 in
                 our
                 Common-weale
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 common-weale
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 generally
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 poorer
                 then
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 :
                 therefore
                 to
                 steale
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 small
                 value
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 in
                 this
                 countrey
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 endamage
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 great
                 value
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 countrey
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 stirring
                 and
                 fierce
                 disposition
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 maketh
                 theeues
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 outragious
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 robberies
                 ioyning
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 tranquilitie
                 of
                 the
                 country
                 whereof
                 more
                 r●gard
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 one
                 priuate
                 mans
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   preserue
                   and
                   increase
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   goods
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 are
                 required
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     A
                     certen
                     calling
                     :
                     wherein
                     euery
                     man
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     gift
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     giuen
                     him
                     must
                     bestow
                     himselfe
                     honestly
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     and
                     neighbours
                     good
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     24.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       euery
                       man
                       wherein
                       he
                       was
                       called
                       ,
                       therein
                       abide
                       with
                       God.
                    
                     Eph.
                     4.28
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     4.10
                     .
                     
                       According
                       as
                       euery
                       man
                       hath
                       receiued
                       a
                       gift
                       ,
                       so
                       let
                       him
                       administer
                       to
                       another
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       be
                       good
                       dispensers
                       of
                       the
                       manifold
                       graces
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     Galat.
                     5.13
                     .
                     
                       In
                       loue
                       serue
                       one
                       another
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       The
                       true
                       vse
                       of
                       riches
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       goods
                       a
                       man
                       hath
                       :
                       to
                       which
                       belong
                       two
                       vertues
                       ;
                       Contentation
                       ,
                       and
                       Thriftinesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       Contentation
                       is
                       a
                       vertue
                       ,
                       whereby
                       a
                       man
                       is
                       well
                       pleased
                       with
                       that
                       estate
                       ,
                       wherein
                       he
                       is
                       placed
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       6.6
                       .
                       
                         Godlinesse
                         is
                         great
                         gaine
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         contented
                         mind
                         :
                      
                       7.
                       
                       
                         For
                         we
                         brought
                         nothing
                         into
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         neither
                         shall
                         we
                         carie
                         any
                         thing
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         But
                         ,
                         hauing
                         foode
                         and
                         raiment
                         ,
                         let
                         vs
                         be
                         content
                         .
                      
                       Philip.
                       4.11
                       .
                       
                         I
                         haue
                         learned
                         in
                         whatsoeuer
                         state
                         I
                         am
                         ,
                         therewith
                         to
                         be
                         content
                         .
                      
                       12.
                       
                       
                         I
                         can
                         be
                         abased
                         ,
                         and
                         I
                         can
                         abound
                         ,
                         euery
                         where
                         in
                         all
                         things
                         I
                         am
                         instructed
                         ,
                         both
                         to
                         be
                         full
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         hungrie
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         abound
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         haue
                         want
                         .
                      
                       Math.
                       6.11
                       .
                       
                         Giue
                         vs
                         this
                         day
                         our
                         daily
                         bread
                         .
                      
                       Heb.
                       13.
                       5.
                       
                       
                         Let
                         your
                         conuersation
                         be
                         without
                         couetousnes
                         ,
                         and
                         be
                         cōtent
                         with
                         the
                         things
                         which
                         you
                         haue
                         :
                         for
                         he
                         saith
                         ,
                         I
                         will
                         not
                         forsake
                         thee
                         ,
                         nor
                         leaue
                         thee
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Thriftinesse
                       or
                       frugalitie
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       vertue
                       ,
                       whereby
                       a
                       man
                       carefully
                       keepeth
                       his
                       goods
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       gotten
                       ,
                       and
                       imploieth
                       them
                       to
                       such
                       vses
                       ,
                       as
                       are
                       both
                       necessarie
                       and
                       profitable
                       .
                       Prou.
                       5.15
                       .
                       
                         Drinke
                         the
                         water
                         of
                         thy
                         cesterne
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         riuers
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         middes
                         of
                         thine
                         owne
                         well
                         .
                      
                       16.
                       
                       
                         Let
                         thy
                         fountaines
                         flow
                         forth
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         riuers
                         of
                         waters
                         in
                         the
                         streetes
                         .
                      
                       17.
                       
                       
                         Let
                         them
                         be
                         thine
                         owne
                         ,
                         yea
                         ,
                         thine
                         onely
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         the
                         strangers
                         with
                         thee
                         .
                      
                       Prou.
                       21.
                       5.
                       
                       
                         The
                         thoughts
                         of
                         the
                         diligent
                         doe
                         surely
                         bring
                         abundance
                         .
                      
                       17.
                       
                       
                         He
                         that
                         loueth
                         pastime
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         a
                         poore
                         man
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         loueth
                         wine
                         and
                         oyle
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         rich
                         .
                      
                       Prou.
                       12.27
                       .
                       
                         The
                         deceitfullman
                         rosteth
                         not
                         that
                         which
                         he
                         hath
                         taken
                         in
                         hunting
                         :
                         but
                         the
                         riches
                         of
                         the
                         diligent
                         are
                         pretious
                         .
                      
                       Ioh.
                       6.12
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     III.
                     To
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                     from
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     vse
                     an
                     harmelesse
                     simplicitie
                     in
                     all
                     affaires
                     .
                     Psal.
                     15.2
                     .
                     
                       He
                       that
                       walketh
                       vprightly
                       ,
                       and
                       worketh
                       righteousnes
                       ,
                       he
                       that
                       speaketh
                       the
                       truth
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     Gen.
                     23.15
                     .
                     
                       Ephron
                       said
                       to
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       The
                       land
                       is
                       worth
                       foure
                       hundreth
                       shekels
                       of
                       siluer
                       ,
                       what
                       is
                       that
                       betweene
                       me
                       and
                       thee
                       ?
                       burie
                       therefore
                       thy
                       dead
                       .
                    
                     16.
                     
                     
                       So
                       Abraham
                       harkned
                       to
                       Ephron
                       ,
                       and
                       Abraham
                       weighed
                       to
                       Ephron
                       the
                       siluer
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       named
                       in
                       the
                       audience
                       of
                       the
                       Hittites
                       ,
                       euen
                       foure
                       hundreth
                       shekels
                       of
                       currant
                       money
                       among
                       marchants
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     Iust
                     dealing
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     4.6
                     .
                     Of
                     this
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     kindes
                     :
                     
                       
                         I.
                         In
                         buying
                         and
                         selling
                         ,
                         in
                         setting
                         and
                         hiring
                         of
                         Farmes
                         ,
                         tenements
                         ,
                         lands
                         :
                         in
                         marchandize
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         manner
                         of
                         commodities
                         ,
                         men
                         must
                         racke
                         nothing
                         ,
                         
                         but
                         keepe
                         a
                         iust
                         price
                         .
                         A
                         iust
                         price
                         is
                         then
                         obserued
                         ,
                         when
                         as
                         the
                         things
                         prized
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         price
                         giuen
                         for
                         them
                         ,
                         are
                         made
                         equall
                         ,
                         as
                         neere
                         as
                         may
                         be
                         .
                         For
                         the
                         obseruation
                         of
                         this
                         equalitie
                         ,
                         these
                         foure
                         rules
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         :
                         for
                         by
                         them
                         all
                         bargaines
                         must
                         be
                         ordered
                         .
                         I.
                         There
                         must
                         be
                         a
                         proportion
                         and
                         equalitie
                         in
                         all
                         contracts
                         :
                         the
                         which
                         will
                         then
                         be
                         ,
                         when
                         as
                         the
                         seller
                         doth
                         not
                         value
                         the
                         thing
                         ,
                         onely
                         according
                         to
                         his
                         owne
                         paines
                         ,
                         and
                         cost
                         bestowed
                         vpon
                         it
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         seeth
                         what
                         profit
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         to
                         the
                         buyer
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         what
                         need
                         he
                         standeth
                         of
                         it
                         .
                         Leuit.
                         25.14
                         .
                         
                           When
                           thou
                           sellest
                           ought
                           to
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           or
                           buyest
                           ought
                           at
                           his
                           hands
                           ,
                           ye
                           shall
                           not
                           oppresse
                           one
                           another
                           :
                        
                         15.
                         
                         
                           But
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           the
                           yeres
                           after
                           the
                           Iubilee
                           ,
                           thou
                           shalt
                           buie
                           of
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           .
                           Also
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           yeeres
                           of
                           thy
                           reuenues
                           ,
                           he
                           shall
                           sell
                           vnto
                           thee
                           .
                        
                         ●6
                         .
                         
                           According
                           to
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           yeeres
                           thou
                           shalt
                           increase
                           the
                           price
                           thereof
                           :
                           and
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           fewnesse
                           of
                           yeeres
                           ,
                           thou
                           shalt
                           abate
                           the
                           price
                           of
                           it
                           :
                           for
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           fruits
                           doth
                           he
                           sell
                           vnto
                           thee
                           .
                        
                         II.
                         They
                         must
                         be
                         squared
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         nature
                         ,
                         the
                         summe
                         whereof
                         Christ
                         propoundeth
                         in
                         these
                         words
                         :
                         
                           Whatsoeuer
                           ye
                           would
                           that
                           men
                           should
                           doe
                           to
                           you
                           ,
                           doe
                           the
                           same
                           vnto
                           them
                           .
                        
                         III.
                         The
                         bonde
                         of
                         nature
                         must
                         be
                         kept
                         ,
                         which
                         bindeth
                         him
                         that
                         receiueth
                         a
                         benefit
                         ,
                         and
                         maketh
                         a
                         lawfull
                         gaine
                         of
                         another
                         mans
                         goods
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         beeing
                         once
                         enriched
                         ,
                         shall
                         make
                         a
                         proportionable
                         and
                         naturall
                         recompence
                         ,
                         euen
                         aboue
                         the
                         principall
                         .
                         IV.
                         Men
                         must
                         communicate
                         and
                         make
                         vse
                         of
                         their
                         goods
                         ,
                         with
                         that
                         cauent
                         which
                         Paul
                         giueth
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         Cor.
                         8.13
                         .
                         not
                         so
                         to
                         bestow
                         them
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           that
                           others
                           may
                           be
                           eased
                           ,
                           and
                           they
                           grieued
                           :
                        
                         or
                         contrariwise
                         .
                      
                       
                         II.
                         Men
                         must
                         make
                         ●ale
                         of
                         such
                         things
                         ,
                         as
                         are
                         in
                         their
                         kinde
                         substantiall
                         ,
                         and
                         profitable
                         .
                      
                       
                         III.
                         They
                         must
                         vse
                         iust
                         waights
                         and
                         measures
                         Deut.
                         25.13
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           haue
                           in
                           thy
                           bagge
                           two
                           manner
                           of
                           waights
                           ,
                           a
                           great
                           and
                           a
                           small
                           :
                           but
                           thou
                           shal●
                           haue
                           a
                           right
                           and
                           iust
                           waight
                           ,
                           a
                           perfect
                           and
                           iust
                           measure
                           shalt
                           thou
                           haue
                           .
                        
                         Ezech.
                         55.10
                         .
                         
                           Ye
                           shall
                           haue
                           iust
                           ballances
                           ,
                           a
                           true
                           Ephah
                           ,
                           and
                           a
                           true
                           Bath
                           .
                        
                         Mich.
                         6.11
                         .
                         
                           Shall
                           I
                           iustifie
                           the
                           wicked
                           ballances
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           bagge
                           of
                           deceitfull
                           waights
                           ?
                        
                      
                       
                         IV.
                         He
                         that
                         hireth
                         any
                         thing
                         ,
                         must
                         not
                         onely
                         pay
                         the
                         appointed
                         hire
                         ,
                         but
                         make
                         that
                         which
                         he
                         hired
                         good
                         ,
                         if
                         ought
                         but
                         good
                         come
                         vnto
                         it
                         ,
                         by
                         his
                         default
                         .
                         Exod.
                         22.14,15
                         .
                         
                           If
                           a
                           man
                           borrow
                           any
                           thing
                           of
                           his
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           and
                           it
                           be
                           hurt
                           ,
                           he
                           shall
                           surely
                           make
                           it
                           good
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         V.
                         The
                         pledge
                         or
                         pawne
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         redeemed
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         of
                         important
                         necessitie
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         which
                         preserueth
                         the
                         life
                         of
                         our
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         it
                         must
                         be
                         restored
                         to
                         him
                         in
                         continently
                         .
                         Exod.
                         22.
                         26.
                         
                         
                           If
                           thou
                           take
                           thy
                           neighbours
                           rayment
                           to
                           pledge●
                           thou
                           shalt
                           restore
                           it
                           againe
                           before
                           the
                           sunne
                           goe
                           downe
                           :
                           for
                           that
                           is
                           his
                           couering
                           onely
                           .
                        
                         Deut.
                         24.6
                         .
                         
                           No
                           man
                           shall
                           take
                           the
                           neather
                           or
                           vpper
                           milstone
                           to
                           pledge●
                           for
                           this
                           gage
                           is
                           his
                           liuing
                           .
                        
                         Neither
                         may
                         a
                         man
                         in
                         a
                         pledge
                         be
                         his
                         owne
                         caruer
                         ,
                         but
                         he
                         must
                         take
                         such
                         an
                         one
                         as
                         is
                         offered
                         .
                         Deut.
                         34
                         .
                         1●
                         .
                         
                           When
                           thou
                           shalt
                           aske
                           againe
                           of
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           any
                           thing
                           lent
                           ,
                           thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           goe
                           into
                           his
                           house
                           to
                           fetch
                           his
                           pledge
                           .
                        
                         11.
                         
                         
                           But
                           thou
                           shalt
                           stand
                           without
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           man
                           that
                           borrowed
                           it
                           of
                           thee
                           ,
                           shall
                           bring
                           the
                           pledge
                           out
                           of
                           the
                           doores
                           vnto
                           thee
                           .
                        
                         12.
                         
                         
                           Furthermore
                           ,
                           if
                           it
                           be
                           a
                           poore
                           bodie
                           ,
                           thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           sl●epe
                           with
                           his
                           pledge
                           .
                        
                         13.
                         
                         
                           But
                           shal●
                           restore
                           him
                           the
                           pledge
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         VI.
                         To
                         become
                         surety
                         only
                         for
                         men
                         that
                         are
                         honest
                         ,
                         &
                         very
                         well
                         known
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         warily
                         ,
                         with
                         much
                         deliberation
                         .
                         Prou.
                         11.
                         15.
                         
                         
                           He
                           shall
                           be
                           sore
                           vexed
                           
                           that
                           is
                           suretie
                           for
                           a
                           straunger
                           .
                           And
                           he
                           that
                           hateth
                           suretiship
                           is
                           sure
                           .
                        
                         Prouerb
                         .
                         17.
                         18.
                         
                         
                           A
                           man
                           destitute
                           of
                           vnderstanding
                           toucheth
                           the
                           hand
                           ,
                           and
                           becommeth
                           suretie
                           for
                           his
                           neighbour
                           .
                        
                         Prou.
                         22.
                         26.
                         
                         But
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         so
                         that
                         a
                         man
                         hath
                         intangled
                         himselfe
                         by
                         suretiship
                         ,
                         the
                         best
                         way
                         is
                         to
                         craue
                         his
                         creditours
                         fauour
                         ,
                         by
                         his
                         owne
                         humble
                         suit
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         instant
                         request
                         of
                         his
                         friends
                         .
                         Prou.
                         6.
                         1.
                         
                         
                           My
                           sonne
                           ,
                           if
                           thou
                           be
                           suretie
                           for
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           and
                           hast
                           stricken
                           hands
                           with
                           the
                           straunger
                           .
                        
                         2.
                         
                         
                           Thou
                           art
                           snared
                           with
                           the
                           words
                           of
                           thine
                           owne
                           mouth
                           .
                        
                         3.
                         
                         
                           Doe
                           this
                           now
                           ,
                           my
                           sonne
                           ,
                           and
                           deliuer
                           thy selfe
                           ,
                           seeing
                           thou
                           art
                           come
                           into
                           the
                           hand
                           of
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           goe
                           ,
                           and
                           humble
                           thy selfe
                           ,
                           and
                           sollicite
                           thy
                           friends
                           .
                        
                         4.
                         
                         
                           Giue
                           no
                           sleepe
                           to
                           thine
                           eyes
                           ,
                           nor
                           slumber
                           to
                           thine
                           eye
                           liddes
                           .
                        
                         5.
                         
                         
                           Deliuer
                           thy selfe
                           ,
                           as
                           a
                           Doe
                           from
                           the
                           hand
                           of
                           the
                           hunter
                           ,
                           and
                           as
                           a
                           bird
                           from
                           the
                           hand
                           of
                           the
                           fouler
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         VII
                         .
                         All
                         iust
                         couenants
                         and
                         promises
                         ,
                         though
                         they
                         be
                         to
                         our
                         hindrance
                         ,
                         must
                         be
                         performed
                         .
                         For
                         a
                         promise
                         doth
                         binde
                         ,
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         lawfull
                         ,
                         so
                         farre
                         forth
                         as
                         he
                         will
                         ,
                         vnto
                         whome
                         we
                         make
                         the
                         promise
                         .
                         Psal.
                         15.
                         4.
                         
                         
                           Which
                           sweareth
                           to
                           his
                           hurt
                           ,
                           and
                           changeth
                           not
                           .
                        
                         Prou.
                         25.14
                         .
                         
                           A
                           man
                           that
                           boasteth
                           and
                           keepeth
                           not
                           promise
                           ,
                           is
                           like
                           cloudes
                           and
                           winde
                           without
                           raine
                           .
                        
                         Iudg.
                         1.24
                         .
                         
                           The
                           spies
                           saw
                           a
                           man
                           come
                           out
                           of
                           the
                           citie
                           ,
                           and
                           they
                           said
                           vnto
                           him
                           ,
                           Shew
                           vs
                           ,
                           we
                           pray
                           thee
                           ,
                           the
                           way
                           into
                           the
                           citie
                           ,
                           and
                           we
                           will
                           shew
                           thee
                           mercie
                           .
                        
                         25.
                         
                         
                           And
                           when
                           he
                           had
                           shewed
                           them
                           the
                           way
                           into
                           the
                           citie
                           ,
                           they
                           smote
                           the
                           citie
                           with
                           the
                           edge
                           of
                           the
                           sword
                           ,
                           but
                           they
                           let
                           the
                           man
                           and
                           all
                           his
                           houshold
                           depart
                           .
                        
                         Therefore
                         if
                         after
                         promise
                         made
                         ,
                         he
                         either
                         see
                         that
                         he
                         shall
                         be
                         endamaged
                         thereby
                         ,
                         or
                         hindred
                         in
                         the
                         performance
                         of
                         his
                         promise
                         ,
                         he
                         may
                         craue
                         release
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         granted
                         ,
                         accept
                         of
                         it
                         .
                      
                       
                         VIII
                         .
                         To
                         lend
                         that
                         we
                         doe
                         ,
                         freely
                         .
                         Luk.
                         6.35
                         .
                         
                           Lende
                           ,
                           looking
                           for
                           nothing
                           againe
                           ,
                           and
                           your
                           reward
                           shal
                           be
                           great
                           .
                        
                         And
                         when
                         we
                         borrow
                         ,
                         we
                         must
                         be
                         carefull
                         to
                         make
                         restitution
                         ,
                         euen
                         ,
                         if
                         neede
                         be
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         sale
                         of
                         our
                         owne
                         goods
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         King.
                         4.2
                         ,
                         3
                         ,
                         4
                         ,
                         5
                         ,
                         6
                         ,
                         7.
                         
                         
                           Here
                           the
                           wife
                           of
                           the
                           sonnes
                           of
                           the
                           Prophets
                           selleth
                           her
                           oyle
                           which
                           God
                           sent
                           by
                           the
                           hand
                           of
                           Elisha
                           ,
                           to
                           pay
                           her
                           creditour
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         IX
                         .
                         To
                         restore
                         that
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         committed
                         to
                         our
                         custodie
                         without
                         delay
                         .
                         Math.
                         21.41
                         .
                         
                           He
                           wil
                           destroy
                           the
                           euill
                           husbandmen
                           ,
                           &
                           let
                           out
                           his
                           vineyard
                           to
                           others
                           ,
                           which
                           shall
                           deliuer
                           him
                           the
                           fruits
                           in
                           their
                           season
                           .
                        
                         Prouerb
                         .
                         3.28
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         such
                         a
                         thing
                         be
                         lost
                         ,
                         not
                         by
                         our
                         default
                         ,
                         we
                         are
                         not
                         vrged
                         to
                         repay
                         it
                         .
                         Exod.
                         22.7
                         .
                         
                           If
                           a
                           man
                           deliuer
                           his
                           neighbour
                           money
                           ,
                           or
                           stuffe
                           to
                           keepe
                           ,
                           and
                           it
                           be
                           stollen
                           out
                           of
                           his
                           house
                           ,
                           if
                           the
                           theefe
                           be
                           found
                           ,
                           he
                           shall
                           pay
                           the
                           double
                           .
                        
                         8.
                         
                         
                           If
                           the
                           theefe
                           be
                           not
                           found
                           ,
                           then
                           the
                           master
                           of
                           the
                           house
                           shall
                           be
                           brought
                           before
                           the
                           Iudges
                           ,
                           to
                           sweare
                           whether
                           he
                           haue
                           put
                           his
                           hand
                           to
                           his
                           neighbours
                           goods
                           or
                           no.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         X.
                         That
                         which
                         a
                         man
                         findeth
                         ,
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         kept
                         in
                         his
                         owne
                         hand
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         true
                         owner
                         cannot
                         be
                         heard
                         of
                         :
                         but
                         if
                         he
                         be
                         ,
                         he
                         must
                         restore
                         it
                         .
                         Deut.
                         22.1
                         .
                         
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           see
                           thy
                           brothers
                           oxe
                           ,
                           nor
                           his
                           sheepe
                           goe
                           astray
                           ,
                           and
                           withdraw
                           thy selfe
                           from
                           them
                           ,
                           but
                           shalt
                           bring
                           them
                           againe
                           vnto
                           thy
                           brother
                           .
                        
                         2.
                         
                         
                           If
                           he
                           be
                           not
                           neere
                           vnto
                           thee
                           ,
                           or
                           thou
                           know
                           him
                           not
                           ,
                           thou
                           shalt
                           bring
                           it
                           into
                           thine
                           house
                           ,
                           and
                           it
                           shall
                           remaine
                           with
                           thee
                           ,
                           vntill
                           thy
                           brother
                           seeke
                           after
                           it
                           ,
                           then
                           shalt
                           thou
                           deliuer
                           it
                           to
                           him
                           againe
                           .
                        
                         3.
                         
                         
                           So
                           shalt
                           thou
                           doe
                           with
                           all
                           lost
                           things
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         XI
                         .
                         To
                         get
                         our
                         owne
                         ,
                         we
                         may
                         ,
                         if
                         we
                         cannot
                         doe
                         otherwise
                         ,
                         sue
                         our
                         neighbour
                         in
                         law
                         .
                         But
                         we
                         must
                         follow
                         our
                         suites
                         in
                         an
                         holy
                         manner
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         these
                         circumstances
                         .
                         I.
                         In
                         all
                         suites
                         ,
                         we
                         must
                         not
                         doe
                         any
                         thing
                         ,
                         that
                         may
                         preiudice
                         the
                         profession
                         of
                         Christian
                         religion
                         .
                         Therefore
                         all
                         suiters
                         in
                         law
                         ,
                         offend
                         ,
                         when
                         
                         they
                         trust
                         more
                         in
                         man
                         ,
                         then
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         their
                         religion
                         a
                         iest
                         to
                         worldlings
                         ,
                         partly
                         by
                         striuing
                         about
                         things
                         of
                         small
                         importance
                         :
                         and
                         partly
                         by
                         not
                         admitting
                         any
                         conditions
                         of
                         reconciliation
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Cor.
                         6.1
                         .
                         
                           Dare
                           any
                           of
                           you
                           ,
                           hauing
                           busines
                           against
                           another
                           ,
                           be
                           iudged
                           vnder
                           the
                           vniust
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           vnder
                           the
                           Saints
                           ?
                        
                         II.
                         Law
                         must
                         be
                         the
                         last
                         remedie
                         ,
                         as
                         a
                         desperate
                         medecine
                         is
                         the
                         last
                         remedie
                         the
                         Physitian
                         vseth
                         .
                         We
                         must
                         assay
                         all
                         meanes
                         possible
                         ,
                         before
                         we
                         vse
                         this
                         ,
                         especially
                         to
                         a
                         brother
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Cor.
                         6.7
                         .
                         
                           There
                           is
                           vtterly
                           a
                           fault
                           among
                           you
                           ,
                           because
                           ye
                           goe
                           to
                           law
                           one
                           with
                           another
                           :
                           why
                           rather
                           suffer
                           ye
                           not
                           wrong
                           ?
                           why
                           rather
                           sustaine
                           ye
                           not
                           harme
                           ?
                        
                         III.
                         In
                         all
                         suites
                         of
                         law
                         ,
                         we
                         must
                         be
                         mindfull
                         of
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         charitie
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         indeauour
                         to
                         maintaine
                         our
                         owne
                         right
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         recall
                         our
                         brother
                         ,
                         which
                         erreth
                         ,
                         into
                         the
                         right
                         way
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               28.
               
               Concerning
               the
               ninth
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               THe
               ninth
               Commandement
               belongeth
               to
               the
               preseruation
               of
               our
               neighbours
               good
               name
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 beare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   beare
                
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 answer
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 asked
                 before
                 a
                 Iudge
                 .
                 Deutr.
                 19.17
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   both
                   the
                   men
                   which
                   striue
                   together
                   ,
                   shall
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   euen
                   before
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   the
                   Iudges
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   .
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Iudges
                   shall
                   make
                   diligent
                   inquisition
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   witnesse
                   be
                   found
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   giuen
                   false
                   witnesse
                   against
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                
              
               
                 Witnesse
                 ]
                 By
                 a
                 figure
                 signifieth
                 euery
                 word
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 credit
                 and
                 estimation
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 is
                 either
                 impaired
                 or
                 diminished
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   diminish
                   or
                   hurt
                   the
                   good
                   name
                   and
                   estimation
                   of
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 forbidden
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Enuie
                     ,
                     disdaine
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     desire
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     owne
                     glorie
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     6.4
                     .
                     
                       He
                       is
                       puft
                       vp
                       ,
                       and
                       knoweth
                       nothing
                       ,
                       but
                       doteth
                       about
                       questions
                       ,
                       and
                       strife
                       of
                       words
                       ,
                       whereof
                       commeth
                       enuie
                       ,
                       strife
                       ,
                       railings
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     2.1
                     .
                     
                       Wherefore
                       ,
                       laying
                       aside
                       all
                       maliciousnes
                       ,
                       and
                       enuie
                       and
                       all
                       guile
                       ,
                       and
                       euill
                       speaking
                       .
                    
                     Math.
                     21.15
                     .
                     
                       But
                       when
                       the
                       chiefe
                       Priests
                       and
                       Scribes
                       saw
                       the
                       marueiles
                       that
                       he
                       did
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       children
                       crying
                       in
                       the
                       Temple
                       ,
                       and
                       saying
                       ,
                       Hosanna
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       they
                       disdained
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Euill
                     suspicions
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     6.4
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     17.28
                     .
                     
                       And
                       Eliab
                       his
                       eldest
                       brother
                       heard
                       when
                       he
                       spake
                       vnto
                       the
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       Eliab
                       was
                       angrie
                       with
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       and
                       said
                       ,
                       Why
                       camest
                       thou
                       downe
                       hither
                       ?
                       and
                       with
                       whome
                       hast
                       thou
                       left
                       those
                       few
                       sheepe
                       in
                       the
                       wildernesse
                       ?
                       I
                       know
                       thy
                       pride
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       malice
                       of
                       thine
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     Act.
                     28.4
                     .
                     
                       Now
                       when
                       the
                       Barbarians
                       saw
                       the
                       worme
                       hang
                       on
                       his
                       hand
                       ;
                       they
                       said
                       among
                       themselues
                       .
                       This
                       man
                       surely
                       is
                       a
                       murtherer
                       ,
                       whom
                       though
                       he
                       hath
                       escaped
                       the
                       sea
                       ,
                       yet
                       vengeance
                       hath
                       not
                       suffered
                       to
                       liue
                       .
                    
                     Here
                     are
                     condemned
                     ,
                     hard
                     censures
                     and
                     sinister
                     iudgements
                     against
                     our
                     neighbour
                     .
                     Matth.
                     7.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Iudge
                       not
                       ;
                       that
                       yee
                       be
                       not
                       iudged
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     
                       For
                       with
                       what
                       iudgement
                       yee
                       iudge
                       ,
                       ye
                       shall
                       be
                       iudged
                       :
                       and
                       with
                       what
                       measure
                       yee
                       mete
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       measured
                       to
                       you
                       againe
                       .
                    
                     These
                     iudgements
                     which
                     Christ
                     forbiddeth
                     ,
                     are
                     priuate
                     and
                     reprochfull
                     or
                     slaunderous
                     iudgements
                     :
                     namely
                     ,
                     when
                     either
                     a
                     good
                     or
                     an
                     indifferent
                     action
                     is
                     interpreted
                     to
                     the
                     worse
                     part
                     :
                     or
                     
                     when
                     a
                     light
                     offence
                     is
                     made
                     hainous
                     through
                     euill
                     will
                     ,
                     without
                     all
                     desire
                     either
                     to
                     amend
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     couer
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Act.
                     2.13
                     .
                     
                       And
                       other
                       mocked
                       and
                       saide
                       ,
                       They
                       are
                       full
                       of
                       new
                       wine
                       .
                    
                     14.
                     
                     
                       But
                       Peter
                       standing
                       with
                       the
                       eleuen
                       ,
                       lift
                       vp
                       his
                       voice
                       ,
                       and
                       said
                       vnto
                       them
                       ,
                       Ye
                       men
                       of
                       Iudea
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       ye
                       that
                       inhabite
                       Ierusalem
                       ,
                       be
                       this
                       knowne
                       vnto
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       hearken
                       vnto
                       my
                       words
                    
                     ;
                     15.
                     
                     
                       For
                       these
                       are
                       not
                       drunken
                       ,
                       as
                       ye
                       suppose
                       ,
                       since
                       it
                       is
                       but
                       the
                       third
                       houre
                       of
                       the
                       day
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     1.13
                     .
                     
                       For
                       Hannah
                       spake
                       in
                       her
                       heart
                       ,
                       her
                       lips
                       did
                       mooue
                       onely
                       ,
                       but
                       her
                       voice
                       was
                       not
                       heard
                       ,
                       therfore
                       Eli
                       thought
                       she
                       had
                       beene
                       drunken
                       .
                    
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     three
                     kinds
                     of
                     iudgements
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     forbidden
                     by
                     this
                     commandement
                     of
                     Christ.
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     which
                     iudgeth
                     &
                     reprooueth
                     sinne
                     .
                     The
                     secōd
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     .
                     The
                     third
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     a
                     friend
                     admonishing
                     vs
                     :
                     as
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     Abstaine
                     from
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     know
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     drunkard
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     III.
                     A
                     relation
                     of
                     the
                     bare
                     words
                     onely
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     sense
                     and
                     meaning
                     of
                     our
                     neighbour
                     .
                     Math.
                     26.59
                     .
                     
                       Now
                       the
                       chiefe
                       Priests
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Elders
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       whole
                       Councell
                       ,
                       sought
                       false
                       witnes
                       against
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       to
                       put
                       him
                       to
                       death
                       .
                    
                     60.
                     
                     
                       But
                       they
                       found
                       none
                       ,
                       and
                       though
                       many
                       false
                       witnesses
                       came
                       ,
                       yet
                       found
                       they
                       none
                       :
                       but
                       at
                       the
                       last
                       came
                       two
                       false
                       witnesses
                       .
                    
                     61.
                     
                     
                       And
                       said
                       ,
                       This
                       man
                       saide
                       ,
                       I
                       can
                       destroy
                       the
                       Temple
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       build
                       it
                       in
                       three
                       daies
                       .
                    
                     Indeede
                     Christ
                     saide
                     some
                     such
                     thing
                     in
                     wordes
                     ,
                     as
                     appeareth
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                     2.19
                     .
                     
                       Iesus
                       answered
                       and
                       said
                       vnto
                       them
                       ,
                       Destroy
                       this
                       temple
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       three
                       daies
                       I
                       will
                       raise
                       it
                       vp
                       againe
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     A
                     lie
                     ,
                     whereby
                     euery
                     falshood
                     with
                     purpose
                     to
                     deceiue
                     is
                     signified
                     ,
                     whether
                     in
                     wordes
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     deedes
                     ,
                     or
                     concealing
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     way
                     whatsoeuer
                     ;
                     be
                     it
                     for
                     neuer
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     good
                     to
                     our
                     neighbour
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     To
                     pronounce
                     vniust
                     sentence
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     to
                     rest
                     in
                     one
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     to
                     accuse
                     another
                     wrongfully
                     ,
                     to
                     bewray
                     a
                     mans
                     cause
                     by
                     collusion
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     21.12
                     .
                     
                       They
                       proclaimed
                       a
                       fast
                       ,
                       and
                       set
                       Nabaoth
                       among
                       the
                       chiefe
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       .
                    
                     13.
                     
                     
                       And
                       there
                       came
                       two
                       wicked
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       sate
                       before
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       wicked
                       men
                       witnessed
                       against
                       Nabaoth
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Nabaoth
                       did
                       blaspheme
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       King
                       :
                       then
                       they
                       caried
                       him
                       away
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       citie
                       ,
                       and
                       stoned
                       him
                       with
                       stones
                       that
                       he
                       died
                       .
                    
                     Deut.
                     17.6
                     .
                     
                       At
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       two
                       or
                       three
                       witnesses
                       shall
                       he
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       worthie
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       die
                       :
                       but
                       at
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       one
                       witnesse
                       he
                       shall
                       not
                       die
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     Openly
                     to
                     raise
                     forged
                     and
                     hurtfull
                     tales
                     and
                     reports
                     of
                     our
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     or
                     priuily
                     to
                     deuise
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Rom.
                     1.29
                     .
                     Whisperers
                     .
                     30.
                     
                     
                       Backbiters
                       ,
                       haters
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       proud
                       ,
                       boasters
                       ,
                       inuenters
                       of
                       euill
                       things
                       .
                    
                     Leuit.
                     19.16
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       walke
                       about
                       with
                       tales
                       among
                       thy
                       people
                       ,
                       thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       stand
                       against
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       thy
                       neighbour
                       :
                       I
                       am
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     5.13
                     .
                     
                       And
                       likewise
                       also
                       beeing
                       idle
                       ,
                       they
                       learne
                       to
                       goe
                       about
                       from
                       house
                       to
                       house
                       :
                       yea
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       not
                       onely
                       idle
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       pratlers
                       and
                       busi-bodies
                       ,
                       speaking
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       comely
                       .
                    
                     To
                     spread
                     abroad
                     flying
                     tales
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     faine
                     and
                     adde
                     any
                     thing
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                     Prou.
                     26.20
                     .
                     
                       Without
                       wood
                       the
                       fire
                       is
                       quenched
                       ,
                       and
                       without
                       a
                       talebearer
                       strife
                       ceaseth
                       .
                    
                     21.
                     
                     
                       As
                       a
                       coale
                       maketh
                       burning
                       coales
                       ,
                       and
                       wood
                       a
                       fire
                       ,
                       so
                       the
                       contentious
                       man
                       is
                       apt
                       to
                       kindle
                       strife
                       .
                    
                     22.
                     
                     
                       The
                       wordes
                       of
                       a
                       talebearer
                       are
                       as
                       flatterings
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       goe
                       downe
                       into
                       the
                       bowels
                       of
                       the
                       belly
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     12.20
                     .
                     
                       For
                       I
                       feare
                       least
                       when
                       I
                       come
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       not
                       finde
                       you
                       such
                       as
                       I
                       would
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                       found
                       to
                       you
                       such
                       as
                       I
                       would
                       not
                       ,
                       and
                       least
                       there
                       be
                       strife
                       ,
                       enuying
                       ,
                       wrath
                       ,
                       contentions
                       ,
                       backbitings
                       ,
                       whisperings
                       ,
                       swellings
                       ,
                       and
                       discord
                       among
                       you
                       .
                    
                     To
                     receiue
                     or
                     
                     beleeue
                     those
                     tales
                     which
                     we
                     heare
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     Exod.
                     23.1
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       receiue
                       a
                       false
                       tale
                       ,
                       neither
                       shalt
                       thou
                       put
                       thine
                       hand
                       with
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       false
                       witnesse
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     24.10
                     .
                     
                       And
                       Dauid
                       said
                       to
                       Saul
                       ,
                       Wherefore
                       giuest
                       thou
                       an
                       eare
                       to
                       mens
                       wordes
                       ,
                       that
                       say
                       ,
                       Behold
                       ,
                       Dauid
                       seeketh
                       euill
                       against
                       thee
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     To
                     accuse
                     our
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     certaine
                     &
                     true
                     ,
                     through
                     hatred
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     intent
                     to
                     hurt
                     him
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     22.9
                     .
                     
                       Then
                       answered
                       Doeg
                       the
                       Edomit●
                       (
                       who
                       was
                       appointed
                       ouer
                       the
                       seruants
                       of
                       Saul
                       )
                       and
                       said
                       ,
                       I
                       saw
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Ishai
                       when
                       he
                       came
                       to
                       Nob
                       ,
                       to
                       Abimelech
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Ahitub
                       ,
                    
                     10.
                     
                     
                       Who
                       asked
                       counsell
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       gaue
                       him
                       victualls
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       gaue
                       him
                       also
                       the
                       sword
                       of
                       Goliah
                       the
                       Philistim
                       .
                    
                     Of
                     this
                     deede
                     Dauid
                     thus
                     speaketh
                     .
                     Psal.
                     52.1
                     .
                     
                       Why
                       boastest
                       thou
                       thy selfe
                       in
                       thy
                       wickednesse
                       ,
                       O
                       man
                       of
                       power
                       ?
                       the
                       louing
                       kindnesse
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       endureth
                       for
                       euer
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       tongue
                       imagineth
                       mischeife
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       like
                       a
                       sharpe
                       rasor
                       ,
                       that
                       cutteth
                       deceitfully
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Thou
                       doest
                       loue
                       euill
                       more
                       then
                       good
                       :
                       and
                       lies
                       ,
                       more
                       then
                       to
                       speake
                       the
                       trueth
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Thou
                       louest
                       all
                       wordes
                       that
                       may
                       destroy
                       ,
                       O
                       deceitfull
                       tongue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     To
                     open
                     or
                     declare
                     our
                     neighbours
                     secret
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     especially
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     it
                     of
                     infirmitie
                     .
                     Mat.
                     18.15
                     .
                     
                       Moreouer
                       ,
                       if
                       thy
                       brother
                       trespasse
                       against
                       thee
                       ,
                       goe
                       and
                       tell
                       him
                       his
                       fault
                       between
                       thee
                       and
                       him
                       alone
                       :
                       if
                       he
                       heare
                       thee
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       wonne
                       thy
                       brother
                       .
                    
                     Pro.
                     11.13
                     .
                     
                       He
                       that
                       goeth
                       about
                       as
                       a
                       slanderer
                       ,
                       discouereth
                       a
                       secret
                       :
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       of
                       a
                       faithfull
                       heart
                       ,
                       concealeth
                       a
                       matter
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       All
                       babling
                       talke
                       and
                       bitter
                       wordes
                       .
                       Eph.
                       5.3
                       .
                       
                         But
                         fornication
                         and
                         all
                         vncleannesse
                         ,
                         let
                         it
                         not
                         be
                         once
                         named
                         among
                         you
                         .
                      
                       4.
                       
                       
                         Neither
                         filthinesse
                         ,
                         neither
                         foolish
                         talking
                         ,
                         neither
                         iesting
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         not
                         comely
                         ,
                         but
                         rather
                         giuing
                         of
                         thankes
                         .
                      
                       Ioh.
                       9.34
                       .
                       
                         They
                         answered
                         and
                         said
                         vnto
                         him
                         ,
                         Thou
                         art
                         altogither
                         borne
                         in
                         sinnes
                         ,
                         and
                         doest
                         thou
                         teach
                         vs
                         ?
                         so
                         they
                         cast
                         him
                         out
                         .
                      
                       This
                       iesting
                       ,
                       or
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       nowe
                       tearmed
                       ,
                       wit
                       ,
                       which
                       Aristotle
                       the
                       Philosopher
                       maketh
                       a
                       vertue
                       ,
                       is
                       by
                       Paul
                       the
                       Apostle
                       accounted
                       a
                       vice
                       :
                       and
                       that
                       not
                       without
                       cause
                       ;
                       I.
                       Such
                       quipps
                       as
                       sting
                       others
                       ,
                       though
                       they
                       be
                       a
                       great
                       pleasure
                       for
                       some
                       to
                       heare
                       ,
                       yet
                       are
                       they
                       very
                       offensiue
                       to
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       so
                       girded
                       .
                       II.
                       It
                       is
                       very
                       hard
                       to
                       make
                       Christian
                       both
                       godlinesse
                       and
                       grauity
                       to
                       agree
                       with
                       such
                       behauiour
                       .
                    
                     
                       Obiect
                       .
                       But
                       salt
                       and
                       tart
                       speeches
                       are
                       vsull
                       in
                       the
                       scriptures
                       ,
                       1.
                       
                       King.
                       18.
                       27.
                       
                       Eliah
                       mocked
                       the
                       Priests
                       of
                       Baal
                       .
                       Esa.
                       14.9
                       .
                       Answer
                       .
                       Such
                       speeches
                       are
                       not
                       spoken
                       to
                       please
                       others
                       ,
                       but
                       are
                       sharply
                       deuounced
                       against
                       Gods
                       enemies
                       to
                       his
                       glorie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     X.
                     Flatterie
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     praise
                     our
                     neighbour
                     aboue
                     that
                     ,
                     we
                     knowe
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     Prou.
                     27.6
                     .
                     
                       The
                       woundes
                       of
                       a
                       louer
                       ,
                       are
                       faithfull
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       kisses
                       of
                       an
                       enemie
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       shunned
                       .
                    
                     14.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       praiseth
                       his
                       friende
                       with
                       a
                       loud
                       voice
                       ,
                       rising
                       early
                       in
                       the
                       morning
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       counted
                       to
                       him
                       as
                       a
                       curse
                       .
                    
                     Act.
                     12.22
                     .
                     
                       And
                       the
                       people
                       gaue
                       a
                       shout
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       The
                       voice
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       of
                       man.
                    
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     grieuous
                     sinne
                     in
                     the
                     ministers
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     2.5
                     .
                     
                       Neither
                       did
                       we
                       euer
                       vse
                       flattering
                       wordes
                       ,
                       as
                       ye
                       knowe
                       ,
                       nor
                       coloured
                       couetousnesse
                       ,
                       God
                       is
                       record
                       .
                    
                     Ier.
                     6.13
                     .
                     
                       For
                       from
                       the
                       least
                       of
                       thē
                       ,
                       euen
                       vnto
                       the
                       greatest
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       euery
                       one
                       is
                       giuen
                       vnto
                       couetousnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       the
                       Prophet
                       ,
                       euen
                       vnto
                       the
                       priest
                       ,
                       they
                       all
                       deale
                       falsely
                       .
                    
                     14.
                     
                     
                       They
                       haue
                       healed
                       also
                       the
                       hurt
                       of
                       the
                       daughter
                       of
                       my
                       people
                       with
                       sweete
                       wordes
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       Peace
                       ,
                       peace
                       ,
                       when
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       peace
                       .
                    
                     Rom.
                     16.18
                     .
                     
                       For
                       they
                       that
                       are
                       such
                       ,
                       serue
                       not
                       the
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       but
                       their
                       owne
                       bellies
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       faire
                       speech
                       and
                       flattering
                       ,
                       deceiue
                       the
                       hearts
                       of
                       the
                       simple
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Foolish
                     and
                     ouer
                     confident
                     boasting
                     .
                     Prou.
                     27.1
                     .
                     
                       Boast
                       not
                       thy selfe
                       of
                       to
                       morrow
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       knowest
                       not
                       what
                       a
                       daie
                       may
                       bring
                       forth
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       another
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       thine
                       owne
                       mouth
                       ,
                       a
                       stranger
                       and
                       not
                       thine
                       owne
                       lips
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     To
                     accuse
                     ,
                     or
                     witnesse
                     against
                     one
                     falsely
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     21.13
                     .
                     
                       Naboth
                       blasphemed
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       king
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Preserue
                   the
                   good
                   name
                   of
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 Eccles.
                 7.3
                 .
                 
                   A
                   good
                   name
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   good
                   ointment
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 commanded
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     A
                     reioicing
                     for
                     the
                     credit
                     and
                     good
                     estimation
                     of
                     thy
                     neighbour
                     .
                     Gal.
                     5.22
                     .
                     
                       But
                       the
                       fruit
                       of
                       the
                       spirit
                       ,
                       is
                       loue
                       ,
                       ioy
                       ,
                       peace
                       ,
                       gentlenesse
                       .
                    
                     Rom.
                     1.8
                     .
                     
                       First
                       I
                       thank
                       my
                       God
                       through
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       for
                       you
                       all
                       ,
                       because
                       your
                       faith
                       is
                       published
                       throughout
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Willingly
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     goodnes
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     any
                     man
                     whatsoeuer
                     ,
                     and
                     onely
                     to
                     speake
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Tit.
                     3.2
                     .
                     
                       That
                       they
                       speake
                       euill
                       of
                       no
                       man
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       be
                       no
                       fighters
                       ,
                       but
                       soft
                       ,
                       shewing
                       all
                       meekenes
                       to
                       all
                       men
                       .
                    
                     Moreouer
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     with
                     all
                     desire
                     ,
                     receiue
                     and
                     beleeue
                     reports
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     good
                     .
                     Act.
                     16.1
                     .
                     
                       Then
                       came
                       he
                       to
                       Derbe
                       and
                       Lystra
                       ,
                       and
                       behold
                       ,
                       a
                       certaine
                       Disciple
                       was
                       there
                       ,
                       named
                       Timotheus
                       ,
                       a
                       womans
                       sonne
                       which
                       was
                       a
                       Iewesse
                       ,
                       &
                       beleeued
                       ,
                       but
                       his
                       father
                       was
                       a
                       Grecian
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Of
                       whome
                       the
                       brethren
                       which
                       were
                       at
                       Lystra
                       &
                       Iconium
                       ,
                       reported
                       wel
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Therefore
                       Paul
                       would
                       that
                       he
                       should
                       goe
                       forth
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       tooke
                       and
                       circumcised
                       him
                       .
                    
                     Notwithstanding
                     ,
                     this
                     must
                     so
                     be
                     performed
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     wee
                     approoue
                     and
                     allowe
                     of
                     the
                     vices
                     and
                     faults
                     of
                     men
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     25.2
                     .
                     
                       And
                       hee
                       did
                       vprightly
                       in
                       the
                       eies
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       with
                       a
                       perfect
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     And
                     chap.
                     27.2
                     .
                     
                       And
                       he
                       did
                       vprightly
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       according
                       to
                       all
                       that
                       his
                       father
                       Vzziah
                       did
                       ,
                       saue
                       that
                       he
                       entred
                       not
                       into
                       the
                       temple
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &
                       the
                       people
                       did
                       yet
                       corrupt
                       their
                       waies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       To
                       interpret
                       a
                       doutfull
                       euill
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       better
                       part
                       .
                       Cor.
                       13.5
                       .
                       
                         Loue
                         thinketh
                         not
                         euill
                      
                       .
                       7.
                       
                       
                         It
                         beleeueth
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         it
                         hopeth
                         all
                         things
                         .
                      
                       Gen.
                       37.31
                       .
                       
                         And
                         they
                         tooke
                         Iosephs
                         coate
                         ,
                         and
                         killed
                         a
                         kidde
                         of
                         the
                         goats
                         ,
                         and
                         dipped
                         the
                         coat
                         in
                         the
                         bloode
                         .
                      
                       32.
                       
                       
                         So
                         they
                         sent
                         that
                         parti-coloured
                         coate
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         brought
                         it
                         to
                         their
                         father
                         ,
                         and
                         said
                         ,
                         This
                         haue
                         we
                         found
                         ,
                         see
                         now
                         ,
                         whether
                         it
                         be
                         thy
                         sonnes
                         coate
                         or
                         no.
                      
                       33.
                       
                       
                         Then
                         hee
                         knew
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         said
                         ,
                         It
                         is
                         my
                         sonnes
                         coate
                         ,
                         a
                         wicked
                         beast
                         hath
                         deuoured
                         him
                         ,
                         Ioseph
                         is
                         surely
                         torne
                         in
                         peeces
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       And
                       here
                       obserue
                       the
                       religiō
                       of
                       that
                       Ioseph
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       betrothed
                       to
                       Mary
                       ,
                       who
                       when
                       he
                       sawe
                       that
                       Mary
                       was
                       with
                       child
                       ,
                       was
                       readier
                       to
                       conclude
                       that
                       before
                       her
                       betroathing
                       she
                       was
                       with
                       child
                       by
                       committing
                       fornication
                       ,
                       then
                       after
                       by
                       cōmitting
                       adulterie
                       .
                       Mat.
                       1.19
                       .
                       But
                       for
                       all
                       this
                       ,
                       men
                       must
                       not
                       be
                       too
                       too
                       credulous
                       ,
                       or
                       light
                       of
                       beleefe
                       .
                       Ioh.
                       2.24
                       .
                       
                         But
                         Iesus
                         did
                         not
                         commit
                         himselfe
                         vnto
                         them●
                         because
                         he
                         knewe
                         them
                         all
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     Not
                     to
                     beleeue
                     an
                     euill
                     report
                     ,
                     running
                     abroad
                     amongst
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     whisperings
                     of
                     talebearers
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     by
                     conduit
                     pipes
                     .
                     Psal.
                     15.3
                     .
                     
                       Hee
                       that
                       slaundereth
                       not
                       with
                       his
                       tongue
                       ,
                       nor
                       doth
                       euill
                       to
                       his
                       neighbour
                       ,
                       nor
                       receiueth
                       a
                       false
                       report
                       against
                       his
                       neighbour
                       .
                    
                     Ierem.
                     40.14
                     .
                     
                       And
                       they
                       saide
                       vnto
                       him
                       ,
                       Knowest
                       thou
                       not
                       ,
                       that
                       Baalis
                       the
                       king
                       of
                       the
                       Ammonites
                       ,
                       had
                       sent
                       Ishmac●
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Nethaniah
                       ,
                       to
                       slay
                       thee
                       ?
                       but
                       Gedaliah
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Ahikam
                       ,
                       beleeued
                       
                       him
                       not
                       .
                    
                     16.
                     
                     
                       But
                       Gedaliah
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Ahikam
                       ,
                       said
                       vnto
                       Ionathan
                       ,
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Kareah
                       ,
                       thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       doe
                       this
                       thing
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       speakest
                       falsely
                       of
                       Ishmael
                       .
                    
                     But
                     we
                     ought
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     angrie
                     at
                     such
                     whisperings
                     .
                     Pro.
                     25.23
                     .
                     
                       As
                       the
                       North
                       wind
                       driueth
                       away
                       the
                       raine
                       ,
                       so
                       doth
                       an
                       angrie
                       countenance
                       the
                       slaundering
                       tongue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     V.
                     To
                     keepe
                     secret
                     the
                     offence
                     of
                     our
                     neighbour
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     must
                     of
                     necessitie
                     be
                     reuealed
                     .
                     Prou.
                     10.12
                     .
                     
                       Hatred
                       stirreth
                       vp
                       contention
                       :
                       but
                       loue
                       couereth
                       all
                       trespasses
                       .
                    
                     Mat.
                     1.19
                     .
                     
                       Then
                       Ioseph
                       her
                       husband
                       beeing
                       a
                       iust
                       man
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       willing
                       to
                       make
                       her
                       a
                       publike
                       example
                       ,
                       was
                       minded
                       to
                       put
                       her
                       away
                       secretly
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 conceale
                 our
                 neighbours
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 offence
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 admonished
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 amend
                 .
                 Gal.
                 6.1
                 .
                 Iam.
                 5.19
                 .
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   haue
                   erred
                   from
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   man
                   hath
                   conuerted
                   him
                   .
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   know
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   hath
                   conuerted
                   the
                   sinner
                   from
                   going
                   astray
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   way
                   shall
                   saue
                   a
                   soule
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   hide
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 sin
                 which
                 is
                 concealed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 thereby
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 in
                 loue
                 and
                 charitie
                 ,
                 declare
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 remooue
                 and
                 amend
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Gen.
                 37.2
                 .
                 
                   When
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   seuenteene
                   yere
                   olde
                   ,
                   he
                   kept
                   sheepe
                   with
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   child
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Bilhah
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Zilpah
                   ,
                   his
                   fathers
                   wiues
                   :
                   and
                   Ioseph
                   tolde
                   vnto
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   their
                   euill
                   sayings
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.11
                 .
                 
                   For
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   declared
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   of
                   you
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Cloe
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   contentions
                   among
                   you
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 18.16
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                   hee
                   heare
                   thee
                   not
                   ,
                   take
                   with
                   thee
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   euery
                   word
                   may
                   be
                   confirmed
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 get
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 and
                 estimation
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 gotten
                 it
                 .
                 Phil.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   honest
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   iust
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   pertaine
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   things
                   are
                   of
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   vertue
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   praise
                   ,
                   thinke
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 A
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 gotten
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 ,
                 seeking
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 doe
                 repent
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 ,
                 imbrace
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Prou.
                 10.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   memoriall
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   rot
                   .
                
                 Mar.
                 14.9
                 .
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   wheresoeuer
                   this
                   Gospell
                   shall
                   bee
                   preached
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   this
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   her
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 both
                 to
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 well
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Mat.
                 7.2
                 .
                 
                   With
                   what
                   iudgement
                   ye
                   iudge
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   be
                   iudged
                   .
                
                 Eccl.
                 7.23
                 .
                 
                   Giue
                   not
                   thine
                   heart
                   also
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   wordes
                   that
                   men
                   speake
                   ,
                   least
                   thou
                   doe
                   heare
                   thy
                   seruant
                   cursing
                   thee
                   .
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   For
                   oftentimes
                   also
                   thine
                   heart
                   knoweth●
                   that
                   thou
                   likewise
                   hast
                   cursed
                   others
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 onely
                 vice
                 or
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doth
                 obscure
                 and
                 darken
                 a
                 mans
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 10.1
                 .
                 
                   Dead
                   flies
                   cause
                   to
                   stinke
                   ,
                   and
                   putrifie
                   the
                   ointment
                   of
                   the
                   Apothecarie
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   a
                   little
                   follie
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   estimation
                   for
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 earnestly
                 seeke
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 .
                 Matth.
                 6.5
                 .
                 
                   And
                   when
                   thou
                   praiest
                   ,
                   bee
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   loue
                   to
                   stand
                   and
                   praie
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   streetes
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   bee
                   seene
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you●
                   
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   reward
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   thou
                   praiest
                   ,
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   chamber
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   shut
                   thy
                   doore
                   ,
                   pray
                   vnto
                   thy
                   father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   father
                   which
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   shall
                   reward
                   thee
                   openly
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 if●
                 when
                 we
                 seeke
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 honest
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 doe
                 praise
                 and
                 testifie
                 well
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 despise
                 this
                 their
                 testimonie
                 and
                 commendation
                 :
                 &
                 although
                 they
                 neuer
                 praise
                 vs
                 nor
                 testifie
                 of
                 vs
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 wee
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   For
                   our
                   reioysing
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   cōscience
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   simplicitie
                   and
                   godly
                   purenes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   fleshly
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   had
                   our
                   conuersation
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   &
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   you
                   wards
                   .
                
                 And
                 chap.
                 10.13
                 .
                 
                   But
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   reioice
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   within
                   our
                   measure
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   line
                   ,
                   whereof
                   God
                   hath
                   distributed
                   to
                   vs
                   a
                   measure
                   ,
                   to
                   attaine
                   euen
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 16.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   mine
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   my
                   cup
                   :
                   thou
                   shalt
                   maintaine
                   my
                   lot
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   lines
                   are
                   fallen
                   vnto
                   me
                   in
                   pleasant
                   places
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   faire
                   heritage
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.31
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   reioiceth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   reioice
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               29.
               
               Of
               the
               tenth
               Commandement
               .
            
             
               THe
               tenth
               Commaundement
               concerneth
               concupiscences
               ,
               committed
               against
               our
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               The
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 couet
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 house
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 couet
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 wife
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 maide
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 oxe
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 asse
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 hath
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Couet
                 ]
                 The
                 cogitation
                 or
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 glancing
                 or
                 suddaine
                 thought
                 ,
                 suggested
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 suddenly
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tempted
                 by
                 the
                 deuill
                 .
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 permanent
                 thought
                 or
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 tickleth
                 &
                 inueigleth
                 the
                 mind
                 with
                 some
                 inward
                 ioy
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 cogitation
                 drawing
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 full
                 assent
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 motions
                 onely
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 fiue
                 former
                 commandements
                 doe
                 belong
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 to
                 couet
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 think
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 desire
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherby
                 our
                 neighbour
                 may
                 be
                 hindered
                 ,
                 albeit
                 ,
                 there
                 ensue
                 no
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 that
                 euill
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 very
                 Philosophers
                 condemne
                 couetousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 Ciuilians
                 disallow
                 a
                 purpose
                 onely
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 conioyned
                 with
                 a
                 manifest
                 deliberation
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 concupiscence
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 forbidden
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 secret
                 ,
                 because
                 S.
                 Paul
                 a
                 doctour
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 altogither
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Rom.
                 7.7
                 .
                 
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   knowne
                   lust
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                   said
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   lust
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 concupiscence
                 immediately
                 going
                 before
                 the
                 consent
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 prohibited
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 great
                 confu●ion
                 in
                 the
                 decalogue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 seuenth
                 commandement
                 forbiddeth
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 coueting
                 of
                 our
                 neighbours
                 wife
                 .
              
               
                 Hou●e
                 ]
                 The
                 commandement
                 is
                 illustrated
                 by
                 an
                 argument
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 obiects
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 onely
                 euill
                 concupiscence
                 is
                 condemned
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 3.5
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 concupiscence
                 or
                 desire
                 :
                 as
                 of
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   lusteth
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 negatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   thy
                   neighbours
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 are
                 prohibited
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Concupiscence
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     originall
                     corruption
                     ,
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     hurtfull
                     to
                     our
                     neighbour
                     .
                     Iam.
                     1.14
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Each
                     corrupt
                     and
                     sudden
                     cogitation
                     &
                     passion
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     springing
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     bitter
                     roote
                     of
                     concupiscence
                     .
                     Gal.
                     5.17
                     .
                     
                       The
                       flesh
                       lusteth
                       against
                       the
                       spirit
                       .
                    
                     Luk.
                     10.27
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       loue
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       all
                       thy
                       soule
                       .
                    
                     To
                     this
                     place
                     appertaineth
                     Satans
                     suggestion
                     ,
                     if
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     offer
                     it
                     be
                     entertained
                     and
                     receiued
                     in
                     the
                     closet
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     least
                     cogitation
                     and
                     motion
                     ,
                     the
                     which
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     procure
                     not
                     consent
                     ,
                     delighteth
                     and
                     tickleth
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     Of
                     this
                     kinde
                     are
                     these
                     foolish
                     wishes
                     :
                     I
                     would
                     such
                     an
                     house
                     were
                     mine
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     liuing
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     hitherto
                     may
                     we
                     referre
                     all
                     vnchast
                     dreames
                     ,
                     arising
                     from
                     concupiscence
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 affirmatiue
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Couet
                   that
                   onely
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   auaileable
                   to
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 are
                 commended
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     A
                     pure
                     heart
                     towards
                     our
                     neighbour
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     1.5
                     .
                     
                       The
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       commandement
                       is
                       loue
                       ,
                       out
                       of
                       a
                       pure
                       heart
                       ,
                       a
                       good
                       conscience
                       and
                       faith
                       vnfained
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Holy
                     cogitations
                     and
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                     Paul
                     praieth
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5.23
                     .
                     
                       that
                       the
                       Thessalonians
                       may
                       be
                       holy
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       in
                       bodie
                       and
                       soule
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       in
                       spirit
                       .
                    
                     Eph.
                     4.23
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     A
                     conflict
                     against
                     the
                     euill
                     affections
                     and
                     lusts
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                     Rom.
                     7.22
                     .
                     
                       I
                       reioyce
                       in
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       the
                       inward
                       man.
                    
                     23.
                     
                     
                       But
                       I
                       see
                       another
                       Law
                       in
                       my
                       members
                       ,
                       rebelling
                       against
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       my
                       minde
                       ,
                       and
                       making
                       me
                       captiue
                       to
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       sinne
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       my
                       members
                       .
                    
                     24.
                     
                     
                       Miserable
                       man
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       deliuer
                       me
                       from
                       this
                       bodie
                       of
                       death
                       ?
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     12.7
                     ,
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               30.
               
               Of
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               THe
               vse
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               vnregenerate
               persons
               ,
               is
               threefold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               lay
               open
               sinne
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               knowne
               .
               Rom.
               3.20
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 shall
                 no
                 flesh
                 be
                 iustified
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 commeth
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               vse
               is
               accidentarily
               ,
               to
               effect
               and
               augment
               sinne
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               which
               causeth
               man
               to
               decline
               from
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               ,
               and
               euer
               to
               encline
               to
               that
               which
               is
               prohibited
               .
               Rom.
               7.8
               .
               
                 Sinne
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 in
                 me
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 sinne
                 is
                 dead
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 For
                 I
                 once
                 was
                 aliue
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 commandement
                 came
                 ,
                 sinne
                 reuiued
                 .
              
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 commandement
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ordained
                 vnto
                 life
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 vnto
                 me
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               vse
               is
               ,
               to
               denounce
               eternall
               damnation
               for
               the
               least
               disobedience
               ,
               without
               offering
               any
               hope
               of
               pardon
               .
               This
               sentence
               the
               law
               pronounceth
               against
               offendours
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               partly
               by
               threatning
               ,
               partly
               by
               terrifying
               ,
               it
               raigneth
               
               and
               ruleth
               ouer
               man.
               Rom.
               3.19
               .
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Law
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 saith
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 mouth
                 may
                 be
                 stopped
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 culpable
                 before
                 God.
              
               Gal.
               3.10
               .
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 curse
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 is
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 continueth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.7
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 death
                 written
                 with
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 ingrauen
                 in
                 stones
                 was
                 glorious
                 :
              
               8.
               
               
                 Howe
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 more
                 glorious
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 condemnation
                 were
                 glorious
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               ende
               why
               sinne
               raigneth
               in
               man
               ,
               is
               to
               vrge
               sinners
               to
               flie
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               Galat.
               3.22
               .
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 concluded
                 all
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               24.
               
               
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 our
                 schoolemaster
                 to
                 Christ.
              
               Heb.
               12.18,19,20
               .
            
             
               The
               continuance
               of
               this
               power
               of
               the
               law
               is
               perpetuall
               ,
               vnlesse
               a
               sinner
               repent
               :
               and
               the
               very
               first
               act
               of
               repentance
               so
               freeth
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               vnder
               the
               lawe
               ,
               but
               vnder
               grace
               .
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.13
               .
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Dauid
                 to
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 wherfore
                 Nathan
                 said
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 also
                 hath
                 forgiuen
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 die
                 .
              
               Rom.
               6.14
               .
               
                 Sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 dominion
                 ouer
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 vnder
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               therefore
               ,
               thou
               desirest
               seriously
               eternall
               life
               :
               first
               take
               a
               narrowe
               examination
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               by
               the
               square
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               :
               then
               set
               before
               thine
               eies
               the
               curse
               that
               is
               due
               vnto
               sinne
               ,
               that
               ,
               thus
               bewailing
               thy
               miserie
               ,
               and
               despairing
               vtterly
               of
               thine
               own
               power
               ,
               to
               attaine
               euerlasting
               happinesse
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               renounce
               thy selfe
               and
               be
               prouoked
               to
               seeke
               and
               sue
               vnto
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               such
               as
               are
               regenerate
               is
               far
               otherwise
               :
               for
               it
               guideth
               them
               to
               
                 new
                 obedience
              
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               which
               obedience
               may
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               Christ.
               Rom.
               3.31
               .
               
                 Doe
                 we
                 therefore
                 through
                 faith
                 make
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 :
                 nay
                 we
                 rather
                 establish
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Psal.
               119.
               24.
               
               
                 Thy
                 testimonies
                 are
                 my
                 delight
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 my
                 counsellers
                 .
              
               v.
               105.
               
               
                 Thy
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 lantarne
                 vnto
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 vnto
                 my
                 pathes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               31.
               
               Of
               the
               couenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               concerning
               the
               couenant
               of
               works
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               now
               followeth
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               The
               couenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               is
               that
               whereby
               God
               freely
               promising
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               benefits
               ,
               exacteth
               againe
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               by
               faith
               receiue
               Christ
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Hos.
               2.18
               .
               
                 In
                 that
                 daie
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 couenant
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 marrie
                 thee
                 vnto
                 me
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 marrie
                 thee
                 vnto
                 me
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 compassion
                 .
              
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 euen
                 marrie
                 thee
                 vnto
                 me
                 in
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 knowe
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Ezech.
               36.25
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 poure
                 cleane
                 water
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 cleane
                 :
                 yea
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 idols
                 will
                 I
                 clense
                 you
                 .
              
               v.
               26.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 newe
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 newe
                 spirit
                 will
                 I
                 put
                 within
                 you
                 .
              
               v.
               27.
               
               
                 And
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 my
                 statutes
                 .
              
               Malach
               .
               3.1
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whome
                 ye
                 seeke
                 ,
                 shall
                 speedily
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 temple
                 :
                 euen
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 whome
                 ye
                 desire
                 :
                 behold
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               couenant
               is
               also
               named
               a
               testament
               :
               for
               it
               hath
               partly
               the
               nature
               and
               properties
               of
               a
               testament
               or
               will.
               First
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               testator
               .
               Heb.
               9.16
               .
               
                 Where
                 a
                 testament
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 testament
                 .
              
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 testament
                 is
                 confirmed
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 is
                 aliue
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               this
               couenant
               we
               doe
               not
               offer
               much
               ,
               and
               promise
               small
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               doe
               onely
               receiue
               :
               euen
               as
               the
               last
               will
               and
               testament
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               the
               testators
               ,
               but
               the
               heires
               commodity
               .
            
             
               The
               couenant
               albeit
               ,
               it
               be
               one
               in
               substance
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               distinguished
               into
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               .
            
             
               The
               olde
               testament
               or
               couenant
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               types
               and
               shadowes
               prefigured
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               exhibited
               .
            
             
               The
               newe
               testament
               declareth
               Christ
               already
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               is
               apparantly
               shewed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               The
               Gospell
               is
               that
               part
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               cōtaineth
               a
               most
               worthy
               &
               welcome
               message
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               mankind
               is
               fully
               redeemed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               only
               begotten
               sonn
               of
               God
               ,
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               for
               all
               such
               as
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               there
               is
               prepared
               a
               full
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               togither
               with
               saluation
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Ioh.
               3.14
               .
               
                 As
                 Moses
                 lifted
                 vp
                 the
                 serpent
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 :
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 lift
                 vp
                 .
              
               15.
               
               
                 That
                 who
                 so
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 but
                 haue
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               Act.
               10.43
               .
               
                 To
                 him
                 also
                 giue
                 all
                 the
                 Prephets
                 witnes
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 receiue
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               ende
               and
               vse
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               ,
               first
               to
               manifest
               that
               righteousnesse
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
               law
               is
               fully
               satisfied
               ,
               &
               saluation
               attained
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               instrument
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               conduit
               pipe
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               to
               fashion
               and
               deriue
               faith
               into
               the
               soule
               ;
               by
               which
               faith
               ,
               they
               which
               beleeue
               ,
               doe
               as
               with
               an
               hand
               apprehend
               Christs
               righteousnes
               .
               Rom.
               1.16
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saluation
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Iewe
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Grecian
                 .
              
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 reuealed
                 by
                 it
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               6.
               33.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 quickeneth
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 profiteth
                 nothing
                 :
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 speake
                 are
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.21
               .
               
                 It
                 pleased
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 foolinesse
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 such
                 as
                 beleeue
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Gospell
               preached
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               flourishing
               estate
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               that
               ordinarie
               meanes
               to
               beget
               faith
               :
               but
               in
               the
               ruinous
               estate
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               as
               by
               apostasie
               ,
               the
               foundations
               thereof
               are
               shaken
               ,
               and
               the
               cleere
               light
               of
               the
               word
               is
               darkened
               ,
               then
               this
               word
               read
               or
               repeated
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               sound
               thereof
               beeing
               but
               once
               heard
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               extraordinarily
               effectuall
               ,
               to
               them
               whome
               God
               will
               haue
               called
               out
               of
               that
               great
               darkenesse
               into
               his
               exceeding
               light
               .
               Rom.
               10.14
               .
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 beleeued
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 And
                 howe
                 shall
                 they
                 heare
                 without
                 a
                 preacher
              
               ?
               Act.
               11.19
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 affliction
                 that
                 arose
                 about
                 Steuen
                 ,
                 walked
                 throughout
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Phenice
                 ,
                 and
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 and
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 preaching
                 the
                 worde
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 onely
                 .
              
               30.
               
               
                 Nowe
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 th●y
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Ioh.
               4.
               28.
               
               
                 The
                 woman
                 then
                 left
                 her
                 water
                 pot
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 her
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 ,
              
               29.
               
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 hath
                 told
                 me
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 did
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 he
                 the
                 Christ
                 ?
                 then
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               39.
               
               
                 Now
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 beleeued
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 which
                 testified
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 tolde
                 me
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 did
                 .
              
               41.
               
               
                 And
                 many
                 moe
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 word
                 .
              
               42.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 Nowe
                 we
                 beleeue
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 thy
                 saying
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 him
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 knowe
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 indeede
                 the
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Rom.
               10.18
               .
               
                 I
                 demaunde
                 ,
                 haue
                 they
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 no
                 doubt
                 their
                 sounde
                 went
                 out
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wordes
                 into
                 the
                 endes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               many
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               &
               ancestors
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               popery
               obtained
               eternall
               life
               .
               Reuel
               .
               12.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 dragon
                 was
                 wroth
                 with
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 made
                 warre
                 with
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 her
                 seede
                 ,
                 which
                 kept
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Rom.
               11.4
               .
               
                 What
                 saith
                 the
                 diuine
                 Oracles
                 ?
                 I
                 haue
                 reserued
                 to
                 me
                 seuen
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 bowed
                 knee
                 to
                 Baal
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               32.
               
               Of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               THus
               much
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               :
               now
               follow
               the
               appendants
               to
               the
               same
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               A
               Sacrament
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               and
               his
               sauing
               graces
               ,
               are
               by
               certaine
               externall
               rites
               ,
               signified
               ,
               exhibited
               ,
               and
               sealed
               to
               a
               Christian
               man.
               Rom.
               4.11
               .
               
                 He
                 receiued
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 circumcised
                 .
              
               Gen.
               7.11
               .
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 circumcise
                 the
                 foreskin
                 of
                 your
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 betweene
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               alone
               is
               the
               author
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ;
               for
               the
               signe
               cannot
               confirme
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               promise
               of
               him
               ,
               at
               whose
               handes
               the
               benefit
               promised
               must
               be
               receiued
               .
               Therefore
               God
               it
               is
               alone
               which
               appointed
               ●ignes
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               whose
               alone
               power
               it
               is
               to
               bestowe
               grace
               .
            
             
               And
               God
               did
               make
               a
               Sacrament
               by
               the
               sacramentall
               word
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               witnesseth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 word
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 element
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               The
               sacramentall
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               of
               institution
               ,
               the
               which
               God
               after
               a
               seuerall
               manner
               ,
               hath
               set
               downe
               in
               each
               Sacrament
               .
               Of
               the
               worde
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               commandement
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               .
               The
               commandement
               is
               ,
               by
               which
               Christ
               appointeth
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               same
               .
               As
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               In
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 doe
                 ye
                 this
                 .
              
               The
               promise
               is
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               institution
               ,
               whereby
               God
               ordained
               elements
               that
               they
               might
               be
               instruments
               and
               seales
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               As
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               
                 I
                 baptize
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Supper
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 This
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Therefore
               this
               word
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ought
               to
               be
               pronounced
               distinctly
               and
               aloud
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               as
               occasion
               serueth
               ,
               explained
               also
               :
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               to
               whome
               the
               commandement
               and
               promise
               appertaineth
               ,
               may
               knowe
               and
               vnderstand
               the
               same
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               very
               plaine
               ,
               that
               the
               ministers
               impietie
               
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               nullitie
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               any
               whit
               hinder
               a
               worthy
               receiuer
               :
               no
               more
               then
               the
               pietie
               of
               a
               good
               minister
               can
               profite
               an
               vnworthy
               receiuer
               :
               because
               all
               the
               efficacie
               and
               worthines
               therof
               dependeth
               onely
               vpon
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               be
               obserued
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               are
               ,
               the
               Signe
               ,
               and
               the
               Thing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               The
               signe
               ,
               is
               either
               the
               matter
               sensible
               ,
               or
               the
               Action
               conuersant
               about
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               matter
               sensible
               ,
               is
               vsually
               called
               the
               signe
               .
            
             
               The
               mutation
               of
               the
               signe
               ,
               is
               not
               naturall
               ,
               by
               changing
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               but
               respectiue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               vse
               .
               For
               it
               is
               seuered
               from
               a
               common
               to
               an
               holy
               vse
               :
               Therfore
               there
               is
               not
               any
               such
               either
               force
               or
               efficacie
               of
               making
               vs
               holy
               ,
               inherent
               ,
               or
               tied
               vnto
               the
               externall
               signes
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               naturally
               in
               bathes
               to
               purifie
               corrupt
               diseases
               :
               but
               all
               such
               efficacie
               is
               wholly
               appropriate
               to
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               inseperable
               companion
               of
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               as
               turne
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               signe
               exhibited
               .
               Whence
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               a
               certaine
               fignification
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               sealing
               thereof
               agreeth
               to
               the
               signe
               .
            
             
               The
               thing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               either
               Christ
               &
               his
               graces
               which
               concerne
               our
               saluation
               ,
               or
               the
               action
               conuersant
               about
               Christ.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               first
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               graces
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               receiueth
               grace
               frō
               Christ
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               made
               truely
               partaker
               of
               his
               very
               bodie
               and
               blood
               :
               euen
               as
               no
               man
               can
               by
               right
               reape
               any
               fruite
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               whereof
               first
               hee
               hath
               no
               iust
               title
               and
               interest
               .
            
             
               The
               action
               about
               Christ
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               is
               either
               the
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               either
               the
               offering
               ,
               or
               the
               Application
               of
               Christ
               &
               his
               graces
               to
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               faith
               is
               ,
               the
               consideration
               ,
               desire
               ,
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               lawefull
               vse
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               :
               nowe
               followeth
               the
               vnion
               of
               the
               parts
               .
            
             
               This
               sacramentall
               vnion
               ,
               I.
               is
               not
               naturall
               according
               to
               the
               place
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               mutation
               of
               the
               signe
               into
               the
               thing
               signed
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               thing
               signed
               ,
               either
               included
               in
               ,
               or
               fastened
               vpon
               the
               signe
               .
               But
               II.
               it
               is
               respectiue
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               agreement
               and
               proportion
               of
               the
               externall
               things
               with
               the
               internall
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               one
               with
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               other
               :
               whereby
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               signes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               certaine
               visible
               wordes
               incurring
               into
               the
               externall
               senses
               ,
               doe
               by
               a
               certaine
               proportionable
               resemblance
               drawe
               a
               Christian
               mind
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               things
               signified
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               applied
               .
            
             
               This
               mutuall
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               sacramentall
               relation
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               many
               figuratiue
               speeches
               ,
               and
               metonymies
               ,
               which
               are
               vsed
               :
               as
               ,
               when
               one
               thing
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               put
               for
               another
               .
               As
               ,
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   signe
                   is
                   vsed
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   .
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     eate
                     it
                     (
                     namely
                     the
                     Lambe
                     )
                     in
                     hast
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Lords
                     passeouer
                     .
                  
                   Ioh.
                   6.
                   52.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     liuing
                     bread
                     ,
                     which
                     came
                     downe
                     from
                     heauen
                     :
                     if
                     any
                     eate
                     of
                     this
                     breade
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     liue
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bread
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     is
                     my
                     flesh
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     
                     world
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.7
                   .
                   
                     Christ
                     our
                     Passeouer
                     is
                     sacrificed
                     for
                     vs.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.17
                   .
                   
                     We
                     that
                     are
                     many
                     ,
                     are
                     one
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     bodie
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     partakers
                     of
                     one
                     bread
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   signe
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     bread
                     is
                     Christs
                     bodie
                     ,
                     the
                     cuppe
                     is
                     Christs
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.24
                   .
                   Math.
                   26.28
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   signe
                   ,
                   as
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   a
                   couenant
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   10.
                   
                   Act.
                   7.8
                   .
                   
                     The
                     cup
                     is
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     in
                     Christs
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   Luk.
                   22.16
                   .
                   
                     Baptisme
                     is
                     the
                     washing
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     birth
                     .
                  
                   Tit.
                   3.5
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   That
                   which
                   properly
                   belōgeth
                   to
                   the
                   signe
                   ,
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   .
                   Deut.
                   10.16
                   .
                   
                     Circumcise
                     the
                     foreskin
                     of
                     your
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                   Ioh.
                   6.53
                   .
                   
                     Vnlesse
                     ye
                     eate
                     the
                     flesh
                     of
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     drinke
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     haue
                     no
                     life
                     in
                     you
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               end
               why
               a
               Sacrament
               was
               ordained
               ,
               is
               I.
               for
               the
               better
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               :
               for
               by
               it
               as
               by
               certaine
               pledges
               giuen
               ,
               God
               of
               his
               great
               mercie
               ,
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               binde
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs.
               Now
               a
               Sacrament
               doth
               confirme
               our
               faith
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               inherēt
               or
               proper
               power
               it
               hath
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               hath
               a
               soueraigne
               medecine
               receiued
               by
               a
               patient
               ,
               the
               which
               whether
               a
               man
               sleepe
               or
               wake
               it
               confirmeth
               his
               strength
               :
               but
               rather
               by
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               vsing
               the
               signes
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shall
               frame
               in
               our
               hearts
               such
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               as
               this
               :
               
                 
                   All
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   rightly
                   vsing
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   shall
                   receiue
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   graces
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   now
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   before
                   haue
                   rightly
                   vsed
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   :
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   receiue
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   graces
                   .
                
              
            
             
               II.
               That
               it
               might
               be
               a
               badge
               and
               note
               of
               that
               profession
               by
               which
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               distinguished
               from
               other
               congregations
               .
               III.
               That
               it
               might
               be
               a
               meane
               to
               preserue
               ,
               and
               spread
               abroad
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               IV.
               It
               serueth
               to
               binde
               the
               faithfull
               that
               they
               doe
               continue
               both
               loyall
               ,
               and
               gratefull
               to
               their
               Lord
               God.
               V.
               It
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               mutuall
               amitie
               betwixt
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               How
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               .
               The
               couenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               absolutely
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               :
               for
               it
               comprehending
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               the
               Couenant
               ,
               man
               must
               necessarily
               either
               receiue
               it
               ,
               or
               perish
               eternally
               :
               but
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               absolutely
               necessarie
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               it
               is
               a
               prop
               and
               stay
               for
               faith
               to
               leane
               vpon
               .
               For
               it
               cannot
               entitle
               vs
               into
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               couenant
               doth
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               reason
               of
               faith
               going
               before
               ,
               it
               doth
               seale
               that
               which
               before
               was
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs.
               As
               we
               see
               in
               humane
               contracts
               the
               bond
               ariseth
               from
               the
               mutuall
               consent
               of
               the
               parties
               :
               but
               the
               instrument
               or
               bill
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               to
               of
               the
               seale
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               make
               ,
               but
               rather
               confirme
               the
               bond
               mutually
               before
               made
               :
               the
               which
               mutuall
               consent
               remaining
               firme
               ,
               the
               contract
               standeth
               still
               in
               force
               ,
               though
               the
               instrument
               or
               seale
               be
               wanting
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               doth
               not
               condemne
               ,
               but
               the
               contempt
               is
               that
               which
               will
               condemne
               a
               man.
               The
               want
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               iustly
               hindred
               from
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               preuented
               by
               death
               ,
               or
               liueth
               in
               such
               a
               place
               where
               he
               cannot
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               albeit
               it
               be
               a
               very
               grieuous
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               for
               which
               he
               that
               is
               heartily
               penitent
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               may
               well
               hope
               for
               pardon
               .
            
             
             
               The
               holy
               vse
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               ,
               when
               such
               as
               are
               truly
               conuerted
               ,
               doe
               vse
               those
               rites
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               vnto
               their
               true
               ends
               ,
               in
               the
               receiuing
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               Therefore
               I.
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               though
               God
               offer
               the
               whole
               Sacrament
               vnto
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               receiue
               the
               signes
               alone
               without
               the
               things
               signified
               by
               the
               signes
               :
               because
               the
               signe
               without
               the
               right
               vse
               thereof
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               Sacrament
               to
               the
               receiuer
               of
               it
               .
               So
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               25.
               
               
                 Circumcision
                 verely
                 is
                 profitable
                 if
                 thou
                 keepe
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 transgressour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 thy
                 circumcision
                 is
                 made
                 vncircumcision
                 .
              
               And
               Augustine
               hath
               this
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 receiue
                 it
                 carnally
                 ,
                 yet
                 ceaseth
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 thee
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 .
              
               II.
               The
               Elect
               as
               yet
               not
               conuerted
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               doe
               receiue
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               bare
               signes
               without
               the
               thing
               signified
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               that
               Sacrament
               shall
               in
               them
               afterward
               haue
               his
               good
               effect
               .
               For
               the
               Sacrament
               receiued
               before
               a
               mans
               conuersion
               ,
               is
               afterward
               to
               the
               penitent
               both
               ratified
               ,
               and
               becommeth
               profitable
               :
               and
               that
               vse
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               before
               was
               vtterly
               vnlawfull
               ,
               doth
               then
               become
               very
               lawfull
               .
               III.
               The
               Elect
               alreadie
               conuerted
               ,
               doe
               to
               their
               saluation
               receiue
               both
               the
               signe
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               together
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               for
               their
               vnworthie
               receiuing
               thereof
               ,
               the
               which
               commeth
               to
               passe
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               manifold
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               relapses
               into
               sinne
               ,
               they
               are
               subiect
               vnto
               temporall
               punishments
               .
            
             
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               Sacrament
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               God
               bestoweth
               his
               graces
               vpon
               vs
               :
               but
               in
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               we
               returne
               vnto
               God
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               differences
               betwixt
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Old
               testament
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               the
               New.
               I.
               They
               were
               many
               ,
               these
               but
               few
               .
               II.
               They
               pointed
               at
               Christ
               to
               come
               ;
               these
               shew
               that
               he
               is
               come
               .
               III.
               They
               were
               appropriate
               vnto
               the
               posteritie
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               common
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               culled
               out
               of
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               33.
               
               Of
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               Sacraments
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 you
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 fathers
                 were
                 vnder
                 the
                 cloude
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 sea
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 were
                 all
                 baptized
                 vnto
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 cloude
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 did
                 all
                 eate
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 ,
              
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 dranke
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drinke
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 dranke
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 rocke
                 that
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 rocke
                 was
                 Christ.
              
               )
               Tertull
               .
               4.
               booke
               ,
               contra
               Marcion
               .
               August
               .
               de
               Symbol
               ad
               Catechum
               .
               4.
               booke
               6.
               chap.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Sacrament
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               Christians
               are
               initiated
               ,
               and
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               and
               this
               is
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Sacrament
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Church
               is
               preserued
               and
               nourished
               ,
               is
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               by
               which
               such
               as
               are
               within
               the
               couenant
               are
               washed
               with
               water
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               that
               beeing
               thus
               engraffed
               into
               Christ
               ,
               they
               may
               haue
               perpetuall
               fellowship
               with
               him
               .
               Matth.
               28.19
               .
               
                 Goe
                 ;
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Matth.
               16.16
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.13
               .
               
                 Is
                 Christ
                 
                 deuided
                 ?
                 was
                 Paul
                 crucified
                 for
                 you
                 ?
                 ●i●her
                 were
                 ye
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul.
              
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 baptized
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 but
                 Crispus
                 and
                 Gaius
                 .
              
               15.
               
               
                 Least
                 any
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 baptized
                 into
                 mine
                 owne
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               Within
               the
               couenant
               are
               all
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               These
               are
               either
               of
               riper
               yeares
               ,
               or
               infants
               .
            
             
               Those
               of
               riper
               yeares
               ,
               are
               all
               such
               as
               adioyning
               themselues
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               doe
               both
               testifie
               their
               repentance
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               foundations
               of
               religion
               ,
               taught
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               .
               Matth.
               3.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 Iorden
                 ,
                 confessing
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               Act.
               8.36
               .
               
                 As
                 they
                 went
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 water
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 saide
                 ,
                 See
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 water
                 ,
                 what
                 hindreth
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               37.
               
               
                 Then
                 Philip
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 :
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 went
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 both
                 Philip
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 baptized
                 him
                 .
              
               Exod.
               12.48
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 stranger
                 dwell
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 observe
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 circumcise
                 all
                 the
                 males
                 that
                 belong
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 and
                 obserue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 vncircumcised
                 person
                 shall
                 eate
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Infants
               within
               the
               Couenant
               ,
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               haue
               one
               at
               the
               least
               of
               their
               parents
               faithfull
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.14
               .
               
                 The
                 vnbeleeuing
                 husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 wife
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 else
                 were
                 your
                 children
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 holy
                 .
              
               Rom.
               11.16
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 roote
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 branches
                 .
              
               Gen.
               17.7
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 couenant
                 betweene
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seede
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seede
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 bought
                 with
                 money
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 circumcised
                 :
                 so
                 my
                 couenant
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 flesh
                 for
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 .
              
               Act.
               16.31
               .
               
                 They
                 said
                 ,
                 Beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 whole
                 houshold
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               How
               are
               the
               children
               of
               faithfull
               parents
               in
               the
               couenant
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               .
               Holy
               parents
               are
               two
               waies
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               First
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               as
               yet
               partly
               carnall
               .
               In
               this
               estate
               they
               in
               like
               sort
               doe
               beget
               their
               sonnes
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               .
               For
               the
               father
               begetteth
               a
               sonne
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               is
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               but
               simply
               as
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               beeing
               impure
               ,
               he
               must
               needes
               beget
               that
               which
               is
               impure
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               parents
               as
               they
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               engraffed
               into
               the
               second
               Adam
               .
               In
               this
               estate
               though
               they
               cannot
               deriue
               faith
               vnto
               their
               posteritie
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               are
               not
               made
               such
               by
               naturall
               generation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               adoption
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               )
               yet
               may
               they
               beleeue
               both
               for
               themselues
               and
               others
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               :
               as
               Adam
               did
               sinne
               both
               for
               himselfe
               and
               others
               :
               and
               as
               parents
               in
               bargaines
               doe
               couenant
               both
               for
               themselues
               and
               their
               heires
               after
               them
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               parents
               are
               like
               
                 vnto
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 which
                 doe
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 .
              
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               parents
               maketh
               those
               their
               sonnes
               to
               be
               accounted
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               age
               doe
               not
               yet
               actually
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               baptized
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               after
               the
               receit
               of
               the
               outward
               signe
               of
               washing
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               made
               one
               of
               Gods
               familie
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               priuiledges
               thereof
               .
               Gen.
               48.16
               .
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 which
                 hath
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 deliuered
                 me
                 from
                 all
                 euill
                 ,
                 blesse
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 name
                 be
                 named
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Izhak
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 grow
                 as
                 fish
                 into
                 multitude
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               Esai
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 seuen
                 women
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 eate
                 our
                 owne
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 weare
                 our
                 owne
                 garments
                 :
                 onely
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 reproch
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               this
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               washing
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               there
               is
               sealed
               and
               propounded
               a
               marueilous
               solemne
               couenant
               and
               contract
               :
               first
               ,
               of
               God
               with
               the
               baptized
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               vouchsafed
               to
               receiue
               him
               into
               fauour
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               to
               redeeme
               him
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               purifie
               and
               regenerate
               him
               :
               secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               baptized
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               promiseth
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               inuocate
               ,
               and
               worship
               none
               other
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Iehouah
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               The
               externall
               and
               visible
               matter
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               is
               water
               :
               for
               the
               minister
               may
               not
               baptize
               with
               any
               other
               liquor
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               naturall
               water
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
               For
               when
               as
               a
               
                 certaine
                 minister
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 tooke
                 sande
                 ,
                 and
                 baptized
                 one
                 with
                 that
                 :
                 the
                 partie
                 thus
                 besanded
                 ,
                 was
                 further
                 baptized
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 beeing
                 esteemed
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 .
              
               Niceph.
               histor
               .
               3.
               booke
               .
               33.
               chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               externall
               forme
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               is
               the
               ministers
               washing
               of
               the
               baptized
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prescript
               rule
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               ancient
               custome
               of
               baptizing
               ,
               was
               to
               dippe
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               diue
               ,
               all
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               baptized
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               in
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               and
               the
               Councels
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               Neocaesarea
               :
               but
               now
               especially
               in
               cold
               countries
               ,
               the
               Church
               vseth
               onely
               to
               sprinkle
               the
               baptized
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               childrens
               weaknesse
               :
               for
               very
               few
               of
               ripe
               yeares
               are
               now
               a
               daies
               baptized
               .
               We
               need
               not
               much
               to
               marueile
               at
               this
               alteration
               ,
               seeing
               charitie
               and
               necessitie
               may
               dispense
               with
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               mitigate
               in
               equitie
               the
               sharpnes
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Sacramentall
               vnion
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               is
               on
               this
               sort
               .
            
             
               The
               element
               of
               water
               whereby
               the
               vncleannesse
               of
               the
               body
               is
               purified
               by
               a
               most
               conuenient
               proportion
               shadoweth
               out
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               figure
               Synecdoche
               ,
               taking
               the
               part
               for
               the
               whole
               ,
               whole
               Christ.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               1.7
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 clenseth
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               is
               his
               washing
               of
               the
               partie
               baptized
               with
               the
               element
               of
               water
               .
               This
               sealeth
               and
               confirmeth
               a
               double
               action
               of
               God.
               I.
               The
               engrafting
               or
               incorporating
               of
               the
               baptized
               into
               Christ.
               Gal.
               3.27
               .
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 Christ.
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.13
               .
               
                 By
                 one
                 spirit
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 bodie
                 .
              
               II.
               Our
               spirituall
               regeneration
               .
               Tit.
               3.5
               .
               
                 Not
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 mercie
                 he
                 saued
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               washing
               there
               be
               three
               parts
               .
               The
               putting
               into
               the
               water
               :
               the
               continuance
               in
               the
               water
               :
               and
               the
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               water
               .
            
             
               The
               putting
               into
               ,
               or
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               water
               ,
               doth
               ratifie
               I.
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               imputation
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
               Act.
               22.16
               .
               
                 Arise
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 wash
                 away
                 thy
                 si●nes
                 in
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 such
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 washed
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 iustified
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 God.
              
               II.
               The
               mortification
               of
               sinne
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               death
               .
               Rom.
               6.3
               .
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 we
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptized
                 into
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptized
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ?
              
               6.
               
               
                 Knowing
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 old
                 man
                 is
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 sinne
                 might
                 be
                 destroied
                 ,
                 that
                 henceforth
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 serue
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               continuance
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               it
               noteth
               the
               buriall
               of
               sinne
               ;
               namely
               ,
               a
               continuall
               increase
               of
               mortification
               by
               the
               power
               both
               of
               Christ
               his
               death
               and
               buriall
               .
               Rom.
               6.4
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 buried
                 then
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 baptisme
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               water
               doth
               confirme
               our
               spiritual
               vi●ification
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               in
               all
               holinesse
               and
               iustice
               ,
               the
               which
               we
               attaine
               vnto
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               
                 Like
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 graffed
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 euen
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               the
               partie
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               is
               two-fold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               offer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               baptized
               before
               the
               minister
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
               This
               signifieth
               that
               he
               doth
               consecrate
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               vtterly
               renounceth
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               diuell
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.21
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 figure
                 which
                 now
                 saueth
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 baptisme
                 agreeth
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 maketh
                 request
                 vnto
                 God
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               to
               receiue
               the
               externall
               washing
               by
               water
               :
               this
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               the
               partie
               baptized
               doth
               receiue
               the
               internall
               washing
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               that
               it
               is
               offered
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               Rebaptizing
               is
               at
               no
               hand
               to
               be
               admitted
               :
               for
               as
               in
               naturall
               generation
               man
               is
               once
               onely
               borne
               ;
               so
               must
               he
               be
               in
               the
               spiritual
               regeneration
               .
               Therfore
               they
               that
               are
               baptized
               of
               a
               minister
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               heretike
               ,
               not
               yet
               degraded
               from
               that
               calling
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               externall
               forme
               of
               administration
               be
               obserued
               )
               must
               not
               be
               baptized
               againe
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               especially
               ,
               if
               after
               baptisme
               they
               haue
               beene
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               onely
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               true
               faith
               .
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               hist.
               lib.
               7.
               c.
               8.
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 Prouince
                 an
                 ancient
                 professour
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 yea
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 created
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nay
                 before
                 my
                 predecessour
                 Heraclas
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 &
                 heard
                 what
                 questions
                 they
                 were
                 asked
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 answer
                 they
                 returned
                 ,
                 forthwith
                 came
                 weeping
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 humbling
                 himselfe
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 confessed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 baptized
                 by
                 an
                 heretike
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 administration
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 accoūted
                 that
                 no
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 confession
                 there
                 vsed
                 ,
                 was
                 fraught
                 with
                 blasphemies
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 this
                 offence
                 so
                 sore
                 grieued
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 heauen
                 :
                 wherefore
                 he
                 most
                 earnestly
                 besought
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 ●e
                 might
                 be
                 clensed
                 and
                 purified
                 with
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 receiue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 administer
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 professour
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 purge
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 aduised
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 rest
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 faith
                 and
                 conscience
                 alreadie
                 sufficiently
                 purified
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 so
                 long
                 was
                 partaker
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               Aug.
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               2.
               contra
               Petil.
               literas
               .
               
               
               
               
            
             
             
               The
               right
               vse
               of
               baptisme
               is
               this
               .
               When
               inwardly
               in
               thine
               heart
               thou
               sensibly
               feelest
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               heat
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
               thou
               art
               mooued
               to
               commit
               some
               sinne
               ,
               then
               beginne
               to
               haue
               some
               holy
               meditation
               of
               that
               solemne
               vow
               ,
               which
               thou
               diddest
               make
               to
               God
               in
               baptisme
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               through
               infirmitie
               ,
               thou
               fallest
               once
               or
               often
               into
               some
               sinne
               ,
               stil
               haue
               recourse
               vnto
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               there
               thou
               maist
               receiue
               courage
               to
               thy
               soule
               .
               For
               although
               baptisme
               be
               but
               once
               onely
               administred
               ,
               yet
               that
               once
               testifieth
               that
               all
               mans
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               are
               washed
               away
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.20
               .
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Therefore
               baptisme
               may
               be
               truly
               tearmed
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               board
               to
               swimme
               vpon
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               feare
               the
               shipwracke
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               Mark.
               1.4
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.19
               .
               Rom.
               6.4,6
               .
            
             
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               see
               thou
               neuer
               rest
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               thou
               haue
               a
               feeling
               of
               that
               renuing
               power
               ,
               signified
               in
               baptisme
               :
               namly
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               death
               mortifying
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               in
               the
               renouation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               34.
               
               Of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             
               THe
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               wherewith
               in
               the
               signes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               engraffed
               into
               Christ
               ,
               are
               in
               him
               daily
               ,
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               ,
               nourished
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.23,24,25
               .
               Rom.
               6.5
               .
            
             
               The
               proportion
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               on
               this
               wife
               .
            
             
               The
               Elements
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               are
               signes
               and
               seales
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               is
               a
               note
               of
               Gods
               action
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               action
               is
               fourefold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               his
               taking
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               into
               his
               owne
               handes
               :
               this
               doth
               seale
               the
               action
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               ,
               from
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               did
               separate
               and
               elect
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               performe
               the
               duetie
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man.
               Ioh.
               6.27
               .
               
                 For
                 him
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 sealed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               his
               blessing
               of
               it
               ,
               whereby
               he
               ,
               by
               the
               recitall
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               praiers
               conceiued
               to
               that
               ende
               ,
               doth
               actually
               separate
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               receiued
               from
               their
               common
               vnto
               an
               holy
               vse
               .
               This
               doth
               seale
               that
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               did
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               ,
               send
               Christ
               to
               performe
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               vnto
               the
               which
               he
               was
               fore-ordained
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               powring
               out
               of
               the
               wine
               :
               this
               doth
               seale
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               ,
               verely
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               was
               ,
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               bruised
               for
               our
               transgressions
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               his
               distributing
               of
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               communicants
               .
               This
               sealeth
               the
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               offering
               Christ
               vnto
               all
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               the
               hypocrites
               ;
               but
               giuing
               him
               indeede
               vnto
               the
               faithful
               ,
               for
               the
               daily
               encrease
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               .
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               the
               receiuer
               ,
               is
               double
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               his
               taking
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               This
               sealeth
               a
               spirituall
               action
               of
               the
               receiuer
               ,
               namely
               ,
               his
               apprehension
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               .
               Ioh.
               1.
               
               1●
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               his
               eating
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinking
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               to
               the
               nourishment
               
               of
               his
               bodie
               .
               This
               sealeth
               his
               application
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               feeling
               of
               his
               true
               vnion
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               may
               daily
               be
               encreased
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.16
               .
               
                 The
                 cuppe
                 of
                 blessing
                 which
                 we
                 blesse
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 breake
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
            
             
               That
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               that
               the
               bread
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               very
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               into
               his
               blood
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               fable
               :
               the
               reasons
               why
               ,
               are
               these
               .
               I.
               In
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               Christ
               his
               passion
               ,
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               was
               then
               eaten
               as
               alreadie
               crucified
               .
               Now
               ,
               how
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               should
               after
               a
               corporall
               manner
               be
               eaten
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               being
               not
               as
               yet
               crucified
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               imagine
               .
               II.
               The
               bread
               after
               the
               consecration
               ,
               is
               distributed
               into
               parts
               :
               but
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               is
               receiued
               of
               euery
               singular
               communicant
               .
               III.
               The
               bread
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               Christs
               bodie
               :
               therefore
               not
               his
               very
               bodie
               .
               IV.
               By
               this
               meanes
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               made
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               bakers
               bread
               .
               V.
               Let
               the
               bread
               &
               wine
               be
               kept
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               will
               mould
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               turne
               to
               vineger
               after
               the
               consecration
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               did
               remaine
               the
               substāce
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               VI.
               This
               opinion
               quite
               ouerthroweth
               the
               sacramentall
               vnion
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               proportion
               which
               is
               betwixt
               the
               signe
               and
               the
               thing
               signed
               .
            
             
               Th●
               l●ke
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               whereby
               they
               b●●re
               men
               in
               hand
               that
               there
               is
               a
               coexistence
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               is
               eith●●
               in
               ,
               or
               with
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               bread
               .
               Against
               this
               ,
               these
               reasons
               may
               suffice
               :
               I.
               The
               ●ho●●●ction
               of
               the
               Supper
               is
               done
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               now
               what
               〈…〉
               f
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               were
               really
               present
               .
               II.
               Act.
               3.21
               .
               
                 Whom
                 the
                 heauens
                 〈◊〉
                 containe
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 restored
                 .
              
               III.
               This
               is
               an
               essential
               propertie
               of
               euery
               magnitude
               ,
               and
               therfore
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               circumscribed
               or
               compassed
               of
               one
               place
               .
               IV.
               If
               that
               Christs
               bodie
               were
               eaten
               corporally
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               wicked
               as
               well
               as
               the
               faithfull
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               to
               eate
               his
               flesh
               ,
               is
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               eternall
               life
               .
               V.
               It
               were
               very
               absurd
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               Christ
               sitting
               amongst
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               did
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               take
               his
               owne
               bodie
               ,
               and
               giue
               it
               wholly
               to
               each
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               Such
               as
               will
               ,
               in
               an
               holy
               sort
               prepare
               themselues
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               must
               haue
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               of
               mans
               fall
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               promised
               restauration
               into
               the
               couenant
               by
               Christ.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.26
               .
               
                 So
                 often
                 as
                 ye
                 shall
                 eate
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 of
                 this
                 cuppe
                 ,
                 ye
                 shew
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 .
              
               29.
               
                 and
                 discerne
                 his
                 bodie
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               true
               faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               euery
               man
               receiueth
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               he
               beleeueth
               he
               receiueth
               .
               Heb.
               4.2
               .
               
                 For
                 vnto
                 vs
                 was
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preached
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 heard
                 ,
                 profited
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 mixed
                 with
                 faith
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 heard
                 it
                 .
              
               Furthermore
               ,
               true
               repentance
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Esai
               66.3
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 killeth
                 a
                 bullocke
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 slue
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 a
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 dogges
                 necke
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 offereth
                 an
                 oblation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 offered
                 swines
                 blood
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 remembreth
                 incense
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 blessed
                 an
                 idol
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 chosen
                 their
                 owne
                 
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soule
                 delighteth
                 in
                 their
                 abominations
                 .
              
               Psal.
               26.6
               .
               
                 I
                 wash
                 mine
                 hands
                 in
                 innocency
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 before
                 thine
                 altar
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               renued
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               for
               daily
               and
               new
               sinnes
               committed
               vpon
               infirmitie
               :
               because
               euery
               new
               sinne
               requireth
               a
               new
               act
               ,
               both
               of
               repentance
               and
               faith
               :
               &
               this
               renouation
               must
               be
               seene
               by
               our
               reconciliation
               of
               our selues
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               for
               iniuries
               and
               wrongs
               .
               Mat.
               5.23
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 bring
                 thy
                 gift
                 to
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remembrest
                 that
                 thy
                 brother
                 hath
                 ought
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               24.
               
               
                 Leaue
                 thy
                 gift
                 before
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 ,
                 first
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 then
                 come
                 and
                 offer
                 thy
                 gift
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               canst
               come
               furnished
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               abstaine
               not
               from
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               by
               rea●●n
               of
               thy
               many
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               If
               being
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               thou
               feelest
               that
               thou
               hast
               a
               corrupt
               and
               rebellious
               heart
               ,
               know
               this
               :
               that
               then
               thou
               art
               well
               disposed
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               whē
               thou
               art
               liuely
               touched
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               thy
               crooked
               disposition
               .
               Luk.
               4.18
               .
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 annointed
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 heale
                 the
                 broken
                 hearted
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 preach
                 deliuerance
                 to
                 the
                 captiues
                 ,
                 and
                 recouering
                 of
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 set
                 at
                 libertie
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 bruised
                 .
              
               Mat.
               15.24
               .
               
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               medicine
               to
               the
               diseased
               and
               languishing
               soule
               :
               and
               therefore
               men
               must
               as
               well
               seeke
               to
               purifie
               and
               heale
               their
               hearts
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               pure
               and
               sounde
               hearts
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               feele
               in
               thy selfe
               some
               great
               defect
               and
               want
               of
               faith
               ,
               pray
               vnto
               god
               earnestly
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               vouchfafe
               to
               increase
               it
               .
               Mark.
               9.24
               .
               
                 The
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 crying
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 helpe
                 mine
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               thou
               canst
               not
               doe
               this
               thy selfe
               ,
               vse
               the
               aide
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               which
               may
               by
               their
               faith
               carrie
               thee
               ,
               as
               men
               did
               the
               sicke
               of
               the
               palsie
               vpon
               their
               sholders
               and
               laid
               him
               before
               Christ.
               Mark.
               2.3
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               come
               not
               furnished
               on
               this
               maner
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               adiudged
               guiltie
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               as
               he
               is
               guiltie
               of
               high
               treason
               ,
               who
               doth
               counterfeit
               or
               clip
               the
               Princes
               coyne
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.27
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 this
                 cuppe
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               such
               as
               feele
               not
               thēselues
               penitent
               ,
               they
               neither
               can
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               without
               repentance
               ,
               least
               they
               eate
               and
               drink
               their
               own
               damnation
               ,
               neither
               must
               they
               deferre
               repentance
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               come
               ,
               least
               they
               procure
               to
               themselues
               finall
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               35.
               
               Of
               the
               degrees
               of
               executing
               Gods
               decree
               of
               Election
               .
            
             
               VVE
               haue
               hitherto
               declared
               the
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               Gods
               decree
               is
               executed
               .
               Now
               follow
               the
               degrees
               of
               executing
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               degrees
               are
               in
               number
               two
               .
               The
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               loue
               .
               Eph.
               1.6
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 accepted
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 hath
                 opened
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purposed
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               loue
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               God
               doth
               freely
               loue
               all
               such
               as
               are
               chosen
               in
               
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               though
               in
               themselues
               altogither
               corrupt
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               19.
               
               
                 Wee
                 loued
                 him
                 because
                 he
                 loued
                 vs
                 first
                 .
              
               Rom.
               5.8
               .
               
                 God
                 setteth
                 out
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 sinners
                 ,
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 vs.
              
               10.
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 when
                 wee
                 were
                 enemies
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 wee
                 beeing
                 reconciled
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               declaration
               of
               gods
               loue
               is
               two-fold
               The
               first
               ,
               towards
               infants
               elected
               to
               saluation
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               towards
               men
               of
               riper
               yeares
               .
            
             
               The
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               towards
               infants
               ,
               is
               on
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               Infants
               alreadie
               elected
               ,
               albeit
               they
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               their
               mother
               before
               they
               were
               borne
               ,
               or
               presently
               after
               ,
               depart
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               after
               a
               secret
               and
               vnspeakable
               manner
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               engraffed
               into
               Christ
               obtaine
               eternall
               saluation
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               
                 By
                 one
                 spirit
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 bodie
                 ,
                 whether
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 or
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 bond
                 ,
                 or
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 beene
                 all
                 made
                 to
                 drinke
                 into
                 one
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Luk.
               1.
               35.
               
               
                 The
                 Angell
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 come
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 shall
                 ouershadow
                 thee
                 :
                 therefore
                 also
                 that
                 holy
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 borne
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               41.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 as
                 Elizabeth
                 heard
                 the
                 salutation
                 of
                 Marie
                 ,
                 the
                 babe
                 sprang
                 in
                 her
                 bellie
                 ,
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               64.
               
               
                 And
                 his
                 mouth
                 was
                 opened
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 tongue
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 spake
                 and
                 praised
                 God●
              
               80.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 child
                 grewe
                 ,
                 &
                 waxed
                 strong
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Iere.
               1.5
               .
               
                 Before
                 I
                 formed
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 I
                 knew
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 thou
                 camest
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
                 I
                 sanctified
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               call
               the
               manner
               of
               infants
               saluation
               secret
               and
               vnspeakable
               ,
               because
               I.
               they
               want
               actuall
               faith
               to
               receiue
               Christ
               :
               for
               actuall
               faith
               necessarily
               presupposeth
               a
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               free
               promise
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
               doth
               applie
               vnto
               himselfe
               :
               but
               this
               ,
               infants
               cannot
               any
               waies
               possibly
               performe
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               infants
               should
               haue
               faith
               actually
               ,
               they
               generally
               either
               lo●e
               it
               when
               they
               come
               to
               mens
               estate
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               shew
               no
               signes
               thereof
               ,
               both
               which
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               ,
               if
               before
               they
               had
               receiued
               actuall
               faith
               .
               Nay
               we
               see
               that
               in
               those
               of
               riper
               yeares
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               shadowes
               or
               sparkes
               of
               faith
               to
               bee
               seene
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               called
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               II.
               Infants
               are
               said
               to
               be
               regenerated
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               internall
               qualities
               and
               inclinations
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               motions
               ,
               or
               actions
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               or
               affections
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               want
               those
               terrors
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               come
               before
               repentance
               as
               occasions
               thereof
               ,
               in
               such
               as
               are
               of
               riper
               yeares
               of
               discretion
               .
               Againe
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               troubled
               with
               that
               conflict
               and
               combate
               betwixt
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               wherewith
               those
               faithfull
               ones
               that
               are
               of
               more
               yeares
               are
               marueilously
               exercised
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               36.
               
               Concerning
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               .
            
             
               THe
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               in
               those
               of
               yeres
               of
               discretion
               ,
               hath
               especially
               foure
               degrees
               .
               Rom.
               8.30
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.30
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               degree
               ,
               is
               an
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               whereby
               a
               sinner
               being
               seuered
               frō
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               entertained
               into
               Gods
               familie
               .
               Eph.
               2.17
               .
               
                 And
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 peace
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 neere
                 .
              
               19.
               
               
                 Nowe
                 therfore
                 ye
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 strangers
                 and
                 forrainers
                 ,
                 but
                 citizens
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ●oushold
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Of
               this
               there
               be
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               Election
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               seperation
               of
               a
               sinner
               from
               the
               cursed
               estate
               of
               all
               mankind
               .
               Ioh.
               15.19
               .
               
                 If
                 ye
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 loue
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 world
                 hateth
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               the
               reciprocall
               donation
               or
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               whereby
               he
               bestoweth
               the
               sinfull
               man
               to
               be
               saued
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               againe
               actually
               &
               most
               effectually
               vpon
               that
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               may
               boldly
               sa●e
               this
               thing
               ,
               namely
               Christ
               ,
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               for
               my
               benefit
               and
               vse
               enioy
               the
               same
               .
               The
               like
               we
               see
               in
               wedlocke
               :
               The
               husband
               saith
               ,
               this
               woman
               is
               my
               wife
               ,
               whome
               her
               parents
               haue
               giuen
               vnto
               men
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               shee
               being
               fully
               mine
               ,
               I
               may
               both
               haue
               her
               ,
               and
               gouerne
               her
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               woman
               may
               say
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               mine
               husband
               ,
               who
               hath
               bestowed
               himselfe
               vpon
               me
               ,
               &
               doth
               cherish
               me
               as
               his
               wife
               .
               Rom.
               8.32
               .
               
                 He
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 gaue
                 him
                 for
                 vs.
              
               Esa.
               9.6
               .
               
                 Vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 &
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 son
                 is
                 giuen
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               17.2
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 power
                 vpon
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 thē
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 thy
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 thou
                 gauest
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 thine
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 gauest
                 them
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 kept
                 thy
                 worde
                 .
              
               7.
               
               
                 Nowe
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               10.29
               .
               
                 My
                 father
                 ,
                 which
                 gaue
                 them
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               commeth
               that
               admirable
               vnion
               ,
               or
               coniunctiō
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ingraffing
               of
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               into
               Christ
               ,
               and
               their
               growing
               vp
               togither
               with
               him
               :
               so
               that
               after
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               Christ
               is
               made
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               euery
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               a
               member
               of
               his
               mysticall
               bodie
               .
               Ioh.
               17.20
               .
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 these
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 which
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 father
                 ,
                 art
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 euen
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 one
                 in
                 vs.
              
               Eph.
               2.20
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 bones
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               25.1
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 true
                 vine
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 father
                 is
                 the
                 husbandman
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Euery
                 branch
                 that
                 beareth
                 not
                 fruit
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beareth
                 fruite
                 ,
                 he
                 purgeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 fruite
                 .
              
               Eph.
               2.
               20.
               
               
                 Built
                 vpon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 ●hose
                 corner
                 stone
                 is
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 In
                 whō
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 coupled
                 togither
                 ,
                 groweth
                 vnto
                 an
                 holy
                 temple
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               22.
               
               
                 In
                 whome
                 ye
                 are
                 also
                 built
                 togither
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               ,
               albeit
               it
               be
               a
               most
               neere
               and
               reall
               vnion
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               it
               ,
               by
               touching
               ,
               mixture
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               souldring
               of
               one
               soule
               with
               another
               ,
               neither
               by
               a
               bare
               agreement
               of
               the
               soules
               among
               themselues
               :
               but
               by
               the
               communion
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               which
               beeing
               by
               nature
               infinite
               ,
               is
               of
               sufficient
               abilitie
               to
               conioyne
               those
               things
               togither
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               themselues
               farre
               distant
               from
               each
               other
               :
               the
               like
               we
               see
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               conioyneth
               the
               head
               with
               the
               foote
               .
               Eph.
               2.22
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.4
               .
               
                 Whereby
                 most
                 great
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
                 are
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 ye
                 should
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ye
                 flie
                 the
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 lust
                 .
              
               Phil.
               2.1
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 consolation
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 comfort
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               things
               vnited
               .
               In
               this
               vnion
               not
               our
               soule
               alone
               is
               vnited
               with
               Christs
               soule
               ,
               or
               our
               ●lesh
               with
               his
               flesh
               :
               but
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               euery
               faithfull
               man
               ,
               
               is
               ●erely
               conioyned
               with
               the
               whol
               person
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               God
               &
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               vnion
               is
               this
               .
               A
               faithfull
               man
               first
               of
               all
               and
               immediatly
               is
               vnited
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               afterward
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               humanitie
               ,
               to
               the
               Word
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               diuine
               nature
               .
               For
               saluation
               and
               life
               dependeth
               on
               that
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               godhead
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               cōmunicated
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ.
               Ioh.
               6
               .
               5●
               .
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 eate
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 ye
                 haue
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
               56.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               bond
               of
               this
               vnion
               .
               This
               vnion
               is
               made
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               applying
               Christ
               vnto
               vs
               :
               and
               on
               our
               parts
               by
               faith
               receiuing
               Christ
               Iesus
               offered
               vnto
               vs.
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               is
               it
               tearmed
               a
               spirituall
               vnion
               .
            
             
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               publike
               man
               sustaining
               the
               person
               of
               all
               the
               elect
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               faithfull
               are
               ●aid
               to
               be
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               to
               die
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               buried
               .
               Rom.
               6.4
               ,
               5,6
               ,
               to
               be
               quickened
               .
               Eph.
               2.5
               .
               to
               be
               raised
               vp
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               heauen
               .
               v.
               6.
               
               Col.
               3.1
               .
               the
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               certainely
               to
               haue
               done
               all
               these
               things
               in
               Christ
               :
               euen
               as
               in
               Adams
               first
               sinne
               all
               his
               posteritie
               afterward
               was
               tainted
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               A
               member
               of
               Christ
               is
               diuersly
               distinguished
               :
               and
               is
               so
               either
               before
               men
               ,
               or
               God.
               
            
             
               Before
               mē
               they
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               outwardly
               professing
               the
               faith
               ,
               are
               charitably
               reputed
               by
               the
               Church
               as
               true
               members
               .
               But
               such
               deceiuing
               at
               length
               ,
               both
               themselues
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               reprobates
               :
               &
               therefore
               in
               Gods
               presence
               they
               are
               no
               more
               true
               members
               ,
               then
               are
               the
               noxious
               humours
               in
               mans
               bodie
               ,
               or
               a
               woodden
               legge
               or
               other
               ioynt
               cunningly
               fastened
               to
               another
               part
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               members
               before
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               either
               are
               decreed
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               or
               actually
               are
               so
               already
               .
            
             
               Such
               as
               are
               decreed
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               ,
               being
               elect
               from
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               are
               either
               as
               yet
               not
               borne
               ,
               or
               not
               called
               .
               Ioh.
               10.
               16.
               
               
                 Other
                 sheepe
                 haue
                 I
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 fold
                 :
                 them
                 also
                 must
                 I
                 bring
                 .
              
            
             
               Actuall
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               either
               liuing
               or
               dying
               members
               .
            
             
               An
               actuall
               liuing
               member
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               euery
               one
               elected
               ,
               which
               being
               engraffed
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               into
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               feele
               and
               shewe
               forth
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               An
               actuall
               dying
               or
               decaying
               member
               is
               ,
               euery
               one
               truely
               engraffed
               into
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               no
               feeling
               of
               the
               power
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               quickening
               spirit
               in
               him
               .
               He
               is
               like
               vnto
               a
               benummed
               legge
               without
               sense
               ,
               which
               indeede
               is
               a
               part
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               receiueth
               no
               nourishment
               :
               such
               are
               those
               faithfull
               ones
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               time
               doe
               faint
               and
               are
               ouercome
               vnder
               the
               heauie
               burthē
               of
               tentations
               ,
               and
               their
               sinnes
               :
               such
               are
               also
               those
               excommunicate
               persons
               ,
               who
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               engraffing
               are
               true
               members
               ,
               howesoeuer
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               externall
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               members
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               being
               touched
               with
               repentance
               ,
               doe
               begin
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               liue
               againe
               .
            
             
               God
               executeth
               this
               effectuall
               calling
               by
               certaine
               meanes
               .
            
             
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               sauing
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               word
               outwardly
               is
               preached
               ,
               to
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               both
               dead
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               dreame
               of
               his
               saluation
               .
               b
               And
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Law
               shewing
               a
               man
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               eternall
               death
               :
               afterward
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               shewing
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               beleeue
               .
               c
               And
               inwardly
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               minde
               are
               enlightened
               ,
               d
               the
               heart
               and
               eares
               opened
               that
               he
               may
               see
               ,
               heare
               ,
               and
               vnderstand
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               mollifying
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               which
               must
               be
               bruised
               in
               pieces
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               receiue
               Gods
               sauing
               grace
               offered
               vnto
               it
               .
               Ezech.
               11.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 within
                 their
                 bowels
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 stonie
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               for
               the
               brusing
               of
               this
               stonie
               heart
               ,
               foure
               principal
               hammers
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sinne
               ,
               both
               originall
               ,
               and
               actuall
               ,
               and
               what
               punishment
               is
               due
               vnto
               them
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               compunction
               ,
               or
               pricking
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               namely
               ,
               a
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               the
               same
               sinnes
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               is
               an
               holy
               desperation
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               power
               ,
               in
               the
               obtaining
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               Act.
               2.37
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 heard
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 pricked
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
              
               38.
               
               
                 Peter
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 into
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Luk.
               15.17
               .
               
                 Then
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 How
                 many
                 hired
                 seruants
                 at
                 my
                 fathers
                 haue
                 bread
                 ynough
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 die
                 for
                 hunger
                 ?
              
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
              
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 am
                 no
                 more
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 thy
                 sonne
                 :
                 make
                 me
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 hired
                 seruants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Matth.
               15.
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               miraculous
               and
               supernaturall
               facultie
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               apprehending
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               being
               applied
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               him
               to
               it selfe
               .
               Ioh.
               1.1,2,6.35
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 me
                 shall
                 neuer
                 hunger
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 thirst
                 .
              
               Rom.
               9.30
               .
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ?
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 which
                 followed
                 not
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 haue
                 attained
                 vnto
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Christ
               is
               receiued
               ,
               when
               euery
               seuerall
               person
               doth
               particularly
               apply
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               Christ
               with
               his
               merits
               ,
               by
               an
               inward
               perswasiō
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               commeth
               none
               other
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               effectuall
               certificate
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               concerning
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.12
               .
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 knowe
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 vs
                 of
                 GOD.
              
               Ezech.
               12.10
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 poure
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 vpon
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 looke
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 wounded
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.16
               .
               
                 His
                 spirit
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 to
                 our
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               Eph.
               1.13
               .
               
                 In
                 whom
                 also
                 ye
                 haue
                 trust
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 ye
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 your
                 saluation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 after
                 that
                 ye
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 ye
                 were
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.22
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               worke
               of
               faith
               ,
               there
               are
               foure
               degrees
               ,
               or
               motions
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               linked
               and
               vnited
               togither
               ,
               and
               are
               worthy
               the
               consideration
               of
               euery
               Christian.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               by
               the
               illumination
               of
               gods
               spirit
               .
               Esay
               53.11
               .
               
                 By
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 my
                 seruant
                 iustifie
                 many
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               7.3
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 knowe
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               this
               ,
               in
               such
               as
               are
               truely
               humbled
               ,
               is
               annexed
               a
               serious
               meditation
               of
               the
               promises
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               sensible
               feeling
               of
               their
               owne
               beggerie
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               the
               forsaid
               knowledge
               in
               all
               such
               as
               are
               enlightened
               ,
               commeth
               a
               
                 generall
                 faith
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               subscribe
               to
               the
               trueth
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Heb.
               4.2
               .
               
                 Vnto
                 vs
                 was
                 the
                 Gospell
                 preached
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 they
                 heard
                 profited
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 mixed
                 with
                 faith
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 heard
                 it
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.19
               .
               
                 Hauing
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 haue
                 put
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 haue
                 made
                 shipwracke
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.4
               .
               
                 Who
                 will
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 bee
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               knowledge
               if
               it
               be
               more
               full
               and
               perfect
               ,
               is
               called
               in
               Greeke
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               full
               assurāce
               of
               vnderst●̄ding
               .
               Col.
               2.2
               .
               
                 That
                 their
                 hearts
                 might
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 knit
                 togither
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 riches
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Rom.
               14.14
               .
               
                 I
                 knowe
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 through
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 vncleane
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               Luk.
               1.1
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 many
                 haue
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 storie
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Thes.
               1.5
               .
               
                 Our
                 gospell
                 was
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 word
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 much
                 assurance
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               hope
               of
               pardon
               ,
               whereby
               a
               sinner
               ,
               albeit
               he
               yet
               feeleth
               not
               that
               his
               sinnes
               are
               certainly
               pardoned
               ,
               yet
               he
               be
               beleeueth
               that
               they
               are
               pardonable
               .
               Luk.
               15.18
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 vnto
                 him
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 he●uen
                 and
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 more
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 make
                 me
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 hired
                 seruants
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               an
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               that
               grace
               which
               is
               offered
               to
               
               him
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               hungreth
               and
               thirsteth
               after
               meate
               and
               drinke
               .
               Ioh.
               6.35
               .
               and
               7.37
               .
               Reu.
               21.6
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 I
                 am
              
               A
               and
               Ω
               ,
               
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
              
               Matth.
               5.6
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               ,
               is
               the
               approching
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               there
               flying
               from
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               hold
               of
               Christ
               and
               finde
               fauour
               with
               God.
               Heb.
               4.16
               .
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 goe
                 boldly
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 receiue
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 grace
                 to
                 helpe
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 neede
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               approching
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               an
               humble
               confession
               of
               our
               sinnes
               before
               God
               particularly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               knowne
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               generally
               ,
               if
               vnknowne
               :
               this
               done
               ,
               the
               Lord
               forthwith
               remitteth
               all
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Psalm
               .
               32.5
               .
               
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 against
                 my selfe
                 my
                 wickednesse
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 forgauest
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 .
                 Selah
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               13.
               
               
                 Dauid
                 said
                 to
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 wherefore
                 Nathan
                 said
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 die
                 .
              
               Luk.
               15.19
               .
            
             
               The
               secōd
               ,
               is
               the
               crauing
               pardon
               of
               some
               sinnes
               ,
               with
               vnspeakable
               sighes
               ,
               and
               in
               perseuerance
               .
               Luk.
               15.21
               .
               Act.
               8.22
               .
               
                 Repent
                 of
                 this
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 knowe
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 with
                 sighes
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
              
               Hos.
               14.2,3
               .
               
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 fallen
                 by
                 thine
                 iniquitie
                 :
                 Take
                 vnto
                 you
                 wordes
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 take
                 away
                 al
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 vs
                 gratiously
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fift
               arising
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               an
               especiall
               perswasion
               imprinted
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whereby
               euery
               faithful
               man
               doth
               particularly
               apply
               vnto
               himselfe
               those
               promises
               which
               are
               made
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Matth.
               9.2
               .
               
                 They
                 brought
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 man
                 sicke
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Iesus
                 saw
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 saide
                 vnto
                 the
                 sicke
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 .
              
               Mat.
               15.28
               .
               
                 O
                 woman
                 ,
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 as
                 thou
                 desirest
                 .
              
               Gal.
               2.20
               .
               
                 I
                 liue
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 nowe
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liueth
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 nowe
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 I
                 liue
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 loued
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 himselfe
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               perswasiō
               is
               ,
               &
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               euery
               one
               ,
               euē
               before
               he
               haue
               any
               experiēce
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               .
               Mat.
               15.22
               .
               
                 A
                 womā
                 ,
                 a
                 Canaanite
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 coasts
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Haue
                 mercie
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 my
                 daughter
                 is
                 miserably
                 vexed
                 with
                 a
                 deuill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               23,24,25,26,27
               .
               Ioh.
               20.29
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 seene
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 beleeuest
                 :
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 .
              
               Hebr.
               11.
               1.
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 .
              
               In
               philosophy
               wee
               first
               see
               a
               thing
               true
               by
               experience
               ,
               and
               afterward
               giue
               our
               assent
               vnto
               it
               :
               as
               in
               naturall
               philosophy
               ;
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               such
               a
               water
               is
               hot
               ,
               because
               when
               I
               put
               mine
               hand
               into
               it
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               by
               experience
               an
               hot
               qualitie
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               faith
               it
               is
               quite
               contrarie
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               consent
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               resisting
               all
               doubt
               and
               diffidence
               ,
               and
               afterward
               will
               an
               experience
               ,
               and
               feeling
               of
               comfort
               followe
               .
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.20
               .
               
                 Put
                 your
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 assured
                 ;
                 beleeue
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 prosper
                 .
              
               
               They
               therefore
               doe
               very
               ill
               ,
               who
               are
               still
               in
               a
               doubt
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               because
               as
               yet
               ,
               they
               feele
               not
               in
               themselues
               ,
               especiall
               motions
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               way
               which
               God
               vseth
               in
               begetting
               of
               faith
               .
               There
               are
               beside
               this
               ,
               two
               notable
               degrees
               of
               faith
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               the
               lowest
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               may
               speake
               ,
               the
               positiue
               degree
               :
               the
               other
               is
               the
               highest
               ,
               or
               superlatiue
               .
            
             
               The
               lowest
               degree
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               little
               or
               weake
               faith
               ,
               like
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard
               seede
               ,
               or
               smoking
               flaxe
               ,
               which
               can
               neither
               giue
               out
               heate
               nor
               flame
               ,
               but
               onely
               smoke
               .
               Math.
               8.25
               .
               
                 His
                 Disciples
                 awaked
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Saue
                 ,
                 master
                 ,
                 we
                 perish
                 .
              
               26.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Why
                 are
                 ye
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 .
              
               Math.
               7.20
               .
               
                 If
                 ye
                 haue
                 faith
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 graine
                 of
                 mustard
                 seede
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 Mooue
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 remooue
                 .
              
               Esay
               42.3
               .
               
                 The
                 smoking
                 flaxe
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 quench
                 .
              
            
             
               Faith
               is
               then
               said
               to
               be
               weake
               and
               feeble
               ,
               when
               as
               ,
               of
               those
               fiue
               degrees
               aboue
               mentioned
               ,
               either
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               the
               fift
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               application
               of
               the
               promises
               ,
               is
               very
               feeble
               ,
               the
               rest
               remaining
               strong
               .
               Rom.
               14.2
               .
               
                 One
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 eate
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 which
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 eateth
                 hearbes
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 eateth
                 ,
                 despise
                 him
                 that
                 eateth
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 him
                 which
                 eateth
                 not
                 ,
                 iudge
                 him
                 which
                 eateth
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 receiued
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Apostles
               although
               they
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               :
               yet
               they
               were
               ignorant
               of
               his
               death
               and
               his
               resurrection
               .
               Matth.
               16.
               16.
               
               Ioh.
               6.69
               .
               Matth.
               17.
               22.
               
               Luk.
               9.49
               .
               
                 They
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 that
                 word
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 hid
                 from
                 thē
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 perceiue
                 it
                 .
              
               Act.
               1.6
               .
               
                 They
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 restore
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               knowledge
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               faith
               ,
               we
               must
               obserue
               these
               two
               rules
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 A
                 serious
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 indeauour
                 to
                 obtaine
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 faith
                 Mat
                 5.6
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   .
                
                 Reu.
                 21.6
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thirst
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   freely
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 145.19
                 .
                 
                   He
                   will
                   fulfill
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   also
                   will
                   heare
                   their
                   crie
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   saue
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 begin
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 renued
                 ,
                 the
                 minde
                 will
                 lie
                 not
                 idle
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 mooued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 striue
                 with
                 doubtfulnesse
                 and
                 distrust
                 ,
                 &
                 indeauour
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 sweete
                 promises
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 firmely
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 desire
                 assistance
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 faith
                 is
                 bestowed
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 despise
                 the
                 least
                 sparke
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 doe
                 encrease
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Luk.
                 17.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   encrease
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   ,
                   If
                   ye
                   had
                   faith
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   graine
                   of
                   mustard
                   seed
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   saie
                   vnto
                   this
                   mulberrie
                   tree
                   ,
                   Plucke
                   thy selfe
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   rootes
                   ,
                   and
                   plant
                   thy selfe
                   in
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   euen
                   obey
                   you
                   .
                
                 Man
                 must
                 therefore
                 stirre
                 vp
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 meditation
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 serious
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 exercises
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               highest
               degree
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 full
                 assurance
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               certaine
               and
               true
               but
               also
               a
               
                 full
                 perswasion
              
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Christian
               much
               more
               firmely
               taking
               hold
               on
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               maketh
               full
               and
               resolute
               account
               that
               God
               loueth
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               giue
               to
               him
               by
               name
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
               all
               his
               graces
               pertaining
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               Rom.
               4.20
               .
               
                 Neither
                 did
                 be
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 glory
                 to
                 God.
              
               21.
               
               
                 Beeing
                 fully
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 also
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.38
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 death
                 ,
                 &c.
                 can
                 separate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Sam.
               17.36
               .
               
                 Thy
                 seruant
                 slue
                 both
                 the
                 lyon
                 and
                 the
                 beare
                 :
                 therfore
                 this
                 vncircumcised
                 Philistim
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 railed
                 on
                 the
                 hoste
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
              
               Psal.
               23.6
               .
               
                 Doubtlesse
                 ,
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 mercy
                 shal
                 follow
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 .
              
               Conferred
               with
               v.
               1,2,3,4
               .
            
             
               Man
               commeth
               to
               this
               high
               degree
               ,
               after
               the
               sense
               ,
               obseruation
               ,
               &
               long
               experience
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               loue
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               is
               iustifying
               faith
               commanded
               in
               the
               law
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               .
               It
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               lawe
               of
               faith
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               law
               of
               works
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               morrall
               law
               .
               Rom.
               3.27
               .
               the
               reasons
               are
               these
               :
               I.
               That
               which
               the
               law
               reuealeth
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               commandeth
               not
               :
               but
               the
               lawe
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               reuealing
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               neuer
               knew
               it
               .
               II.
               Adam
               had
               fully
               before
               his
               fall
               written
               in
               his
               heart
               the
               morall
               lawe
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               not
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               which
               apprehendeth
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 I.
              
               Incredulitie
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               That
               incredulitie
               which
               is
               toward
               God
               ,
               is
               condemned
               in
               the
               lawe
               ,
               but
               that
               incredulitie
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Messiah
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               as
               by
               the
               Gospel●
               not
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               incredulitie
               in
               the
               Sonne
               as
               Mediatour
               ,
               appeareth
               to
               be
               a
               sinne
               :
               so
               likewise
               not
               by
               the
               law
               is
               incredulitie
               in
               the
               Messiah
               condemned
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               commandeth
               vs
               to
               heare
               him
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               .
               Mat.
               17.5
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.23
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               plaine
               that
               this
               sinne
               ,
               not
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               expressely
               and
               distinctly
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sinne
               be
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               yet
               not
               euery
               thing
               which
               doth
               reprooue
               ,
               and
               declare
               some
               sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               lawe
               of
               workes
               or
               belongeth
               thereto
               .
            
             
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
              
               But
               ceremonies
               belong
               to
               the
               decalogue
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               Ceremonies
               may
               be
               as
               examples
               referred
               to
               the
               decalogue
               ,
               but
               indeede
               they
               are
               appendants
               to
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               37.
               
               Concerning
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               degree
               ,
               is
               iustification
               ,
               whereby
               such
               as
               beleeue
               ,
               are
               accounted
               iust
               before
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 knewe
                 no
                 sinne
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 bee
                 made
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.30
               .
               Rom.
               5.19
               .
               
                 As
                 by
                 one
                 mans
                 disobedience
                 many
                 were
                 made
                 sinners
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 one
              
               (
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               v.
               17
               .
               )
               
                 shall
                 many
                 also
                 be
                 made
                 righteous
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               did
               Christ
               performe
               full
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               for
               vs
               men
               alone
               ,
               or
               for
               himselfe
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 I.
              
               Not
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               some
               not
               rightly
               would
               haue
               him
               :
               for
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               beeing
               hypostatically
               vnited
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               it selfe
               fully
               sanctified
               ,
               was
               euen
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               conception
               ,
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               blessed
               with
               eternall
               life
               .
               Therefore
               by
               all
               that
               obedience
               which
               he
               performed
               
               after
               his
               conception
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               he
               merited
               nothing
               for
               himselfe
               .
               II.
               For
               vs
               ,
               namely
               ,
               for
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               he
               fulfilled
               all
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               the
               law
               :
               and
               hence
               is
               it
               that
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 vnto
                 righteousnes
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 .
              
               Rom.
               10.
               
            
             
               Here
               may
               be
               obiected
               :
               I.
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               performe
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               for
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               He
               is
               not
               bound
               by
               nature
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               :
               for
               he
               was
               not
               a
               bare
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               man.
               And
               albeit
               Christ
               did
               neither
               suffer
               nor
               fulfill
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               flesh
               which
               he
               tooke
               vpon
               him
               ;
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               hypostaticall
               vnion
               ,
               this
               his
               passion
               and
               obedience
               hath
               respect
               vnto
               the
               whole
               person
               ,
               considered
               as
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               obedience
               was
               not
               due
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               without
               merit
               to
               himselfe
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               is
               vnited
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               so
               exalted
               in
               dignitie
               and
               sanctitie
               aboue
               all
               Angels
               ,
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               this
               naturall
               obligation
               of
               performing
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               then
               Christ
               performed
               the
               law
               for
               vs
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               more
               now
               bounden
               to
               the
               obseruance
               of
               the
               same
               :
               as
               we
               doe
               not
               vndergoe
               eternall
               punishments
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               which
               Christ
               in
               his
               person
               did
               beare
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               If
               we
               keepe
               the
               same
               respect
               of
               performing
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               for
               Christ
               performed
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               for
               vs
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               law
               :
               but
               the
               faithfull
               they
               are
               bounden
               to
               obedience
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               satisfactorie
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               a
               document
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               testimonie
               of
               their
               gratitude
               towards
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               meanes
               to
               edifie
               their
               neighbours
               :
               euen
               as
               Christ
               suffering
               punishments
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               we
               also
               suffer
               punishments
               as
               they
               are
               either
               trialls
               ,
               or
               chastisments
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               III.
               The
               law
               and
               iustice
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               togither
               exact
               both
               ,
               namely
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               In
               mans
               perfect
               estate
               ,
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               requireth
               onely
               obedience
               :
               but
               in
               his
               estate
               corrupted
               ,
               he
               requireth
               both
               obedience
               ,
               and
               punishment
               .
               Punishment
               ,
               as
               the
               law
               is
               violated
               :
               obedience
               ,
               that
               legall
               iustice
               may
               be
               performed
               .
               Gal.
               3.10
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               plaine
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               legall
               obedience
               ,
               is
               our
               righteousnes
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               Iustification
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               Remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               righteousnes
               .
            
             
               Remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               that
               part
               of
               iustification
               ,
               whereby
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ.
               Coloss.
               1.21,22
               .
               
                 You
                 hath
                 he
                 now
                 reconciled
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 through
                 death
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 vnblameable
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 fault
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.24
               .
               
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 bare
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 beeing
                 deliuered
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 should
                 liue
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 stripes
                 ye
                 are
                 healed
                 .
              
            
             
               Imputation
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               is
               the
               other
               part
               of
               iustification
               ,
               whereby
               such
               as
               beleeue
               ,
               hauing
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               sinnes
               couered
               ,
               are
               accounted
               iust
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               Christs
               righteousnes
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
               Psal.
               32.1
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 whose
                 wickednes
                 is
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sinne
                 is
                 couered
                 .
              
               Rom.
               4.
               the
               whole
               chapter
               ,
               where
               the
               Apostle
               repeateth
               imputation
               eleuen
               times
               .
               Philip.
               3.9
               .
               
                 I
                 haue
                 counted
                 all
                 things
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 iudge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 domage
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 winne
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 f●●●d
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 mine
                 owne
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               forme
               of
               iustification
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               kinde
               of
               translation
               of
               the
               beleeuers
               sinnes
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               againe
               Christs
               righteousnes
               vnto
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               Gods
               diuine
               imputation
               .
               As
               is
               apparant
               in
               this
               picture
               falling
               .
            
             
             
               This
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Righteousnes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ.
               Of
               God
               ,
               I.
               not
               because
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               :
               for
               it
               taketh
               all
               the
               power
               and
               merit
               it
               hath
               from
               the
               deiti●
               of
               the
               Sonne
               :
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               Ieremie
               saith
               ,
               
                 Iehouah
                 our
                 Righteousnesse
              
               .
               II.
               God
               doth
               onely
               accept
               of
               it
               for
               vs
               ,
               because
               that
               alone
               maketh
               vs
               boldly
               to
               approch
               vnto
               Gods
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               haue
               pardon
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               be
               receiued
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               It
               is
               also
               called
               the
               Righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               being
               out
               of
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               humanitie
               of
               Christ
               as
               in
               a
               subiect
               .
            
             
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 I.
              
               No
               man
               is
               made
               iust
               by
               another
               mans
               iustice
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               This
               iustice
               is
               both
               an
               others
               ,
               and
               ours
               also
               .
               An
               others
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               Christ
               as
               in
               a
               subiect
               :
               ours
               ,
               because
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               forenamed
               vnion
               ,
               Christ
               with
               all
               his
               benefits
               is
               made
               ours
               .
            
             
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
              
               The
               ancient
               fathers
               neuer
               dreamed
               of
               this
               imputatiue
               iustice
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               seeme
               too
               of
               no
               greater
               continuance
               then
               fiftie
               yeares
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               is
               both
               false
               ,
               &
               impious
               to
               affirme
               .
               August
               .
               3.
               
               Tract
               .
               vpon
               Iohn
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 iust
                 not
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Barnard
               in
               his
               sermon
               
                 (
                 ad
                 milites
                 templi
                 cap
                 :
                 11.
                 )
                 Mors
                 in
                 Christi
                 morte
                 fugatur
                 ,
                 &
                 Christi
                 iustitia
                 nobis
                 imputatur
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Death
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 vs.
              
               And
               in
               his
               62.
               sermon
               v●on
               the
               Canticles
               :
               Where
               is
               there
               any
               rest
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               but
               in
               the
               wounds
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ?
               I
               will
               further
               sing
               ,
               but
               what
               ?
               mine
               owne
               iustice
               ?
               nay
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               remember
               thy
               iustice
               alone
               :
               for
               that
               is
               also
               my
               iustice
               .
               For
               thou
               wast
               made
               of
               God
               vnto
               me
               iustice
               :
               But
               should
               I
               feare
               ,
               whether
               that
               one
               iustice
               would
               suffice
               two
               ?
               nay
               it
               is
               not
               a
               short
               cloake
               that
               is
               not
               able
               to
               couer
               a
               couple
               .
               Thy
               iustice
               is
               iustice
               for
               euermore
               ,
               and
               will
               both
               couer
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               largely
               large
               and
               eternall
               iustice
               :
               and
               in
               me
               it
               couereth
               the
               multitude
               of
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               &c.
               
                 August
                 .
                 
                 lib.
                 de
                 Spiritu
                 &
                 litera
                 cap.
              
               9.
               
               &
               26.
               
               
                 We
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 saying
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 doers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 shall
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               doers
               of
               the
               law
               but
               such
               as
               are
               iustified
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               first
               doers
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               then
               iustified
               ,
               but
               first
               iustified
               ,
               and
               then
               doers
               of
               the
               law
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 iustified
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               reputed
               iust
               and
               ac●ounted
               iust
               .
            
             
               Iustification
               hath
               annexed
               vnto
               it
               Adoption
               ,
               whereby
               all
               such
               as
               are
               predestinate
               to
               be
               adopted
               ,
               receiue
               power
               ,
               to
               be
               actually
               accounted
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               by
               Christ.
               Eph.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 adopted
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               By
               meanes
               of
               adoption
               ,
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               many
               notable
               priuiledges
               vpon
               his
               children
               .
               I.
               They
               are
               the
               Lords
               heires
               apparant
               .
               Rom.
               8.17
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 children
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 also
                 heires
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 heires
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               They
               are
               fellow
               heires
               with
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               kings
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               17.
               
               Rev.
               1.6
               .
               
                 And
                 made
                 vs
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               All
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               yea
               euen
               their
               wants
               ,
               and
               offences
               ,
               are
               turned
               to
               trials
               or
               fatherly
               chastisments
               ,
               inflicted
               vpon
               them
               for
               their
               good
               .
               Rom.
               8.28
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 worke
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 God.
              
               36.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 are
                 we
                 killed
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 counted
                 as
                 sheepe
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 .
              
               37.
               
               
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 thorough
                 him
                 that
                 loued
                 vs.
              
               Psal.
               89.32
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 visit
                 their
                 transgressions
                 with
                 the
                 rodde
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquitie
                 with
                 strokes
                 .
              
               33.
               
               
                 Yet
                 my
                 louing
                 kindnes
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.7
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 me
                 a
                 pricke
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 buffet
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sonne
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 sinne
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 chasten
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               They
               haue
               dominion
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               this
               life
               they
               haue
               onely
               right
               to
               the
               thing
               ;
               but
               after
               this
               life
               also
               in
               the
               same
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               that
               the
               faithfull
               alone
               haue
               the
               true
               vse
               of
               the
               Lords
               goods
               ,
               I.
               because
               their
               persons
               are
               in
               Christ
               acceptable
               vnto
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               also
               they
               haue
               restitution
               made
               vnto
               them
               of
               those
               goods
               which
               they
               lost
               in
               Adam
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               vse
               them
               .
               II.
               They
               vse
               them
               with
               thanksgiuing
               to
               their
               ends
               appointed
               by
               God.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.22,23
               .
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 euen
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 .
              
               Heb.
               2.7
               .
               
                 Thou
                 madest
                 him
                 little
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 thou
                 crownedst
                 him
                 with
                 glorie
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 set
                 him
                 aboue
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thine
                 hands
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 put
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 subiection
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
                 .
              
            
             
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               they
               may
               haue
               the
               Angels
               as
               ministring
               spirits
               attending
               vpon
               them
               for
               their
               good
               .
               Hebr.
               1.14
               .
               
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 ,
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 minister
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 heires
                 of
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               Psal.
               34.7
               .
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 pitcheth
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuereth
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               38.
               
               Concerning
               the
               third
               degree
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               degree
               ,
               is
               Sanctification
               ,
               whereby
               such
               as
               beleeue
               ,
               beeing
               deliuered
               from
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               sinne
               ,
               are
               by
               little
               and
               little
               renued
               in
               holines
               and
               righteousnes
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.9
               .
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sinneth
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 seede
                 
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God.
              
               Rom.
               8.1
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 walke
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Sanctification
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               Viuification
               .
            
             
               The
               mortification
               of
               ●inne
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               whereby
               the
               power
               of
               sinne
               is
               abated
               ,
               and
               crucified
               in
               the
               faithfull
               .
               Rom.
               6.2
               .
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 liue
                 yet
                 therein
                 ?
              
               3.
               
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 we
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptized
                 into
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptized
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ?
              
               4.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 buried
                 then
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 baptisme
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Eccles.
               5.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Galat.
               5.24
               .
               
                 They
                 which
                 are
                 Christs
                 ha●e
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               meanes
               that
               worke
               mortification
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               &
               buriall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               frō
               whence
               ,
               sinn
               being
               by
               it
               at
               the
               first
               nipped
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               proceedeth
               such
               a
               vertue
               ,
               as
               doth
               both
               keepe
               vnder
               the
               strength
               that
               it
               cānot
               break
               out
               as
               it
               would
               ,
               and
               in
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               graue
               ,
               doth
               cause
               it
               to
               die
               and
               eke
               putrifie
               .
               Rom.
               6.6
               .
               
                 Our
                 old
                 man
                 is
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 sinne
                 might
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               power
               of
               Christ
               his
               death
               ,
               is
               a
               certaine
               power
               issuing
               into
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               suffering
               ,
               and
               dying
               ,
               from
               his
               deitie
               ;
               whereby
               he
               did
               ;
               in
               the
               ●ame
               his
               humanitie
               ,
               both
               concerning
               the
               guilt
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               punishment
               ,
               vanquish
               our
               sinne
               ,
               imputed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               beeing
               our
               suretie
               :
               that
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               he
               ,
               in
               vs
               his
               members
               ,
               might
               by
               the
               same
               power
               abolish
               the
               corruption
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Viuification
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               sanctification
               :
               whereby
               inherent
               holines
               being
               begun
               ,
               is
               still
               augmented
               and
               enlarged
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               receiue
               the
               fi●st
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               then
               a
               continuall
               encrease
               of
               them
               .
               Eph.
               4.23
               .
               
                 Be
                 renued
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 your
                 minde
                 .
              
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 holines
                 .
              
               Eph.
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 you
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 liue
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 now
                 liue
                 by
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 I
                 liue
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 loued
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 himselfe
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.23
               .
               
                 We
                 which
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 euen
                 we
                 doe
                 sigh
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 adoption
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.45
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 man
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 liuing
                 soule
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 the
                 second
                 man
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 quickning
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               efficient
               cause
               of
               them
               both
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               doth
               by
               his
               diuine
               power
               conuey
               himselfe
               into
               the
               beleeuers
               hearts
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               applying
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               createth
               holinesse
               .
               Iob
               3●
               .
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Rom.
               8.9
               .
               
                 Now
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 .
              
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 raised
                 vp
                 Iesus
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 raised
                 vp
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 quicken
                 your
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 his
                 spirit
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               preseruatiue
               of
               viuification
               ,
               is
               a
               vertue
               deriued
               from
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               quickned
               ,
               which
               maketh
               them
               to
               rise
               vp
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               Philip.
               3.10
               .
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               power
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               he
               ●irst
               ,
               did
               in
               his
               owne
               ●lesh
               ,
               as
               conquerer
               ouer
               death
               and
               sinne
               ,
               beginne
               to
               liue
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
               exalted
               aboue
               euery
               name
               :
               and
               then
               by
               it
               ,
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               sinne
               beeing
               d●ad
               and
               buried
               ,
               doth
               cause
               in
               them
               a
               studie
               and
               purpose
               to
               liue
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               this
               inherent
               holines
               is
               to
               be
               distinguished
               into
               parts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               seuerall
               faculties
               of
               the
               bodie
               &
               soule
               of
               man.
               1.
               
               Th.
               5.23
               .
               
                 The
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 throughout
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 whole
                 spirit
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 bodie
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               I.
               The
               holines
               or
               renuing
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               illumination
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Coloss.
               1.9
               .
               
                 We
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 be
                 fully
                 filled
                 with
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 wisdom
                 and
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.8
               .
               
                 To
                 one
                 is
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Illumination
               ,
               is
               either
               spirituall
               vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               Spirituall
               vnderstanding
               ,
               is
               an
               illumination
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               whereby
               it
               acknowledgeth
               the
               knowne
               truth
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Spirituall
               wisdome
               ,
               is
               also
               an
               illumination
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               whereby
               the
               same
               truth
               ,
               is
               applied
               to
               the
               good
               ordering
               of
               particular
               both
               things
               and
               actions
               ,
               as
               person
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               time
               require
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               ,
               haue
               these
               effects
               ,
               which
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 To
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 .
                 Heb.
                 5.14
                 .
                 
                   Strong
                   meate
                   belongeth
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   which
                   through
                   long
                   custome
                   haue
                   their
                   exercised
                   to
                   discerne
                   both
                   good
                   and
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 10.1
                 .
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   discerne
                   things
                   that
                   differ
                   one
                   from
                   an
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 To
                 discerne
                 of
                 spirits
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Deerely
                   beloued
                   ,
                   beleeue
                   not
                   euery
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   trie
                   the
                   spirits
                   whether
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   God.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.21
                 .
                 
                   Trie
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 17.11
                 .
                 
                   There
                   were
                   more
                   noble
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   which
                   were
                   at
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   which
                   receiued
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   all
                   readines
                   ,
                   and
                   searched
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   daily
                   ,
                   whether
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   so
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 To
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 works
                 of
                 God.
                 Psal.
                 1.2
                 .
                 
                   But
                   his
                   delight
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   Law
                   doth
                   exercise
                   himselfe
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 119.15
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   meditate
                   in
                   thy
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   thy
                   waies
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 107.
                 the
                 whole
                 psalme
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 To
                 discerne
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 mans
                 owne
                 inward
                 blindnes
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.33
                 .
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   thy
                   statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   keepe
                   it
                   vnto
                   the
                   end●
                   .
                
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Open
                   mine
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   wonders
                   of
                   thy
                   Law.
                   
                
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               sanctitie
               of
               the
               memorie
               ,
               is
               an
               abilitie
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               offered
               to
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               as
               neede
               serueth
               ,
               to
               remember
               it
               .
               Psal.
               119.11
               .
               
                 I
                 haue
                 hid
                 thy
                 promise
                 in
                 mine
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 sinne
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
               Psal.
               16.7
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 coūsell
                 :
                 my
                 reines
                 also
                 teach
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 nights
                 .
              
               Luk.
               2.51
               .
               
                 His
                 mother
                 kept
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               The
               sanctitie
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               a
               mans
               conscience
               excuseth
               him
               for
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               forgiuen
               him
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               vpright
               walking
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.19
               .
               
                 Hauing
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 hauing
                 put
                 away
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.4
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 by
                 my selfe
                 :
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 thereby
                 iustified
                 .
              
               Act.
               23.
               1.
               
               
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 serued
                 God
                 vntill
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               Act.
               24.16
               .
               
                 I
                 endeauour
                 my selfe
                 to
                 haue
                 
                 alway
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 ,
                 toward
                 God
                 and
                 toward
                 men
                 .
              
               Psal.
               26.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Iudge
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 walked
                 in
                 mine
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 my
                 trust
                 hath
                 beene
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 therefore
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 slide
                 .
                 Prooue
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 me
                 ,
                 examine
                 my
                 reines
                 and
                 mine
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 thy
                 louing
                 kindnesse
                 is
                 before
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 haue
                 I
                 walked
                 in
                 thy
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               ,
               in
               all
               godly
               men
               ariseth
               the
               inward
               
                 peace
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               alacritie
               in
               the
               countenance
               .
               Phil.
               4.7
               .
               
                 The
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 shall
                 preserue
                 your
                 hearts
                 and
                 mindes
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Prov.
               28.1
               .
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 flee
                 ,
                 when
                 none
                 pursueth
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 bold
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon.
                 
              
            
             
               IV.
               Sanctitie
               of
               will
               ,
               whereby
               man
               beginneth
               to
               will
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Therfore
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               the
               will
               is
               partly
               freed
               from
               bondage
               ,
               partly
               in
               bondage
               to
               sinne
               .
               Phil.
               2.
               13.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deede
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               Rom.
               7.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 will
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               v.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               V.
               Sanctitie
               of
               affections
               ,
               is
               the
               right
               moouing
               of
               them
               .
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               23.
               
               Rom.
               7.24
               .
            
             
               Affections
               of
               most
               especiall
               note
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Hope
                     ,
                     whereby
                     men
                     with
                     sighings
                     ,
                     looke
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishing
                     of
                     their
                     redemption
                     .
                     Rom.
                     8.23
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     hope
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     once
                     strong
                     and
                     liuely
                     ,
                     hath
                     also
                     her
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     full
                     assurance
                     ,
                     as
                     faith
                     hath
                     .
                     Heb.
                     6.11
                     .
                     
                       And
                       we
                       desire
                       that
                       euery
                       one
                       of
                       you
                       shewe
                       the
                       same
                       diligence
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       full
                       assurance
                       of
                       hope
                       vnto
                       the
                       ende
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.3
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       be
                       God
                       ,
                       euen
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       which
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       aboundant
                       mercie
                       ,
                       hath
                       begotten
                       vs
                       againe
                       vnto
                       a
                       liuely
                       hope
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       resurrection
                       of
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       from
                       the
                       dead
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   Feare
                   of
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.17
                   .
                   
                     If
                     yee
                     call
                     him
                     father
                     ,
                     which
                     without
                     respect
                     of
                     person
                     ,
                     iudgeth
                     according
                     to
                     euery
                     mans
                     worke
                     ,
                     passe
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     your
                     dwelling
                     here
                     in
                     feare
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   103.4
                   .
                   
                     There
                     is
                     mercie
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maist
                     be
                     feared
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   base
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     But
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     were
                     aduantage
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     accounted
                     losse
                     for
                     Christs
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Yea
                     doubtlesse
                     ,
                     I
                     thinke
                     all
                     things
                     but
                     losse
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     excellent
                     knowledge
                     sake
                     of
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     whome
                     I
                     haue
                     counted
                     all
                     things
                     losse
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     iudge
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     ●o●●g
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     winne
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   like
                   vnto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   fire
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   quenched
                   .
                   Cant.
                   8.6
                   .
                   
                     Loue
                     is
                     strong
                     as
                     death
                     ,
                     iealousie
                     is
                     cruell
                     as
                     the
                     graue
                     ,
                     the
                     coles
                     thereof
                     are
                     fire
                     coles
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     vehement
                     flame
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   feruent
                   zeale
                   to
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   .
                   Rom.
                   9.3
                   .
                   
                     I
                     vvould
                     wish
                     my selfe
                     to
                     be
                     separate
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     my
                     brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     my
                     kinsmen
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   anguish
                   of
                   minde
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   and
                   others
                   also
                   .
                   Psal.
                   119
                   .
                   1●6
                   .
                   
                     Mine
                     eyes
                     gush
                     out
                     with
                     teares
                     ,
                     because
                     men
                     keepe
                     not
                     thy
                     law
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.7
                   .
                   
                     And
                     deliuered
                     iust
                     Lot
                     ,
                     being
                     vexed
                     with
                     the
                     vncleanly
                     conuersation
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                   8.
                   
                   
                     For
                     he
                     beeing
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     dwelling
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     seeing
                     and
                     hearing
                     ,
                     vexed
                     his
                     righteous
                     soule
                     from
                     day
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     vnlawfull
                     deedes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Exceeding
                   great
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Rom.
                   14.17
                   .
                   
                     The
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     meate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     but
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     ioy
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               VI.
               Sanctitie
               of
               bodie
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               a
               sit
               instrument
               for
               the
               soule
               to
               accomplish
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
               Rom.
               6.19
               .
               
                 As
                 ye
                 haue
                 giuen
                 your
                 members
                 seruants
                 to
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 iniquitie
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 giue
                 your
                 members
                 seruants
                 vnto
                 righteousnes
                 in
                 holines
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               39.
               
               Of
               Repentance
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
            
             
               FRom
               sanctification
               ,
               Repentance
               is
               deriued
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               can
               earnestly
               repent
               ,
               except
               he
               ,
               denying
               himselfe
               ,
               doe
               hate
               sinne
               ,
               euen
               from
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               embrace
               righteousnes
               .
               This
               no
               man
               either
               will
               ,
               or
               can
               performe
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               regenerated
               and
               iustified
               ,
               and
               indued
               with
               true
               faith
               .
               Therefore
               albeit
               in
               such
               as
               are
               conuerted
               ,
               repentance
               doth
               first
               manifest
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               regarding
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               it
               followeth
               both
               faith
               and
               sanctification
               .
               Hence
               also
               is
               it
               euident
               that
               this
               repentance
               ,
               legall
               contrition
               beeing
               some
               occasion
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               preparation
               to
               true
               conuersion
               ,
               is
               begotten
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Repentance
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               sinner
               turneth
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
               Act.
               26.20
               .
               
                 He
                 shewed
                 first
                 vnto
                 them
                 of
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 repent
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 workes
                 worthie
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.3
               .
               
                 Euery
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 purgeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               performed
               ,
               when
               as
               any
               one
               ,
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               doth
               purpose
               ,
               will
               ,
               desire
               ,
               and
               endeauour
               to
               relinquish
               his
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               a
               new
               man.
               Psal.
               119.112
               .
               
                 I
                 haue
                 applied
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 fulfill
                 thy
                 statutes
                 alway
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.3
               .
               Act.
               11.23
               .
               
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 seene
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 cleane
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               Repentance
               is
               ,
               a
               Christian
               conuersation
               ,
               wherein
               are
               brought
               forth
               fruits
               worthie
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
               Matth.
               3.8
               .
               
                 Bring
                 yee
                 therefore
                 forth
                 fruits
                 worthie
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Christian
               conuersation
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               whereby
               we
               ,
               following
               Christs
               example
               ,
               doe
               by
               him
               ,
               performe
               new
               obedience
               to
               God.
               Math.
               11.29
               .
               
                 Take
                 my
                 yoke
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 am
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowly
                 in
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 rest
                 vnto
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.1
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 arme
                 your selues
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 hath
                 ceased
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.21
               .
               
                 For
                 hereunto
                 are
                 ye
                 called
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 also
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 leauing
                 vs
                 an
                 ensample
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 follow
                 his
                 steps
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 long
                 after
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 good
                 daies
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 refraine
                 his
                 tongue
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 lippes
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 no
                 guile
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 eschew
                 euill
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 seeke
                 peace
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               parts
               of
               new
               obedience
               :
               the
               deniall
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ.
               Math.
               16.24
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 forsake
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               deniall
               of
               our selues
               ,
               consisteth
               partly
               in
               Christian
               warrefare
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               patient
               bearing
               of
               affliction
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               40.
               
               Of
               Christian
               warfare
               .
            
             
               CHristian
               warfare
               ,
               is
               concerning
               the
               right
               way
               of
               fighting
               in
               the
               spirituall
               battell
               .
            
             
               The
               partes
               thereof
               ,
               are
               the
               preparation
               to
               battell
               ,
               and
               the
               combate
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               preparation
               ,
               we
               must
               vse
               the
               complet
               armour
               of
               God.
               Eph.
               6.13
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 take
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 finished
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 stand
                 fast
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               parts
               hereof
               ,
               are
               especially
               sixe
               .
               I.
               Trueth
               .
               II.
               Iustice.
               III.
               Euangelicall
               obedience
               .
               IV.
               Faith.
               V.
               The
               word
               of
               God.
               VI.
               Continuall
               and
               feruent
               prayer
               with
               watching
               .
               Eph.
               6.14
               .
               
                 Stand
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 loynes
                 girded
                 about
                 with
                 veritie
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 on
                 the
                 brestplate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 your
                 feete
                 shodd
                 with
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               16.
               
               
                 Aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 sheild
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 ye
                 may
                 quench
                 all
                 the
                 fierie
                 dartes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               17.
               
               
                 And
                 take
                 the
                 helmet
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 praie
                 alwaies
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 praier
                 and
                 supplication
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 thereunto
                 with
                 all
                 perseuerance
                 and
                 supplication
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.8
               .
               
                 Be
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 aduersarie
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 lyon
                 ,
                 walketh
                 about
                 seeking
                 whome
                 hee
                 may
                 deuoure
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               combate
               ,
               is
               a
               mutuall
               conflict
               of
               them
               that
               fight
               spiritually
               .
            
             
               The
               warriours
               ,
               are
               the
               tempter
               and
               the
               Christian
               souldier
               .
               Ephes.
               6.12
               .
               
                 For
                 we
                 werestle
                 not
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 principalities
                 ,
                 against
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 wordly
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 the
                 darkenesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 against
                 spirituall
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Tempter
               ,
               is
               the
               prince
               ,
               or
               his
               helpers
               .
               The
               prince
               ,
               is
               Satan
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               which
               are
               spirituall
               wickednesses
               ,
               in
               high
               things
               .
               His
               helpers
               are
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               conflict
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               is
               temptation
               ,
               whereby
               man
               is
               prouoked
               to
               cōmit
               such
               wickednes
               ,
               as
               is
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.11
               .
               
                 Dearly
                 beloued
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 strangers
                 and
                 pilgrims
                 abstaine
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Souldier
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               his
               resisting
               and
               his
               fall
               .
            
             
               Resistance
               is
               an
               action
               ,
               whereby
               the
               souldier
               doth
               withstand
               temptation
               ,
               through
               grace
               working
               inwardly
               in
               him
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.14
               .
               
                 I
                 write
                 vnto
                 you
                 babes
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 haue
                 knowne
                 the
                 father
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 to
                 you
                 fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 haue
                 known
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 to
                 you
                 yong
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 are
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 abideth
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 haue
                 ouercome
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.8
               .
               Eph.
               6.16
               .
               Psal.
               91.13
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 walke
                 vpon
                 the
                 lyon
                 and
                 aspe
                 :
                 the
                 young
                 lyon
                 and
                 the
                 dragon
                 shalt
                 thou
                 tread
                 vnder
                 feete
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               confirme
               this
               ,
               these
               preseruatiues
               which
               follow
               ,
               are
               very
               necessarie
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 abstaine
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 earnestly
                 loue
                 and
                 followe
                 after
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 8.44
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Neuer
                 yeeld
                 or
                 consent
                 to
                 Satans
                 wordes
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 accuse
                 falsely
                 ,
                 or
                 flatter
                 dissemblingly
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 8.44
                 .
                 
                   Yee
                   are
                   of
                   your
                   father
                   the
                   deuil
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   your
                   father
                   ye
                   will
                   doe
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   beene
                   a
                   murderer
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   abode
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   truth
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   when
                   he
                   speaketh
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   then
                   speaketh
                   he
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   lier
                   and
                   the
                   father
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Mark.
                 1.24
                 .
                 
                   And
                   cried
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   haue
                   I
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God.
                   And
                   Iesus
                   said
                   ,
                   Hold
                   thy
                   peace
                   and
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 16.17
                 .
                 
                   Shee
                   followed
                   Paul
                   and
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   These
                   men
                   are
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   shewe
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   waie
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 August
                 .
                 Serm.
                 241.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 One
                 temptation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 enemie
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 snares
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
                 neuer
                 maketh
                 an
                 ende
                 of
                 his
                 malice
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.8
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fall
               is
               ,
               whereby
               the
               souldier
               through
               infirmitie
               fainteth
               ,
               being
               subdued
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               enemie
               .
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 fallen
                 by
                 occasion
                 into
                 any
                 fault
                 ,
                 ye
                 which
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 restore
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 considering
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 also
                 be
                 tempted
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               appertaineth
               the
               spirituall
               remedie
               .
               A
               remedie
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               hauing
               aptnesse
               to
               restore
               him
               which
               is
               fallen
               to
               his
               former
               estate
               .
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               two
               things
               must
               alwaies
               be
               thought
               on
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 willing
                 mind
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 accepted
                 for
                 that
                 grace
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.12
                 .
                 
                   For
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   first
                   a
                   willing
                   mind
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   accepted
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   a
                   mā
                   hath
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                
              
               
                 II.
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 will
                 lead
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 through
                 their
                 infirmitie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.9
                 .
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   said
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   My
                   grace
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   power
                   is
                   made
                   perfect
                   through
                   weakenesse
                   :
                   very
                   gladly
                   therefore
                   will
                   I
                   reioice
                   rather
                   in
                   mine
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   I
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   in
                   reproches
                   ,
                   in
                   necessities
                   ,
                   in
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   in
                   anguish
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   weake
                   ,
                   then
                   am
                   I
                   strong
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               41.
               
               Of
               the
               first
               Assault
               .
            
             
               ASsaults
               are
               threefold
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               Christian
               mans
               effectuall
               calling
               .
               The
               temptation
               is
               ,
               the
               enterprise
               of
               the
               diuell
               to
               blindfold
               mans
               minde
               ,
               and
               to
               harden
               his
               heart
               ,
               least
               the
               word
               of
               GOD
               should
               worke
               in
               him
               to
               saluation
               .
               Matth.
               13.4
               .
               
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 sowed
                 ,
                 some
                 fell
                 by
                 the
                 waie
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fowles
                 came
                 and
                 deuoured
                 thē
                 vp
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 some
                 fell
                 vpon
                 stonie
                 ground
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 much
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 anon
                 they
                 sprang
                 vp
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 depth
                 of
                 earth
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne
                 rose
                 vp
                 ,
                 they
                 wer
                 parched
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 rooting
                 withered
                 awaie
                 .
              
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 some
                 fell
                 among
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thornes
                 sprung
                 vp
                 and
                 choked
                 them
                 .
              
               19.
               
               
                 Whensoeuer
                 a
                 man
                 heareth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstandeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 euill
                 one
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 catcheth
                 away
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 sowne
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 seede
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 side
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               resistance
               in
               those
               that
               are
               called
               ,
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               causeth
               men
               to
               lend
               their
               eares
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               doth
               ingraffe
               the
               word
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               the
               immortall
               seede
               of
               regeneration
               may
               spring
               in
               them
               .
               Psal.
               40.6
               .
               Ioh.
               6.44
               .
               Act.
               16.14
               .
               Iam.
               1.
               21.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 lay
                 apart
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 superfluitie
                 of
                 maliciousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 with
                 meeknes
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 graffed
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.22
               .
               
                 Seeing
                 your
                 soules
                 are
                 purified
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 truth
                 through
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 brotherly
                 without
                 faining
                 ,
                 loue
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 feruently
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.9
               .
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 god
                 sinneth
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 seede
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 god
                 .
              
               A
               resistance
               in
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               is
               when
               in
               a
               sincere
               heart
               they
               doe
               ioyne
               the
               word
               which
               they
               haue
               heard
               ,
               with
               faith
               .
               Luk.
               8.15
               .
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 fell
                 in
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 with
                 an
                 honest
                 and
                 good
                 heart
                 ,
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 with
                 patience
                 .
              
               Heb.
               4.2
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               certaine
               preseruatiues
               to
               be
               noted
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Premeditation
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 4.17
                 .
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   to
                   thy
                   feete
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   entrest
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   more
                   neere
                   to
                   heare
                   then
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   fooles
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   knowe
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Chap.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   rash
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   nor
                   let
                   thine
                   heart
                   be
                   hastie
                   to
                   vtter
                   a
                   thing
                   before
                   god
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   art
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   therefore
                   let
                   thy
                   wordes
                   be
                   few
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 Diligent
                 attention
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 .
                 Act.
                 16.14
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 An
                 hungring
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 7.37
                 .
                 
                   Nowe
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   and
                   great
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   feast
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   stood
                   and
                   cried
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   thirst
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   and
                   drinke
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 Integritie
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Psal.
                 26.6
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 casting
                 away
                 of
                 euil
                 affectiōs
                 .
                 Iam.
                 1.22
                 .
                 
                   And
                   be
                   ye
                   doers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   hearers
                   onely
                   ,
                   deceiuing
                   your
                   owne
                   soules
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 inward
                 consent
                 and
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 .
                 Act.
                 2.37
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 An
                 hiding
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 sinne
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.11
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   hid
                   thy
                   word
                   in
                   mine
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   not
                   sinne
                   against
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 A
                 trēbling
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 assemblie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Esay
                 66.2
                 .
                 
                   For
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   hath
                   mine
                   hand
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   haue
                   been
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   looke
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   poore
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   trembleth
                   at
                   my
                   words
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 10.33
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   sent
                   I
                   for
                   thee
                   immediatly
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   well
                   done
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   nowe
                   therefore
                   are
                   we
                   all
                   here
                   present
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   commanded
                   thee
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               fall
               ,
               is
               either
               a
               coldnesse
               in
               receiuing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               a
               neglect
               thereof
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               falling
               into
               errours
               .
            
             
               The
               remedie
               for
               this
               ,
               is
               subiection
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               made
               to
               the
               iudgement
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               brethren
               and
               ministers
               .
               Reuelat.
               3.15
               .
               
                 I
                 knowe
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 neither
                 cold
                 nor
                 hote
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 thou
                 werest
                 cold
                 or
                 hote
                 .
              
               Gal.
               6.2.1
               .
               Tim.
               1.20
               .
               
                 Of
                 whome
                 is
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 learne
                 not
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               42.
               
               Of
               the
               second
               Assault
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               assault
               ,
               is
               concerning
               faith
               .
            
             
               The
               temptation
               ,
               is
               an
               illusion
               which
               the
               diuell
               casteth
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               godly
               men
               :
               as
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               art
               not
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               :
               thou
               art
               not
               iustified
               :
               thou
               hast
               no
               faith
               :
               thou
               must
               certenly
               be
               condemned
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               Mat.
               4.3
               .
               
                 Then
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 tempter
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 command
                 that
                 these
                 stones
                 be
                 made
                 bread
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Helpes
               ,
               which
               the
               deuil
               abuseth
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               such
               illusions
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   Aduersitie
                   :
                   as
                   dangers
                   ,
                   losses
                   ,
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   iealousie
                   ,
                   grieuous
                   offences
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Psal.
                   73.12
                   .
                   
                     Loe
                     ,
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     yet
                     prosper
                     they
                     alway
                     ,
                     and
                     increase
                     in
                     riches
                     .
                  
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Certainely
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     clensed
                     mine
                     heart
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     &
                     washed
                     mine
                     hands
                     in
                     innocency
                     .
                  
                   Iob.
                   13.23
                   .
                   
                     How
                     many
                     are
                     mine
                     iniquities
                     &
                     sinnes
                     ?
                     shew
                     me
                     my
                     rebelliō
                     and
                     my
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Wherefore
                     hidest
                     thou
                     thy
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     takest
                     me
                     for
                     thine
                     enemie
                     ?
                  
                   25.
                   
                   
                     Wilt
                     thou
                     breake
                     a
                     leafe
                     driuen
                     to
                     and
                     fro
                     ,
                     and
                     wilt
                     thou
                     pursue
                     the
                     drie
                     stubble
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   remembrance
                   of
                   sins
                   past
                   .
                   Iob.
                   13.26
                   .
                   
                     For
                     thou
                     writest
                     bitter
                     things
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     makest
                     me
                     to
                     possesse
                     the
                     iniquities
                     of
                     my
                     youth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   feeling
                   of
                   death
                   euen
                   alreadie
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               resistance
               is
               made
               by
               a
               true
               faith
               ,
               applying
               Christ
               with
               all
               his
               merits
               particularly
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               I
               assuredly
               beleeue
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               condemned
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               elected
               ,
               and
               iustified
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               am
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               that
               all
               my
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               .
               Esai
               .
               53.11
               .
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 trauaile
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 :
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 my
                 righteous
                 seruant
                 iustifie
                 many
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 shal
                 beare
                 their
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.38
               .
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               39.
               
               
                 Nor
                 height
                 ,
                 nor
                 depth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               preseruatiue
               ,
               is
               in
               temptation
               ,
               not
               to
               behold
               faith
               ,
               but
               the
               obiect
               of
               faith
               which
               is
               Christ.
               Philip.
               3.12
               .
               
                 Not
                 as
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 alreadie
                 attained
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 were
                 already
                 perfect
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 follow
                 if
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 comprehend
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 also
                 I
                 am
                 comprehended
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               13.
               
               
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 I
                 forget
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 behinde
                 ,
                 &
                 indeauour
                 my selfe
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 .
              
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 follow
                 hard
                 toward
                 the
                 marke
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               3.14
               .
               
                 And
                 as
                 Moses
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 Serpent
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 lift
                 vp
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               falling
               ,
               is
               doubtfulnes
               ,
               and
               distrust
               of
               our
               election
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               .
               Psal.
               77.6
               .
               
                 I
                 called
                 to
                 remembrance
                 my
                 song
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 :
                 I
                 communed
                 with
                 mine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spirit
                 searched
                 diligently
                 .
              
               7.
               
               
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 absent
                 himselfe
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 shew
                 no
                 more
                 fauour
                 ?
              
               8.
               
               
                 Is
                 his
                 mercy
                 cleane
                 gone
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 doth
                 his
                 promise
                 faile
                 for
                 euermore
                 ?
              
               So
               Dauid
               of
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               Psal.
               22.1
               .
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 my
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 my
                 roring
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               remedie
               is
               double
               .
            
             
               First
               the
               operatiō
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               stirring
               vp
               faith
               &
               increasing
               the
               same
               .
               Phil.
               1.6
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 begunne
                 this
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Luk.
               17.5
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Increase
                 our
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               an
               holy
               meditation
               ,
               which
               is
               manifold
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ.
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.22
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   then
                   his
                   commandement
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   gaue
                   commandement
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 promises
                 are
                 indefinite
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 exclude
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 peraduenture
                 any
                 man
                 doe
                 exclude
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Esay
                 .
                 55.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Ho
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   
                   that
                   thirsteth
                   ,
                   come
                   ye
                   to
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   that
                   haue
                   no
                   siluer
                   ,
                   come
                   ,
                   buie
                   ,
                   and
                   eate
                   :
                   come
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   buie
                   wine
                   and
                   milke
                   without
                   siluer
                   and
                   without
                   money
                   .
                
                 Matth.
                 11.28
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   are
                   wearie
                   and
                   laden
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   ease
                   you
                   .
                
                 Ioh.
                 3.15
                 .
                 
                   That
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
                 Also
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 doe
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 seuerally
                 applie
                 indefinite
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 very
                 effectuall
                 to
                 enforce
                 particular
                 assurance
                 or
                 plerophorie
                 of
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 doubtfulnes
                 and
                 despaire
                 are
                 most
                 grieuous
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 contrarie
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 men
                 must
                 vnder
                 hope
                 beleeue
                 with
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Rom.
                 4.18
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   Abraham
                   aboue
                   hope
                   beleeued
                   vnder
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   many
                   nations
                   :
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   thy
                   seede
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 ,
                 beeing
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 infinite
                 .
                 Esai
                 54.10
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   mountaines
                   shall
                   remooue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hills
                   shal
                   fall
                   downe
                   :
                   but
                   my
                   mercie
                   shall
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   neither
                   shal
                   my
                   couenant
                   of
                   peace
                   fall
                   away
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   compassion
                   on
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 103.11
                 .
                 
                   For
                   as
                   high
                   as
                   the
                   heauen
                   is
                   aboue
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   so
                   great
                   is
                   his
                   mercie
                   toward
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   him
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.1
                 .
                 
                   My
                   babes
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   write
                   I
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   sinne
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   iust
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   ours
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 130.7
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   Israel
                   wait
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   is
                   great
                   redemption
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 That
                 God
                 measureth
                 the
                 obedience
                 due
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 affection
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 act
                 and
                 performance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Rom.
                 8.5
                 .
                 
                   For
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   sauour
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   enmitie
                   against
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   indeede
                   can
                   be
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 7.20
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   I
                   doe
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   that
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sinne
                   that
                   dw●lleth
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 21.
                 
                 
                   I
                   find
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   I
                   would
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   euill
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 22.
                 
                 
                   For
                   I
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   inner
                   man.
                
                 Mal.
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   spare
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   spareth
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   that
                   reuerenceth
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 When
                 one
                 sinne
                 is
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 remitted
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 remission
                 being
                 giuen
                 once
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prescriptiō
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Rom.
                 11.29
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   without
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 10.43
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   also
                   giue
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   witnes
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   receiue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 That
                 grace
                 and
                 faith
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 falls
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 are
                 declared
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 Rom.
                 5.20
                 .
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   entred
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   offence
                   should
                   abound
                   :
                   neuerthelesse
                   ,
                   when
                   sinne
                   abounded
                   ,
                   there
                   grace
                   abounded
                   much
                   more
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 
                   And
                   least
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   exalted
                   out
                   of
                   measure
                   ,
                   &c.
                   there
                   was
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   me
                   a
                   pricke
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   messenger
                   of
                   Satan
                   to
                   buffet
                   me
                   .
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   thing
                   I
                   besought
                   the
                   Lord
                   thrise
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   He
                   said
                   .
                   May
                   grace
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 by
                 contrarie
                 meanes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.9
                 .
                 
                   My
                   power
                   is
                   made
                   perfect
                   through
                   weakenesse
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               43.
               
               Of
               the
               third
               Assault
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               Assault
               is
               concerning
               Sanctificatio●
               .
            
             
               The
               tentation
               ,
               is
               a
               prouoking
               to
               sinne
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               disposition
               of
               e●●ry
               man
               ,
               and
               as
               occasion
               shall
               offer
               it selfe
               .
               1.
               
               Chron.
               21.1
               .
               
                 And
                 Satan
                 st●●d
                 vp
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 prouoked
                 Dauid
                 to
                 number
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               13.2
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 supper
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 had
                 now
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Iudas
                 Iscariot
                 ,
                 Simons
                 sonne
                 ,
                 to
                 betray
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               tentation
               ,
               the
               deuil
               doth
               wonderfully
               diminish
               and
               extenuate
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               men
               are
               about
               to
               commit
               ,
               partly
               by
               obiecting
               closely
               the
               mercy
               of
               god
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               couering
               or
               hiding
               the
               punishment
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               for
               the
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               there
               are
               helpes
               to
               further
               the
               deuill
               in
               this
               his
               tentation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               flesh
               which
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               begetting
               euill
               motions
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               ouerwhelming
               and
               oppressing
               the
               good
               intentents
               and
               motions
               .
               Gal.
               5.17
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 thes●
                 are
                 contrarie
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ye
                 cannot
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 ye
                 would
                 .
              
               19.
               
               
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 manifest
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 wantonnesse
                 .
              
               20.
               
               
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 hatred
                 ,
                 debate
                 ,
                 emulations
                 ,
                 wrath
                 ,
                 contentions
                 ,
                 seditiōs
                 ,
                 heresies
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 Enuy
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 gluttonie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 also
                 haue
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 god
                 .
              
               Iam.
               1.14
               .
               
                 But
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 tempted
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 drawne
                 away
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 entised
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               men
               to
               disobedience
               ,
               through
               pleasure
               ,
               profit
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               euill
               examples
               .
               Eph.
               2.3
               .
               
                 Among
                 whom
                 we
                 also
                 had
                 our
                 conuersation
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Resistance
               ,
               is
               made
               by
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               worketh
               good
               motiōs
               and
               affections
               in
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               driueth
               forth
               the
               euill
               .
               Gal.
               5.22
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 loue
                 ,
                 ioy
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 gentlenes
                 ,
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
              
               23.
               
               
                 Meeknes
                 ,
                 temperancie
                 :
                 against
                 such
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 law
                 .
              
               24.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 haue
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               26.
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 vaine
                 glory
                 ,
                 prouoking
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 enuying
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               preseruatiues
               are
               these
               ,
               whereby
               Men
               are
               strengthened
               in
               resisting
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 To
                 account
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 light
                 or
                 small
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.9
                 .
                 
                   A
                   little
                   leauen
                   doth
                   leauen
                   the
                   whole
                   lumpe
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 6.23
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 II.
                 To
                 auoide
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 rather
                 agreeth
                 the
                 prouerbe
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 :
                 
                   longè
                   ,
                   tardè
                   ,
                   citò
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   aloofe
                   ,
                   slowly
                   ,
                   quickly
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   Abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   appearance
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Iud.
                 v.
                 23
                 .
                 
                   And
                   other
                   saue
                   with
                   feare
                   ,
                   pulling
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   euen
                   the
                   garment
                   spotted
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 To
                 accustome
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 lesser
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 also
                 ouercome
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Rom.
                 13.4
                 .
              
               
               
                 IV.
                 To
                 apply
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 thy
                 appointed
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 alway
                 to
                 be
                 busily
                 occupied
                 about
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 To
                 oppose
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 rebellion
                 and
                 loosenesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Prou.
                 28.14
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   alway
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   hardeneth
                   his
                   heart
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   euil
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 39.9
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   greater
                   in
                   this
                   house
                   then
                   I
                   :
                   neither
                   hath
                   he
                   kept
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   his
                   wife
                   :
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   doe
                   this
                   great
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   sinne
                   against
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Here
               certaine
               remedies
               take
               place
               .
            
             
               Against
               vniust
               anger
               ,
               or
               priuate
               desire
               of
               reuenge
               .
               Here
               meditate
               ,
               I.
               Iniuries
               ;
               they
               happen
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               Lords
               appointment
               ,
               for
               our
               good
               .
               2.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               to
               II.
               God
               of
               his
               great
               goodnes
               forgiueth
               vs
               far
               more
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               vs
               to
               forgiue
               men
               .
               III.
               It
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               Christian
               loue
               to
               forgiue
               others
               .
               IV.
               We
               must
               not
               desire
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               by
               his
               pretious
               blood
               .
               V.
               We
               our selues
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               suffer
               our
               wrath
               to
               burne
               against
               our
               brother
               .
               Forgiue
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiuen
              
               .
               VI.
               We
               know
               not
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               facts
               ,
               what
               the
               minde
               was
               ,
               and
               purpose
               of
               them
               against
               whome
               we
               swell
               .
            
             
               Bridles
               ,
               or
               externall
               remedies
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               I.
               In
               this
               we
               shall
               imitate
               the
               clemencie
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               very
               great
               season
               doth
               often
               tollerate
               the
               wicked
               .
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 humble
                 and
                 meeke
                 .
              
               II.
               There
               must
               be
               a
               pausing
               and
               time
               of
               delay
               ,
               betwixt
               our
               anger
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Athenodorus
               counselled
               Augustus
               that
               he
               ,
               beeing
               angrie
               ,
               should
               repeat
               all
               the
               letters
               of
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               or
               A
               B
               C
               ,
               before
               he
               ,
               against
               another
               ,
               did
               either
               speake
               or
               doe
               any
               thing
               .
               III.
               To
               depart
               out
               of
               those
               places
               where
               those
               are
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               angrie
               .
               IV.
               To
               auoide
               contention
               ,
               both
               in
               worde
               and
               in
               deede
               .
               
                 Doe
                 nothing
                 through
                 contention
              
               .
            
             
               Remedies
               against
               those
               bad
               desires
               of
               riches
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               I.
               God
               doth
               euē
               in
               famine
               quicken
               and
               reuiue
               them
               ,
               which
               feare
               him
               .
               Psal.
               33.18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 their
                 soules
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserue
                 them
                 from
                 famine
                 .
              
               II.
               Godlines
               is
               great
               gaine
               ,
               if
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               can
               be
               therewith
               content
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.6
               .
               III.
               We
               do
               wait
               &
               looke
               for
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               eternall
               life
               :
               therefore
               we
               should
               not
               take
               such
               carking
               care
               for
               this
               present
               mortal
               life
               .
               IV.
               We
               are
               seruāts
               in
               our
               fathers
               house
               ,
               therefore
               looke
               what
               is
               conuenient
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               will
               he
               louingly
               bestowe
               vpon
               vs.
               V.
               The
               palpable
               blindnes
               of
               an
               ambitious
               minde
               ,
               desireth
               to
               be
               set
               aloft
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               haue
               the
               greater
               downe-fall
               :
               and
               he
               feareth
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               not
               be
               exalted
               .
               VI.
               Adam
               when
               he
               would
               needes
               be
               checke-mate
               with
               God
               ,
               did
               bring
               both
               himselfe
               and
               his
               posteritie
               headlong
               to
               destruction
               .
               VII
               .
               He
               is
               a
               very
               ambitious
               rob-God
               ,
               which
               desireth
               to
               take
               that
               commendation
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               is
               appropriate
               onely
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Preseruatiues
               against
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               I.
               He
               that
               will
               be
               Christs
               disciple
               ,
               must
               euery
               daie
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               .
               Luk.
               9.23
               .
               II.
               They
               which
               are
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               sauour
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
               Rom.
               8.5
               .
               III.
               We
               ought
               to
               behaue
               ourselues
               as
               citizens
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               Phil.
               3.20
               .
               IV.
               We
               are
               the
               temple
               of
               god
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.6
               .
               Our
               members
               ,
               they
               
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.15
               .
               And
               we
               haue
               dwelling
               within
               vs
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               we
               should
               not
               grieue
               .
               Eph.
               4.30
               .
               Concerning
               this
               ,
               look
               more
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               seuenth
               commandement
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               tentation
               the
               fall
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               beeing
               preuented
               ,
               falleth
               into
               some
               offence
               .
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
            
             
               Here
               Satan
               doth
               wonderfully
               aggrauate
               the
               offence
               committed
               ,
               and
               doth
               accuse
               and
               terrifie
               the
               offender
               with
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God.
               Mat.
               27.3
               .
               
                 Then
                 when
                 Iudas
                 which
                 betraied
                 him
                 ,
                 sawe
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 he
                 repented
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 again
                 the
                 thirtie
                 pieces
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 priests
                 &
                 elders
                 ,
              
               4.
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 betraying
                 the
                 innocent
                 blood
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 vs
                 ?
                 see
                 thou
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 downe
                 the
                 siluer
                 pieces
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               remedie
               is
               ,
               a
               renued
               repentance
               ,
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               is
               sorrowe
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               sinne
               :
               the
               fruits
               herof
               are
               especially
               seuen
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.9
               .
               
                 Nowe
                 I
                 reioice
                 not
                 that
                 ye
                 were
                 sorrie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ye
                 sorrowed
                 to
                 repentance
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 sorrowed
                 godly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 nothing
                 ye
                 were
                 hurt
                 by
                 vs.
              
               10.
               
               
                 For
                 godly
                 sorrowe
                 causeth
                 repentance
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 worldly
                 sorrow
                 causeth
                 death
                 .
              
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 behold
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 that
                 ye
                 haue
                 beene
                 godly
                 sorrie
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 care
                 hath
                 it
                 wrought
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 clearing
                 of
                 your selues
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 indignation
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 feare
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 desire
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 zeale
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 what
                 punishment
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ye
                 haue
                 shewed
                 your selues
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 pure
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 A
                 desire
                 of
                 doing
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 An
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 requiring
                 of
                 pardon
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 .
                 Psal.
                 32.5
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   I
                   acknowledged
                   my
                   sinne
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   neither
                   hid
                   I
                   mine
                   iniquitie
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   thought
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   confesse
                   against
                   my selfe
                   my
                   wickednesse
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   forgauest
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   my
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Dauid
                   said
                   vnto
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   Nathan
                   said
                   vnto
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   also
                   hath
                   put
                   away
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   die
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Indignation
                 against
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 offence
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 A
                 feare
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 offending
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Psal.
                 130.3
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   straightly
                   markest
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   stand
                   ?
                
              
               
                 V.
                 A
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 fully
                 renued
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 A
                 feruent
                 zeale
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 embrace
                 and
                 keepe
                 all
                 his
                 commandements
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Reuenge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 flesh
                 may
                 be
                 tamed
                 and
                 subdued
                 ,
                 least
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 afterward
                 ,
                 such
                 offences
                 be
                 committed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               44.
               
               Of
               the
               patient
               bearing
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               THe
               patient
               bearing
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               teacheth
               how
               Christians
               should
               vndergoe
               the
               burden
               .
            
             
               The
               crosse
               ,
               is
               a
               certaine
               measure
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               Matth.
               16.24
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 forsake
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               Col.
               1.24
               .
               
                 Now
                 reioice
                 I
                 in
                 my
                 sufferings
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 bodie
                 sake
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               ought
               to
               take
               vp
               this
               crosse
               willingly●
               euen
               with
               both
               hāds
               ,
               whē
               it
               shal
               please
               God
               to
               lay
               it
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
             
               And
               after
               we
               haue
               taken
               it
               vp
               ,
               we
               must
               beare
               it
               with
               patience
               and
               perseuerance
               .
               Col.
               1.11
               .
               
                 Strengthned
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 glorious
                 power
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 patiēce
                 &
                 lōg
                 suffering
                 with
                 ioyfulnes
                 .
              
               Luk.
               21.19
               .
               
                 Possesse
                 your
                 soules
                 with
                 patiēce
              
               .
            
             
               The
               preseruatiues
               of
               patience
               ,
               are
               :
               I.
               Strength
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               Phil.
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 through
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 strengthneth
                 me
                 .
              
               Phil.
               1.
               20.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 you
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 ye
                 should
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
              
               II.
               An
               holy
               meditation
               ,
               which
               is
               manifold
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 That
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 &
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 disposeth
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 sort
                 .
                 Gen.
                 45.4,5
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   God
                   that
                   sent
                   Ioseph
                   into
                   Egypt
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   biddeth
                   Shemei
                   curse
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 119.71
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   learne
                   thy
                   statutes
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 afflictions
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 ineuitable
                 .
                 Act.
                 14.21
                 .
                 
                   By
                   many
                   afflictions
                   you
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   god
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 7.14
                 .
                 
                   The
                   gate
                   is
                   straight
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   narrow
                   that
                   leadeth
                   vnto
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   fewe
                   there
                   be
                   that
                   finde
                   it
                   .
                
                 Ioh.
                 16.20
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   world
                   ye
                   shall
                   haue
                   troubles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   albeit
                   afflictions
                   are
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   good
                   &
                   profitable
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   helps
                   ,
                   whereby
                   men
                   beeing
                   humbled
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   before
                   god
                   ,
                   obtaine
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   holines
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.9
                   .
                   
                     We
                     receiued
                     sentence
                     of
                     death
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     trust
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     raiseth
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   Esay
                   26.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     trouble
                     haue
                     they
                     visited
                     thee
                     ,
                     they
                     powred
                     out
                     a
                     praier
                     ,
                     when
                     thy
                     chastening
                     was
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Hos.
                   5.15
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     goe
                     ,
                     and
                     returne
                     to
                     my
                     place
                     ,
                     til
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     their
                     fault
                     ,
                     and
                     seeke
                     me
                     :
                     in
                     their
                     affliction
                     they
                     will
                     seeke
                     me
                     diligently
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   78.34
                   .
                   
                     When
                     he
                     ●lue
                     them
                     they
                     sought
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     returned
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     sought
                     God
                     earely
                     .
                  
                   Ier.
                   31.18
                   .
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     heard
                     Ephraim
                     lamenting
                     thus
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     corrected
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     was
                     chastised
                     as
                     an
                     vntamed
                     calfe
                     :
                     conuert
                     thou
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     conuerted
                     .
                  
                   Heb.
                   12
                   .
                   11●
                   
                     No
                     chastisment
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     seemeth
                     ioyous
                     ,
                     but
                     grieuous
                     :
                     but
                     afterward
                     ,
                     it
                     bringeth
                     the
                     quiet
                     fruit
                     of
                     righteousnes
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     thereby
                     exercised
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   30.5
                   .
                   
                     Weeping
                     may
                     abide
                     at
                     euening
                     ,
                     but
                     ioy
                     commeth
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     .
                  
                   Ioh.
                   15.2
                   .
                   
                     Euery
                     braunch
                     that
                     beareth
                     fruite
                     ,
                     he
                     purgeth
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     bring
                     foorth
                     more
                     fruite
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.6
                   .
                   
                     Wherein
                     ye
                     reioice
                     ,
                     though
                     nowe
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     (
                     if
                     neede
                     require
                     )
                     ye
                     are
                     in
                     heauines
                     through
                     many
                     tentations
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.4
                   .
                   
                     The
                     God
                     of
                     all
                     comfort
                     ,
                     which
                     comforteth
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     tribulations
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     comfort
                     thē
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     any
                     affliction
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     comfort
                     wherewith
                     we
                     our selues
                     are
                     comforted
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     We
                     glory
                     in
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     affliction
                     bringeth
                     patience
                     .
                  
                   Heb.
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     He
                     did
                     consecrate
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     their
                     saluation
                     through
                     affliction
                     .
                  
                   Wee
                   permit
                   Chirurgians
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   both
                   bind
                   vs
                   lying
                   diseased
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   beds
                   ,
                   and
                   seare
                   vs
                   with
                   hot
                   irons
                   ,
                   yea
                   lanch
                   and
                   search
                   our
                   members
                   with
                   rasors
                   :
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   send
                   them
                   away
                   vsually
                   with
                   friendly
                   and
                   kind
                   speeches
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   with
                   a
                   golden
                   fee
                   for
                   their
                   thus
                   hādling
                   vs.
                   Shal
                   we
                   then
                   suffer
                   so
                   many
                   things
                   of
                   a
                   Chirurgian
                   to
                   cure
                   a
                   bodily
                   disease
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   we
                   not
                   giue
                   God
                   leaue
                   to
                   cure
                   by
                   afflictions
                   the
                   most
                   festered
                   diseases
                   of
                   our
                   sicke
                   ●oules
                   ?
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   also
                   may
                   we
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   afflictions
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   signes
                   of
                   their
                   adoption
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   12.6
                   .
                   
                     Whome
                     the
                     Lord
                     loueth
                     ,
                     he
                     chasteneth
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     scourgeth
                     euery
                     sonne
                     that
                     he
                     receiueth
                     .
                  
                   7.
                   
                   
                     If
                     ye
                     endure
                     chastisement
                     ,
                     God
                     offereth
                     himselfe
                     vnto
                     you
                     as
                     vnto
                     sonnes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Kings
                   high
                   way
                   to
                   heauen
                   .
                   Iam.
                   1.12
                   .
                   
                     Blessed
                     
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     endureth
                     t●ntation
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     tried
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     receiue
                     the
                     crowne
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     him
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     For
                     our
                     ●ight
                     affliction
                     which
                     is
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     moment
                     ,
                     causeth
                     vnto
                     vs
                     a
                     farre
                     more
                     excellent
                     and
                     an
                     eternall
                     waight
                     of
                     glorie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 fauour
                 ,
                 mitigation
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 Philip.
                 1.
                 29.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   God
                   is
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   aboue
                   measure
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   tentation
                   will
                   giue
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 7.14
                 .
                 Psal.
                 50.15
                 .
                 
                   Call
                   vpon
                   me
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   deliuer
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   glorifie
                   me
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 121.4
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   keepeth
                   Israel
                   will
                   neither
                   slumber
                   nor
                   sleepe
                   .
                
                 Esa.
                 43.2
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   passest
                   through
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thorough
                   the
                   floods
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   ouerflow
                   thee
                   :
                   when
                   thou
                   walkest
                   through
                   the
                   very
                   fire
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   burnt
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   the
                   flame
                   kindle
                   vpon
                   thee
                   :
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   one
                   of
                   Israel
                   thy
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 companion
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 4.13
                 .
                 
                   Reioyce
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   afflictions
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   where
                   we
                   beare
                   about
                   in
                   our
                   bodie
                   the
                   dying
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Iesus
                   might
                   also
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 Col.
                 1.21
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 That
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 defend
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 God.
                 Psal.
                 34.8.2
                 .
                 King.
                 6.16
                 .
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   with
                   vs
                   then
                   against
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               45.
               
               Of
               the
               calling
               vpon
               God.
               
            
             
               THus
               much
               concerning
               the
               deniall
               of
               our selues
               ,
               now
               followeth
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ.
               In
               which
               we
               consider
               either
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               his
               mēb●rs
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               .
               Math.
               25.40
               .
               
                 Verely
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ye
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 ye
                 did
                 it
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               profession
               which
               directly
               concerneth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               either
               continuall
               ,
               or
               onely
               in
               the
               time
               of
               danger
               .
            
             
               Continuall
               ,
               is
               the
               calling
               vpon
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ought
               euer
               to
               be
               performed
               of
               vs
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Mediatour
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.2
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Corinthus
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 both
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 ours
                 .
              
               Act.
               9.
               14.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 authoritie
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 binde
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 vpon
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
              
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 shall
                 doe
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 in
                 deede
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               calling
               vpon
               Gods
               name
               ,
               is
               by
               praier
               or
               thanksgiuing
               .
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 let
                 your
                 requests
                 be
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 praier
                 and
                 supplication
                 ,
                 with
                 giuing
                 of
                 thankes
                 .
              
            
             
               Prayer
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               Petition
               ,
               and
               Assent
               ,
               Mark.
               11.24
               .
               
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 desire
                 when
                 ye
                 pray
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Petition
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               prayer
               ,
               whereby
               we
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               aske
               his
               helpe
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               such
               necessaries
               as
               we
               want
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.14
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 heareth
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               euery
               petition
               ,
               we
               must
               expresse
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               A
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               .
               II.
               A
               desire
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               supplie
               those
               wants
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 Shee
                 was
                 
                 troubled
                 in
                 her
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 praied
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 sore
                 .
              
               Dan.
               9.
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 praied
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 my
                 confession
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               5.
               
               
                 We
                 haue
                 sinned
                 and
                 haue
                 committed
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               16.
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 let
                 thine
                 anger
                 and
                 thy
                 wrath
                 be
                 turned
                 from
                 thy
                 citie
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               the
               20.
               verse
               .
               Psal.
               130.1
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 deepe
                 I
                 called
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord.
              
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.15
               .
               
                 Then
                 Hannah
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Nay
                 my
                 lord
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 woman
                 troubled
                 in
                 spirit
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 drunken
                 neither
                 wine
                 ,
                 nor
                 strong
                 drinke
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 powred
                 out
                 my
                 soule
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               the
               16.
               verse
               .
               psal
               .
               143.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 stretch
                 forth
                 mine
                 hands
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 soule
                 desireth
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 thirstie
                 land
                 .
              
            
             
               Assent
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               prayer
               ,
               whereby
               we
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               professe
               it
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               due
               time
               ,
               will
               grant
               vnto
               vs
               those
               our
               requests
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               haue
               made
               vnto
               his
               maiestie
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 heareth
                 vs.
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 heareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 we
                 k●●w
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 petitions
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 desired
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Math.
               6.13
               .
               
                 Lead
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
                 .
                 For
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 glorie
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               howsoeuer
               they
               in
               their
               praiers
               ,
               bewray
               many
               infirmities
               :
               yet
               no
               doubt
               they
               haue
               a
               notable
               sense
               of
               Gods
               ●auour
               ,
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               pray
               zealously
               ,
               and
               often
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
               Iam.
               5.
               16.
               
               
                 Pray
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 healed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 auaileth
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 feruent
                 .
              
               Luk.
               1.13
               .
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Feare
                 not
                 ,
                 Zacharias
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 prayer
                 is
                 heard
                 .
              
               Ionah
               .
               4.1
               .
               
                 It
                 displeased
                 Ionah
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wa●
                 angrie
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 Ionah
                 praied
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 saide
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 my
                 saying
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 my
                 countrey
                 ?
                 therefore
                 I
                 preuented
                 it
                 to
                 flee
                 vnto
                 Tarshish
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 knew
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 gratious
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 slow
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 kindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 repentest
                 thee
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 .
              
               Rom.
               8.26
               .
               Gen.
               19.18
               .
               
                 Lot
                 saide
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Doe
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 lords
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               psal
               .
               6.1
               .
               
                 O
                 lord
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 me
                 not
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 ,
                 neither
                 chastise
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 wrath
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               v.
               2,3,4,5
               .
               psal
               .
               8.9
               .
               psal
               .
               20.5
               .
               psal
               .
               35.9.18.28
               .
               psal
               .
               16.7
               .
            
             
               Thanksgiuing
               ,
               is
               a
               calling
               vpon
               Gods
               name
               ,
               whereby
               we
               ,
               with
               ioy
               and
               gladnes
               of
               heart
               ,
               doe
               praise
               God
               for
               his
               benefits
               either
               receiued
               ,
               or
               promised
               ,
               psal
               .
               45.1
               .
               
                 Mine
                 heart
                 will
                 vtter
                 forth
                 a
                 good
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 intreat
                 in
                 my
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 my
                 tongue
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 a
                 swift
                 writer
                 .
              
               Eph.
               5.20
               .
               
                 Giuing
                 thanks
                 alwaies
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               psal
               .
               36.8,9
               .
               
                 How
                 excellent
                 is
                 thy
                 mercie
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ?
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 trust
                 vnder
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 thy
                 wings
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 giue
                 them
                 drinke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 riuer
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 .
              
               Coloss.
               3.16
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               46.
               
               Of
               Christian
               Apologie
               ,
               and
               Martyrdome
               .
            
             
               THe
               profession
               of
               Christ
               in
               dangers
               ,
               is
               either
               in
               word
               ,
               or
               deede
               .
            
             
               Profession
               in
               word
               ,
               is
               Christian
               Apologie
               ,
               or
               the
               confession
               of
               Christ.
               Rom.
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 With
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 man
                 beleeueth
                 vnto
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 man
                 confesseth
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               psal
               .
               22.23
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 thy
                 name
                 vnto
                 my
                 brethren
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 middes
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 will
                 I
                 praise
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Christian
               Apologie
               ,
               is
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               in
               word
               ,
               when
               as
               we
               are
               readie
               with
               feare
               and
               meeknes
               ,
               to
               confesse
               the
               truth
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               so
               often
               
               as
               neede
               requireth
               ,
               and
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               is
               endangered
               ,
               euen
               before
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               past
               all
               hope
               of
               repentance
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
               
                 Sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 readie
                 alwaies
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 t●●t
                 asketh
                 you
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 :
              
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 with
                 meeknesse
                 and
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 of
                 euill
                 doers
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 which
                 blame
                 your
                 good
                 conuersation
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               Act.
               7.
               the
               whole
               chap.
               Steuen
               there
               maketh
               an
               Apologie
               for
               himselfe
               .
               Math.
               7.6
               .
               
                 Giue
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 holy
                 to
                 dogs
                 ,
                 nor
                 cast
                 your
                 pearles
                 before
                 swine
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 tread
                 them
                 vnder
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 againe
                 ,
                 all
                 to
                 rent
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Profession
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               deede
               ,
               is
               called
               Martyrdome
               .
               Martyrdome
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               Christian
               man
               doth
               ,
               for
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               ,
               for
               iustice
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               vndergoe
               the
               punishment
               of
               death
               imposed
               vpō
               him
               by
               the
               aduersaries
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Mar.
               6.18
               ,
               27,28
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 tolde
                 Herod
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 haue
                 thy
                 brothers
                 wife
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 the
                 hangman
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 him
                 charge
                 that
                 his
                 head
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 beheaded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 most
                 gladly
                 bestow
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 bestowed
                 for
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 more
                 I
                 loue
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 am
                 I
                 loued
                 .
              
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               Christians
               to
               flie
               in
               persecution
               ,
               if
               they
               finde
               themselues
               not
               sufficiently
               resolued
               and
               strengthened
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               to
               stand
               .
               Math.
               10.23
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 persecute
                 you
                 in
                 one
                 citie
                 ,
                 flee
                 into
                 another
                 .
                 Verely
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 finished
                 all
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 come
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               10.39
               .
               
                 Againe
                 they
                 studied
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 escaped
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               Act.
               9.30
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 brethren
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Cesarea
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 forth
                 to
                 Tarsus
                 .
              
               1.
               
               King.
               18.23
               .
               
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 told
                 my
                 lord
                 what
                 I
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 Iesabel
                 slue
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 hid
                 an
                 hundred
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 by
                 fifties
                 in
                 a
                 caue
                 ,
                 and
                 fedde
                 them
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ?
              
               Act.
               20.22
               .
               
                 Now
                 behold
                 ,
                 I
                 goe
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 vnto
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 things
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 there
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               47.
               
               Of
               Edification
               ,
               and
               Almes
               among
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               THat
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               his
               members
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Saints
               and
               faithfull
               ones
               ,
               is
               either
               Edification
               ,
               or
               Almes
               .
            
             
               Edification
               ,
               is
               euery
               particular
               dutie
               towards
               our
               brethren
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               furthered
               either
               to
               grow
               vp
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               are
               more
               surely
               vnited
               to
               him
               .
               Rom.
               14.
               19.
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 follow
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 one
                 may
                 edifie
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               Edification
               ,
               these
               things
               which
               follow
               appertaine
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 To
                 giue
                 good
                 example
                 .
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   light
                   so
                   shine
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   your
                   good
                   workes
                   and
                   glorifie
                   your
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.12
                 .
                 
                   Haue
                   your
                   conuersation
                   honest
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   speak
                   euill
                   of
                   you
                   as
                   of
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   your
                   good
                   works
                   which
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   thy
                   visitation
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 To
                 exhort
                 .
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Exhort
                   one
                   another
                   daily
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   be
                   hardened
                   through
                   the
                   deceitfulnes
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   That
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   comforted
                   togither
                   with
                   you
                   through
                   our
                   mutuall
                   faith
                   ,
                   both
                   yours
                   &
                   mine
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 III.
                 To
                 comfort
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.14
                 .
                 
                   Comfort
                   the
                   feeble
                   minded
                   ,
                   beare
                   with
                   the
                   weake
                   :
                   be
                   patient
                   towards
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 Iam.
                 5.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Acknowledge
                   your
                   faults
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   one
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   healed
                   .
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   conuerteth
                   a
                   sinner
                   from
                   going
                   astray
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   shall
                   saue
                   a
                   soule
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   hide
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Comfort
                   your selues
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 To
                 admonish
                 .
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   I
                   my selfe
                   am
                   perswaded
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   also
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   filled
                   with
                   all
                   knowledge
                   :
                   and
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   We
                   desire
                   you
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   admonish
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   vnruly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               They
               shall
               obserue
               an
               holy
               manner
               of
               admonition
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknes
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               guiltie
               of
               the
               like
               infirmitie
               themselues
               ,
               doe
               admonish
               forthwith
               all
               their
               brethren
               of
               such
               faults
               ,
               as
               they
               certenly
               know
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 occasion
                 be
                 fallen
                 into
                 any
                 fault
                 ,
                 yee
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 spirituall
                 restore
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 considering
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 also
                 be
                 tempted
                 .
              
               Matth.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 cast
                 out
                 first
                 the
                 beame
                 out●
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 see
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 mote
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 brothers
                 eye
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.2
               .
               
                 Preach
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 be
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 :
                 improoue
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 exhort
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 long
                 suffering
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               Math.
               18.
               15.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 goe
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 his
                 fault
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 him
                 alone
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 heare
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 wonne
                 thy
                 brother
                 .
              
               Rom.
               15.14.2
               .
               Tim.
               4.2
               .
               Leuit.
               19.17
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hate
                 thy
                 brother
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 plainely
                 rebuke
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               Reliefe
               peculiar
               to
               the
               godly
               among
               themselues
               ,
               is
               a
               dutie
               ,
               whereby
               the
               rich
               doe
               out
               of
               their
               plentie
               supplie
               the
               wants
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               both
               according
               to
               their
               abilitie
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               beyond
               their
               abilitie
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.3
               .
               
                 To
                 their
                 power
                 (
                 I
                 beare
                 record
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 beyond
                 their
                 power
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 .
              
               Act.
               2.44,45
               .
               
                 All
                 that
                 beleeued
                 were
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 all
                 things
                 common
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 solde
                 their
                 possessions
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 parted
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 one
                 had
                 neede
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               48.
               
               Of
               the
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               :
               and
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               degree
               of
               the
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               is
               Glorification
               .
               Roman
               .
               8.30
               .
            
             
               Glorification
               ,
               is
               the
               perfect
               transforming
               of
               the
               Saints
               into
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Philip.
               3.21
               .
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 euen
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.44
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 sowne
                 a
                 naturall
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 raised
                 a
                 spirituall
                 bodie
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 bodie
                 .
              
               45.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 written
                 ,
                 The
                 first
                 man
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 liuing
                 soule
                 :
                 the
                 last
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 quickning
                 spirit
                 .
              
               49.
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 borne
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 beare
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 .
              
               Psal.
               17.
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 behold
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 thine
                 image
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               Glorification
               ,
               is
               in
               death
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               accomplished
               and
               made
               perfect
               before
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               The
               death
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               sleepe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               a
               whereby
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               is
               seuered
               .
               The
               bodie
               ,
               b
               that
               after
               corruption
               it
               may
               rise
               to
               greater
               glorie
               ,
               
               The
               soule
               ,
               that
               it
               c
               being
               fully
               sanctified
               ,
               may
               d
               immediatly
               ,
               after
               departure
               frō
               the
               bodie
               ,
               be
               transported
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               note
               these
               preseruatiues
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   Death
                   ,
                   it
                   freeth
                   the
                   godly
                   from
                   the
                   tyrannie
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   from
                   infinite
                   both
                   perills
                   and
                   losses
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   place
                   vs
                   both
                   safe
                   and
                   happie
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   shadow
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   of
                   Christs
                   wings
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   vnto
                   vs
                   both
                   death
                   and
                   the
                   graue
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Christ
                   is
                   both
                   in
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   gaine
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                   Phil.
                   1.12
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Those
                   consolations
                   which
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   doth
                   suggest
                   to
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   doe
                   by
                   many
                   degrees
                   surmount
                   the
                   dolours
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   desire
                   of
                   that
                   most
                   bright
                   and
                   glorious
                   beholding
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   those
                   Saints
                   which
                   are
                   departed
                   before
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   VI.
                   In
                   stead
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   clothed
                   with
                   glorie
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.1
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   stings
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   namely
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   then
                   so
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   that
                   serpent
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   hurt
                   vs.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.55
                   .
                   
                     O
                     death
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     thy
                     sting
                     !
                     O
                     graue
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     thy
                     victorie
                     !
                  
                   Heb.
                   2.15
                   .
                   
                     That
                     he
                     might
                     deliuer
                     all
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     were
                     all
                     their
                     life
                     time
                     subiect
                     to
                     bondage
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   We
                   should
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   thinke
                   of
                   our
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   take
                   an
                   exact
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   man
                   can
                   not
                   die
                   ill
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   liued
                   well
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   seldome
                   dieth
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   liued
                   badly
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Angels
                   they
                   stand
                   at
                   our
                   elbowes
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   a
                   Saint
                   departeth
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   with
                   all
                   speede
                   ,
                   immediatly
                   transport
                   his
                   soule
                   into
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Soules
               being
               once
               in
               heauen
               ,
               remaine
               there
               till
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               where
               they
               partly
               magnifie
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               doe
               waite
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               glorie
               ,
               and
               full
               felicitie
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               .
               Reuel
               .
               5.8
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 the
                 foure
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foure
                 and
                 twentie
                 Elders
                 fell
                 downe
                 before
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 hauing
                 euery
                 one
                 harpes
                 and
                 golden
                 vials
                 full
                 of
                 odours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 sang
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 worthie
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 seales
                 thereof
                 :
                 because
                 thou
                 wast
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 euery
                 kinred
                 ,
                 and
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 nation
                 .
              
               Reuel
               .
               14.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 harpers
                 harping
                 with
                 their
                 harps
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 sung
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 ?
                 doest
                 not
                 thou
                 iudge
                 and
                 auenge
                 our
                 blood
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               49.
               
               Of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shall
               be
               on
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Immediatly
                 before
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 heauen
                 shall
                 be
                 shaken
                 :
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Moone
                 shall
                 be
                 darkned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 starres
                 shall
                 seeme
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 heauen
                 :
                 b
                 at
                 which
                 sight
                 the
                 Elect
                 then
                 liuing
                 shall
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reprobate
                 shall
                 shake
                 euery
                 ioynt
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Then
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   beeing
                   all
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                   shall
                   with
                   a
                   noise
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   charriot
                   wheeles
                   ,
                   suddenly
                   passe
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   elements
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   therein
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolued
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     L●●king
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     h●●sting
                     vnto
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     heauens
                     beeing
                     〈◊〉
                     shall
                     be
                     dissolued
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     elements
                     shall
                     melt
                     with
                     heate
                     .
                  
                   13.
                   
                     〈…〉
                     new
                     heauens
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     new
                     earth
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     wherein
                     d
                     〈…〉
                     ousness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   At
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   trumpet
                   shall
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   sounded
                   by
                   the
                   Archang●●●
                   b
                   And
                   Christ
                   shall
                   come
                   suddenly
                   in
                   the
                   cloudes
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   traine
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Now
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 trumpet
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 shal
                 arise
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 very
                 bodies
                 which
                 were
                 turned
                 to
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 rent
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 brought
                 againe
                 into
                 those
                 bodies
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 a
                 them
                 which
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 aliue
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 twinckling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mutation
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 shall
                 receiue
                 their
                 full
                 redemption
                 :
                 b
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 immortall
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 infirmitie
                 .
              
               
               
                 IV.
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 conuented
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 forthwith
                 place
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 being
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 pronounce
                 this
                 sentence
                 :
                 
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   possesse
                   the
                   kingdome
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Matth.
                 25.33
                 .
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   set
                   the
                   sheepe
                   on
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   goates
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 Reu.
                 20.
                 12.
                 
                   whosoeuer
                   was
                   not
                   found
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   lake
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               50.
               
               Of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Elect
               after
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               iudgement
               beeing
               once
               finished
               ,
               the
               Elect
               shall
               enioy
               immediatly
               blessednes
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Blessednes
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               God
               himselfe
               is
               all
               in
               all
               his
               Elect.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               28.
               
               
                 When
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 subdued
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 Sonne
                 also
                 himselfe
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               not
               because
               workes
               can
               merit
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               who
               thus
               accepteth
               workes
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               righteousnes
               imputed
               to
               the
               Elect.
               Rom.
               6.23
               .
               
                 The
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               Reu.
               22.
               12.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 reward
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 euery
                 man
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 worke
                 shall
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               Blessednesse
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               Eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               perfect
               glorie
               .
            
             
               Eternall
               life
               is
               that
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ,
               a
               whereby
               God
               himselfe
               is
               ,
               thorough
               the
               Lambe
               Christ
               ,
               life
               vnto
               the
               Elect.
               For
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               the
               Elect
               shall
               not
               neede
               meat
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               aire
               ,
               heat
               ,
               cold
               ,
               phisicke
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               or
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               and
               moone
               :
               b
               but
               in
               place
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               shall
               they
               haue
               in
               them
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               immediatly
               they
               shall
               be
               quickned
               for
               euer
               .
            
             
               Perfect
               glorie
               ,
               is
               that
               wonderfull
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               wherby
               they
               shal
               be
               in
               a
               farre
               better
               estate
               then
               any
               heart
               can
               wish
               .
               This
               glorie
               consisteth
               in
               
               three
               points
               .
               I.
               In
               that
               they
               shall
               still
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               glory
               and
               maiestie
               .
               Reuel
               .
               22.4
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 forheads
                 .
              
               Psal.
               17.15
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 behold
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 thine
                 anger
                 .
              
               II.
               In
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               most
               like
               to
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               ,
               iust
               ,
               holy
               ,
               incorruptible
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               honorable
               ,
               excellent
               ,
               beautifull
               ,
               strong
               ,
               mightie
               ,
               and
               nimble
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.2
               .
               
                 Dearely
                 beloued
                 ,
                 now
                 are
                 we
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 knowe
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               Phil.
               3.21
               .
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 euen
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               III.
               They
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               newe
               heauens
               and
               newe
               earth
               shal
               be
               their
               inheritance
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.4
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 begotten
                 you
                 to
                 an
                 inheritance
                 immortall
                 &
                 vndefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 reserued
                 in
                 heauen
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               Mat.
               25.34
               .
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 king
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 possesse
                 a
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 laid
                 .
              
               Reu.
               5.10
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 vs
                 vnto
                 our
                 God
                 kings
                 and
                 priests
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 raigne
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               Reuel
               .
               21.7
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 ouercommeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 inherite
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 God
                 &
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fruit
               that
               commeth
               from
               both
               these
               parts
               of
               blessednes
               ,
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               Eternall
               ioy
               ,
               and
               the
               perfect
               seruice
               of
               God.
               Psal.
               16.11
               .
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 shewe
                 me
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 is
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 ioy
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               Psal.
               36.8
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatnes
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 giue
                 them
                 drinke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 riuer
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 .
              
               9.
               
               
                 For
                 with
                 thee
                 is
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 light
                 shall
                 we
                 see
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               parts
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               are
               Praise
               ,
               and
               Thanksgiuing
               .
               Reuel
               .
               21.3
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               Chap.
               5.12
               .
               
                 Saying
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 Worthy
                 is
                 the
                 Lambe
                 that
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               13.
               
               Chap.
               11.17
               .
               
                 The
                 foure
                 and
                 twentie
                 Elders
                 which
                 sate
                 before
                 God
                 on
                 their
                 seates
                 ,
                 fell
                 vpon
                 their
                 faces
                 and
                 worshipped
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wee
                 giue
                 thee
                 thanks
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 which
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 Which
                 wa
                 st
                 ,
                 and
                 Which
                 art
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 receiued
                 thy
                 great
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 obtained
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               performing
               this
               seruice
               ,
               is
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               God
               himselfe
               immediately
               .
               In
               heauen
               there
               shall
               neither
               be
               temple
               ,
               ceremonie
               ,
               nor
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               all
               these
               wants
               shal
               God
               himselfe
               supply
               togither
               with
               the
               Lābe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ.
               Reuel
               .
               21.22
               .
               
                 I
                 sawe
                 no
                 temple
                 therein
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 are
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               seruice
               shall
               be
               daily
               ,
               and
               without
               intermission
               .
               Reuel
               .
               7.15
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 his
                 temple
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Corollarie
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 last
                 conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 sauing
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 doeth
                 clearely
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 iustice
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
                 His
                 iustice
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 punished
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 owne
                 person
                 .
                 His
                 mercie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 pardoned
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 merites
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   eies
                   of
                   your
                   vnderstanding
                   may
                   be
                   lightned
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   knowe
                   what
                   the
                   hope
                   is
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   glorious
                   inheritance
                   
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   exceeding
                   greatnes
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   towardes
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   his
                   mightie
                   power
                   ,
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   he
                   wrought
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 Chap.
                 3.18
                 .
                 
                   That
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   comprehend
                   with
                   all
                   Saints
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   breadth
                   ,
                   and
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   depth
                   ,
                   and
                   height
                   :
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   to
                   knowe
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 thus
                 decreed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 will
                 accomplish
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 praise
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 Pro.
                 16.4
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   sake
                   :
                   yea
                   euen
                   the
                   wicked
                   for
                   the
                   daie
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               50.
               
               Concerning
               the
               order
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               saluation
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               things
               requisite
               to
               obtained
               saluation
               :
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               Execution
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Predestination
               ,
               is
               a
               foreordaining
               of
               the
               reasonable
               creature
               to
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               glory
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Sebast.
               Cattaneus
               .
               Enchirid.
               tract
               .
               1.
               chap.
               last
               .
            
             
               This
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               which
               are
               vocation
               ,
               election
               ,
               and
               ordination
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               hath
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               in
               God
               ,
               namely
               his
               will
               :
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               last
               effect
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               such
               an
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               the
               obtaining
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               it
               hath
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               from
               man
               ,
               because
               according
               to
               the
               common
               opinion
               ,
               Gods
               predestination
               is
               by
               reason
               of
               workes
               foreseene
               in
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               doth
               therefore
               predestinate
               or
               reiect
               some
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               foreseeth
               that
               he
               will
               well
               or
               badly
               vse
               his
               grace
               .
               But
               for
               the
               more
               euident
               declaration
               of
               this
               ,
               these
               seuen
               conclusions
               must
               be
               set
               downe
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 and
                 Reprobation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 constraine
                 or
                 inforce
                 any
                 necessitie
                 vpon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 God
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 and
                 disposed
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 obtaine
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Man
                 is
                 neither
                 by
                 necessitie
                 nor
                 chance
                 saued
                 or
                 condemned
                 ,
                 but
                 voluntarily
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 God
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 some
                 ,
                 other
                 hath
                 he
                 reiected
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Those
                 whome
                 God
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 by
                 his
                 absolute
                 predestination
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 lost
                 they
                 shall
                 infallibly
                 die
                 in
                 grace
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 predestination
                 which
                 beeing
                 according
                 to
                 pre●ent
                 iustice
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 by
                 some
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 which
                 followeth
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 infallibly
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 oftentimes
                 such
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 their
                 crowne
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 that
                 position
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 iustified
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 &
                 perish
                 eternally
                 .
                 Torrensis
                 Aug.
                 Confess
                 .
                 2.
                 booke
                 .
                 4.
                 chap.
                 20.
                 
                 Sect.
                 Therfore
                 predestination
                 is
                 not
                 certaine
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 God
                 alone
                 doth
                 know
                 the
                 certaine
                 and
                 set
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 predestinate
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 set
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 or
                 reprooued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 increased
                 nor
                 diminished
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               execution
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               is
               either
               in
               infants
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               yeres
               of
               discretion
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               infants
               ,
               the
               merite
               of
               Christ
               is
               appliyed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               by
               baptisme
               rightly
               administred
               :
               so
               that
               whatsoeuer
               in
               originall
               corruption
               may
               truely
               and
               properly
               be
               accounted
               for
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               not
               pared
               away
               ,
               or
               not
               imputed
               ,
               but
               vtterly
               taken
               away
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               God
               can
               hate
               in
               such
               as
               are
               renued
               .
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               5.
               sect
               .
               5.
               
               Can.
               
            
             
               Neuertheles
               they
               are
               vrged
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               there
               remaineth
               yet
               in
               such
               as
               are
               baptized
               concupiscence
               ,
               or
               the
               reliques
               of
               sinn
               .
               The
               which
               seeing
               it
               is
               left
               in
               men
               for
               them
               to
               wrestle
               withall
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               hurt
               such
               as
               yeeld
               not
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               execution
               of
               predestination
               in
               such
               as
               are
               of
               riper
               yeares
               ,
               hath
               sixe
               degrees
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               vocation
               ,
               whereby
               men
               ,
               not
               for
               their
               owne
               merits
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               preuenting
               grace
               through
               Christ
               ,
               are
               called
               to
               turne
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               a
               preparation
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               whereby
               men
               ,
               through
               the
               inherent
               power
               of
               free-will
               ,
               do
               apply
               themselues
               to
               iustification
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               same
               power
               is
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               free-will
               is
               onely
               somewhat
               diminished
               ,
               and
               not
               extinguished
               :
               and
               therefore
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               toucheth
               and
               inlighteneth
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               worketh
               togither
               with
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               freely
               assenting
               vnto
               the
               same
               .
               This
               preparation
               hath
               seuen
               degrees●
               Biel.
               4.
               booke
               .
               14.
               dist
               .
               2.
               quest
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               knowledge
               and
               an
               assent
               ,
               whereby
               men
               agree
               that
               those
               things
               are
               true
               which
               are
               deliuered
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               ,
               reuealed
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               iustification
               ,
               and
               prepareth
               the
               heart
               :
               because
               it
               stirreth
               vp
               free-will
               that
               it
               may
               affect
               the
               heart
               ,
               with
               those
               motions
               by
               which
               it
               is
               prepared
               to
               iustification
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 ouglines
                 of
                 sin
                 &
                 the
                 wages
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 followeth
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Then
                   begin
                   men
                   to
                   dislike
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   to
                   detest
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   these
                   ariseth
                   a
                   certaine
                   disposition
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   annexed
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     merite
                     of
                     congruitie
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   immediate
                   nor
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   but
                   imperfect
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 At
                 the
                 length
                 ,
                 faith
                 returneth
                 to
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
                 &
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 by
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 charitie
                 into
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 sufficiently
                 prepared
                 and
                 disposed
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 contemplation
                 proceedeth
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 whereby
                 faith
                 beginneth
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 to
                 waite
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 hope
                 ariseth
                 loue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 loued
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 loue
                 followeth
                 a
                 new
                 dislike
                 ,
                 and
                 detestation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 simply
                 loued
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 followeth
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 congruitie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 :
                 or
                 els
                 ,
                 the
                 immediate
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 disposition
                 before
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               third
               degree
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               iustification
               wherby
               men
               of
               vniust
               ,
               are
               made
               iust
               ,
               not
               only
               through
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               a
               sanctificatiō
               of
               the
               inward
               mā
               ,
               by
               his
               volūtary
               receiuing
               of
               grace
               &
               gifts
               .
            
             
               The
               efficient
               cause
               of
               this
               iustification
               ,
               is
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               meritorious
               passion
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               he
               purchased
               iustification
               for
               men
               .
               The
               instrumentall
               cause
               is
               baptisme
               .
               The
               formall
               cause
               is
               not
               that
               iustice
               which
               was
               inherent
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               which
               he
               infuseth
               into
               man
               :
               and
               that
               is
               especially
               hope
               ,
               and
               charitie
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               iustification
               wherby
               men
               are
               of
               iust
               ,
               made
               more
               iust
               :
               the
               cause
               hereof
               is
               faith
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               good
               workes
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               possible
               for
               such
               as
               are
               renued
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               commaundements
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               false
               that
               a
               iust
               man
               committeth
               so
               much
               as
               a
               veniall
               sinne
               in
               his
               best
               actions
               ,
               much
               lesse
               ,
               that
               he
               deserueth
               eternall
               death
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               degree
               ,
               is
               the
               reparation
               of
               a
               sinner
               by
               the
               sacrament
               of
               Penance
               .
               The
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               second
               boord
               after
               a
               shipwracke
               .
               The
               cause
               why
               this
               reparation
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               men
               loose
               the
               grace
               of
               iustification
               by
               euery
               mortall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               degree
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               iustification
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               the
               which
               works
               done
               in
               grace
               ,
               doe
               
                 ex
                 condigno
              
               ,
               condignly
               merit
               ,
               of
               sufficient
               worthinesse
               .
            
             
               Condigne
               merite
               is
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               reward
               is
               after
               such
               sort
               due
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               it
               be
               not
               giuen
               ,
               iniustice
               will
               be
               committed
               .
               This
               by
               the
               rigor
               of
               iustice
               is
               due
               .
            
             
               Two
               conditions
               are
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               merit
               .
               I.
               That
               a
               reward
               should
               by
               some
               compact
               or
               bargain
               be
               due
               :
               And
               this
               condition
               is
               in
               works
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               God.
               For
               God
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               hath
               promised
               a
               reward
               to
               such
               as
               work
               wel
               .
               II.
               That
               besides
               this
               compact
               whereby
               the
               debter
               is
               bound
               ,
               there
               should
               bee
               also
               some
               worthines
               in
               the
               worke
               ,
               or
               some
               proportion
               of
               the
               worke
               to
               the
               reward
               .
            
             
               The
               worthinesse
               or
               dignitie
               of
               the
               worke
               ,
               dependeth
               I.
               on
               Christ
               ,
               because
               Christ
               did
               not
               only
               merite
               that
               his
               owne
               proper
               actions
               should
               be
               meritorious
               ,
               but
               the
               actions
               also
               of
               his
               members
               .
               II.
               On
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               inspire
               ,
               excite
               ,
               and
               mooue
               men
               to
               doe
               .
               III.
               On
               an
               Habituall
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               certaine
               participation
               of
               the
               diuine
               essence
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               degrees
               of
               executing
               Predestination
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               applying
               of
               Predestination
               particularly
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               No
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               liueth
               in
               this
               mortall
               life
               ,
               ought
               so
               much
               to
               presume
               on
               the
               secret
               mysterie
               of
               Gods
               predestination
               ,
               as
               to
               determine
               vndoubtedly
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               number
               of
               them
               whome
               God
               hath
               ordained
               to
               eternall
               happines
               .
               For
               no
               man
               ,
               without
               especiall
               reuelation
               can
               know
               ,
               whome
               God
               hath
               chosen
               to
               be
               his
               heires
               .
               Sess.
               6.
               c.
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               is
               this
               .
               God
               by
               a
               certaine
               grace
               giuen
               freely
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               grace
               preuenting
               ,
               or
               comming
               before
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               tearmed
               an
               
                 especiall
                 aid
              
               ,
               doth
               mooue
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               dispose
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               iustifying
               grace
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               beleeue
               ,
               feare
               ,
               repent
               ,
               loue
               ,
               &
               propound
               to
               himselfe
               newnes
               of
               life
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               if
               a
               sinner
               do
               by
               his
               free-will
               yeeld
               his
               assent
               vnto
               this
               diuine
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               motion
               ,
               and
               doth
               consequently
               and
               accordingly
               rightly
               dispose
               himselfe
               ,
               God
               doth
               incontinently
               forgiue
               him
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               withall
               doth
               infuse
               into
               him
               iustifying
               grace
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               may
               doe
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               them
               merit
               eternall
               life
               .
               Bellarmine
               .
            
             
               
                 Errours
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 their
                 distributing
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 surely
                 a
                 very
                 blasphemous
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 then
                 as
                 a
                 gallowes
                 set
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 torture
                 and
                 massacre
                 of
                 mens
                 consciences
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 manifestly
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 points
                 of
                 popish
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 I.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Predestination
                 is
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 they
                 are
                 onely
                 foreknowne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   figure
                   called
                   Synecdoche
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   for
                   the
                   part
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   indeed
                   sometimes
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfull
                   called
                   ,
                   as
                   Rom.
                   8.30
                   .
                   
                     Whome
                     he
                     predestinated
                     ,
                     them
                     also
                     he
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     whome
                     he
                     called
                     ,
                     them
                     also
                     he
                     iustified
                     ,
                     and
                     whome
                     he
                     iustified
                     ,
                     them
                     also
                     he
                     glorified
                     .
                  
                   So
                   are
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   saide
                   to
                   be
                   
                     predestinate
                     into
                     the
                     adoption
                     of
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Eph.
                   1.5
                   .
                   Yet
                   may
                   this
                   word
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   neuerthelesse
                   generally
                   be
                   extended
                   vnto
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   of
                   predestination
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   death
                   .
                   The
                   reasons
                   :
                   I.
                   Act.
                   4.
                   
                   27,28
                   .
                   
                     They
                     gathered
                     themselues
                     together
                     against
                     thine
                     holy
                     sonne
                     Iesus
                     :
                     to
                     doe
                     whatsoeuer
                     thine
                     hand
                     &
                     thy
                     counsel
                     had
                     determined
                  
                   (
                   or
                   foreordained
                   ,
                   or
                   predestinated
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   
                     before
                     to
                     be
                     done
                  
                   .
                   II.
                   August
                   .
                   de
                   Bono
                   persev
                   .
                   chap.
                   17.
                   he
                   calleth
                   
                     Predestination
                     the
                     disposition
                     of
                     future
                     workes
                     :
                  
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   15.
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   chap.
                   1.
                   he
                   deuideth
                   
                     all
                     mankinde
                     into
                     two
                     cities
                     :
                     whereof
                     one
                     is
                     predestinate
                     to
                     raigne
                     with
                     God
                     eternally
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     predestinate
                     to
                     vndergoe
                     eternall
                     punishment
                     with
                     the
                     deuill
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   Manuel
                   to
                   Laurentius
                   ,
                   chap.
                   100.
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     iustly
                     predestinated
                     wicked
                     men
                     vnto
                     punishment
                     ,
                     and
                     mercifully
                     predestinated
                     the
                     good
                     vnto
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   Thomas
                   of
                   Aquine
                   1.
                   part
                   .
                   quest
                   .
                   23.
                   artic
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   
                     It
                     mattereth
                     not
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     predestination
                     ,
                     whether
                     a
                     man
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     predestinate
                     to
                     life
                     eternall
                     or
                     not
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Reprobates
                   are
                   foreknowne
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   predestinate
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   iniurious
                   :
                   because
                   Gods
                   foreknowledge
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   nothing
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   be
                   seuered
                   from
                   his
                   will
                   and
                   eternall
                   decree
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   beeing
                   hereafter
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   is
                   foreknowne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   assuredly
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   if
                   with
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   he
                   both
                   decreed
                   &
                   preordained
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   if
                   without
                   or
                   against
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   God
                   then
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   omnipotent
                   ?
                   And
                   surely
                   euill
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   albeit
                   god
                   wil
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   approouing
                   or
                   allowing
                   will
                   ;
                   yet
                   willeth
                   he
                   the
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   willing-permission
                   thereof
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   in
                   his
                   Manuel
                   or
                   Enchiridiō
                   to
                   Laurētius
                   ,
                   chap.
                   100.
                   hath
                   an
                   excellēt
                   saying
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   Although
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     euill
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     euill
                     cannot
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     not
                     onely
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     euill
                     things
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     good
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     that
                     after
                     a
                     marueilous
                     and
                     vnspeakeable
                     manner
                     ,
                     that
                     thing
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     besides
                     ,
                     or
                     without
                     
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     is
                     done
                     against
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     suffered
                     it
                     ,
                     neither
                     doth
                     he
                     suffer
                     it
                     ,
                     against
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     willingly
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 II.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Predestination
                 is
                 mutable
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 contingently
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 mans
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 foreknowne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 appointed
                 to
                 damnation
                 may
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   contrarie
                   to
                   this
                   their
                   doctrine
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   .
                   Namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   euery
                   mans
                   eternall
                   both
                   saluation
                   &
                   damnation
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   all
                   eternitie
                   ,
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   immutable
                   .
                   The
                   reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   scripture
                   .
                   Rom.
                   11.29
                   .
                   
                     The
                     gifts
                     and
                     calling
                     of
                     God
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     without
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   Mat.
                   24.24
                   .
                   
                     There
                     shall
                     arise
                     false
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     false
                     Prophets
                     :
                     and
                     shall
                     doe
                     great
                     signes
                     and
                     miracles
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                  
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   )
                   
                     they
                     should
                     deceiue
                     euen
                     the
                     elect
                     .
                  
                   Rom.
                   8.33
                   .
                   
                     Who
                     shall
                     lay
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     Gods
                     chosen
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     God
                     that
                     iustifieth
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     condemne
                     ?
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.19
                   .
                   
                     The
                     foundation
                     of
                     god
                     standeth
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     this
                     seale
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     knoweth
                     who
                     are
                     his
                     .
                  
                   II.
                   Election
                   &
                   reprobation
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   men
                   :
                   nowe
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   in
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   immutable
                   .
                   Mal.
                   3.6
                   .
                   
                     I
                     Iehouah
                     am
                     not
                     changed
                  
                   .
                   Esay
                   46.10
                   .
                   
                     My
                     counsell
                     shall
                     stand
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     doe
                     whatsoeuer
                     I
                     will.
                  
                   III.
                   If
                   this
                   Popish
                   conclusion
                   should
                   be
                   graunted
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   it
                   follow
                   of
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foreknowledge
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   void
                   ,
                   his
                   power
                   weakened
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   will
                   changed
                   ,
                   each
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   impious
                   once
                   to
                   dreame
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   which
                   changeth
                   his
                   coūsell
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   doth
                   therefore
                   change
                   it
                   either
                   because
                   he
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   seeth
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   taken
                   better
                   aduise
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   seeth
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   bring
                   his
                   former
                   purpose
                   about
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   .
                   Either
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   our
                   Lord
                   God.
                   IV.
                   If
                   we
                   resolue
                   that
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   any
                   waies
                   mutable
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   by
                   this
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   bee
                   vncertaine
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   predestinate
                   to
                   life
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   whereby
                   that
                   notable
                   staie
                   &
                   ground
                   of
                   our
                   full
                   assurance
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   is
                   vtterly
                   shaken
                   &
                   ouerturned
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   this
                   truth
                   be
                   maintained
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   election
                   and
                   reprobation
                   of
                   God
                   stand
                   immutable
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   elect
                   can
                   become
                   reprobates
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   reprobates
                   elect
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   neither
                   these
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   nor
                   they
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   popish
                   sort
                   except
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   speake
                   in
                   a
                   compound
                   sense
                   or
                   meaning
                   (
                   
                     in
                     sensu
                     composito
                  
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   true
                   that
                   the
                   predestinate
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   nor
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   foreknowne
                   perish
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   in
                   a
                   sense
                   diuided
                   (
                   
                     in
                     sensu
                     diuiso
                  
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   This
                   distinction
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   this
                   example
                   .
                   White
                   colour
                   in
                   a
                   compound
                   meaning
                   cannot
                   be
                   blacke
                   ,
                   because
                   blackenesse
                   is
                   repugnant
                   &
                   contrarie
                   to
                   whitenesse
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   a
                   deuided
                   sense
                   ,
                   white
                   colour
                   nowe
                   may
                   afterwards
                   be
                   made
                   blacke
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   sort
                   ,
                   one
                   predestinated
                   to
                   saluation
                   may
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   free-will
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   be
                   damned
                   .
                   Ans.
                   These
                   are
                   silly
                   shifts
                   ,
                   and
                   meere
                   sophismes
                   ,
                   because
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   predestinated
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   namely
                   saluation
                   ,
                   are
                   necessarilie
                   predestinate
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   it selfe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 III.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 men
                 are
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 disposed
                 and
                 ordayned
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 attaine
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 
                   Sebast.
                   Cattaneus
                   in
                   his
                   Enchirid.
                   chap.
                   of
                   Predest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   manifestly
                   false
                   .
                   For
                   I.
                   Infants
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   sonne
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   borne
                   ,
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   seeing
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   time
                   they
                   cannot
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   yet
                   obtaine
                   they
                   it
                   not
                   by
                   vsing
                   the
                   meanes
                   vnto
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   II.
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   indeed
                   actually
                   doth
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   hath
                   he
                   determined
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   doth
                   nothing
                   either
                   vnaduisedly
                   ,
                   or
                   vnwillingly
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   actually
                   forsaketh
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   being
                   shut
                   vp
                   vnder
                   contumacy
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   leaue
                   to
                   it selfe
                   .
                   Act.
                   14.16
                   .
                   
                     Who
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     suffered
                     all
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     waies
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   also
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   Eph.
                   2.
                   all
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     without
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     world
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   God
                   decreed
                   to
                   forsake
                   some
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   he
                   ordained
                   not
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   once
                   but
                   would
                   in
                   his
                   secret
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   vnpossible
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   perish
                   :
                   because
                   Gods
                   willing
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   ordained
                   to
                   saluation
                   perish
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   God
                   now
                   needes
                   haue
                   left
                   off
                   to
                   will
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   from
                   all
                   eternitie
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   begin
                   to
                   will
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   blasphemie
                   .
                   III.
                   Paul
                   2.
                   
                   Thes.
                   2.10
                   .
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   certaine
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     perish
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   he
                   distinguisheth
                   from
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                   v.
                   13.
                   
                   Rom.
                   9.21,22
                   .
                   
                     Hath
                     not
                     the
                     potter
                     power
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   vessels
                   of
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   certaine
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   fashioned
                   in
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   counsell
                   ,
                   as
                   vessels
                   of
                   wrath
                   .
                   Now
                   looke
                   whome
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   to
                   wrath
                   and
                   destruction
                   ,
                   them
                   he
                   neuer
                   disposed
                   to
                   obtaine
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 IV.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Predestination
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 cause
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 mans
                 free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 whome
                 God
                 had
                 foreseene
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 receiue
                 grace
                 offered
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 their
                 life
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 thē
                 he
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 respect
                 vnto
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 workes
                 :
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 others
                 say
                 )
                 to
                 ordaine
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 works
                 foreseene
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 :
                 God
                 did
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 foresee
                 and
                 foreknow
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudas
                 condemned
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 eternitie
                 did
                 both
                 foresee
                 &
                 foreknow
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 aright
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 also
                 foresee
                 that
                 Iudas
                 should
                 receiue
                 the
                 grace
                 offered
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstāding
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 peruerse
                 will
                 ,
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 peruersly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   their
                   forged
                   deuise
                   of
                   foreseene
                   workes
                   ,
                   I.
                   Paul
                   doth
                   shewe
                   to
                   bee
                   plainely
                   counterfeit
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   were
                   
                     elected
                     in
                     Christ
                     before
                     the
                     foundations
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     were
                     laide
                  
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   foresee
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     holy
                     and
                     vnblameable
                     before
                     God
                     with
                     loue
                     .
                  
                   And
                   2.
                   v.
                   10.
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   
                     created
                     to
                     good
                     workes
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     walke
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   In
                   which
                   places
                   ,
                   good
                   workes
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   effectes
                   of
                   predestination
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   effect
                   foreseene
                   cannot
                   bee
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   cause
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   euery
                   cause
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   both
                   of
                   nature
                   and
                   
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   doth
                   goe
                   before
                   his
                   effect
                   .
                   II.
                   Tit.
                   3.5
                   .
                   
                     Not
                     of
                     workes
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     mercie
                     did
                     God
                     elect
                     and
                     saue
                     vs.
                  
                   III.
                   God
                   in
                   electing
                   vs
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   regard
                   any
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   himselfe
                   did
                   he
                   elect
                   vs.
                   Eph.
                   1.4
                   .
                   and
                   9.
                   
                   Therefore
                   did
                   he
                   not
                   regard
                   future
                   workes
                   .
                   IV.
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   popish
                   schoolemen
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   Predestination
                   doth
                   put
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   partie
                   predestinated
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   God
                   did
                   predestinate
                   him
                   .
                   Thom.
                   1.
                   primae
                   .
                   quest
                   .
                   23.
                   art
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   V.
                   Election
                   is
                   onely
                   on
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   .
                   Rom.
                   9.16
                   .
                   VI.
                   God
                   saw
                   no
                   grace
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   himselfe
                   must
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   him
                   :
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   election
                   the
                   beginning
                   thereof
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   grace
                   .
                   VII
                   .
                   Seeing
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   either
                   aboue
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   greater
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   impious
                   to
                   assigne
                   any
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   either
                   out
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   aboue
                   his
                   maiestie
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   his
                   foreknowledge
                   of
                   faith
                   &
                   workes
                   should
                   bee
                   accounted
                   the
                   impulsiue
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   decree
                   ,
                   concerning
                   mans
                   saluation
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   rightly
                   denie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 V.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 Baptisme
                 rightly
                 administred
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 guiltines
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 originall
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 washed
                 away
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 afterward
                 properly
                 accounted
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   contrarily
                   doe
                   thus
                   distinguish
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   Sinne
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   guiltines
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   togither
                   by
                   one
                   act
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   that
                   errour
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   quite
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   successiuely
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   it
                   is
                   extinguished
                   ;
                   euen
                   as
                   our
                   renouation
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   begun
                   and
                   increased
                   in
                   vs.
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   Paul
                   would
                   not
                   so
                   greatly
                   bewaile
                   his
                   originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   if
                   after
                   Baptisme
                   it
                   ceased
                   any
                   more
                   to
                   bee
                   sinne
                   .
                   
                     I
                     see
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     another
                     law
                     in
                     my
                     mēbers
                     ,
                     rebelling
                     against
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     my
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     leading
                     me
                     captiue
                     vnto
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     sinne
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     my
                     members
                     .
                     O
                     miserable
                     man
                     ●
                     who
                     shall
                     deliuer
                     me
                     from
                     this
                     body
                     of
                     death
                     ?
                  
                   II.
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   
                     sinne
                     out
                     of
                     measure
                     sinfull
                  
                   .
                   Rom.
                   7.13
                   .
                   And
                   Heb.
                   12.1
                   .
                   
                     a
                     sinne
                     that
                     hangeth
                     fast
                     on
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     easily
                     compasseth
                     vs
                     about
                  
                   .
                   III.
                   Concupiscence
                   is
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   actuall
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   euen
                   after
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   properly
                   be
                   a
                   sin
                   .
                   IV.
                   Vnlesse
                   that
                   concupiscence
                   were
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   where
                   would
                   or
                   could
                   be
                   that
                   vehement
                   and
                   hote
                   combate
                   betwixt
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 VI.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   Wee
                   denie
                   that
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   of
                   absolute
                   necessitie
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   Sacraments
                   doe
                   not
                   conferre
                   grace
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   confirme
                   grace
                   ,
                   when
                   GOD
                   hath
                   conferred
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   faithfull
                   parents
                   are
                   borne
                   holy
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   naturall
                   generation
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   first
                   made
                   holy
                   by
                   baptisme
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   yeares
                   of
                   discretion
                   before
                   they
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   baptized
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   beleeue
                   .
                   Nowe
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   iustified
                   ,
                   and
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   without
                   their
                   owne
                   default
                   ,
                   are
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   it
                   is
                   vnpossible
                   for
                   thē
                   to
                   perish
                   .
                   II.
                   God
                   did
                   precisely
                   appoint
                   circumcision
                   to
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   eight
                   day
                   ,
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   second
                   :
                   nowe
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   many
                   infants
                   
                   before
                   their
                   eight
                   daie
                   were
                   preuented
                   of
                   circumcision
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   peremptorily
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   as
                   condemned
                   ,
                   were
                   very
                   absurd
                   .
                   III.
                   If
                   circumcision
                   were
                   of
                   such
                   absolute
                   great
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   why
                   was
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   fourtie
                   yeares
                   in
                   the
                   desart
                   intermitted
                   ?
                   and
                   that
                   onely
                   because
                   the
                   Israelites
                   beeing
                   often
                   in
                   iourney
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   circumcised
                   were
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   ieopardy
                   of
                   death
                   :
                   no
                   doubt
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   omitted
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   bene
                   absolutely
                   necessarie
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                   IV.
                   This
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   absolute
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   was
                   vnknowne
                   to
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   did
                   tollerate
                   very
                   godly
                   men
                   (
                   though
                   we
                   allow
                   not
                   this
                   their
                   fact
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   deferre
                   their
                   baptisme
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   yea
                   often
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   death
                   .
                   Hence
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   Constantine
                   the
                   great
                   was
                   not
                   baptised
                   till
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   his
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   Valentinian
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   delay
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   baptized
                   :
                   whome
                   notwithstanding
                   Ambrose
                   pronounceth
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   And
                   Bernard
                   in
                   his
                   77.
                   epist.
                   disputeth
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   euery
                   depriuation
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   contempt
                   or
                   palpable
                   negligence
                   ,
                   is
                   damnable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 VII
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Man
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 hath
                 free-will
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 diuers
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 free-wil
                 to
                 do●
                 euill
                 simplie
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 externall
                 aide
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 preuenting
                 ,
                 or
                 guiding
                 vs
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 grace
                 notwithstanding
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 grace
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 free-will
                 either
                 to
                 consent
                 and
                 togither
                 worke
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 free-will
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 &
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 attenuated
                 &
                 weakened
                 before
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 man
                 can
                 of
                 himselfe
                 worke
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   Man
                   not
                   regenerated
                   hath
                   free-will
                   to
                   doe
                   onely
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   euill
                   ,
                   none
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   .
                   He
                   beeing
                   not
                   already
                   conuerted
                   cannot
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   will
                   to
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   conuerted
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   Man
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   weake
                   or
                   sicke
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     dead
                     in
                     sinnes
                  
                   .
                   Ephe.
                   2.1
                   .
                   Col.
                   1.13
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   therefore
                   that
                   is
                   corporally
                   dead
                   can
                   not
                   stirre
                   vp
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   performe
                   such
                   workes
                   of
                   viuification
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   then
                   when
                   others
                   helpe
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   spiritually
                   dead
                   ,
                   cannot
                   mooue
                   himselfe
                   to
                   liue
                   vnto
                   God.
                   II.
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     seruant
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     bondslaue
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   Eph.
                   2.2
                   .
                   Rom.
                   6.13
                   .
                   Nowe
                   we
                   knowe
                   that
                   a
                   seruant
                   standeth
                   at
                   the
                   becke
                   &
                   pleasure
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   els
                   .
                   III.
                   That
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   by
                   himselfe
                   knowe
                   and
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   he
                   cannot
                   will
                   :
                   but
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   knowe
                   &
                   beleeue
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   appertaine
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   GOD.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   vers
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   
                     The
                     naturall
                     man
                     perceiueth
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     sufficient
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     to
                     thinke
                     any
                     thing
                     as
                     of
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   will
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   appertaine
                   to
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   .
                   IV.
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   deadly
                   enemie
                   to
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   directly
                   repugnant
                   thereunto
                   the
                   same
                   desireth
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   will
                   is
                   an
                   enemie
                   &
                   directly
                   repugnant
                   vnto
                   goodnes
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.7
                   .
                   
                     The
                     wisdome
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     is
                     hatred
                     against
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     neither
                     indeed
                     can
                     bee
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     I.
                     The
                     word
                     is
                     neere
                     vnto
                     thee
                     in
                     thine
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     maiest
                     doe
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   Deut.
                   30.
                   
                   Answer
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   performe
                   the
                   lawe
                   legallie
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   not
                   Euangelically
                   :
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   doth
                   fulfill
                   the
                   law
                   by
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   him
                   receiuing
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   doth
                   endeuour
                   to
                   performe
                   new
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                   God
                   giueth
                   many
                   precepts
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   obey
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Therefore
                   to
                   doe
                   these
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   free-will
                   .
                   Answ.
                   Such
                   places
                   doe
                   not
                   shew
                   vs
                   what
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   weaknes
                   what
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   :
                   neither
                   doe
                   they
                   shew
                   what
                   men
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   men
                   should
                   doe
                   .
                   II.
                   They
                   are
                   instruments
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   doth
                   renue
                   and
                   conuert
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                   
                     They
                     obiect
                     againe
                  
                   .
                   God
                   in
                   commanding
                   these
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   require
                   things
                   impossible
                   .
                   Ans.
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   indeede
                   to
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   fell
                   in
                   Adam
                   he
                   doth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   default
                   ,
                   not
                   Gods.
                   
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                   Philip.
                   3.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Worke
                     your
                     saluation
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   alreadie
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   their
                   wil
                   in
                   part
                   freed
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IV.
                   If
                   the
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   meere
                   patient
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   constrained
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   Answ.
                   The
                   will
                   both
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   meere
                   patient
                   in
                   her
                   first
                   conuersion
                   vnto
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   mooued
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   agent
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   being
                   mooued
                   ,
                   it
                   mooueth
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   compelled
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   nilling
                   will
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   willing
                   will.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 VIII
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 not
                 giue
                 grace
                 to
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 doth
                 vnloose
                 the
                 will
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 chained
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 doth
                 excite
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 by
                 her
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 doth
                 dispose
                 her selfe
                 to
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   apparantly
                   false
                   .
                   To
                   will
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   faith
                   ,
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   obedience
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   meere
                   gift
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   .
                   Matth.
                   11.28
                   .
                   
                     No
                     man
                     knoweth
                     the
                     Father
                     but
                     the
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     to
                     who●●
                     the
                     Sonne
                     will
                     reueale
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Luke
                   8.
                   
                   
                     To
                     you
                     it
                     is
                     giuen
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Philip.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     God
                     which
                     worketh
                     in
                     you
                     to
                     will
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     say
                     that
                     Iesus
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   Briefly
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   according
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   
                     created
                     to
                     righteousnes
                     and
                     holiness
                  
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   4.24
                   .
                   cannot
                   any
                   waies
                   dispose
                   himselfe
                   to
                   iustification
                   ,
                   or
                   new
                   creation
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   a
                   thing
                   not
                   yet
                   created
                   ,
                   should
                   dispose
                   it selfe
                   to
                   his
                   creation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 IX
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 preparation
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 free-will
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 congruitie
                 deserue
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   smell
                   of
                   more
                   then
                   Satanicall
                   arrogancie
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   mind
                   ,
                   would
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whom
                   so
                   many
                   millions
                   of
                   condemnations
                   are
                   due
                   ,
                   could
                   once
                   merit
                   the
                   least
                   dramme
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                   The
                   prodigall
                   sonne
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   receiued
                   into
                   fauour
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   deserts
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   fauour
                   .
                   Luk.
                   15.21
                   .
                   
                     His
                     sonne
                     said
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     sinned
                     against
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     am
                     no
                     more
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     thy
                     sonne
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 X.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 iustifieth
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 in
                 generall
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promised
                 blessednes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 also
                 he
                 giueth
                 his
                 assent
                 to
                 other
                 mysteries
                 reuealed
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   generall
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   historie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   further
                   also
                   a
                   certaine
                   power
                   ,
                   both
                   apprehending
                   and
                   seuerally
                   applying
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   assuredly
                   set
                   downe
                   that
                   his
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   reconciled
                   vnto
                   God.
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   A
                   particular
                   assurāce
                   of
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   Eph.
                   3.12
                   .
                   
                     By
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     boldnes
                     ;
                     and
                     entrance
                     with
                     confidence
                     ,
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Rom.
                   4.20
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     did
                     he
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     God
                     through
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     strengthened
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     gaue
                     glorie
                     vnto
                     God.
                  
                   21.
                   
                   
                     Beeing
                     fully
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     which
                     had
                     promised
                     ,
                     was
                     also
                     able
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Heb.
                   10.22
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     draw
                     nere
                     with
                     a
                     true
                     heart
                     in
                     assurance
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   II.
                   Particular
                   doubtings
                   is
                   reprehended
                   Mat.
                   14.
                   
                   ●●
                   .
                   
                     O
                     thou
                     of
                     litle
                     faith
                     ,
                     why
                     didst
                     thou
                     doubt
                     ?
                  
                   Luk.
                   12.29
                   .
                   
                     Hang
                     ye
                     not
                     in
                     suspence
                  
                   .
                   III.
                   That
                   which
                   a
                   mā
                   praieth
                   for
                   to
                   god
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   he
                   assuredly
                   beleeue
                   to
                   receiue
                   .
                   Math.
                   11.24
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   faithfull
                   in
                   their
                   praiers
                   make
                   request
                   for
                   adoption
                   ,
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   eternall
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   certainely
                   beleeue
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   receiue
                   these
                   benefits
                   .
                   IV.
                   Rom.
                   5.1
                   .
                   
                     We
                     beeing
                     th●refore
                     iustified
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     peace
                     with
                     God.
                  
                   But
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   peace
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   pa●ticu●ar
                   assurance
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   .
                   V.
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   testifie
                   vnto
                   vs
                   particularly
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   beleeued
                   particularly
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   giue
                   a
                   particular
                   testimonie
                   of
                   the
                   adoption
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.16
                   .
                   Gal.
                   4.6
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   is
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   to
                   be
                   beleeued
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   particular
                   assurance
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   especiall
                   reuelation
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   had
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   false
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   example
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   all
                   follow
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   Abraham
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                  
                   :
                   and
                   Paul
                   testifieth
                   the
                   very
                   fame
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.16
                   .
                   
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     was
                     I
                     receiued
                     to
                     mercie
                     ,
                     that
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     should
                     first
                     shew
                     on
                     me
                     all
                     long
                     suffering
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     shall
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     beleeue
                     in
                     him
                     vnto
                     eternall
                     life
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   whereas
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   morall
                   assurance
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   popish
                   deuise
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.16
                   .
                   
                     The
                     spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     together
                     beareth
                     witnesse
                     to
                     our
                     spirits
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   two
                   witnesses
                   of
                   our
                   adoption
                   ;
                   our
                   owne
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   Our
                   spirit
                   doth
                   testifie
                   morally
                   of
                   our
                   adoption
                   ,
                   by
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruits
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   also
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   witnesseth
                   after
                   another
                   manner
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   certaintie
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   declaring
                   and
                   applying
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                   We
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   worke
                   our
                   saluation
                   with
                   feare
                   &
                   trembling
                   .
                   Ans.
                   This
                   feare
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   forgiuing
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   vs
                   and
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   euer
                   prone
                   to
                   slide
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   starting
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   hope
                   for
                   saluation
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   vnworthines
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   doubt
                   :
                   Ans.
                   I.
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   lawfully
                   doubt
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   ,
                   because
                   doubtfulnes
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   rather
                   a
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   .
                   II.
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   our
                   owne
                   vnworthines
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   despaire
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   sinnes
                   vnknowne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   vncertaine
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   pardoned
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Answer
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   certenly
                   and
                   truly
                   knoweth
                   that
                   but
                   one
                   sinne
                   is
                   pardoned
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   before
                   God
                   all
                   his
                   sinnes
                   remitted
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   knowne
                   or
                   vnknowne
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IV.
                   No
                   man
                   dare
                   sweare
                   ,
                   or
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   this
                   proposition
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   in
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   and
                   iustified
                   .
                   Answ.
                   They
                   which
                   haue
                   an
                   vnfained
                   faith
                   ,
                   will
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   lawfully
                   called
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   testifie
                   their
                   adoption
                   by
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   but
                   seale
                   it
                   also
                   by
                   their
                   blood
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   V.
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   haue
                   this
                   faith
                   which
                   the
                   Protestants
                   talke
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   lie
                   in
                   a
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   also
                   a
                   purpose
                   to
                   perseuere
                   in
                   a
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   .
                   Ans.
                   It
                   is
                   farre
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   for
                   Act.
                   15.9
                   .
                   
                     True
                     faith
                     purifieth
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Sophisters
                   doe
                   further
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   knowledge
                   and
                   illumination
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   concerning
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   roote
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   iustification
                   .
                   The
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   not
                   the
                   deuill
                   be
                   iust
                   ?
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   both
                   a
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   thereunto
                   by
                   beleeuing
                   doth
                   giue
                   his
                   assent
                   ;
                   who
                   notwithstanding
                   he
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   faith
                   ,
                   yet
                   can
                   he
                   not
                   be
                   called
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Here
                     they
                     except
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     .
                  
                   The
                   deuils
                   faith
                   is
                   void
                   of
                   charitie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   doting
                   surmise
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   braine
                   .
                   For
                   charitie
                   is
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.5
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   effect
                   cannot
                   informe
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XI
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Mans
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 time
                 goe
                 before
                 his
                 i●stification
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   contrarily
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   be
                   first
                   perswaded
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   towards
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   neuer
                   loue
                   him
                   .
                   
                     For
                     we
                     loue
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     loued
                     vs
                     first
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   4.19
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   Gods
                   enemie
                   should
                   loue
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   iustified
                   ,
                   or
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   Gods
                   enemie
                   .
                   Rom.
                   5.9,10
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   any
                   man
                   before
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   iustification
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   Gods
                   enemie
                   his
                   friend
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XII
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Iufused
                 or
                 inherent
                 iustice
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 cause
                 of
                 i●stification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 iustified
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   doe
                   contrarily
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   materiall
                   cause
                   of
                   mans
                   iustification
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   suffering
                   ,
                   &
                   fulfilling
                   the
                   law
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   formall
                   cause
                   that
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   Imputation
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   accepting
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   Looke
                   by
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   absolued
                   from
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   obtaine
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   alone
                   are
                   we
                   iustified
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   Christs
                   perfect
                   obedience
                   imputed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   absolued
                   from
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   it
                   we
                   are
                   accepted
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   by
                   inherent
                   holinesse
                   .
                   Therefore
                   by
                   Christs
                   perfect
                   obedience
                   imputed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   alone
                   iustified
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   appeare
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   in
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   inuocation
                   on
                   
                   Gods
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   repentance
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   tentation
                   ,
                   and
                   conflicts
                   with
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                   faith
                   doth
                   not
                   reason
                   thus
                   :
                   Now
                   I
                   haue
                   charitie
                   and
                   inherent
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   these
                   God
                   will
                   accept
                   of
                   me
                   :
                   But
                   faith
                   doth
                   more
                   rightly
                   behold
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   there
                   making
                   intercession
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   doth
                   faith
                   flie
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   assured
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   also
                   be
                   reconciled
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   account
                   vs
                   iust
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   qualitie
                   inherent
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   by
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   Rom.
                   5.19
                   .
                   II.
                   As
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   proportion
                   such
                   as
                   beleeue
                   are
                   made
                   iust
                   :
                   But
                   Christ
                   was
                   by
                   imputation
                   onely
                   made
                   and
                   accounted
                   a
                   sinner
                   for
                   vs.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   21.
                   
                   For
                   he
                   became
                   a
                   suretie
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   vpon
                   which
                   all
                   both
                   the
                   guiltinesse
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   for
                   vs
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   laide
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   become
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   
                     a
                     curse
                  
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   Therfore
                   we
                   againe
                   are
                   made
                   iust
                   only
                   by
                   imputation
                   .
                   III.
                   The
                   contrarie
                   to
                   condemnation
                   is
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   iustification
                   is
                   the
                   opposite
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   33.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     God
                     that
                     iustifieth
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     condemne
                     ?
                  
                   Therefore
                   iustification
                   is
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Now
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   dependeth
                   onely
                   vpon
                   this
                   imputation
                   of
                   Christs
                   merits
                   .
                   IV.
                   Albeit
                   infused
                   and
                   inherent
                   iustice
                   may
                   haue
                   his
                   due
                   place
                   ,
                   his
                   praise
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   deserts
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   complete
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   flesh●
                   whereto
                   it
                   is
                   vnited
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   both
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   and
                   infected
                   with
                   the
                   dregges
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   Esai
                   64.
                   
                   Therfore
                   before
                   Gods
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   it
                   cannot
                   claime
                   this
                   prerogatiue
                   ,
                   to
                   absolue
                   any
                   from
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                   This
                   imputation
                   is
                   nothing
                   els
                   but
                   a
                   vaine
                   cogitation
                   .
                   Answ.
                   I.
                   Yes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   relation
                   or
                   diuine
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   whereby
                   one
                   relatiue
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   his
                   correlatiue
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   Logitians
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   to
                   the
                   Terminus
                   .
                   II.
                   As
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   indeede
                   something
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   Christs
                   iustice
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   thought
                   a
                   bare
                   conceit
                   .
                   III.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   doth
                   her selfe
                   maintaine
                   imputatiue
                   iustic●
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   by
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   authoritie
                   shee
                   doth
                   applie
                   the
                   merits
                   and
                   satisfactions
                   of
                   certain
                   persons
                   ,
                   vnto
                   other
                   members
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   the
                   Popes
                   indulgences
                   they
                   are
                   imputatiue
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                   Imputatiue
                   iustice
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   euerlasting
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   iustice
                   which
                   the
                   Messiah
                   bringeth
                   is
                   euerlasting
                   .
                   Ans.
                   Although
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinnes
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   shall
                   to
                   our
                   saluation
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                   If
                   iustification
                   be
                   by
                   imputation
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   before
                   God
                   be
                   iust
                   ,
                   who
                   indeede
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   wicked
                   man.
                   Ans.
                   Not
                   so
                   any
                   waies
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   once
                   by
                   imputation
                   iustified
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   at
                   that
                   same
                   instant
                   sanctified
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XIII
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 second
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 obtained
                 by
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   popish
                   deuice
                   of
                   a
                   second
                   iustification
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fantasticall
                   delusion
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   I.
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   one
                   iustification
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   absolute
                   and
                   complete
                   of
                   it selfe
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   iustice
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   offended
                   therefore
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   manifold
                   iustification
                   .
                   
                   II.
                   If
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   inherent
                   iustice
                   ,
                   iustification
                   should
                   be
                   distinguished
                   into
                   seuerall
                   kindes
                   or
                   parts
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   make
                   an
                   hundreth
                   kinds
                   ,
                   or
                   parts
                   of
                   iustification
                   ,
                   as
                   two
                   .
                   III.
                   That
                   which
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   doth
                   follow
                   after
                   full
                   iustification
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   iustifie
                   :
                   But
                   good
                   workes
                   doe
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   follow
                   mans
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   absolution
                   from
                   sinnes
                   :
                   because
                   no
                   worke
                   can
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   person
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   worketh
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   doe
                   before
                   please
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   no
                   mans
                   person
                   can
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   beeing
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   peace
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   IV.
                   Such
                   workes
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   legall
                   iustice
                   :
                   they
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   tribunall
                   seat
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   cannot
                   iustifie
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   both
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   themselues
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   curse
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     Cursed
                     is
                     euery
                     one
                     that
                     continueth
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     to
                     doe
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   works
                   euen
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ;
                   are
                   not
                   squared
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   legall
                   iustice
                   :
                   wherefore
                   Dauid
                   being
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   stricken
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   cōsideration
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   durst
                   not
                   once
                   oppose
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   his
                   best
                   works
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   might
                   plead
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   crieth
                   out
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Enter
                     not
                     into
                     iudgement
                     with
                     thy
                     seruant
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     no
                     flesh
                     liuing
                     shall
                     be
                     iustified
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   doth
                   Iob
                   9.3
                   .
                   
                     If
                     he
                  
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   saith
                   he
                   is
                   iust
                   )
                   
                     contend
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     answer
                     him
                     one
                     of
                     a
                     thousand
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Dan.
                   9.
                   18.
                   
                   
                     We
                     doe
                     not
                     present
                     our
                     supplications
                     before
                     thee
                     for
                     our
                     owne
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     thy
                     great
                     tender
                     mercies
                     .
                  
                   V.
                   Iustification
                   by
                   works
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   doth
                   quite
                   ouerturne
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   Gal.
                   5.2
                   .
                   
                     If
                     ye
                     be
                     circumcised
                     ,
                     Christ
                     will
                     profit
                     you
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   and
                   v.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     abolished
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whosoeuer
                     are
                     iustified
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     :
                     ye
                     are
                     fallen
                     from
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   In
                   this
                   place
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   which
                   did
                   openly
                   resist
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   did
                   with
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Christ
                   mingle
                   together
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   consisted
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Exception
                   .
                   This
                   place
                   doth
                   onely
                   exclude
                   such
                   morall
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   doe
                   goe
                   before
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                   Ans.
                   This
                   is
                   vntrue
                   .
                   For
                   euen
                   of
                   Abraham
                   being
                   already
                   regenerated
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   his
                   works
                   which
                   were
                   done
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   iustified
                   ,
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     him
                     ,
                     not
                     which
                     worketh
                     ,
                     but
                     which
                     beleeueth
                     is
                     faith
                     imputed
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   works
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   prepared
                   that
                   the
                   regenerate
                   should
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   morall
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   workes
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   but
                   these
                   are
                   excluded
                   from
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   working
                   mans
                   saluation
                   .
                   Eph.
                   2.10
                   .
                   And
                   Paul
                   beeing
                   regenerate
                   saith
                   thus
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     guiltie
                     vnto
                     my selfe
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     yet
                     am
                     ,
                     I
                     not
                     thereby
                     iustified
                     .
                  
                   VI.
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   caused
                   ;
                   but
                   grace
                   without
                   works
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   mans
                   predestination
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   iustification
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   grace
                   without
                   workes
                   shall
                   much
                   more
                   be
                   saide
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   iustification
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                   Levit.
                   18.5
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     keepeth
                     my
                     statutes
                     shall
                     liue
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   This
                   saving
                   is
                   a
                   legall
                   sentence
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   sheweth
                   not
                   what
                   men
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                   Psal.
                   119.1
                   .
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     those
                     that
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Ans.
                  
                   Man
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   walketh
                   vprightly
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   such
                   :
                   walker
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   iustified
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                   
                     Iudge
                     me
                     according
                     to
                     my
                     righteousnes
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                   Phinees
                   was
                   imputed
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   righteouses
                   .
                   Ans.
                   These
                   places
                   are
                   not
                   meant
                   of
                   that
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   righteous
                   before
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   worke
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   as
                   Dauid
                   was
                   accused
                   of
                   this
                   crime
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   affect
                   Sauls
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   he
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   aboue
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   testifie
                   his
                   innocencie
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IV.
                   
                     We
                     are
                     iudged
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     workes
                     ,
                     therefore
                     also
                     by
                     them
                     iustified
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   not
                   alike
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   iustifying
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   that
                   iustification
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   obtained
                   .
                   Therfore
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   must
                   be
                   pronounced
                   and
                   taken
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   iustification
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   effects
                   and
                   signes
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   V.
                   
                     Make
                     you
                     friends
                     of
                     vnrighteous
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     receiue
                     you
                     into
                     eternall
                     habitations
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   This
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   authors
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   witnesses
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VI.
                   Dan.
                   4.24
                   .
                   
                     Redeeme
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     by
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     thine
                     iniquitie
                     by
                     mercie
                     towards
                     the
                     poore
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   rather
                   ,
                   
                     breake
                     off
                     thy
                     sinnes
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   redeeme
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   originall
                   :
                   now
                   men
                   breake
                   off
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   by
                   ceasing
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   satisfying
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     Euill
                     workes
                     condemne
                     :
                     therefore
                     good
                     workes
                     iustifie
                     .
                     Answ.
                  
                   It
                   followeth
                   not
                   ;
                   because
                   good
                   works
                   are
                   not
                   perfectly
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   euill
                   works
                   are
                   perfectly
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     We
                     are
                     saued
                     by
                     hope
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   
                   Answer
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   saluation
                   :
                   saluation
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   iustification
                   is
                   one
                   degree
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   then
                   to
                   a
                   degree
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   hope
                   and
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     Affliction
                     causeth
                     eternall
                     glorie
                  
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.17
                   .
                   Ans.
                   This
                   is
                   doth
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   it
                   owne
                   merit
                   ,
                   effecting
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   rather
                   as
                   a
                   path
                   and
                   way
                   manifesting
                   and
                   declaring
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   X.
                   Iam.
                   2.21
                   .
                   
                     Abraham
                     was
                     iustified
                     by
                     workes
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   Not
                   as
                   any
                   cause
                   of
                   iustification
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   manifestation
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   XI
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     iust
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     more
                     iust
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   This
                   place
                   must
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   iustification
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   holy
                   life
                   :
                   not
                   of
                   iustification
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   XII
                   .
                   
                     We
                     are
                     iustified
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     therefore
                     by
                     a
                     worke
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   We
                   are
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   worke
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   instrument
                   apprehending
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   iustified
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   faith
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   figure
                   called
                   Metonymia
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   vs
                   vnto
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   XIII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     workes
                     of
                     grace
                     are
                     dyed
                     in
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Ans.
                  
                   They
                   are
                   indeed
                   dyed
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   they
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   iustifie
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   whereas
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   stained
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   neede
                   dying
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   therefore
                   can
                   they
                   not
                   any
                   waies
                   iustifie
                   sinnefull
                   man.
                   And
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   worker
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   died
                   in
                   Christs
                   blood
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   can
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   his
                   person
                   doth
                   therefore
                   iustifie
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   now
                   prooued
                   that
                   this
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   is
                   very
                   erronious
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   I
                   also
                   auouch
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   ridiculous
                   .
                   Because
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   inherent
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   augmented
                   ;
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vine
                   is
                   made
                   more
                   fruitfull
                   by
                   bearing
                   grapes
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   internall
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   sunne
                   is
                   augmented
                   by
                   the
                   externall
                   emission
                   of
                   the
                   beames
                   .
                   Luthers
                   saying
                   is
                   farre
                   more
                   true
                   .
                   
                     Good
                     workes
                     doe
                     not
                     make
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     doth
                     make
                     workes
                     good
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XIIII
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 is
                 quite
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vtterly
                 lost
                 by
                 any
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   manifestly
                   declare
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   farre
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     All
                     that
                     the
                     Father
                     giueth
                     me
                     ,
                     shall
                     come
                     vnto
                     me
                     :
                     and
                     him
                     that
                     commeth
                     vnto
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     cast
                     not
                     away
                     .
                  
                   Math.
                   16.16
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     Peter
                     ,
                     and
                     vpon
                     this
                     rocke
                     will
                     I
                     build
                     my
                     Church
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     gates
                     of
                     hell
                     shall
                     not
                     preuaile
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   2.19
                   .
                   
                     They
                     went
                     out
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     of
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     beene
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     continued
                     with
                     vs.
                  
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Beeing
                     therefore
                     iustified
                     we
                     haue
                     peace
                     with
                     God.
                  
                   Now
                   how
                   could
                   this
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   before
                   iustified
                   ,
                   could
                   any
                   way
                   quite
                   fall
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   perish
                   .
                   II.
                   The
                   elect
                   after
                   their
                   very
                   grieuous
                   fallings
                   from
                   God
                   forthwith
                   repented
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   which
                   argueth
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   quite
                   fallen
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   lost
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   III.
                   If
                   grace
                   be
                   once
                   vtterly
                   lost
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   ingraffing
                   of
                   that
                   partie
                   into
                   Christ
                   is
                   quite
                   abolished
                   :
                   therefore
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   repent
                   ;
                   there
                   must
                   needs
                   succeed
                   a
                   second
                   new
                   ingraffing
                   into
                   Christ
                   :
                   &
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   also
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   of
                   necessitie
                   be
                   baptized
                   anew
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   to
                   thinke
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   denie
                   not
                   but
                   grace
                   may
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   faithfull
                   may
                   thereby
                   acknowledge
                   and
                   know
                   their
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   it
                   be
                   humbled
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   totall
                   or
                   finall
                   falling
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   we
                   vtterly
                   denie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XV.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   is
                   euangelically
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   by
                   beleeuing
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   legally
                   ,
                   by
                   doing
                   the
                   works
                   thereof
                   .
                   Reason
                   .
                   They
                   which
                   are
                   carnall
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   fulfill
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   most
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   liue
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   are
                   carnall
                   in
                   part
                   .
                   Rom.
                   7.14
                   .
                   
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Paul
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                     carnall
                     ,
                     and
                     sold
                     vnder
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   Prou.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Who
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     Mine
                     heart
                     is
                     pure
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     pure
                     from
                     sinne
                     ?
                  
                   Eccles.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     There
                     is
                     none
                     so
                     iust
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     sinneth
                     not
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   130.
                   
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     obserue
                     what
                     is
                     done
                     amisse
                     ,
                     Lord
                     who
                     shall
                     abide
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   We
                   are
                   daily
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Forgiue
                     vs
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Exception
                     .
                  
                   Indeede
                   if
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   be
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   God
                   doth
                   exact
                   it
                   of
                   our
                   frailtie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   perfect
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   fansie
                   of
                   some
                   doting
                   Iesuite
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   simple
                   ,
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   immooueable
                   ,
                   
                     Cursed
                     is
                     euery
                     one
                     that
                     continueth
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     written
                     in
                     this
                     booke
                     to
                     do
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   may
                   we
                   imagine
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   therefore
                   exact
                   the
                   ful
                   accomplishing
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   fraile
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   creatures
                   and
                   debters
                   :
                   now
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   debt
                   doth
                   not
                   decrease
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   debters
                   pouertie
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   The
                   faithfull
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   perfect
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   Ans.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   perfection
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   incomplete
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   endeauor
                   or
                   care
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   precepts
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   tearmed
                   complet
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   iustice
                   which
                   the
                   lawe
                   requireth
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   a
                   perfect
                   and
                   absolute
                   iustice
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   measure
                   which
                   man
                   performed
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   innocency
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   sense
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   latter
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XVI
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Workes
                 done
                 in
                 grace
                 doe
                 (
                 
                   ex
                   condigno
                
                 )
                 condignely
                 merit
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   Eternall
                   life
                   is
                   the
                   free
                   gift
                   of
                   God.
                   Rom.
                   6.23
                   .
                   
                     The
                     wages
                     of
                     sinne
                     is
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     eternall
                     life
                     through
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   obtained
                   by
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   workes
                   .
                   II.
                   The
                   merit
                   of
                   condignitie
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   belonging
                   to
                   such
                   an
                   nature
                   as
                   is
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   bare
                   creature
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselues
                   cannot
                   merit
                   any
                   thing
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   :
                   yea
                   and
                   Adam
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   stood
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   could
                   haue
                   deserued
                   nothing
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   bounden
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   to
                   performe
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   his
                   Creator
                   .
                   The
                   merit
                   therefore
                   of
                   condignitie
                   ,
                   doth
                   only
                   agree
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   each
                   nature
                   doth
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effecting
                   of
                   this
                   merit
                   ,
                   performe
                   that
                   which
                   belongeth
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   humanitie
                   it
                   doth
                   minister
                   matter
                   vnto
                   the
                   meritorious
                   worke
                   ,
                   by
                   suffering
                   and
                   performing
                   obedience
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Deitie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   the
                   humanitie
                   is
                   hypostatically
                   vnited
                   doth
                   conferre
                   full
                   and
                   sufficient
                   worthinesse
                   vnto
                   the
                   worke
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   doth
                   speake
                   thus
                   of
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   3.17
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     beloued
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     well
                     pleased
                  
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   )
                   III.
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   commandement
                   God
                   doth
                   promise
                   eternall
                   life
                   to
                   the
                   keepers
                   of
                   his
                   commandements
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   saith
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   obtaine
                   it
                   by
                   desart
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     shew
                     mercy
                     to
                     thousands
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     his
                     commandements
                     .
                  
                   IV.
                   That
                   a
                   worke
                   may
                   be
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   first
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   an
                   equall
                   proportion
                   betwixt
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   legall
                   iustice
                   ,
                   or
                   eternal
                   life
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   merite
                   doth
                   presuppose
                   this
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   God
                   there
                   must
                   bee
                   a
                   due
                   debt
                   towards
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   then
                   ought
                   on
                   dutie
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   fauour
                   ,
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   man.
                   But
                   all
                   our
                   workes
                   ,
                   yea
                   our
                   most
                   holy
                   workes
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   come
                   neere
                   vnto
                   legall
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   seeing
                   all
                   the
                   regenerate
                   are
                   partly
                   carnall
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   workes
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   are
                   imperfectly
                   good
                   .
                   For
                   looke
                   what
                   the
                   causes
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   must
                   the
                   effects
                   needs
                   be
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   good
                   workes
                   doe
                   presuppose
                   a
                   due
                   debt
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   none
                   in
                   God.
                   V.
                   The
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   doe
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   merite
                   of
                   condignitie
                   as
                   currant
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   in
                   his
                   manuel
                   ,
                   chap.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     My
                     merite
                     is
                     Gods
                     mercie
                  
                   .
                   Bernard
                   .
                   ser.
                   63.
                   vpon
                   the
                   Cant.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     knowe
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     merits
                     are
                     not
                     sufficient
                     .
                  
                   And
                   ser.
                   61.
                   
                   Cant.
                   
                     Mans
                     iustice
                     is
                     Gods
                     goodnesse
                  
                   .
                   And
                   epist.
                   190.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     satisfaction
                     of
                     one
                     may
                     be
                     imputed
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     all
                     were
                     borne
                     by
                     one
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   ancient
                   doctours
                   ,
                   merit
                   was
                   nothing
                   els
                   to
                   them
                   but
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God.
                   Aug.
                   epist.
                   105.
                   to
                   Sixtus
                   .
                   
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     grace
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     bestowed
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     any
                     merit
                     ,
                     but
                     vpon
                     free
                     mercie
                     .
                     What
                     merits
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     can
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     set
                     at
                     libertie
                     bragge
                     of
                     ,
                     who
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     his
                     merits
                     should
                     haue
                     beene
                     condemned
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   the
                   word
                   merite
                   doth
                   signifie
                   
                     to
                     doe
                     wel
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     to
                     please
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   old
                   interpreter
                   hath
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   signifying
                   
                     to
                     please
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   vsed
                   this
                   Latine
                   word
                   
                     promereri
                     ,
                     To
                     merit
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     I.
                  
                   Works
                   haue
                   attributed
                   vnto
                   them
                   reward
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   Reward
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   worker
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   not
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Christs
                   merits
                   apprehended
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   Therefore
                   not
                   our
                   merit
                   ,
                   or
                   personall
                   merit
                   ,
                   but
                   Christs
                   merit
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   reward
                   are
                   correlatiues
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     II.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   1.6
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     righteous
                     thing
                     with
                     God
                     to
                     recompence
                     tribulations
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Ans.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   God
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   of
                   duty
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   promised
                   :
                   now
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   iustice
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     III.
                  
                   Christ
                   hath
                   merited
                   ,
                   that
                   workes
                   might
                   merit
                   .
                   Ans.
                   I.
                   This
                   taketh
                   quite
                   away
                   the
                   intercession
                   of
                   Christ.
                   II.
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   legall
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   merit
                   (
                   
                     ex
                     condigno
                  
                   )
                   condignly
                   :
                   because
                   both
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   nature
                   and
                   creation
                   doe
                   bind
                   man
                   to
                   performe
                   legall
                   workes
                   vnto
                   God.
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   all
                   workes
                   are
                   very
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   and
                   mixed
                   with
                   sinne
                   .
                   III.
                   This
                   doctrine
                   concerning
                   works
                   ,
                   doth
                   obscure
                   and
                   darken
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   because
                   that
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   is
                   withdrawne
                   from
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   &
                   attributed
                   vnto
                   workes
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   say
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   passion
                   did
                   merit
                   indeede
                   for
                   the
                   sinner
                   iustification
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   sinner
                   once
                   iustified
                   ,
                   doth
                   for
                   himselfe
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   merits
                   euen
                   condignly
                   merit
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     IV.
                  
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   therfore
                   perfect
                   and
                   pure
                   .
                   
                     Ans.
                     I.
                  
                   The
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   all
                   perfect
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   in
                   their
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   :
                   therefore
                   sanctification
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   worke
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   must
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   remaine
                   incomplete
                   ,
                   &
                   is
                   made
                   perfect
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   II.
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   impure
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   nowe
                   good
                   workes
                   they
                   doe
                   come
                   immediatly
                   from
                   the
                   naturall
                   faculties
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wil
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   which
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   as
                   yet
                   ,
                   but
                   partly
                   regenerated
                   ,
                   some
                   corrupt
                   qualities
                   of
                   sinne
                   doe
                   yet
                   remaine
                   )
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   immediatly
                   and
                   simply
                   ,
                   or
                   wholly
                   deriued
                   from
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   stained
                   with
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 XVII
                 .
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Man
                 knoweth
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 especiall
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 be
                 predestinated
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   contrarie
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   plaine
                   trueth
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   That
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   certainly
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   he
                   also
                   certainely
                   know
                   without
                   an
                   especiall
                   reuelation
                   :
                   but
                   euery
                   faithful
                   man
                   must
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   elected
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ.
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   3.23
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   adopted
                   ,
                   iustified
                   ,
                   and
                   redeemed
                   by
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   him
                   elected
                   from
                   eternitie
                   .
                   II.
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   sealed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   very
                   sure
                   without
                   speciall
                   reuelation
                   :
                   but
                   our
                   adoption
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   our
                   election
                   ,
                   is
                   sealed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     not
                     receiued
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     spirit
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     knowe
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     giuen
                     to
                     vs
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Therefore
                   is
                   our
                   election
                   certainely
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Eph.
                   1.13
                   .
                   
                     In
                     whome
                     also
                     ye
                     haue
                     trusted
                     after
                     that
                     ye
                     heard
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     trueth
                     ,
                     euen
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     your
                     saluation
                     ,
                     wherein
                     also
                     after
                     that
                     ye
                     beleeued
                     ,
                     ye
                     were
                     sealed
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     spirit
                     of
                     promise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Exception
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   seale
                   vnto
                   vs
                   our
                   adoption
                   morally
                   by
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   our
                   adoption
                   is
                   but
                   onely
                   probable
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                   It
                   sealeth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   our
                   adoption
                   ,
                   by
                   begetting
                   a
                   speciall
                   trust
                   and
                   confidence
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   heare
                   Gods
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   promises
                   mooue
                   our
                   vnderstandings
                   and
                   wils
                   to
                   embrace
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   moouing
                   them
                   ,
                   doth
                   make
                   vs
                   both
                   to
                   giue
                   our
                   assent
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   rest
                   our selues
                   :
                   whence
                   ariseth
                   a
                   speciall
                   assurance
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   adopted
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God.
                   Luk.
                   10.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Reioice
                     rather
                     that
                     your
                     names
                     are
                     written
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   But
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   glad
                   for
                   that
                   good
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   doubt
                   whether
                   he
                   haue
                   receiued
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   IV.
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Studie
                     to
                     make
                     your
                     vocation
                     and
                     election
                     sure
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   ourselues
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   must
                   by
                   the
                   Catholike
                   faith
                   beleeue
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   reuealed
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   written
                   or
                   vnwritten
                   word
                   ,
                   namely
                   tradition
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   either
                   writing
                   or
                   tradition
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   particular
                   man
                   ,
                   suppose
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   Henrie
                   ,
                   is
                   predestinated
                   of
                   God.
                   Therefore
                   no
                   man
                   must
                   particularly
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   saued
                   .
                   Ans.
                   Albeit
                   this
                   particular
                   proposition
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     elected
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   expresly
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   inclusiuely
                   comprehended
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Species
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Genus
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Logitians
                   speake
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   by
                   iust
                   consequent
                   be
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   reason
                   thus
                   :
                   They
                   which
                   truely
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   are
                   elected
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   6.35
                   .
                   I
                   truly
                   beleeue
                   :
                   therefore
                   I
                   am
                   elected
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   proposition
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beleeuers
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   both
                   the
                   conclusion
                   is
                   easily
                   deriued
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               52.
               
               Concerning
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               .
            
             
               THus
               much
               shal
               suffice
               for
               the
               decree
               of
               Election
               ,
               now
               followeth
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               .
            
             
               The
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               ,
               is
               that
               part
               of
               predestination
               ,
               whereby
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               most
               free
               and
               iust
               purpose
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               hath
               determined
               to
               reiect
               certain
               men
               vnto
               eternal
               destruction
               ,
               and
               miserie
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               iustice
               .
               Rom.
               9.21
               .
               
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 potter
                 power
                 ouer
                 the
                 clay
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 lumpe
                 one
                 vessell
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 dishonour
                 ?
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.8
               .
               
                 To
                 thē
                 which
                 stūble
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 beeing
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 vnto
                 which
                 thing
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 euen
                 ordained
                 .
              
               Iud.
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 certaine
                 men
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 of
                 old
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 ordained
                 to
                 this
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.9
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 appointed
                 vs
                 vnto
                 wrath
                 but
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Scriptures
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               ,
               Ismael
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               Esau
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               are
               propounded
               vnto
               vs
               as
               types
               of
               mankinde
               partly
               elected
               ,
               and
               partly
               reiected
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doe
               we
               here
               set
               downe
               any
               absolute
               decree
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               should
               thinke
               that
               any
               were
               condemned
               by
               the
               meere
               and
               alone
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               causes
               inherent
               in
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
               For
               vnto
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               it selfe
               ,
               there
               are
               certaine
               meanes
               for
               the
               execution
               thereof
               annexed
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               we
               neuer
               doe
               ,
               or
               can
               separate
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               doe
               we
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               and
               doe
               consider
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               it selfe
               alone
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               not
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               with
               middle
               causes
               subordinate
               therto
               .
               And
               in
               this
               second
               respect
               ,
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               predestinate
               :
               but
               in
               the
               
               former
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               the
               decree
               is
               considered
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               predestinated
               ,
               but
               togither
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               a
               Predestinator
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               is
               secret
               .
               I.
               Because
               it
               ariseth
               onely
               from
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               vnsearchable
               ,
               &
               adored
               of
               the
               very
               angels
               themselues
               .
               II.
               Because
               it
               is
               not
               knowne
               but
               by
               that
               which
               is
               after
               it
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               effects
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               53.
               
               Concerning
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               executing
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               there
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               the
               foundation
               or
               beginning
               ,
               and
               the
               degrees
               or
               proceeding
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               executing
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               ,
               is
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               by
               which
               fall
               he
               was
               subiect
               both
               to
               sinne
               and
               damnation
               .
               Rom.
               11.32
               .
               
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 shutte
                 vp
                 all
                 in
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 all
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.8
               .
               Here
               wee
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               so
               decreed
               to
               condemne
               some
               ,
               as
               that
               notwithstanding
               ;
               all
               the
               fault
               and
               guilt
               of
               condemnation
               remaineth
               in
               the
               men
               onely
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               whome
               God
               reiecteth
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               those
               he
               hateth
               :
               this
               hatred
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               whereby
               he
               detesteth
               and
               abhorreth
               the
               reprobate
               when
               he
               is
               fallen
               into
               sinne
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               sinne
               .
               And
               this
               hatred
               which
               God
               hath
               to
               man
               ,
               comes
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               :
               and
               it
               is
               neither
               an
               antecedent
               nor
               a
               cause
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               consequent
               and
               followeth
               the
               decree
               .
            
             
               Reprob●tes
               are
               either
               Infants
               or
               men
               of
               riper
               age
               .
            
             
               In
               reprobate
               infants
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               decree
               is
               this
               :
               assoone
               as
               they
               are
               borne
               ,
               for
               the
               guilt
               of
               originall
               and
               naturall
               sinne
               ,
               being
               left
               in
               Gods
               secret
               iudgement
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               they
               dying
               are
               reiected
               of
               God
               for
               euer
               .
               Rom.
               chap.
               5.
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 death
                 raigned
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 euen
                 ouer
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 sinned
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Rom.
               9.11
               .
               
                 For
                 ere
                 the
                 children
                 were
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 neither
                 done
                 good
                 nor
                 euill
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 remaine
                 according
                 to
                 election
                 not
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 calleth
                 .
              
            
             
               Reprobates
               of
               riper
               age
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               called
               (
               namely
               ,
               by
               an
               vneffectuall
               calling
               )
               and
               they
               that
               are
               not
               called
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Reprobates
               which
               are
               called
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               hath
               three
               degrees
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               calling
               ,
               a
               falling
               away
               againe
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               The
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               calling
               is
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Reprobates
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               doe
               subiect
               themselues
               to
               the
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               calling
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               worde
               .
               Mat.
               22.14
               .
               
                 For
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 fewe
                 are
                 chosen
                 .
              
               And
               of
               this
               calling
               there
               are
               fiue
               other
               degrees
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               an
               enlightning
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               instructed
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               knoweledge
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Heb.
               6.4
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 once
                 lightned
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.20
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 escaped
                 from
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 tangled
                 againe
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 is
                 worse
                 with
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               a
               certaine
               penitencie
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               I.
               doth
               acknowledge
               his
               sinne
               .
               II.
               Is
               pricked
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               for
               sinne
               .
               III.
               Is
               grieued
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               .
               IV.
               Doth
               confesse
               his
               sinne
               .
               V.
               Acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               iust
               in
               punishing
               sinne
               .
               VI.
               Desireth
               to
               be
               saued
               .
               VII
               .
               Promiseth
               repentance
               in
               his
               miserie
               or
               affliction
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
              
               .
               Math.
               27.3
               .
               
                 Then
                 when
                 Iudas
                 which
                 betraied
                 him
                 ,
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 he
                 repented
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 againe
                 the
                 thirtie
                 pieces
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
              
               Heb.
               12.17
               .
               
                 For
                 yee
                 know
                 how
                 that
                 afterward
                 also
                 when
                 h●
                 would
                 haue
                 inherited
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 reiected
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 sought
                 the
                 blessing
                 with
                 teares
                 .
              
               1.
               
               King.
               21.27
               .
               
                 Now
                 when
                 Ahab
                 heard
                 those
                 wordes
                 ,
                 he
                 rent
                 his
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 sackcloath
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 fasted
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 in
                 sackcloth
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 softly
                 .
              
               Numb
               .
               23.10
               .
               
                 Let
                 me
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 last
                 ende
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 .
              
               Psal.
               78.32
               .
               
                 For
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 sinned
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeued
                 not
                 his
                 wondrous
                 workes
                 .
              
               33.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 their
                 daies
                 did
                 he
                 consume
                 in
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 yeares
                 hastily
                 .
              
               34.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 slue
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 God
                 earely
                 .
              
               35.
               
               
                 They
                 remembred
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 their
                 redeemer
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               degree
               is
               ,
               a
               temporarie
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               the
               reprobate
               doth
               confusedly
               beleeue
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               say
               confusedly
               ,
               because
               he
               beleeueth
               that
               some
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               but
               he
               beleeueth
               not
               that
               he
               himselfe
               particularly
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               because
               he
               beeing
               content
               with
               a
               generall
               faith
               ,
               doth
               neuer
               applie
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               to
               himself
               ,
               neither
               doth
               he
               so
               much
               as
               conceiue
               any
               purpose
               ,
               desire
               ,
               or
               endeuour
               to
               applie
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               wrastling
               or
               striuing
               against
               securitie
               or
               carelesnes
               and
               distrust
               .
               Iam.
               2.
               19.
               
               
                 Thou
                 beleeuest
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 well
                 :
                 the
                 deuils
                 also
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 tremble
                 .
              
               Math.
               13.20
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 receiued
                 seede
                 in
                 the
                 stony
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 heareth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 incontinently
                 with
                 ioy
                 receiueth
                 it
                 .
              
               21.
               
               
                 Yet
                 hath
                 he
                 no
                 roote
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 dureth
                 but
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               2.23
               .
               
                 Now
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 at
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 in
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 many
                 beleeued
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 his
                 miracles
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               24.
               
               
                 But
                 Iesus
                 did
                 not
                 commit
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               a
               tasting
               of
               heauenly
               gifts
               :
               as
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               and
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               This
               tasting
               is
               verely
               a
               sense
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Reprobates
               ,
               whereby
               they
               doe
               perceiue
               and
               feele
               the
               excellencie
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               doe
               not
               enioy
               the
               same
               .
               For
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               tast
               of
               dainties
               at
               a
               banquet
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               feede
               and
               to
               be
               nourished
               thereby
               .
               Heb.
               6.4
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 once
                 lightened
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fifth
               degree
               is
               ,
               the
               outward
               holines
               of
               life
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               vnder
               which
               ,
               is
               comprehended
               a
               zeale
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               religion
               ,
               a
               reuerence
               and
               feare
               towards
               Gods
               ministers
               ,
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               in
               many
               things
               .
               Mark.
               6.20
               .
               
                 For
                 Herod
                 feared
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 iust
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerenced
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 him●
                 he
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 him
                 gladly
                 .
              
               Act.
               18.13
               .
               
                 Then
                 Simon
                 himselfe
                 beleeued
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 with
                 Philip
                 ,
                 and
                 wondred
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 signes
                 and
                 great
                 miracles
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 .
              
               Hos.
               6.4
               .
               
                 O
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 O
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 entreate
                 thee
                 ?
                 for
                 your
                 
                 goodnes
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 morning
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 dewe
                 it
                 goeth
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               degree
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               counsel
               of
               reprobation
               ,
               in
               mē
               of
               ripe
               age
               which
               are
               called
               ,
               is
               a
               falling
               away
               againe
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               effected
               and
               wrought
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               reprobate
               is
               deceiued
               by
               some
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               hardened
               by
               the
               same
               sin
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               his
               heart
               being
               hardened
               ,
               it
               becommeth
               wicked
               and
               peruerse
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               then
               followeth
               his
               incredulitie
               and
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               whereby
               he
               consenteth
               not
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               heard
               and
               known
               it
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               an
               Apostasie
               ,
               or
               falling
               away
               from
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               immediately
               follow
               this
               vnbeleefe
               .
               Hebr.
               3.12,13
               .
               
                 Take
                 ●eed
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 least
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 an
                 euill
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfaithfull
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 awaie
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.19
               .
            
             
               This
               Apostasie
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               In
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               haue
               haue
               these
               seuerall
               points
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               I.
               The
               Name
               ;
               it
               is
               called
               a
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               done
               against
               the
               person
               ,
               or
               deitie
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               for
               in
               this
               respect
               he
               that
               sinneth
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               sinneth
               in
               like
               sort
               against
               both
               the
               father
               ,
               &
               the
               Sonne
               )
               but
               it
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               done
               contrarie
               to
               the
               immediate
               action
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               illumination
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               albeit
               this
               be
               an
               action
               common
               to
               the
               whole
               Trinitie
               ,
               yet
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               sonne
               doe
               effect
               the
               same
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               II.
               The
               efficient
               cause
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               set
               &
               obstinate
               malice
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Christ.
               Therefore
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               either
               for
               feare
               ,
               or
               rashly
               denie
               Christ
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               commit
               this
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Peter
               who
               denied
               Christ.
               Mat.
               26.73.74.75
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               which
               persecuteth
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               vpon
               ignorance
               fall
               into
               this
               sinne
               .
               Paul
               persecuted
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               had
               mercie
               on
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.13
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Iewes
               crucified
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               afterward
               ,
               because
               they
               committed
               that
               grieuous
               fact
               vpon
               ignorance
               ,
               repenting
               at
               Peters
               sermon
               ,
               they
               did
               obtaine
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Act.
               3.17
               .
               37.
               
               III.
               The
               Obiect
               ,
               namely
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               Mediatour
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               For
               the
               malice
               of
               this
               sinne
               is
               directed
               against
               the
               very
               maiestie
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               against
               Christ.
               Hebr.
               10.29
               .
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 suppose
                 yee
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 worthie
                 ,
                 which
                 treadeth
                 vnderfoote
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 counteth
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 as
                 an
                 vnholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 despise
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               this
               sinne
               doth
               directly
               respect
               the
               first
               table
               of
               the
               morall
               law
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               some
               particular
               slipping
               aside
               from
               the
               obseruation
               of
               those
               commandements
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               this
               first
               table
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               some
               doubtings
               concerning
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               or
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               but
               it
               is
               a
               generall
               defection
               &
               apo●tasie
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               totally
               .
               IV.
               The
               subiect
               in
               which
               it
               is
               .
               This
               sin
               is
               found
               in
               none
               at
               al
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               haue
               been
               enlightened
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               haue
               tasted
               of
               the
               good
               gift
               of
               God.
               Heb.
               6.5,6
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               in
               him
               a
               bare
               cogitation
               alone
               ,
               but
               an
               externall
               action
               ,
               or
               rather
               such
               a
               blasphemie
               against
               God
               as
               proceedeth
               from
               a
               malitious
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               heart
               .
               Matth.
               12.
               31.
               
               V.
               The
               Elect
               cannot
               commit
               this
               sinne
               :
               and
               therfore
               they
               who
               feele
               in
               themselues
               a
               sure
               testimonie
               of
               their
               election
               ,
               neede
               neuer
               to
               despaire
               :
               nay
               ,
               this
               sinne
               is
               not
               in
               euery
               reprobate
               :
               
               for
               many
               of
               them
               die
               before
               they
               haue
               this
               illumination
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               VI.
               This
               sinne
               cannot
               be
               forgiuen
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               greater
               then
               that
               Christs
               merit
               can
               satisfie
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               after
               a
               man
               hath
               once
               committed
               this
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               repent
               .
               For
               the
               gift
               of
               repentance
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               remaineth
               in
               vs
               through
               Christ
               apprehended
               by
               faith
               :
               now
               no
               man
               doth
               apprehend
               Christ
               ,
               that
               doth
               malitiouslie
               despise
               and
               contemne
               him
               .
               VII
               .
               It
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               knowe
               when
               a
               man
               committeth
               this
               sinne
               ,
               because
               the
               roote
               thereof
               ,
               namely
               ,
               set
               malice
               ,
               lurketh
               inwardly
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               so
               easily
               discerned
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               all
               this
               which
               hath
               bene
               spoken
               ,
               we
               may
               thus
               define
               this
               sinne
               .
               The
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               voluntarie
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               deniall
               of
               ,
               and
               blasphemie
               against
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               trueth
               which
               was
               before
               acknoweledged
               concerning
               him
               ,
               &
               so
               consequently
               an
               vniuersall
               defection
               from
               God
               and
               his
               true
               church
               .
               We
               haue
               an
               example
               of
               this
               sinne
               partly
               in
               the
               diuel
               ,
               who
               albeit
               he
               knewe
               well
               inough
               that
               Iesus
               was
               that
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               he
               neuer
               ceased
               both
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               with
               all
               his
               power
               ,
               to
               oppugne
               the
               sacred
               Maiestie
               of
               GOD
               ,
               togither
               with
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               farre
               forth
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               vtterly
               to
               supplant
               the
               same
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               Matth.
               12.32
               .
               Ioh.
               3.2
               .
            
             
               After
               Apostasie
               followeth
               pollution
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               fulnesse
               of
               all
               iniquitie
               ,
               altogether
               contrarie
               to
               sanctification
               .
               Gen.
               15.16
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 generation
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 hither
                 againe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 full
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               degree
               is
               damnation
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Reprobates
               are
               deliuered
               vp
               to
               eternall
               punishment
               .
               The
               execution
               of
               damnation
               beginneth
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               is
               finished
               in
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               Luk.
               16.22
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 begger
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ;
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 also
                 died
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 .
              
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 being
                 in
                 hell
                 torments
                 ,
                 he
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eies
                 and
                 sawe
                 Abraham
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               execution
               of
               the
               decree
               of
               reprobation
               in
               Infidels
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               called
               ,
               is
               this
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               haue
               by
               nature
               ignorance
               and
               vanitie
               of
               minde
               .
               After
               that
               followeth
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               whereby
               they
               become
               voide
               of
               all
               sorrowe
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Then
               commeth
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               naturall
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               iudgement
               of
               good
               and
               euil
               ,
               is
               extinguished
               .
               Afterward
               when
               the
               heart
               ceaseth
               to
               sorrowe
               ,
               then
               ariseth
               a
               committing
               of
               sinne
               with
               greedinesse
               .
               Then
               commeth
               pollution
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               sinne
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               iust
               reward
               is
               giuen
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               fearefull
               condemnation
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 Hauing
                 their
                 cogitations
                 darkened
                 ,
                 and
                 beeing
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               Rom.
               1.28
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 regarded
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 so
                 God
                 deliuered
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 conuenient
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               54.
               
               Concerning
               a
               newe
               deuised
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               taught
               by
               some
               new
               and
               late
               Diuines
               .
            
             
               CErtaine
               newe
               Diuines
               of
               our
               age
               ,
               haue
               of
               late
               erected
               vp
               a
               new
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               fearing
               belike
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               make
               God
               
               both
               vniust
               ,
               and
               vnmercifull
               ,
               they
               doe
               in
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               saluation
               and
               damnation
               ,
               turne
               them
               vpside
               down
               ;
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               their
               description
               in
               this
               table
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               their
               doctrine
               hath
               some
               foule
               errours
               and
               defects
               ,
               the
               which
               I
               ,
               according
               as
               I
               shall
               be
               able
               ,
               will
               briefly
               touch
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 I.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 vniuersall
                 or
                 generall
                 election
                 ,
                 wherby
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 either
                 restraint
                 ,
                 or
                 exception
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 hath
                 decreed
                 to
                 redeeme
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reconcile
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 all
                 mankind
                 wholly
                 ,
                 fallen
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 yea
                 euery
                 singular
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Elect.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   Election
                   doth
                   fully
                   confute
                   this
                   :
                   for
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   elected
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   men
                   elected
                   in
                   Christ.
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   electeth
                   ,
                   or
                   maketh
                   choice
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   take
                   all
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   he
                   that
                   accepteth
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   choice
                   onely
                   of
                   some
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   Election
                   is
                   nothing
                   els
                   but
                   dilection
                   ,
                   or
                   loue
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   loueth
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   ;
                   therefore
                   he
                   electeth
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   Answer
                   .
                   I.
                   I
                   denie
                   that
                   to
                   elect
                   is
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   ordaine
                   and
                   appoint
                   to
                   loue
                   .
                   Rom.
                   9.13
                   .
                   II.
                   God
                   doth
                   loue
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   all
                   equally
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   this
                   position
                   doth
                   flatly
                   repugne
                   the
                   most
                   plaine
                   places
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Tit.
                   2.14
                   .
                   
                     Who
                     gaue
                     himselfe
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     redeeme
                     vs
                     from
                     all
                     i●iquitie
                     ,
                     and
                     purge
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     peculiar
                     people
                     vnto
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   Ioh.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     I
                     giue
                     my
                     life
                     for
                     my
                     sheepe
                     .
                     Exception
                     .
                  
                   All
                   men
                   are
                   the
                   sheepe
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Answer
                   .
                   Iohn
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     my
                     sheepe
                     heare
                     my
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     knowe
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     followe
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     giue
                     vnto
                     them
                     eternall
                     life
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     they
                     perish
                     .
                  
                   Eph.
                   5.23
                   .
                   Christ
                   is
                   
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   25.
                   
                   
                     Christ
                     loued
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     gaue
                     himselfe
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Redemption
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   made
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Coloss.
                   1.13
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   looke
                   for
                   whom
                   Christ
                   is
                   an
                   Aduocate
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   onely
                   is
                   he
                   a
                   Redeemer
                   ;
                   for
                   redemption
                   and
                   intercession
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   Christs
                   priesthood
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   as
                   generall
                   and
                   large
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   surely
                   vnited
                   and
                   fastened
                   togither
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   one
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   Christ
                   is
                   only
                   an
                   Aduocate
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   17.
                   in
                   that
                   his
                   solemne
                   praier
                   ,
                   he
                   first
                   praieth
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   namely
                   his
                   disciples
                   elected
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Apostleship
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   vers
                   .
                   20.
                   he
                   praieth
                   likewise
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   should
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   by
                   their
                   worde
                   .
                   Nowe
                   against
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   opposeth
                   
                     the
                     worlde
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   praieth
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   attaine
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Who
                     shall
                     accuse
                     Gods
                     elect
                     ?
                     Christ
                     sitteth
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     intercess●on
                     for
                     vs.
                  
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Redeemed
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   Psalme
                   87.
                   
                   Therefore
                   this
                   priuiledge
                   is
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   alike
                   .
                
                 
                   Exception
                   .
                   This
                   vniuersall
                   reconciliation
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   both
                   made
                   it
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   offereth
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   Ans.
                   If
                   Christ
                   became
                   once
                   before
                   God
                   a
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   all
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   also
                   satisfied
                   for
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   followe
                   that
                   before
                   God
                   al
                   those
                   sinnes
                   must
                   be
                   quite
                   blotted
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   remembrance
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   actuall
                   blotting
                   out
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   doth
                   inseparably
                   depend
                   vpon
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   doth
                   infer
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   reall
                   and
                   generall
                   abolishment
                   of
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   vpon
                   him
                   mans
                   nature
                   :
                   therefore
                   he
                   redeemed
                   mans
                   nature
                   generally
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   I.
                   It
                   followeth
                   not
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   would
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   redeemed
                   his
                   owne
                   humanitie
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   any
                   waies
                   possible
                   .
                   II.
                   Euery
                   woman
                   doth
                   partake
                   the
                   humane
                   nature
                   of
                   euery
                   man
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   euery
                   man
                   each
                   womans
                   husband
                   ,
                   but
                   hers
                   alone
                   ,
                   with
                   whome
                   by
                   the
                   couenant
                   in
                   matrimorie
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   one
                   flesh
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   Christ
                   did
                   by
                   his
                   incarnation
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   take
                   also
                   vpon
                   him
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Adams
                   progenie
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   he
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   alone
                   ,
                   by
                   another
                   more
                   peculiar
                   coniunction
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   and
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   it
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   become
                   flesh
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   bone
                   of
                   his
                   bone
                   .
                   Eph.
                   5.20
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   shee
                   alone
                   may
                   iustly
                   claime
                   title
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   al
                   his
                   merits
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiection
                   .
                   II.
                   Christs
                   redemption
                   is
                   as
                   generall
                   ,
                   as
                   Adams
                   fall
                   was
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   it
                   appertaineth
                   to
                   all
                   Adams
                   posteritie
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   Adam
                   was
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   a
                   counter-type
                   correspondent
                   to
                   Adam
                   .
                   Adam
                   was
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   successors
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   which
                   first
                   Adam
                   ,
                   was
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                   deriued
                   :
                   againe
                   ,
                   Christ
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   roote
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   ,
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   proceede
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                   He
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   singular
                   man
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   all
                   doe
                   not
                   drinke
                   and
                   receiue
                   this
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   neither
                   are
                   they
                   actually
                   by
                   him
                   made
                   righteous
                   .
                   Romans
                   12.17.19
                   .
                   Obiect
                   .
                   The
                   benefit
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   redounded
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   It
                   did
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   beleeue
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   Adam
                   destroyed
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   borne
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   Christ
                   doth
                   iustifie
                   and
                   saue
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   borne
                   anewe
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   .
                   Obiect
                   .
                   If
                   tha●
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   destroyed
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   Christs
                   merit
                   doth
                   not
                   saue
                   all
                   :
                   then
                   is
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   more
                   forcible
                   to
                   condemne
                   ,
                   then
                   Christs
                   mercie
                   is
                   to
                   saue
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   men
                   which
                   receiue
                   mercie
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   indeede
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Adams
                   fall
                   made
                   all
                   vniust
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   redemption
                   should
                   actually
                   iustifie
                   all
                   )
                   but
                   we
                   mu●t
                   rather
                   measure
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   efficacie
                   and
                   dignitie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   number
                   on
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   bestowed
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   more
                   easie
                   thing
                   to
                   destroy
                   all
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   grace
                   to
                   saue
                   but
                   one
                   .
                   Man
                   ,
                   being
                   but
                   meere
                   man
                   ,
                   could
                   destroy
                   all
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   saue
                   euen
                   one
                   ,
                   none
                   could
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   was
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                   Many
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   affirme
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   doth
                   appertaine
                   vnto
                   all
                   .
                   Rom.
                   ●1
                   .
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     shutte
                     vp
                     all
                     vnder
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     mercie
                     vpon
                     all
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.4
                   .
                   
                     God
                     would
                     haue
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     bee
                     saued
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   ●
                   .
                   9
                   .
                   
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     any
                     to
                     perish
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     come
                     to
                     repentance
                     .
                     Answer
                     .
                  
                   I.
                   You
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   
                     all
                     that
                     beleeue
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Math.
                   11.28
                   .
                   
                     All
                     that
                     are
                     wearie
                     and
                     heauie
                     laden
                     .
                  
                   Ioh.
                   3.6
                   .
                   
                     All
                     that
                     beleeue
                  
                   .
                   Gal.
                   3.23
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Scripture
                     hath
                     concluded
                  
                   all
                   
                     vnder
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     promise
                     by
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Iesus
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     them
                     which
                     beleeue
                     .
                  
                   Act.
                   10.43
                   .
                   All
                   
                     which
                     beleeue
                  
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   a
                   generalitie
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   II.
                   We
                   may
                   vnderstand
                   by
                   [
                   all
                   ]
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   some
                   ,
                   not
                   euery
                   singular
                   person
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                   5.9
                   .
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   haue
                   redeemed
                   some
                   
                     out
                     of
                     euery
                     kinred
                     ,
                     and
                     tongue
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     nation
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Gal.
                   3.28
                   .
                   
                     There
                     is
                     neither
                     Iew
                     nor
                     Grecian
                     ,
                     neither
                     bond
                     nor
                     free
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     neither
                     male
                     nor
                     female
                     ,
                     for
                     ye
                     are
                     all
                     one
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                  
                   Matth.
                   4.
                   
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   haue
                   healed
                   
                     euery
                     disease
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   euery
                   kind
                   of
                   disease
                   .
                   And
                   Augustine
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   hath
                   a
                   fit
                   rule
                   .
                   All
                   
                     is
                     often
                     vsed
                     for
                  
                   many
                   ,
                   as
                   Rom.
                   5.18,19
                   .
                   Augustine
                   in
                   his
                   Manuel
                   to
                   Laur.
                   chap.
                   103.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     thus
                     saide
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Augustine
                   )
                   
                     God
                     would
                     haue
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     not
                     because
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     man
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     damned
                     ,
                     who
                     therefore
                     would
                     not
                     doe
                     miracles
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     as
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     haue
                     repented
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     miracles
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     by
                     all
                     men
                     we
                     should
                     vnderstand
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     whether
                     Kings
                     ,
                     priuate
                     persons
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   de
                   Corrept
                   .
                   &
                   gratia
                   ,
                   chap.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     saide
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     as
                     we
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     predestinate
                     to
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     because
                     amongst
                     them
                     there
                     are
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     Pharises
                     ,
                     You
                     tythe
                     euery
                     hearb
                     .
                  
                   III.
                   These
                   two
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   saue
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   sauing
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   are
                   inseparably
                   vnited
                   together
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.4
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   second
                   we
                   see
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   to
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   singular
                   person
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   first
                   cannot
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IV.
                   In
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   redeeme
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   2.2
                   .
                   
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     propitiation
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   This
                   word
                   world
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   ,
                   I.
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                   II.
                   All
                   men
                   both
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   together
                   .
                   III.
                   The
                   companie
                   of
                   vnbeleeuers
                   ,
                   and
                   malignant
                   haters
                   of
                   Christ.
                   IV.
                   The
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   dispersed
                   ouer
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   fourth
                   signification
                   we
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   such
                   places
                   as
                   are
                   aboue
                   mentioned
                   .
                   Abraham
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     heire
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   4.13
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   many
                   nations
                   .
                   Gen.
                   17.45
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   V.
                   
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     that
                     he
                     repent
                     and
                     liue
                     ,
                  
                   Ezech.
                   18.23
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   Augustine
                   in
                   his
                   1.
                   booke
                   to
                   Simplicius
                   ,
                   2.
                   quest
                   .
                   answereth
                   this
                   question
                   .
                   
                     You
                     must
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     distinguish
                     betwixt
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     borne
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     mā
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     :
                     neither
                     wil
                     he
                     simply
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     any
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     ruine
                     and
                     destruction
                     of
                     his
                     creature
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     detestation
                     and
                     reuenge
                     of
                     sinne
                     with
                     eternall
                     death
                     ,
                     his
                     glorie
                     is
                     exceedingly
                     aduanced
                     .
                  
                   God
                   therefore
                   will
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   declare
                   and
                   set
                   out
                   his
                   diuine
                   iustice
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   vntruth
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   none
                   condemned
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   men
                   are
                   once
                   condemned
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   either
                   with
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   it
                   :
                   if
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   needes
                   suffer
                   violence
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   to
                   affirme
                   is
                   great
                   impietie
                   :
                   if
                   with
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   God
                   must
                   needes
                   change
                   his
                   sentence
                   before
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   presume
                   to
                   say
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VI.
                   
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   Malach.
                   2.10
                   .
                   Ans.
                   This
                   place
                   is
                   meant
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   standing
                   in
                   that
                   corrupt
                   estate
                   by
                   Adā
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   .
                   Eph.
                   2.2
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   8.44
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VII
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   did
                   elect
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   reiect
                   others
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   needes
                   
                   be
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   respecter
                   of
                   persons
                   .
                   Ans.
                   I.
                   One
                   is
                   said
                   then
                   to
                   accept
                   ,
                   or
                   haue
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   he
                   by
                   some
                   circumstances
                   inherent
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   is
                   mooued
                   to
                   doe
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   vpon
                   his
                   meere
                   pleasure
                   elect
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   reiect
                   others
                   eternally
                   ,
                   not
                   mooued
                   or
                   vrged
                   thereunto
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   II.
                   He
                   is
                   debter
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   by
                   good
                   right
                   doe
                   with
                   his
                   creatures
                   what
                   seemeth
                   good
                   vnto
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   eyes
                   .
                   III.
                   It
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   with
                   God
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   to
                   make
                   choice
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   graunt
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   follow
                   that
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   deemed
                   blame-worthie
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   made
                   not
                   all
                   his
                   creatures
                   most
                   glorious
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VIII
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   decreed
                   to
                   reiect
                   certaine
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   did
                   he
                   hate
                   his
                   creature
                   .
                   Answ.
                   God
                   decreed
                   to
                   reiect
                   his
                   creature
                   and
                   workmanship
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   he
                   hated
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   appointed
                   it
                   to
                   hatred
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   hate
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   to
                   appoint
                   to
                   hatred
                   .
                   And
                   indeede
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   actually
                   hate
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   That
                   saying
                   of
                   Augustine
                   to
                   Simplicius
                   is
                   fitte
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     When
                     God
                     maketh
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     whome
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     iustifie
                     ,
                     vessells
                     of
                     wrath
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     hate
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     made
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     them
                     vessels
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     their
                     vse
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     their
                     paines
                     to
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     ordained
                     ,
                     the
                     vessels
                     of
                     honour
                     might
                     reape
                     profit
                     .
                     God
                     therefore
                     doth
                     not
                     hate
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     men
                     ,
                     or
                     vessels
                     ,
                     neither
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     in
                     them
                     by
                     creation
                     ,
                     or
                     ordination
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     hateth
                     nothing
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     he
                     made
                     them
                     vessels
                     of
                     destruction
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     it
                     to
                     instruct
                     others
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     their
                     impietie
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     neuer
                     made
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hateth
                     vtterly
                     .
                     As
                     therfore
                     a
                     iudge
                     hateth
                     theft
                     in
                     a
                     mā
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     hate
                     his
                     punishment
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     sent
                     to
                     worke
                     in
                     the
                     mines
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     theefe
                     doth
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     iudge
                     the
                     latter
                     :
                     so
                     God
                     ,
                     whereas
                     of
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     perish
                     ,
                     he
                     maketh
                     vessels
                     of
                     perdition
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     therefore
                     hate
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     doth
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     cōdemnation
                     of
                     those
                     which
                     perish
                     in
                     their
                     due
                     punishment
                     for
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   reprobates
                   are
                   said
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   redeemed
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.1
                   .
                   Ans.
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   vnderstand
                   such
                   places
                   meant
                   of
                   all
                   reprobates
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   II.
                   They
                   are
                   saide
                   to
                   be
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   iustified
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   also
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   make
                   an
                   externall
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   iudgement
                   of
                   charitie
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   certentie
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   X.
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   thought
                   cruell
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   ordained
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   destruction
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   God
                   could
                   well
                   enough
                   haue
                   decreed
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   vtterly
                   haue
                   beene
                   reiected
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   neuer
                   a
                   whit
                   either
                   cruell
                   or
                   vniust
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   He
                   adiudged
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   soule
                   and
                   wicked
                   spirits
                   which
                   fell
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   eternall
                   torments
                   .
                   II.
                   He
                   decreed
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   apparant
                   by
                   the
                   euent
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   liue
                   by
                   the
                   slaughter
                   of
                   beasts
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   cruell
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   bounden
                   vnto
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   vnto
                   the
                   very
                   bruit
                   beasts
                   .
                
                 
                   Exception
                   .
                   God
                   appointed
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   caueat
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     they
                     beleeue
                     .
                     Answer
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   absurd
                   to
                   affirme
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   I.
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   depende
                   vpon
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man●
                   when
                   as
                   contrarily
                   Gods
                   decree
                   doth
                   limit
                   and
                   order
                   all
                   inferiour
                   causes
                   .
                   II.
                   It
                   quite
                   taketh
                   away
                   
                   the
                   certaintie
                   of
                   Gods
                   decree
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   conditionall
                   proposition
                   doth
                   set
                   downe
                   nothing
                   as
                   beeing
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   certainly
                   affirme
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   extend
                   it selfe
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Serpent
                   broken
                   ,
                   nor
                   Satans
                   kingdome
                   abolished
                   by
                   Christ.
                   Ans.
                   This
                   brusing
                   of
                   the
                   Serpents
                   head
                   ,
                   is
                   seene
                   in
                   them
                   onely
                   which
                   are
                   at
                   enimitie
                   with
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   namely
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   truly
                   beleeue
                   .
                   Gen.
                   3.15
                   .
                   compared
                   with
                   Rom.
                   16.20
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   which
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   opinion
                   of
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   and
                   effectuall
                   redemption
                   of
                   euery
                   singular
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   remedie
                   to
                   comfort
                   afflicted
                   consciences
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   appeale
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   whether
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   consolation
                   ,
                   any
                   great
                   comfort
                   to
                   the
                   conscience
                   afflicted
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     died
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     :
                  
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     a
                     man
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     Christ
                     died
                     for
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 II.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 did
                 foreknow
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 eternall
                 decree
                 foreordaine
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 his
                 fall
                 was
                 without
                 the
                 agent
                 permission
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   false
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   I.
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   thing
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   the
                   decree
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   Math.
                   10.30
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   such
                   as
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   onely
                   foreknow
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   either
                   quite
                   ouerturne
                   the
                   prouidence
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   imagine
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   idle
                   prouidence
                   .
                   II.
                   The
                   fact
                   of
                   Herod
                   and
                   Pilate
                   in
                   deliuering
                   Christ
                   against
                   their
                   own
                   consciences
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   crucified
                   ,
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   heinous
                   as
                   was
                   Adams
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   haue
                   done
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     fore-ordained
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     .
                  
                   Act.
                   4.
                   28.
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   was
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   waies
                   by
                   Gods
                   actiue
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   operatiue
                   permission
                   .
                   I.
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   fall
                   was
                   an
                   action
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   God
                   alone
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   we
                   mooue
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   our
                   beeing
                   .
                   II.
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   that
                   his
                   fall
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   bare
                   triall
                   of
                   his
                   loyaltie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   God
                   would
                   trie
                   both
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   his
                   creature
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 III.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 foresee
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 contemne
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 did
                 decree
                 their
                 destruction
                 and
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   vtterly
                   denie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foreseeing
                   of
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   any
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   principall
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   reprobation
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   doth
                   deriue
                   the
                   common
                   condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     withheld
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     vnrighteousnes
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   wittingly
                   extinguish
                   that
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   wicked
                   doings
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   obey
                   their
                   consciences
                   inwardly
                   checking
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   II.
                   If
                   that
                   faith
                   foreseene
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   Election
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   foreseene
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   reprobation
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   as
                   faith
                   doth
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   causes
                   follow
                   after
                   election
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   incredulitie
                   reprobation
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   like
                   reason
                   or
                   proportion
                   of
                   contraries
                   .
                   III.
                   Many
                   infants
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   
                   both
                   beeing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   vse
                   of
                   reason
                   :
                   and
                   againe
                   many
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   albeit
                   they
                   liue
                   long
                   ,
                   yet
                   being
                   either
                   idiots
                   and
                   fooles
                   ,
                   or
                   borne
                   deafe
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   vse
                   of
                   reason
                   :
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   credible
                   that
                   their
                   should
                   be
                   suspected
                   any
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   learne
                   .
                   IV.
                   Esau
                   was
                   hated
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   none
                   other
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   so
                   pleased
                   him
                   .
                   Rom.
                   9.18
                   .
                   V.
                   If
                   this
                   opinion
                   should
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   it
                   follow
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   condemned
                   for
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   incredulitie
                   :
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   3.36
                   .
                   Christ
                   speaking
                   of
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   saith
                   not
                   that
                   for
                   it
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   vpon
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     remaineth
                     vpon
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   daily
                   aske
                   pardon
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   if
                   nothing
                   but
                   incredulitie
                   or
                   vnbeleefe
                   condemned
                   vs
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   although
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   neuer
                   any
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   corruption
                   of
                   originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   were
                   sufficient
                   enough
                   to
                   condemne
                   men
                   .
                   VI.
                   Also
                   that
                   admiration
                   which
                   Paul
                   hath
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   9.20
                   .
                   
                     O
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     art
                     thou
                     which
                     disputest
                     with
                     God●
                  
                   doth
                   plainly
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   reiecting
                   some
                   ,
                   is
                   vnsearchable
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   depend
                   vpon
                   any
                   foreseene
                   contumacie
                   towards
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   offered
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   easily
                   giue
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   Gods
                   decree
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   epist.
                   105.
                   saith
                   very
                   well
                   .
                   Who
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     created
                     the
                     reprobates
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     it
                     pleased
                     him
                     ?
                     but
                     why
                     pleased
                     it
                     him
                     ?
                     O
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     art
                     thou
                     that
                     disputest
                     with
                     God!
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   Diuines
                   perceiuing
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   hard
                   sentence
                   ,
                   they
                   goe
                   about
                   to
                   mitigate
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   .
                   
                     The
                     matter
                  
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     obiect
                     of
                     predestination
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     reasonable
                     creature
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     simply
                     or
                     absolutely
                     considered
                     ,
                     but
                     partly
                     as
                     it
                     fell
                     ,
                     partly
                     as
                     of
                     it selfe
                     it
                     was
                     subiect
                     to
                     fall
                     :
                     and
                     thereupon
                     God
                     preordaining
                     men
                     from
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     considered
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     simply
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     such
                     men
                     as
                     might
                     fall
                     into
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     againe
                     be
                     redeemed
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     The
                     efficient
                     or
                     first
                     motiue
                     cause
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     any
                     foreknowne
                     cause
                     either
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     meere
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     he
                     disposeth
                     all
                     things
                     not
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     foreknowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   But
                   these
                   things
                   albeit
                   they
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   subtile
                   deuises
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   altogether
                   true
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   The
                   potter
                   when
                   he
                   purposeth
                   to
                   make
                   some
                   vessell
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   consider
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   and
                   regard
                   in
                   it
                   some
                   inherent
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   vessell
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   maketh
                   it
                   of
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   forme
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   vse
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   his
                   alone
                   free-will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   .
                   II.
                   Rom.
                   9.21
                   .
                   
                     Hath
                     not
                     the
                     potter
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     lumpe
                     one
                     vessell
                     to
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     to
                     dishonour
                     ?
                  
                   In
                   which
                   place
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   vnderstand
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   lumpe
                   ,
                   all
                   mankinde
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   redeemed
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   Paul
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   said
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   vessels
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   forsake
                   them
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   III.
                   This
                   seemeth
                   preposterous
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   first
                   foreknow
                   mankind
                   ,
                   created
                   ,
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   redeemed
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   afterward
                   he
                   ordained
                   them
                   so
                   foreknown
                   ,
                   to
                   life
                   or
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   ende
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   agent
                   :
                   neither
                   will
                   a
                   most
                   skilfull
                   workman
                   first
                   prepare
                   meanes
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   helped
                   to
                   doe
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   all
                   the
                   endes
                   ,
                   both
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   most
                   neere
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   very
                   farre
                   off
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   know
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   mans
                   creation
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   fall
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   meanes
                   to
                   execute
                   Gods
                   predestination
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   subordinate
                   vnto
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                   decree
                   is
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   in
                   sauing
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   condemning
                   others
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   once
                   imagine
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   first
                   consult
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   he
                   determined
                   to
                   execute
                   his
                   decree
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   deliberated
                   of
                   the
                   election
                   ,
                   and
                   reprobation
                   of
                   man.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 IIII.
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 euery
                 singular
                 person
                 ,
                 without
                 exception
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confutation
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   vnreasonable
                   position
                   .
                   Reasons
                   .
                   I.
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   all
                   men
                   called
                   ,
                   Math.
                   20.16
                   .
                   
                     Many
                     are
                     called
                     ,
                     but
                     few
                     are
                     chosen
                     .
                  
                   He
                   saith
                   not
                   that
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   are
                   called
                   .
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Disciples
                   first
                   ambassage
                   ,
                   chargeth
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   preach
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   of
                   his
                   comming
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Cananitish
                   woman
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     lawfull
                     to
                     giue
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     holy
                     vnto
                     dogges
                     .
                  
                   Mat.
                   13.11
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     giuen
                     to
                     euery
                     one
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Rom.
                   16.
                   25.
                   
                   
                     The
                     mysterie
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   (
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   meant
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   )
                   
                     was
                     kept
                     secret
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   II.
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   millions
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   heard
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Act.
                   14.16
                   .
                   
                     God
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     suffered
                     all
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     waies
                     .
                  
                   III.
                   The
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   hath
                   euer
                   beene
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Couenant
                   .
                   Eph.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     were
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     without
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     aliants
                     from
                     the
                     common-wealth
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     and
                     strangers
                     from
                     the
                     couenants
                     of
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     no
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     without
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     but
                     now
                     ye
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     strangers
                     and
                     forrenners
                     ,
                     but
                     citizens
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   not
                   simply
                   alienated
                   ,
                   but
                   abalienated
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   now
                   how
                   could
                   they
                   be
                   abalienated
                   ,
                   except
                   either
                   they
                   or
                   their
                   predecessors
                   had
                   beene
                   in
                   the
                   couenant
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   The
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   not
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   abalienated
                   from
                   the
                   couenant
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   of
                   Israel
                   :
                   because
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   then
                   by
                   certaine
                   lawes
                   ,
                   rites
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   vtterly
                   seuered
                   ,
                   and
                   distinguished
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   nations
                   .
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   This
                   generall
                   calling
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   simply
                   of
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   deliuered
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   fall
                   in
                   his
                   vnwritten
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   afterward
                   in
                   his
                   written
                   word
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   all
                   men
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   although
                   many
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   owne
                   default
                   ,
                   know
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Ans.
                   But
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   were
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   custodie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   was
                   not
                   credited
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Rom.
                   3.2
                   .
                   
                     Vnto
                     the
                     Iewes
                     were
                     of
                     credit
                     committed
                     the
                     Oracles
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     is
                     the
                     pillar
                     and
                     ground
                     of
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   147.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     He
                     shewed
                     his
                     words
                     vnto
                     Iacob
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     statutes
                     and
                     lawes
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     not
                     dealt
                     so
                     with
                     euery
                     nation
                     :
                     therefore
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     knowne
                     his
                     law●s
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   76.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     famous
                     in
                     Iudea
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Israel
                     is
                     his
                     name
                     great
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   The
                   couenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   was
                   made
                   with
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eue
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   mankind
                   was
                   receiued
                   both
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   couenant
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   Ans.
                   I.
                   This
                   reason
                   wanteth
                   euen
                   common
                   reason
                   and
                   sense
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   giuing
                   his
                   promise
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   Adam
                   and
                   Noah
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   them
                   call
                   all
                   mankind
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   after
                   .
                   II.
                   Adam
                   before
                   his
                   fall
                   ,
                   did
                   indeede
                   receiue
                   the
                   grace
                   both
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   others
                   also
                   :
                   
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fall
                   ,
                   he
                   lost
                   it
                   both
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   others
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   fall
                   ,
                   he
                   receiued
                   the
                   promise
                   for
                   himselfe
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   the
                   first
                   Adam
                   should
                   not
                   onely
                   haue
                   beene
                   a
                   liuing
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   quickning
                   spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Adam
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.45
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 graunt
                 this
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 needes
                 allow
                 of
                 these
                 absurdities
                 in
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 .
                 I.
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 singular
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 some
                 ordained
                 to
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 perdition
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 elected
                 ,
                 and
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 euent
                 many
                 perish
                 .
                 II.
                 The
                 guilt
                 of
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 hauing
                 mercie
                 of
                 all
                 generally
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 take
                 into
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 reconciliatiō
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 but
                 the
                 guiltines
                 of
                 Adams
                 fall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 forthwith
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 corruption
                 it selfe
                 is
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 abolished
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               55.
               
               Of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Reprobates
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               THe
               death
               of
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               is
               a
               separation
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               the
               soule
               :
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               time
               it
               may
               lie
               dead
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               feele
               the
               torments
               of
               hell
               ,
               euen
               vntill
               the
               time
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               :
               at
               which
               time
               the
               whole
               man
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               most
               terrible
               and
               feareful
               fire
               of
               hell
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.19
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 went
                 and
                 preached
                 vnto
                 the
                 spirits
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 prison
                 .
              
               Luk.
               8.
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.4
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 them
                 downe
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 them
                 into
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknes
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 vnto
                 damnation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               reprobate
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               doe
               become
               without
               sense
               and
               astonished
               ,
               like
               vnto
               a
               stone
               :
               or
               els
               they
               are
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               a
               terrible
               horrour
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               despairing
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               a
               gulfe
               of
               the
               sea
               ouer
               turning
               them
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               25.37
               .
               
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 when
                 the
                 wine
                 was
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 Nabal
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 told
                 him
                 those
                 wordes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 died
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 about
                 ten
                 daies
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 smote
                 Nabal
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               Mat.
               27.5
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 downe
                 the
                 siluer
                 pieces
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               56.
               
               Of
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Reprobates
               at
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               the
               liuing
               beeing
               striken
               with
               horrour
               and
               feare
               ,
               shall
               be
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               againe
               to
               condemnation
               :
               both
               the
               liuing
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               then
               haue
               immortall
               bodies
               ,
               but
               without
               glorie
               :
               and
               they
               standing
               vpon
               the
               earth
               at
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               Christ
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               shall
               heare
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               :
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 deuil
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 .
              
               Ioh.
               5.29
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 that
                 haue
                 done
                 good
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 done
                 euill
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               Matth.
               25.
               41.
               1.
               
               Thess.
               4.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 trumpet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 rise
                 first
                 .
              
               17.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 we
                 ,
                 which
                 liue
                 and
                 remaine
                 ,
                 be
                 caught
                 vp
                 with
                 thē
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 to
                 meete
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 and
                 so
                 shal
                 we
                 be
                 euer
                 with
                 the
                 lord
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               57.
               
               Of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Reprobates
               in
               hell
               .
            
             
               AFter
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemna●●on
               is
               pronounced
               ,
               then
               followeth
               euerlasting
               death
               :
               whereof
               this
               is
               the
               estate
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Reprobates
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 They
                 are
                 punished
                 with
                 eternall
                 confusion
                 ,
                 &
                 most
                 bitter
                 reproches
                 :
                 because
                 all
                 their
                 secret
                 wickednesses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 are
                 reuealed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 1.9
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   euerlasting
                   perdition
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
                 Math.
                 5.8
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   pure
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   God.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.28
                 .
                 
                   And
                   now
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   abide
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   appeare
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   bold
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   before
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   comming
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 They
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 ,
                 Math.
                 25.41
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 They
                 are
                 wholly
                 in
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 tormented
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 horrour
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeding
                 great
                 anguish
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 powred
                 out
                 vpon
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Esai
                 66.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   goe
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   vpon
                   the
                   carkases
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   transgressed
                   against
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   their
                   worme
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   their
                   fire
                   be
                   quenched
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   an
                   abhorring
                   vnto
                   all
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Hereupon
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               those
               that
               are
               condemned
               ,
               called
               Hell
               fire
               ,
               a
               worme
               ,
               weeping
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
               vtter
               darknesse
               ,
               &c.
               Rev.
               21.8
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 and
                 vnbeleeuing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 and
                 whoremongers
                 ,
                 and
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 lyers
                 ,
                 shal
                 haue
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 lake
                 which
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 .
              
               Math.
               13.42
               .
               
                 And
                 shall
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 furnace
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 ther●
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               Esai
               66.
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Corollarie
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 full
                 execution
                 of
                 Gods
                 decree
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 appeareth
                 the
                 great
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 punishing
                 sinne
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 commeth
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 propoundeth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 &
                 chiefest
                 end
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 euery
                 Christian
                 propound
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Rom.
                 9.14
                 .
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   then
                   ?
                   is
                   there
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   with
                   God
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   mercie
                   on
                   him
                   to
                   whome
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   mercie
                   :
                   and
                   will
                   haue
                   compassion
                   on
                   him
                   on
                   whome
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   compassion
                   .
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   willeth
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   runneth
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   God
                   that
                   sheweth
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 17.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   saith
                   vnto
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   For
                   this
                   same
                   purpose
                   haue
                   I
                   stirred
                   thee
                   vp
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   shew
                   my
                   power
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   my
                   name
                   might
                   be
                   declared
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.31
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   therefore
                   ye
                   eate
                   or
                   drinke
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   doe
                   ,
                   doe
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               58.
               
               Of
               the
               application
               of
               Predestination
               .
            
             
               THe
               right
               applying
               of
               Predestination
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               very
               necessarie
               :
               and
               it
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               the
               iudgement
               of
               particular
               predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               iudgement
               and
               discerning
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               predestination
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               meanes
               of
               these
               rules
               which
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Elect
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 elect
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                 Gods
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 election
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 2.12
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.5
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 They
                 haue
                 not
                 this
                 knowledge
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 causes
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 last
                 effects
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 especially
                 two
                 :
                 The
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Romans
                 8.16
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 If
                 any
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 owne
                 carnall
                 presumption
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 full
                 perswasion
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 will
                 not
                 barely
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 perswadeth
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 thay
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 flesh
                 can
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 doe
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 perswasion
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 draweth
                 not
                 reasons
                 ●rom
                 the
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 worthinesse
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 and
                 loue
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 perswasion
                 is
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 Satan
                 vseth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 that
                 testimonie
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 perswasion
                 arise
                 from
                 presumption
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dead
                 perswasion
                 :
                 but
                 contrarily
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 liuely
                 and
                 stirring
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 elected
                 ,
                 and
                 adopted
                 children
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 loue
                 god
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 If
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 powerfull
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 iudge
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 other
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 iudge
                 by
                 heate
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 fire
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 flame
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 most
                 notable
                 .
                 I.
                 To
                 feele
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 bitternes
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 bewaile
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 GOD
                 in
                 euery
                 sinne
                 .
                 II.
                 To
                 striue
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hate
                 the
                 vngodly
                 motions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 griefe
                 to
                 think
                 them
                 burthenous
                 &
                 troublesome
                 .
                 III.
                 To
                 desire
                 earnestly
                 and
                 vehemently
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 merite
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 obtaine
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 IV.
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 obtained
                 ,
                 to
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 most
                 pretious
                 iewel
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.8
                 .
                 V.
                 To
                 loue
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 if
                 neede
                 require
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 spende
                 our
                 blood
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Mat.
                 10.42
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.16
                 .
                 VI.
                 To
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 teares
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 To
                 desire
                 and
                 loue
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 ende
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
                 To
                 flie
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 seriously
                 to
                 endeauour
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 IX
                 .
                 To
                 perseuere
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 gaspe
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Luther
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 sentence
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   will
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   must
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   beleeue
                   that
                   which
                   cannot
                   bee
                   seene
                   ,
                   hope
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   deferred
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sheweth
                   himselfe
                   an
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   remaine
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 Nowe
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 are
                 very
                 feeble
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 trieth
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 therewith
                 be
                 dismaied
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 graine
                 of
                 mustard
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 as
                 weake
                 as
                 a
                 young
                 infant
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 ingraffe
                 thē
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 faith
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 faint
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 hath
                 not
                 felt
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 effects
                 ,
                 presently
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 rather
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 haue
                 an
                 inward
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 drawing
                 him
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 redemption
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 peremptorily
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 is
                 a
                 reprobate
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 doth
                 oftentimes
                 preferre
                 those
                 which
                 did
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 estranged
                 from
                 his
                 fauour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 aboue
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 were
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Christ
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Publicanes
                   and
                   harlots
                   goe
                   before
                   you
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   an
                   one
                   is
                   called
                   at
                   the
                   eleuenth
                   houre
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 that
                 notable
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 thiefe
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               vses
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               made
               of
               this
               doctrine
               of
               predestination
               ,
               are
               very
               many
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 any
                 iustification
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 works
                 of
                 ours
                 that
                 are
                 meritorious
                 .
                 For
                 election
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 free
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 is
                 iustification
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 saide
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 caused
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 grace
                 doth
                 wholly
                 challenge
                 al
                 to
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Rom.
                 11.5
                 .
                 
                   At
                   this
                   time
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   remnant
                   through
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.9
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   saued
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   vs
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   calling
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   purpose
                   &
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   giuen
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   through
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Vnto
                   you
                   i●
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   ye
                   should
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   suffer
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 3.24
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   iustified
                   freely
                   by
                   grace
                   .
                
                 Tit.
                 3.5
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   mercie
                   he
                   saued
                   vs.
                
                 Ezech.
                 36.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   you
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   my
                   statutes
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 6.23
                 .
                 
                   The
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 Astrologie
                 ,
                 teaching
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 Natiuities
                 ,
                 what
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 impious
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 determineth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 like
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 predestination
                 hath
                 made
                 vnlike
                 .
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Esau
                 ,
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Iacob
                 held
                 Esau
                 by
                 the
                 heele
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 )
                 were
                 of
                 most
                 vnlike
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 diuers
                 euents
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 twinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 borne
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 wise
                 ,
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 mercifull
                 .
                 
                   O
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   riches
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   wisdome
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God!
                   howe
                   vnsearchable
                   are
                   his
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   waies
                   past
                   finding
                   on
                   t
                
                 !
                 Eph.
                 1.5
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   predestinate
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   adopted
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   pleasure
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               beeing
               the
               seruants
               of
               Christ
               we
               are
               admonished
               :
            
             
               
                 I.
                 To
                 fight
                 against
                 all
                 doubting
                 and
                 diffidence
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 neither
                 depēdeth
                 vpon
                 workes
                 ,
                 nor
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 decree
                 which
                 is
                 immutable
                 .
                 Math.
                 24.24
                 .
                 Luk.
                 10.20
                 .
                 
                   Reioice
                   that
                   your
                   names
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 8.33
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   chosen
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   iustifieth
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.19
                 .
                 This
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 anker
                 of
                 hope
                 must
                 be
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 stabilitie
                 of
                 the
                 immutable
                 good
                 pleasure
                 
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 albeit
                 our
                 faith
                 bee
                 so
                 tossed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 shipwracke
                 ,
                 neuerthelesse
                 it
                 must
                 neuer
                 sinke
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 take
                 hold
                 vpon
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 board
                 &
                 so
                 recouer
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 To
                 humble
                 our
                 soules
                 vnder
                 the
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 as
                 clay
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 potter
                 .
                 Rom.
                 9.21
                 .
                 
                   They
                   through
                   infidelitie
                   are
                   broken
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   standest
                   through
                   faith
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   high
                   minded
                   ,
                   but
                   feare
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 To
                 giue
                 all
                 glorie
                 to
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.13
                 .
                 
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   giue
                   thankes
                   alwaie
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   you
                   brethren
                   ,
                   beloued
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   chosen
                   you
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 To
                 beare
                 crosses
                 patiently
                 .
                 Rom.
                 8.29
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   which
                   he
                   knewe
                   before
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   also
                   pre●estinate
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   his
                   sonne
                   .
                
                 This
                 likenesse
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 bearing
                 afflictions
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   That
                   I
                   may
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   his
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   conformable
                   to
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 V.
                 To
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   his
                   workemanship
                   created
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               Theologie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               EXCELLENT
               TREATISE
               of
               comforting
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               troubled
               about
               their
               Predestination
               ,
               Taken
               out
               of
               the
               second
               answer
               of
               M.
               Beza
               ,
               to
               D.
               Andreas
               ,
               in
               the
               act
               of
               their
               Colloquie
               at
               Mompelgart
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               VNlesse
               (
               saith
               D.
               Andreas
               )
               
                 regeneratiō
                 be
                 alwaies
                 vnited
                 to
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 remaineth
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 howe
                 should
                 the
                 troubled
                 consciences
                 of
                 those
                 be
                 eased
                 and
                 cōforted
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 feele
                 not
                 in
                 themselues
                 any
                 good
                 motions
                 of
                 gods
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 finde
                 none
                 other
                 refuge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ?
                 Now
                 this
                 remedie
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 force
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 opposed
                 against
                 those
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 diuell
                 casteth
                 into
                 a
                 troubled
                 heart
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 taught
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 offered
                 vs
                 the
                 adoption
                 of
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 indeede
                 bestowed
                 the
                 same
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Hee
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
               
                 And
                 by
                 Paul
              
               ,
               Ye
               which
               are
               baptized
               ,
               haue
               put
               on
               Christ.
               
                 Dauid
                 beeing
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 comfort
                 from
                 his
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 feared
                 not
                 to
                 ioyne
                 battell
                 with
                 that
                 great
                 giant
                 Goliah
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 followe
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 were
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 an
                 idle
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 lyars
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 those
                 afflicted
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 assaulteth
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 resist
                 him
                 with
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 Satan
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 neither
                 part
                 nor
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 am
                 truely
                 made
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 adoption
                 .
              
               And
               are
               these
               the
               strong
               weapons
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               many
               wordes
               ,
               haue
               beene
               obiected
               against
               me
               by
               D.
               Andreas
               ?
               and
               whereby
               he
               hath
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               ?
               But
               because
               this
               his
               reason
               is
               somewhat
               intricate
               ,
               I
               will
               explaine
               it
               after
               this
               sort
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               place
               of
               Scripture
               which
               he
               alleadgeth
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
              
               It
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               comforting
               an
               afflicted
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               rather
               driue
               him
               to
               de●paire
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Iohn
               1.
               epist.
               3.20
               .
               make
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               ease
               such
               as
               are
               in
               despaire
               ,
               shewing
               vnto
               them
               by
               that
               sentence
               ,
               the
               greatnes
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ;
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               might
               therby
               ,
               euen
               bruise
               in
               peeces
               the
               hearts
               of
               proude
               persons
               ,
               when
               they
               consider
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               Gods
               maiestie
               .
               And
               for
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               when
               as
               a
               man
               doubteth
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               and
               feeleth
               no
               testimonies
               of
               faith
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               for
               such
               an
               one
               wee
               here
               speake
               of
               )
               what
               comfort
               ,
               thinke
               you
               ,
               can
               hee
               haue
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ?
              
               For
               hee
               would
               rather
               reason
               contrarily
               thus
               :
               I
               indeede
               am
               baptized
               ,
               yet
               for
               al
               that
               I
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               my
               Baptisme
               is
               not
               auaileable
               ,
               I
               must
               needes
               be
               condemned
               .
               For
               the
               saying
               of
               August
               .
               in
               his
               treatise
               vpon
               Ioh.
               6.
               is
               verie
               true
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 What
                 good
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
                 bragge
                 not
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 baptized
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 that
                 were
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               place
               of
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               
               I
               shewed
               plainely
               before
               ,
               how
               D.
               Andreas
               did
               violently
               wrest
               it
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Neither
               are
               his
               reasons
               taken
               from
               the
               absurditie
               that
               would
               follow
               ,
               of
               more
               force
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               albeit
               he
               maketh
               them
               especiall
               pillars
               to
               vnderproppe
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               cause
               .
               For
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               is
               God
               of
               lesse
               truth
               ,
               because
               his
               truth
               is
               neglected
               ,
               and
               derided
               of
               them
               that
               contemne
               it
               ?
               Is
               the
               ceremonie
               of
               Baptisme
               therefore
               in
               vaine
               ,
               because
               some
               refuse
               the
               grace
               offered
               in
               Baptisme
               :
               others
               (
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               D.
               Andreas
               )
               reiect
               that
               grace
               when
               they
               haue
               receiued
               it
               ?
               What
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Gospel
               therfore
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               saluation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               to
               such
               as
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               the
               sauour
               of
               death
               to
               eternall
               death
               ?
               May
               not
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               a
               pledge
               of
               Gods
               couenant
               ,
               because
               so
               may
               abuse
               these
               holy
               signes
               ,
               or
               ,
               (
               as
               D.
               Andreas
               is
               of
               opinion
               )
               the
               very
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ?
               And
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               reason
               from
               that
               which
               is
               true
               in
               the
               experience
               of
               euery
               childe
               ,
               can
               the
               Sunne
               be
               saide
               to
               be
               without
               light
               ,
               because
               they
               which
               are
               blinde
               ,
               and
               asleepe
               ,
               haue
               no
               benefit
               by
               the
               light
               thereof
               ,
               neither
               such
               as
               shut
               their
               eyes
               so
               close
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               enioy
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               light
               ?
               But
               amongst
               all
               ,
               this
               one
               is
               most
               childish
               ,
               that
               D●
               Andreas
               will
               make
               this
               his
               principall
               argument
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               in
               vaine
               did
               men
               ,
               thus
               tempted
               ,
               flie
               at
               all
               vnto
               Baptisme
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               conclude
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               as
               are
               baptized
               ,
               are
               in
               Baptisme
               adopted
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               a
               good
               consequent
               from
               baptisme
               ,
               it
               were
               in
               vaine
               ,
               for
               such
               an
               afflicted
               conscience
               ,
               to
               gather
               vnto
               himselfe
               a
               testimonie
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               make
               all
               those
               to
               be
               in
               like
               sort
               regenerate
               and
               adopted
               ,
               vnto
               whome
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               administred
               ,
               either
               of
               which
               ,
               for
               D.
               Andreas
               to
               affirme
               ,
               is
               a
               bold
               vntruth
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               omit
               this
               ,
               what
               if
               we
               graunt
               this
               which
               D.
               Andreas
               requireth
               concerning
               Baptisme
               ?
               may
               not
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               any
               that
               is
               so
               tempted
               ,
               by
               Satans
               pollicie
               ,
               refell
               this
               great
               comforter
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               argument
               ?
               after
               this
               sort
               :
               I
               will
               grant
               D.
               Andreas
               your
               question
               :
               suppose
               I
               haue
               beene
               baptized
               and
               adopted
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               you
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               not
               so
               sure
               but
               that
               I
               may
               fal
               frō
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               indeed
               I
               feele
               that
               I
               haue
               grieuously
               fallen
               ,
               what
               doe
               you
               now
               els
               but
               lift
               me
               vp
               with
               one
               hand
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               other
               cast
               me
               downe
               into
               hell
               ?
               What
               meane
               you
               therefore
               to
               teach
               me
               those
               things
               which
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               easing
               me
               ,
               as
               that
               contrarily
               ,
               they
               doe
               more
               and
               more
               lay
               out
               vnto
               me
               mine
               abominable
               and
               vngratefull
               heart
               ?
               See
               now
               what
               sure
               consolation
               ,
               consciences
               grieuously
               afflicted
               may
               reape
               by
               this
               doctrine
               of
               their
               comforter
               D.
               Andreas
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               any
               be
               desirous
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               spirituall
               comfort
               is
               most
               meete
               to
               be
               ministred
               vnto
               consciences
               so
               troubled
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               them
               that
               which
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               a
               sure
               foundation
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               my selfe
               haue
               often
               found
               to
               be
               true
               in
               mine
               owne
               experience
               :
               the
               which
               also
               I
               purpose
               to
               handle
               more
               largely
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Christian
               reader
               .
               First
               therefore
               we
               teach
               ,
               contrarily
               to
               that
               which
               D.
               Andreas
               doth
               most
               falsly
               obiect
               against
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               eternall
               decree
               ,
               or
               as
               Paul
               speaketh
               ,
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               sought
               
               in
               the
               bottomlesse
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               it
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               his
               vocation
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               This
               I
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               are
               of
               yeares
               of
               discretion
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               needes
               be
               ,
               whome
               we
               seeke
               to
               comfort
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               because
               that
               externall
               vocation
               ,
               is
               not
               proper
               onely
               to
               the
               elect
               (
               
                 for
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 fewe
                 are
                 chosen
              
               )
               but
               such
               a
               vocation
               as
               is
               effectuall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whereby
               the
               vnderstanding
               is
               not
               onely
               enlightened
               with
               the
               sauing
               knoweledge
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               will
               also
               there
               is
               created
               a
               true
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               of
               sinne
               ,
               from
               whence
               ariseth
               an
               abhorring
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               loue
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               desire
               to
               will
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               right
               .
               Therefore
               when
               wee
               see
               one
               thus
               dangerously
               tempted
               ,
               we
               apply
               vnto
               his
               afflicted
               conscience
               ,
               that
               true
               Nepenthes
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               and
               restoratiue
               medicine
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               Gods
               effectuall
               vocation
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               an
               Apothecaries
               boxe
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               I
               haue
               to
               doe
               with
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               who
               either
               was
               neuer
               called
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               were
               called
               ,
               yet
               seemeth
               both
               to
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               neuer
               to
               haue
               regarded
               him
               that
               called
               :
               and
               hence
               concludeth
               that
               he
               is
               not
               in
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               whome
               God
               hath
               purposed
               to
               take
               pitie
               vpon
               :
               I
               forthwith
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               Satan
               plaieth
               the
               Sophister
               ,
               in
               teaching
               him
               thus
               to
               conclude
               :
               for
               this
               his
               reason
               is
               as
               vntrue
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               looking
               at
               midnight
               ,
               &
               seeing
               that
               the
               Sunne
               is
               not
               then
               risen
               ,
               should
               therefore
               affirme
               that
               it
               would
               neuer
               rise
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               when
               I
               obiected
               to
               D.
               Andreas
               ,
               pag.
               482.
               he
               very
               boldly
               corrupting
               my
               meaning
               printed
               this
               as
               mine
               assertion
               ,
               
                 Say
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 asflicted
                 ,
                 the
                 sunne
                 is
                 risen
                 ,
                 although
                 as
                 yet
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 risen
                 .
              
               But
               I
               teach
               not
               lies
               ,
               howesoeuer
               this
               deprauation
               of
               my
               wordes
               came
               from
               D.
               Andreas
               printers
               ,
               or
               himselfe
               .
               And
               whereas
               D.
               Andreas
               excepted
               ,
               that
               this
               consolation
               were
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               because
               he
               that
               was
               afflicted
               might
               doubt
               whether
               this
               sunne
               would
               euer
               rise
               or
               not
               :
               I
               answered
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               printers
               haue
               quite
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               will
               now
               therefore
               more
               fully
               repeat
               .
               I
               was
               woont
               therefore
               to
               tell
               the
               partie
               thus
               troubled
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               forsaken
               his
               false
               and
               diueli●h
               position
               :
               that
               although
               an
               externall
               vocation
               were
               not
               of
               force
               enough
               to
               appease
               an
               a●flicted
               conscience
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               of
               sufficient
               force
               and
               efficacie
               against
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               I
               tell
               him
               that
               they
               which
               neuer
               had
               externall
               nor
               internall
               calling
               ,
               they
               (
               if
               wee
               regard
               an
               ordinarie
               calling
               )
               must
               needes
               perish
               :
               but
               whosoeuer
               is
               once
               called
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               as
               it
               were●
               his
               foote
               in
               the
               first
               entrie
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               and
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               by
               his
               owne
               default
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               afterwards
               into
               the
               courts
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               so
               by
               degrees
               into
               his
               Maiesties
               pallace
               .
               And
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               vse
               diuers
               waies
               .
               For
               why
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               doubtest
               thou
               of
               his
               good
               will
               towards
               thee
               ,
               who
               in
               mercy
               hath
               sent
               me
               a
               minister
               to
               cal
               thee
               vnto
               him
               ?
               thou
               hast
               no
               cause
               ,
               vnlesse
               thou
               alleadge
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               If
               this
               be
               all
               ,
               why
               ,
               oppose
               the
               infinite
               greatnes
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               against
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               bring
               thee
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               Lord
               vouchsafeth
               to
               bring
               thee
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               why
               art
               thou
               a
               stumbling
               blocke
               vnto
               thy selfe
               ?
               &
               refusest
               to
               ●ollow
               him
               ?
               If
               thou
               feelest
               not
               as
               yet
               inwardly
               thy selfe
               to
               be
               stirred
               forward
               ,
               pray
               that
               thou
               maist
               be-know
               this
               for
               a
               most
               sure
               truth
               ,
               that
               this
               desire
               in
               thee
               is
               a
               pledge
               of
               God●
               fatherly
               good
               will
               towards
               thee
               .
               He
               
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               will
               be
               wanting
               to
               this
               which
               he
               hath
               stirred
               vp
               in
               thee
               .
               After
               these
               exhortations
               ,
               I
               shewe
               him
               ,
               howe
               some
               are
               called
               at
               the
               eleuenth
               houre
               ,
               how
               the
               Gentiles
               after
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               were
               called
               to
               be
               Gods
               people
               ,
               how
               the
               theefe
               was
               saued
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               :
               these
               and
               other
               remedies
               I
               vsed
               ,
               whereof
               ,
               I
               neuer
               remember
               ,
               that
               it
               repented
               me
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               I
               deale
               with
               such
               as
               haue
               before
               obeyed
               the
               Lords
               calling
               ,
               and
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               grieuons
               sinne
               into
               which
               they
               haue
               fallen
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               haue
               absented
               themselues
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               GOD
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               they
               ,
               refusing
               publike
               and
               priuate
               admonitions
               ,
               haue
               beene
               offensiue
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               which
               in
               mine
               experience
               ,
               hath
               befallen
               many
               very
               good
               and
               godly
               persons
               ,
               whilest
               they
               satisfie
               not
               th●mselues
               they
               are
               so
               altogither
               busily
               conuersant
               in
               reprehending
               and
               iudging
               themselues
               that
               they
               for
               a
               while
               forget
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               :
               with
               these
               ,
               to
               omit
               such
               as
               for
               some
               natural
               infirmities
               ,
               are
               ,
               if
               they
               procure
               not
               speedy
               helpe
               of
               some
               expert
               Minister
               ,
               most
               dangerously
               tempted
               ,
               with
               these
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               vse
               this
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               desire
               that
               they
               intimate
               vnto
               me
               ,
               that
               which
               especially
               grieueth
               thē
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               vnderstand
               both
               ,
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               measure
               thereof
               by
               them
               :
               I
               take
               especiall
               care
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               beeing
               already
               ouermuch
               cast
               down
               ,
               that
               I
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               seuere
               denunciation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               doe
               not
               quite
               ouerturne
               them
               :
               yet
               so
               as
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               altogither
               withdrawe
               them
               either
               from
               condemning
               their
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               the
               meditation
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               I
               temper
               the
               words
               of
               consolation
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               nothing
               cloak
               Gods
               anger
               against
               them
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               After
               I
               haue
               thus
               prepared
               them
               ,
               I
               then
               demand
               ,
               whether
               they
               haue
               beene
               euer
               in
               this
               case
               or
               no
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               the
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               in
               great
               ioy
               and
               peace
               of
               conscience
               I
               serued
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               was
               I
               an
               happie
               person
               ,
               full
               of
               faith
               ,
               full
               of
               hope
               :
               But
               now
               wretch
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               haue
               lost
               my
               first
               loue
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               vexeth
               me
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               remember
               those
               times
               past
               .
               But
               say
               I
               ,
               whether
               consideration
               is
               more
               grieuous
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               or
               the
               dislike
               of
               thy selfe
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               offend
               so
               gratious
               and
               so
               louing
               a
               father
               ?
               Both
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               latter
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               sinne
               also
               displeaseth
               thee
               in
               that
               it
               is
               sinne
               ,
               namely
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               euill
               ,
               and
               God
               who
               is
               goodnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               offended
               with
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               euen
               as
               you
               tolde
               vs
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               now
               ashamed
               that
               so
               vile
               and
               wicked
               a
               wretch
               as
               my selfe
               ,
               should
               come
               before
               so
               gratious
               and
               mercifull
               a
               father
               .
               Then
               I
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               is
               offended
               ,
               but
               rather
               is
               glad
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               iniurie
               one
               whome
               hee
               hateth
               :
               this
               they
               graunt
               ,
               and
               withall
               say
               ,
               God
               forbidde
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               Lord
               hate
               me
               ,
               I
               in
               like
               sort
               should
               hate
               him
               ,
               vnto
               whome
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               reconciled
               againe
               .
               Then
               I
               adde
               this
               :
               Bee
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               my
               deare
               brother
               ,
               you
               are
               in
               good
               case
               .
               For
               who
               can
               loue
               God
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               is
               wounded
               by
               him
               ?
               who
               can
               bewaile
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               friendshippe
               ?
               who
               can
               desire
               to
               come
               againe
               into
               his
               fauour
               ,
               but
               he
               ,
               whom
               God
               still
               loueth
               although
               for
               a
               time
               he
               be
               angrie
               with
               him
               ?
               except
               peraduenture
               you
               haue
               not
               learned
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               saluation
               commeth
               not
               from
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               first
               vouchsafed
               to
               instruct
               vs
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               manifesting
               the
               Father
               vnto
               vs
               :
               And
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               
               blessing
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               loue
               God
               ,
               who
               loued
               vs
               first
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               his
               enemies
               .
               You
               haue
               therefore
               ,
               my
               good
               brother
               ,
               iust
               cause
               ,
               why
               you
               should
               be
               greatly
               displeased
               with
               many
               things
               past
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               you
               should
               despaire
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               you
               haue
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               dwelling
               with
               you
               ,
               euident
               testimonies
               of
               you
               future
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               :
               especially
               if
               you
               cease
               not
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               earnestly
               ,
               who
               hath
               laid
               the
               
                 foundation
                 of
                 repentance
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               sheep
               which
               wandered
               out
               of
               the
               fold
               ceased
               not
               to
               be
               a
               sheep
               ,
               albeit
               it
               went
               astray
               for
               a
               time
               :
               you
               now
               are
               that
               sheep
               ,
               to
               whome
               that
               faithfull
               sheapheard
               of
               al
               those
               sheep
               ,
               which
               the
               father
               hath
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               leauing
               those
               ninetie
               and
               nine
               ,
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               by
               my
               ministerie
               ,
               declare
               that
               he
               seek●th
               you
               ,
               as
               hauing
               alreadie
               sought
               you
               ,
               though
               you
               not
               seeking
               him
               ,
               hath
               indeede
               founde
               you
               .
               Knocke
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 opened
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               haue
               you
               nowe
               forgotten
               those
               promises
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               often
               made
               to
               them
               that
               repent
               ?
               and
               also
               which
               they
               had
               experience
               of
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               world
               were
               in
               a
               desperat
               case
               .
               But
               I
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               againe
               feele
               no
               motions
               of
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               I
               haue
               nowe
               no
               sense
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               hope
               :
               but
               I
               feele
               all
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Nay
               say
               I
               ,
               you
               deceiue
               your selfe
               ,
               as
               I
               tolde
               you
               before
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               Comforter
               alone
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               you
               to
               hate
               sinne
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               punishment
               ,
               as
               because
               it
               is
               euill
               and
               disliketh
               God
               ,
               albeit
               hee
               shewe
               not
               himselfe
               so
               fully
               at
               the
               first
               :
               because
               you
               had
               so
               many
               waies
               grieuously
               offended
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               seemeth
               for
               a
               while
               quite
               to
               forsake
               you
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               not
               quite
               lost
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               yet
               in
               some
               secret
               corner
               of
               your
               soule
               ,
               from
               whence
               at
               your
               instant
               praiers
               he
               will
               shewe
               himselfe
               vnto
               you
               ,
               this
               will
               plainely
               declare
               vnto
               you
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               admonish
               you
               of
               the
               second
               time
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               graunt
               as
               much
               as
               you
               can
               say
               :
               yet
               ,
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               your
               faith
               was
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               onely
               possessed
               with
               a
               spirituall
               lethargie
               .
               You
               liued
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               your
               mother
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               ignorant
               of
               your
               life
               .
               A
               drunken
               man
               ,
               although
               hee
               loose
               for
               a
               time
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               his
               limmes
               ,
               yet
               he
               neuer
               looseth
               reason
               it selfe
               .
               You
               would
               think
               that
               in
               winter
               the
               trees
               were
               dead
               ,
               but
               they
               spring
               againe
               in
               the
               sommer
               season
               .
               At
               night
               the
               Sun
               setteth
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               next
               morning
               it
               riseth
               againe
               .
               And
               howe
               often
               see
               wee
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               at
               one
               time
               tooke
               the
               foile
               in
               a
               combate
               ,
               at
               another
               did
               win
               the
               price
               ?
               And
               knowe
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               spirituall
               combate
               of
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               like
               we
               may
               see
               in
               many
               ,
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               weaknes
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               partly
               through
               sloth
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               partly
               for
               default
               to
               beware
               .
               To
               these
               he
               replieth
               for
               such
               temptations
               are
               very
               hardly
               remooued
               ,
               I
               would
               to
               God
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               I
               could
               perswade
               my selfe
               that
               these
               promises
               belonged
               to
               me
               .
               For
               my
               present
               estate
               constraineth
               me
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               I
               am
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Laus
                 Christo
                 nescia
                 finis
              
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               briefe
               table
               directing
               the
               Reader
               of
               this
               booke
               to
               the
               principall
               things
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 ABsence
                 in
                 a
                 Pastor
                 when
                 allowed
                 .
                 77
              
               
                 externall
                 Abstinence
                 .
                 48
              
               
                 Abstraction
                 .
                 21
              
               
                 Abuse
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 &
                 creatures
                 .
                 55
              
               
                 Accusations
                 on
                 malice
                 .
                 97
              
               
                 vniust
                 Accusations
                 .
                 98
              
               
                 Accusing
                 conscience
                 .
                 18
              
               
                 to
                 Acknowledge
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 .
                 39
              
               
                 Acknowledge
                 others
                 good
                 gifts
                 .
                 98
              
               
                 Actuall
                 sinne
                 .
                 20
              
               
                 Adam
                 representing
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 16
              
               
                 his
                 estate
                 in
                 innocency
                 .
                 12
              
               
                 his
                 fall
                 .
                 15
              
               
                 priuate
                 Admonition
                 .
                 141
              
               
                 Adoption
                 .
                 124
              
               
                 Adulterie
                 what
                 .
                 82
              
               
                 lightly
                 punished
                 .
                 85
              
               
                 Affections
                 corrupted
                 .
                 19
              
               
                 Afflictions
                 .
                 124,137
              
               
                 Affiance
                 in
                 God.
                 39
              
               
                 All
                 ,
                 how
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 169
              
               
                 Allowance
                 of
                 others
                 sinnes
                 .
                 21
              
               
                 Ambition
                 how
                 healed
                 .
                 135
              
               
                 our
                 Ancestours
                 how
                 saued
                 .
                 104
              
               
                 Andreas
                 opinion
                 confuted
                 .
                 180
              
               
                 Angels
                 with
                 their
                 nature
                 &
                 office
                 .
                 11
              
               
                 their
                 fall
                 .
                 13
              
               
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 grieuous
                 then
                 mans
                 .
                 15
              
               
                 they
                 serue
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 142
              
               
                 rash
                 Anger
                 .
                 73
              
               
                 
                   preseruatiues
                   against
                
                 Anger●
                 135
              
               
                 slowe
                 to
                 Anger
                 .
                 78
              
               
                 snappish
                 Answers
                 .
                 75
              
               
                 curteous
                 Answers
                 .
                 78
              
               
                 Antichrist
                 Satans
                 subiect
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
                 72
              
               
                 when
                 first
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 36
              
               
                 Apologie
                 .
                 136,139
              
               
                 Apostates
                 Satans
                 subiects
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 166
              
               
                 Iasciuious
                 Aparrell
                 .
                 84
              
               
                 decent
                 Apparell
                 .
                 86
              
               
                 Approbatiō
                 of
                 idolatry
                 cōdēned
                 .
                 45
              
               
                 Approching
                 to
                 God
                 how
                 .
                 52
              
               
                 to
                 his
                 throne
                 .
                 119
              
               
                 Application
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 necessarie
                 .
                 119
              
               
                 Armour
                 complet
                 with
                 parts
                 .
                 129
              
               
                 Arrius
                 condemned
                 .
                 41
              
               
                 Astrologie
                 .
                 56,57
              
               
                 Artes
                 which
                 are
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 91
              
               
                 Assaults
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 about
                 his
                 calling
                 .
                 130
              
               
                 his
                 faith
                 .
                 131
              
               
                 sanctification
                 .
                 134
              
               
                 assent
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 Asseueration
                 .
                 59
              
               
                 Assurance
                 of
                 knowlege
                 .
                 118
              
               
                 Atheisme
                 .
                 40
              
               
                 Atheists
                 Satans
                 subiects
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 Authoritie
                 ouer
                 creatures
                 lost
                 .
                 23
              
               
                 Authoritie
                 must
                 be
                 obeyed
                 .
                 68
              
            
             
               
                 
                   B
                
                 
                   Babling
                   .
                   97
                
                 
                   Ballades
                   .
                   85
                
                 
                   Banketting
                   .
                   85,87
                
                 
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   vnconuenient
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   Bankerupts
                   .
                   90
                
                 
                   Baptisme
                   .
                   107,152
                
                 
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   water
                   ,
                   109
                
                 
                   the
                   forme
                   .
                   109
                
                 
                   
                     the
                     couenants
                  
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   .
                   109
                
                 
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   111
                
                 
                   Bargaining
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   the
                   Beast
                   who
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   
                     pleasures
                     with
                  
                   Beasts
                   .
                   82
                
                 
                   to
                   Beare
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   signifieth
                   .
                   95
                
                 
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Bitter
                   speaking
                   .
                   73,97
                
                 
                   Blasphemie
                   .
                   19,55
                
                 
                   Blessednes
                   .
                   144
                
                 
                   in
                   what
                   .
                   144
                
                 
                   Blessing
                   of
                   children
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   Boasting
                   .
                   97
                
                 
                   the
                   Bodie
                   corrupted
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   punished
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   amorous
                   Bookes●
                   85
                
                 
                 
                 
                   
                   Booke
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   144
                
                 
                   to
                   Bow
                   downe
                   to
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   43
                
                 
                   Bounds
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   remooued
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   Brawling
                   .
                   73
                
                 
                   Buriall
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   79
                
                 
                   Burning
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   82
                
                 
                   Buyers
                   sinne
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Buying
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Buggerie
                   .
                   82
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   C
                
                 
                   Callings
                   must
                   be
                   sanctified
                   with
                   praier
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   a
                   Calling
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   .
                   92
                
                 
                   effectuall
                   Calling
                   .
                   114
                
                 
                   how
                   wrought
                   .
                   116,117
                
                 
                   vneffectuall
                   Calling
                   .
                   164
                
                 
                   
                     all
                     are
                     not
                  
                   Called
                   .
                   174
                
                 
                   Calling
                   on
                   God.
                   52,139
                
                 
                   Carelesse
                   vsing
                   of
                   Gods
                   name
                   .
                   55
                
                 
                   Ceremonies
                   .
                   121
                
                 
                   Chastitie
                   .
                   85,88
                
                 
                   Charming
                   .
                   51
                
                 
                   Cherubims
                   defend
                   not
                   images
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   Children
                   must
                   obey
                   parents
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   Childrē
                   freed
                   from
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   pope
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Cherubims
                   why
                   painted
                   with
                   wings
                   .
                   11
                
                 
                   Choice
                   of
                   one
                   God.
                   42
                
                 
                   Censures
                   .
                   95
                
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   election
                   .
                   24
                
                 
                   how
                   subordinate
                   to
                   election
                   .
                   24
                
                 
                   why
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   24,25
                
                 
                   his
                   infirmities
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   vnion
                   of
                   two
                   natures
                   .
                   25
                
                 
                   Conception
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   sanctification
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   assumption
                   of
                   flesh
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   properties
                   .
                   26
                
                 
                   distinction
                   of
                   both
                   natures
                   .
                   27
                
                 
                   how
                   two
                   wills
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   his
                   natiuitie
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   28
                
                 
                   office
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   princes
                   his
                   vicegerents
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   as
                   Mediatour
                   he
                   hath
                   none
                   .
                   29
                
                 
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   he
                   satisfied
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                   29,168
                
                 
                   how
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   .
                   29
                
                 
                   his
                   passion
                   .
                   9,29
                
                 
                   agonie
                   .
                   30
                
                 
                   sncrifice
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   altar
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   how
                   a
                   priest
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   humiliation
                   .
                   31
                
                 
                   accursednesse
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   dead
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   32
                
                 
                   buried
                   .
                   31
                
                 
                   descension
                   into
                   hell
                   what
                   .
                   31
                
                 
                   abolishing
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   32
                
                 
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   32
                
                 
                   intercession
                   .
                   32,33
                
                 
                   his
                   propheticall
                   office
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   regall
                   office
                   .
                   33,34
                
                 
                   exaltation
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   bodie
                   is
                   visible
                   .
                   34
                
                 
                   resurrection
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   125
                
                 
                   ascension
                   .
                   34
                
                 
                   his
                   sitting
                   at
                   Gods
                   right
                   haud
                   .
                   34
                
                 
                   prerogatiue
                   royall
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   his
                   iustice
                   ours
                   .
                   123
                
                 
                   things
                   spoken
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   26
                
                 
                   his
                   manhood
                   exalted
                   .
                   27
                
                 
                   he
                   that
                   onely
                   lawgiuer
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   his
                   merits
                   infinite
                   .
                   133
                
                 
                   his
                   surrendring
                   his
                   kingdome
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   36
                
                 
                   Christ
                   when
                   receiued
                   .
                   118
                
                 
                   Christian
                   conuersation
                   .
                   128
                
                 
                   Church
                   goods
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   sold.
                   89
                
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   appoint
                   holy
                   daies
                   .
                   62
                
                 
                   Ciuill
                   authoritie
                   in
                   Bish.
                   of
                   Rome
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   36
                
                 
                   Comedies
                   .
                   ●5
                
                 
                   Combats
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   Cōforts
                   for
                   aff●cted
                   cōsciences
                   .
                   132
                
                 
                   Combat
                   of
                   afflicted
                   conscience
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   Commemoration
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   55
                
                 
                   Commendation
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   .
                   100
                
                 
                   
                   Commaundements
                   to
                   man
                   in
                   innocencie
                   .
                   13
                
                 
                   Companie
                   .
                   85
                
                 
                   want
                   of
                   Compassion
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Complaints
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Compunction
                   .
                   165
                
                 
                   Concupiscence
                   .
                   100
                
                 
                   Conception
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Condemnation
                   is
                   by
                   man.
                   164
                
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   119
                
                 
                   Confidence
                   in
                   creatures
                   .
                   41
                
                 
                   Cookes
                   must
                   keepe
                   the
                   sabbath
                   .
                   63
                
                 
                   Coniuring
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   Coniunction
                   with
                   God.
                   115
                
                 
                   Conscience
                   corrupted
                   .
                   18
                
                 
                   not
                   Comforted
                   by
                   a
                   generall
                   election
                   .
                   172
                
                 
                   Concealing
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   21,99
                
                 
                   Consent
                   in
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Contentation
                   .
                   92
                
                 
                   Contentions
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Contempt
                   of
                   superiours
                   .
                   71
                
                 
                   Contempt
                   of
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   Corne
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   Conuersation
                   .
                   58
                
                 
                   to
                   Couet
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   ●00
                
                 
                   Counterfait
                   wares
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Countenance
                   austere
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Couetousnes
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Couenant
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   workes
                   .
                   36
                   ,
                   102
                
                 
                   Couenant
                   with
                   sathan
                   .
                   49
                
                 
                   
                     who
                     are
                     in
                  
                   the
                   Couenant
                   .
                   108
                
                 
                   Contracts
                   how
                   ,
                   &
                   with
                   whome
                   .
                   88
                
                 
                   Contingencie
                   not
                   taken
                   
                     away
                     by
                     gods
                     decree
                  
                   .
                   9
                
                 
                   Controuersies
                   how
                   decided
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   Conuersion
                   to
                   God
                   whence
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   Crauing
                   pardon
                   for
                   sinnes
                   .
                   119
                
                 
                   Credulitie
                   .
                   98
                
                 
                   Creation
                   .
                   10
                
                 
                   creatures
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   vsed
                   hardly
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Cryings
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Crosses
                   .
                   136
                
                 
                   Crueltie
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Cursings
                   .
                   55
                
                 
                   Custome
                   in
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Constātine
                   ,
                   &
                   what
                   figure
                   he
                   saw
                   .
                   4●
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   D
                
                 
                   Damage
                   in
                   goods
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Damnation
                   .
                   164,171
                
                 
                   Dauncing
                   .
                   85
                
                 
                   Death
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Death
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                   142
                
                 
                   Death
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                   141
                
                 
                   Death
                   driuen
                   farre
                   off
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   Decalogue
                   .
                   36
                
                 
                   Decree
                   of
                   God.
                   8
                
                 
                   it
                   is
                   secret
                   .
                   164
                
                 
                   Degrees
                   in
                   sinning
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   Degrees
                   in
                   deuills
                   .
                   15
                
                 
                   Defence
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   selfe
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   Deniall
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                   1●8
                
                 
                   Derision
                   is
                   persecution
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Derision
                   of
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   .
                   55
                
                 
                   of
                   superiours
                   .
                   71
                
                 
                   Desire
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   40
                
                 
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   how
                   auoided
                   .
                   135
                
                 
                   holy
                   Desperation
                   .
                   117
                
                 
                   Deuils
                   .
                   36
                
                 
                   what
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   .
                   49
                
                 
                   Differences
                   of
                   actuall
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Disdaine
                   .
                   95
                
                 
                   Disobedience
                   .
                   71
                
                 
                   Distinction
                   of
                   dominions
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Distinction
                   of
                   persons
                   .
                   6
                
                 
                   Distrust
                   in
                   God.
                   40
                
                 
                   Dissolute
                   life
                   .
                   58
                
                 
                   Doubtfulnes
                   .
                   40,132
                
                 
                   Dreames
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   Diuination
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   Discerning
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   Duties
                   of
                   man
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   71
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   E
                
                 
                   Eares
                   of
                   corne
                   may
                   be
                   pulled
                   to
                   satisfie
                   hunger
                   .
                   80
                
                 
                   Eating
                   ,
                   with
                   circumstances
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Edict
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   36
                
                 
                   Edification
                   .
                   140
                
                 
                   Elders
                   ,
                   fathers
                   .
                   66
                
                 
                   Elect
                   know
                   themselues
                   elect
                   .
                   163
                
                 
                   
                   election
                   .
                   23,114,146
                
                 
                   by
                   Christ.
                   24,114
                
                 
                   
                     meanes
                     of
                  
                   election
                   .
                   24,36
                
                 
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   gift
                   .
                   114
                
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   generally
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   168
                
                 
                   notes
                   of
                   election
                   .
                   177
                
                 
                   elect
                   can
                   not
                   finally
                   fall
                   .
                   160
                
                 
                   elect
                   haue
                   dominion
                   ouer
                   creatures
                   .
                   124
                
                 
                   Elohim
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   1
                
                 
                   eleuation
                   in
                   the
                   masse
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   enchantments
                   .
                   51
                
                 
                   enterludes
                   .
                   85
                
                 
                   enuie
                   .
                   74,95
                
                 
                   entising
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   encourage
                   such
                   as
                   feare
                   God.
                   81
                
                 
                   equalitie
                   in
                   contracts
                   .
                   93
                
                 
                   errours
                   of
                   Predest
                   .
                   confuted
                   .
                   149
                
                 
                   estate
                   of
                   infidelitie
                   .
                   16
                
                 
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   after
                   death
                   .
                   141
                   ,
                   143,144
                
                 
                   estate
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   .
                   175
                
                 
                   estimation
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   144
                
                 
                   eternall
                   ioy
                   .
                   145
                
                 
                   eternall
                   destruction
                   .
                   23,174,175
                
                 
                   euangelicall
                   promises
                   indefinite
                   .
                   132
                
                 
                   euill
                   things
                   ,
                   how
                   good
                   with
                   God.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                
                 
                   euill
                   thoughts
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   excellencie
                   of
                   gifts
                   reuerenced
                   .
                   69
                
                 
                   excuse
                   of
                   sinne
                   whence
                   .
                   18
                
                 
                   execution
                   of
                   Gods
                   decree
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   execution
                   of
                   election
                   .
                   25
                
                 
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   reprobation
                   .
                   164
                
                 
                   exposition
                   of
                   scripture
                   to
                   xpe
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   externall
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   sabbath
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   extolling
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   selfe
                   aboue
                   others
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   eyes
                   full
                   of
                   adulterie
                   .
                   84
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   F
                
                 
                   the
                   Fall
                   of
                   a
                   christian
                   souldier
                   .
                   130
                   ,
                   131
                
                 
                   the
                   remedies
                   .
                   131
                
                 
                   
                     before
                     my
                  
                   Face
                   what
                   .
                   39
                
                 
                   the
                   Fall.
                   14
                
                 
                   Falling
                   from
                   God.
                   166
                
                 
                   decreed
                   of
                   God.
                   16,173
                
                 
                   Faith.
                   117,120,155
                
                 
                   a
                   temporarie
                   faith
                   .
                   166
                
                 
                   how
                   faith
                   is
                   begotten
                   .
                   33,103
                
                 
                   degrees
                   in
                   working
                   it
                   .
                   118
                
                 
                   
                     degrees
                     in
                  
                   Faith.
                   120
                
                 
                   Faith
                   how
                   shaken
                   .
                   120
                
                 
                   not
                   commaunded
                   in
                   the
                   morall
                   law
                   .
                   121
                
                 
                   Faires
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   sabbath
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   the
                   Faithfull
                   alone
                   haue
                   title
                   to
                   Gods
                   goods
                   .
                   124
                
                 
                   False
                   witnesse
                   .
                   95
                
                 
                   False
                   sentence
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   Fasting
                   .
                   53,88
                
                 
                   Father
                   what
                   .
                   66
                
                 
                   Fatherlesse
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Feare
                   of
                   God.
                   40
                
                 
                   
                     of
                     de●th
                  
                   .
                   166
                
                 
                   to
                   offend
                   God.
                   127
                
                 
                   Feasts
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   to
                   idols
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   at
                   Feasts
                   leaue
                   somewhat
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Feeble
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   inuried
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Fighting
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Flatterie
                   .
                   97
                
                 
                   Flight
                   in
                   persecution
                   .
                   140
                
                 
                   Forgerie
                   .
                   99
                
                 
                   Foreknowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   9
                
                 
                   Fornication
                   .
                   82
                
                 
                   Found
                   things
                   restore
                   .
                   89,94
                
                 
                   Free-will
                   not
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   Gods
                   decree
                   .
                   9
                
                 
                   Free-will
                   .
                   151,153
                
                 
                   Frowardnes
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Funerals
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   solemnized
                   .
                   79
                
                 
                   Fulnes
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                   85
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   G
                
                 
                   Gaine
                   lawfull
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Gaming
                   for
                   gaine
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Gate
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   63
                
                 
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   not
                   saleable
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   
                   Gleanings
                   .
                   80
                
                 
                   Glorification
                   .
                   141
                
                 
                   perfect
                   Glorie
                   .
                   144
                
                 
                   Glorie
                   of
                   God
                   sought
                   aboue
                   all
                   .
                   100
                
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   146
                   ,
                   176
                
                 
                   Gospell
                   .
                   103
                
                 
                   thought
                   follie
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   .
                   1
                
                 
                   he
                   is
                   denied
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   his
                   nature
                   .
                   1
                
                 
                   simplenes
                   .
                   2
                
                 
                   infinitenesse
                   .
                   2
                
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   neither
                   subiect
                   nor
                   adiunct
                   .
                   2
                
                 
                   his
                   essence
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   immutabilitie
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   searcher
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   3
                
                 
                   
                     the
                     life
                     of
                  
                   God.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   how
                   he
                   willeth
                   euill
                   .
                   3
                
                 
                   his
                   loue
                   ,
                   mercie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   what
                   God
                   can
                   doe
                   .
                   5
                
                 
                   his
                   glorie
                   knowne
                   onely
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   ibid
                   .
                
                 
                   how
                   God
                   is
                   knowne
                   to
                   man.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   7
                
                 
                   his
                   properties
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Sonne
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   he
                   onely
                   incarnate
                   .
                   24
                
                 
                   how
                   sent
                   .
                   7
                
                 
                   how
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   his
                   properties
                   .
                   7
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   8
                
                 
                   Gods
                   operation
                   and
                   operatiue
                   permission
                   .
                   9
                
                 
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   38
                
                 
                   others
                   gods
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   38
                   ,
                   39
                
                 
                   Good
                   meaning
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   Good
                   name
                   .
                   99
                
                 
                   Goodnes
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   11
                
                 
                   Gouernment
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   when
                   corrupted
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   Grace
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   extinguished
                   .
                   160
                
                 
                   Grapes
                   may
                   be
                   plucked
                   .
                   79
                
                 
                   Grief
                   for
                   others
                   &
                   our
                   own
                   sins
                   .
                   127
                
                 
                   Grauen
                   image
                   .
                   43
                
                 
                   Grudges
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Guiltlesse
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   54
                
              
            
             
               
                 H
              
               
                 
                   Hallow
                   the
                   sabbath
                   .
                   61
                
                 
                   Hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Hard
                   ,
                   and
                   soft
                   heart
                   .
                   42
                
                 
                   Hatred
                   of
                   God.
                   42,164
                
                 
                   of
                   our
                   neighbour
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Heauens
                   threefold
                   .
                   11
                
                 
                   Hellenisme
                   .
                   40
                
                 
                   Heresies
                   spring
                   frō
                   original
                   sin
                   .
                   17,18
                
                 
                   Hell
                   fire
                   .
                   176
                
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   8
                
                 
                   not
                   Christs
                   father
                   .
                   25
                
                 
                   Holines
                   of
                   mind
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   of
                   memorie
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   conscience
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   will.
                   127
                
                 
                   affections
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   bodie
                   .
                   128
                
                 
                   Honour
                   what
                   .
                   83
                
                 
                   Hope
                   .
                   39,127
                
                 
                   Hope
                   of
                   pardon
                   .
                   118
                
                 
                   House
                   coueted
                   .
                   100
                
                 
                   Humilitie
                   .
                   40
                
                 
                   Hungring
                   after
                   grace
                   .
                   118
                
                 
                   Hunting
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   Husbandrie
                   on
                   the
                   sabbath
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   Hypocrisie
                   .
                   47,48
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 
                   Idlenes
                   .
                   88
                
                 
                   Iealous
                   what
                   .
                   43,44
                
                 
                   Iesting
                   at
                   scripture
                   .
                   58
                
                 
                   Iewes
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   Idolaters
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   Idol
                   .
                   43
                
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   seruice
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   Idolaters
                   sorie
                   when
                   they
                   omit
                   their
                   fained
                   worship
                   .
                   18
                
                 
                   Illumination
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   Iehouah
                   .
                   38
                
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God.
                   11
                
                 
                   
                     how
                     much
                     of
                     Gods
                  
                   Image
                   we
                   reteined
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   Ingrossing
                   commodities
                   .
                   90
                
                 
                   Infamie
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   
                   Infants
                   how
                   saued
                   .
                   114
                
                 
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   couenant
                   .
                   108
                
                 
                   Infants
                   which
                   condemned
                   .
                   164
                
                 
                   Ingratitude
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   11
                
                 
                   Inholders
                   dutie
                   .
                   63
                
                 
                   Ignorance
                   from
                   Adam
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   sinne
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   .
                   21,22
                
                 
                   Impatience
                   in
                   afflictions
                   .
                   41
                
                 
                   Impotencie
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   of
                   will.
                   19
                
                 
                   Inclination
                   to
                   euill
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   Impuritie
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   18,19
                
                 
                   Inescation
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Iniuries
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Indulgences
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   Imputatiō
                   of
                   mans
                   sins
                   to
                   Christ.
                   31
                
                 
                   Imputation
                   of
                   Christs
                   righteousnes
                   to
                   man.
                   122
                
                 
                   imputatiue
                   iustice
                   prooued
                   .
                   123,156
                
                 
                   Iosephs
                   pietie
                   .
                   98
                
                 
                   Iourneies
                   on
                   the
                   sabbath
                   day
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   Iudaisme
                   .
                   40
                
                 
                   Images
                   in
                   Churches
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   44
                
                 
                   Infirmities
                   to
                   be
                   concealed
                   .
                   78,97,99
                
                 
                   Infirmities
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   couered
                   by
                   Christ.
                   33
                
                 
                   Infidels
                   how
                   damned
                   .
                   167
                
                 
                   Ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   128
                
                 
                   Iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   regarded
                   .
                   58
                
                 
                   Iudging
                   .
                   99
                
                 
                   last
                   Iudgement
                   .
                   143
                
                 
                   Iust
                   dealing
                   .
                   92
                
                 
                   Iugling
                   .
                   51
                
                 
                   Iustice.
                   129
                
                 
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                   160
                
                 
                   Iustification
                   .
                   121,122
                
                 
                   second
                   Iustification
                   confuted
                   .
                   157
                
                 
                   Intermission
                   of
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   Interpreting
                   amisse
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   Interpreting
                   wel
                   .
                   98
                
                 
                   Iustice
                   inherent
                   .
                   156
                
              
            
             
               
                 K
              
               
                 
                   to
                   Kill
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   when
                   .
                   73
                
                 
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   law
                   bruiseth
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   177
                
                 
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   118
                
                 
                   Kings
                   are
                   fathers
                   .
                   66
                
              
            
             
               
                 L
              
               
                 
                   Labour
                   commanded
                   .
                   88
                
                 
                   Labourers
                   must
                   be
                   paid
                   .
                   74,91
                
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   morall
                   .
                   36
                
                 
                   the
                   Lawe
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   160
                
                 
                   
                     vse
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Law.
                   101
                
                 
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   regenerate
                   .
                   102
                
                 
                   Church
                   Lawes
                   by
                   Christ.
                   33
                
                 
                   Lawe
                   .
                   95
                
                 
                   Lawyers
                   sinne
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   Leagues
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   lawfull
                   .
                   78
                
                 
                   Leagues
                   with
                   infidels
                   .
                   79
                
                 
                   Leagues
                   with
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                   54
                
                 
                   Lenitie
                   in
                   correction
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Lending
                   freely
                   .
                   94
                
                 
                   Life
                   vnoffensiue
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   vnordinate
                   .
                   88
                
                 
                   long
                   Life
                   promised
                   to
                   children
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   Lordships
                   distinguished
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Lottes
                   .
                   56
                
                 
                   Loue
                   of
                   God.
                   39,41
                
                 
                   markes
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   40
                
                 
                   Loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ.
                   113
                
                 
                   Loue
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   more
                   then
                   god
                   .
                   41
                
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   supper
                   .
                   111
                
                 
                   Lower
                   roome
                   at
                   table
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Lying
                   .
                   54,96
                
                 
                   Lucke
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   .
                   56
                
                 
                   Lust
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                   82
                
                 
                   Lutherans
                   consubstantiation
                   .
                   112
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   M
                
                 
                   Madnes
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   fathers
                   .
                   66
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   winking
                   at
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   .
                   68
                
                 
                   Magicke
                   .
                   49
                
                 
                   Magitians
                   .
                   35,41,49
                
                 
                   Magitians
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   vnto
                   .
                   51
                
                 
                   Malice
                   95
                
                 
                   
                   Man
                   and
                   wife
                   abusing
                   their
                   libertie
                   .
                   84
                
                 
                   Mans
                   creation
                   with
                   circumstances
                   .
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                
                 
                   created
                   mutable
                   .
                   13
                
                 
                   his
                   fall
                   .
                   15
                
                 
                   Man
                   Gods
                   image
                   .
                   45,56
                
                 
                   pleasures
                   with
                   Men.
                   82
                
                 
                   Manichees
                   condemned
                   .
                   41
                
                 
                   Mariage
                   to
                   be
                   sanctified
                   with
                   praier
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   Mariage
                   without
                   parents
                   consent
                   .
                   71
                
                 
                   with
                   infidels
                   .
                   46
                
                 
                   Marie
                   Christs
                   mother
                   continued
                   a
                   virgine
                   .
                   27
                
                 
                   Marcion
                   .
                   41
                
                 
                   Martyrdome
                   .
                   139
                
                 
                   Marchandise
                   solde
                   to
                   an
                   idolatrous
                   vse
                   .
                   46
                
                 
                   Masse
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   Mayming
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Meditation
                   of
                   the
                   creation
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   Meditation
                   of
                   Christs
                   passion
                   .
                   31
                
                 
                   Meditation
                   in
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   118
                
                 
                   Meanes
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   52
                
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   Christ.
                   116
                
                 
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   aboue
                   his
                   iustice
                   .
                   44
                
                 
                   Merit
                   of
                   congruitie
                   .
                   154
                
                 
                   of
                   condignitie
                   .
                   161
                
                 
                   the
                   Minde
                   corrupted
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   MINISTERS
                   ,
                   fathers
                   .
                   66
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   sinnes
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   dutie
                   .
                   52
                
                 
                   Mirth
                   at
                   meate
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Miseries
                   of
                   our
                   neighbour
                   .
                   77
                
                 
                   Modestie
                   .
                   85
                
                 
                   Monasticall
                   vowes
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   Monkes
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   Monuments
                   of
                   idolatrie
                   .
                   46
                
                 
                   Mortification
                   .
                   124
                
                 
                   Mourning
                   .
                   80
                
                 
                   Mother
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   Mothers
                   must
                   nurse
                   their
                   owne
                   children
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Musicke
                   lawfull
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   Musicke
                   in
                   Churches
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   Murder
                   vnpardonable
                   .
                   75
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   N
                
                 
                   Naamans
                   worship
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   Rimmon
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   God.
                   54
                
                 
                   good
                   Name
                   .
                   99
                
                 
                   Necromancie
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   Neglect
                   of
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   Neighbours
                   who
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   loued
                   .
                   66,74
                
                 
                   Non-residencie
                   reprooued
                   by
                   scripture
                   and
                   councels
                   .
                   76,77
                
                 
                   Notions
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   .
                   17
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   O
                
                 
                   Obedience
                   to
                   god
                   how
                   measured
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   Obedience
                   to
                   superiours
                   .
                   69
                
                 
                   Obedience
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   euangelicall
                   Obedience
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   Occasiōs
                   of
                   strife
                   how
                   ministred
                   .
                   76
                
                 
                   Offences
                   against
                   superiours
                   .
                   71
                
                 
                   equalls
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   inferiours
                   .
                   72,77
                
                 
                   Old
                   men
                   fathers
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   Operation
                   of
                   God.
                   9
                
                 
                   Oppression
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   not
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   baptisme
                   .
                   152
                
                 
                   Outward
                   actuall
                   sinne
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   deserueth
                   death
                   .
                   173
                
                 
                   Othes
                   .
                   59
                
                 
                   lawfull
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   P
                
                 
                   Particular
                   perswasion
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                   119
                
                 
                   Paines
                   in
                   childbirth
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   a
                   Punishment
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Parents
                   how
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   holy
                   .
                   108
                
                 
                   Parents
                   prolong
                   their
                   childrens
                   life
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   Patience
                   in
                   perils
                   .
                   39
                
                 
                   Patience
                   with
                   preseruatiues
                   .
                   137
                
                 
                   Peace
                   of
                   God.
                   148
                
                 
                   
                   Perfection
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   21
                
                 
                   Permission
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                   14
                
                 
                   Periurie
                   .
                   5
                
                 
                   Peoples
                   dutie
                   in
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   .
                   52
                
                 
                   petition
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   Peters
                   fall
                   .
                   22
                
                 
                   Pirats
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   philosophie
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   phisicke
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   pictures
                   .
                   44
                
                 
                   plague
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   plaies
                   .
                   85
                
                 
                   Pledges
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                   .
                   75,90
                
                 
                   to
                   be
                   redeemed
                   .
                   93
                
                 
                   strange
                   Pleasures
                   .
                   82
                
                 
                   pollution
                   .
                   197
                
                 
                   pollution
                   by
                   night
                   .
                   84
                
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   Popish
                   superstitions
                   .
                   47,58
                
                 
                   popish
                   fasting
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   popish
                   traditions
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   102
                
                 
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   an
                   image
                   of
                   Christ.
                   45
                
                 
                   it
                   begetteth
                   faith
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   praier
                   .
                   138
                
                 
                   praiers
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   .
                   139
                
                 
                   to
                   creatures
                   .
                   49
                
                 
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   praiers
                   on
                   particular
                   occasions
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   praising
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   145
                
                 
                   Predestination
                   .
                   10,167
                
                 
                   it
                   is
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   and
                   reprobate
                   .
                   149
                
                 
                   immutable
                   .
                   150
                
                 
                   not
                   by
                   foreseene
                   workes
                   in
                   man.
                   172
                
                 
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   knowne
                   .
                   177
                
                 
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                   146
                
                 
                   Predestination
                   applied
                   .
                   176
                
                 
                   preseruatiues
                   against
                   assaults
                   of
                   temptation
                   .
                   131
                
                 
                   vocation
                   .
                   131
                
                 
                   faith
                   .
                   132
                
                 
                   sanctification
                   .
                   134
                
                 
                   presumption
                   .
                   22,42
                
                 
                   pride
                   .
                   42
                
                 
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   36
                
                 
                   promises
                   must
                   be
                   kept
                   .
                   94
                
                 
                   pronenesse
                   to
                   diseases
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   22
                
                 
                   pronouncing
                   vniust
                   sentence
                   .
                   96
                
                 
                   propagation
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   profession
                   of
                   God
                   commanded
                   .
                   39
                   ,
                   138
                
                 
                   processions
                   .
                   45
                
                 
                   prognostications
                   .
                   56
                
                 
                   prophesies
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   prophanations
                   of
                   sabbaths
                   .
                   64
                
                 
                   punishments
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   22
                
                 
                   punishments
                   inflicted
                   by
                   superiours
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   .
                   69
                
                 
                   punishments
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   .
                   70
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Q
                
                 
                   Quarrellings
                   .
                   74
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   R
                
                 
                   Railings
                   forbidden
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Raising
                   of
                   prises
                   in
                   wares
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   122
                
                 
                   reioycing
                   at
                   our
                   neighbors
                   good
                   .
                   77
                
                 
                   Rebaptizing
                   .
                   110
                
                 
                   Rebellion
                   inward
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   Recreation
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   Relikes
                   of
                   idols
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   46
                
                 
                   Reliefe
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   godly
                   .
                   140
                
                 
                   Remember
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   signifieth
                   .
                   61
                
                 
                   Representing
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   an
                   image
                   .
                   44
                
                 
                   Reprobates
                   .
                   165
                
                 
                   how
                   farre
                   they
                   may
                   go
                   in
                   godlines
                   .
                   164
                
                 
                   Reprobates
                   may
                   know
                   the
                   lord
                   .
                   165
                
                 
                   haue
                   temporary
                   faith
                   .
                   165
                
                 
                   a
                   tast
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   gifts
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   outward
                   holines
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   their
                   falling
                   from
                   God.
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   death
                   .
                   175
                
                 
                   condemnation
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   estate
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                   176
                
                 
                   Reprobation
                   .
                   163
                
                 
                   Reprobate
                   sense
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   Reuerence
                   to
                   superiours
                   with
                   many
                   branches
                   .
                   68
                
                 
                   
                   Reuenge
                   .
                   74
                
                 
                   Restitution
                   .
                   89,94
                
                 
                   Repentance
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   howe
                   in
                   Reprobates
                   .
                   165
                
                 
                   howe
                   in
                   God.
                   2
                
                 
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   143
                
                 
                   Reading
                   sometimes
                   begetteth
                   faith
                   .
                   103
                
                 
                   to
                   rise
                   early
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   63
                
                 
                   Rogues
                   .
                   91
                
                 
                   Robberies
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   the
                   Romish
                   Hierarchie
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   Rules
                   for
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   properties
                   .
                   7,26
                
                 
                   Rules
                   for
                   vowes
                   .
                   52
                
                 
                   Rules
                   for
                   equalitie
                   in
                   contracts
                   .
                   93
                
                 
                   Rules
                   for
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   decalogue
                   .
                   37
                
                 
                   Rules
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                   103
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   S
                
                 
                   Sabellius
                   condemned
                   .
                   41
                
                 
                   Sabbath
                   commanded
                   in
                   Paradice
                   .
                   63
                
                 
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   61
                
                 
                   how
                   sanctified
                   .
                   63
                
                 
                   how
                   morall
                   and
                   ceremoniall
                   .
                   63,64
                
                 
                   why
                   changed
                   .
                   64
                
                 
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   daies
                   worke
                   .
                   62
                
                 
                   preparation
                   to
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   64
                
                 
                   how
                   prophaned
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   104
                
                 
                   how
                   necessarie
                   .
                   107
                
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Sacrament
                   differ
                   .
                   107
                
                 
                   Saluation
                   .
                   146,171
                
                 
                   Saluation
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   146
                
                 
                   Saints
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   for
                   .
                   49
                
                 
                   Samuel
                   raised
                   vp
                   ,
                   not
                   true
                   Samuel
                   .
                   50,51
                
                 
                   Sanctuaries
                   .
                   76
                
                 
                   to
                   Sanctifie
                   what
                   .
                   61
                
                 
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   Sanctification
                   with
                   the
                   effects
                   thereof
                   .
                   124
                
                 
                   Satans
                   shifts
                   to
                   cause
                   infidelitie
                   .
                   132
                
                 
                   Satan
                   Gods
                   ape
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   his
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   Scandals
                   .
                   76
                
                 
                   Scriptures
                   only
                   expoūded
                   by
                   Christ.
                   34
                
                 
                   Serpents
                   head
                   bruised
                   .
                   171
                
                 
                   Second
                   causes
                   are
                   not
                   frustrate
                   by
                   Gods
                   decree
                   .
                   8
                
                 
                   Securitie
                   .
                   20,42
                
                 
                   Seruice
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   145
                
                 
                   Sellers
                   sinne
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Seruants
                   eie
                   seruice
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Shame
                   of
                   nakednes
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   22
                
                 
                   Shooting
                   .
                   81
                
                 
                   Signes
                   in
                   the
                   sacraments
                   .
                   105
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   what
                   .
                   13
                
                 
                   mortall
                   Sinne.
                   160
                
                 
                   why
                   it
                   raigneth
                   in
                   man.
                   102
                
                 
                   one
                   Sinne
                   forgiuen
                   all
                   forgiuen
                   .
                   134
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   corrupteth
                   onely
                   faculties
                   .
                   17
                
                 
                   Sinnes
                   of
                   omission
                   and
                   commission
                   .
                   20
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   .
                   22,166
                
                 
                   Sixe
                   daies
                   to
                   worke
                   .
                   62
                
                 
                   Single
                   life
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Sobrietie
                   .
                   86
                
                 
                   Soule
                   punished
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   136
                
                 
                   Societie
                   with
                   infidels
                   .
                   46
                
                 
                   Soules
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   142
                
                 
                   Southsaying
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   christian
                   Souldier
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   slumber
                   .
                   18
                
                 
                   Spirituall
                   drunkennes
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Sports
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   65
                
                 
                   Starres
                   what
                   force
                   they
                   haue
                   .
                   57
                
                 
                   Stealing
                   .
                   88
                
                 
                   Step-parents
                   to
                   be
                   honoured
                   .
                   66
                
                 
                   Strangers
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   iniuried
                   .
                   78,80
                
                 
                   the
                   Sting
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   142
                
                 
                   Subiect
                   to
                   satan
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   Subiection
                   to
                   Satan
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Suretiship
                   .
                   94
                
                 
                   Suites
                   in
                   law
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   Supremacie
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   Superstition
                   .
                   56
                
                 
                   
                   Suspitions
                   .
                   96
                
                 
                   Superiours
                   dutie
                   to
                   inferiours
                   .
                   70
                
                 
                   Superiours
                   to
                   be
                   reuerenced
                   .
                   67
                
                 
                   they
                   must
                   speake
                   first
                   .
                   68
                
                 
                   Subiects
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   their
                   allegiance
                   to
                   their
                   prince
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Swearing
                   any
                   way
                   .
                   55
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   T
                
                 
                   to
                   Take
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   god
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   54
                
                 
                   Talke
                   corrupt
                   .
                   85,97
                
                 
                   table
                   Talke
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Tales
                   raised
                   .
                   97,98
                
                 
                   Taunting
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   Tempting
                   of
                   God.
                   41
                
                 
                   Temptation
                   .
                   21,130,132
                
                 
                   Tempter
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   Terrour
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   19,23
                
                 
                   Terrours
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   Testament
                   .
                   103
                
                 
                   Thanksgiuing
                   .
                   52,60,130
                
                 
                   Theologie
                   ,
                   what
                   .
                   2
                
                 
                   Theft
                   how
                   punished
                   .
                   91,92
                
                 
                   Thrift
                   .
                   92
                
                 
                   Titles
                   of
                   God
                   where
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   .
                   5●
                
                 
                   Titles
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   men
                   .
                   68
                
                 
                   Trafficke
                   with
                   infidels
                   .
                   46
                
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   112
                
                 
                   Trembling
                   at
                   gods
                   presence
                   .
                   23,113
                
                 
                   Trials
                   of
                   suites
                   before
                   infidels
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   Trouble
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Truth
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   .
                   92
                
                 
                   Truces
                   .
                   79
                
                 
                   Turkes
                   the
                   deuils
                   subiects
                   .
                   35
                
                 
                   the
                   two
                   Trees
                   in
                   Eden
                   .
                   13
                
                 
                   Tyrants
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   .
                   69
                
                 
                   Tyrants
                   punishment
                   .
                   75
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   V
                
                 
                   Vanitie
                   from
                   Adam
                   .
                   18
                
                 
                   Vaine-glorie
                   .
                   96
                
                 
                   Vertue
                   of
                   creatures
                   lost
                   by
                   sinne
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Vices
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   96,97
                
                 
                   abstained
                   from
                   .
                   98
                
                 
                   to
                   Visite
                   .
                   44
                
                 
                   Viuification
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   Vowes
                   .
                   47,53
                
                 
                   Vncharitable
                   opinions
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   feare
                   God.
                   20
                
                 
                   Vnion
                   with
                   God.
                   41
                
                 
                   Vnion
                   of
                   christians
                   with
                   Christ.
                   115
                
                 
                   spirituall
                   Vnderstanding
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   Vniust
                   dealing
                   .
                   88
                
                 
                   Vnprofitable
                   warres
                   .
                   89
                
                 
                   Vsurie
                   .
                   90
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   W
                
                 
                   Washing
                   in
                   baptisme
                   .
                   109
                
                 
                   Wasting
                   others
                   goods
                   .
                   72
                
                 
                   Wages
                   deteined
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   Wantonesse
                   .
                   84
                
                 
                   Christian
                   Warrefare
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   Warriars
                   .
                   129
                
                 
                   Weights
                   falsified
                   .
                   89,93
                
                 
                   Wedlocke
                   .
                   87
                
                 
                   Will
                   corrupted
                   .
                   19
                
                 
                   Will
                   worship
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   spirituall
                   Wisdome
                   .
                   126
                
                 
                   Witches
                   .
                   52
                
                 
                   Wishing
                   .
                   101
                
                 
                   Witnesse
                   .
                   98
                
                 
                   the
                   Worke
                   of
                   God.
                   8
                
                 
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   howe
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God.
                   98
                
                 
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   parts
                   thereof
                   .
                   11
                
                 
                   
                     how
                     the
                     godly
                     esteem
                     of
                     the
                  
                   World.
                   127
                
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   how
                   first
                   reuealed
                   .
                   33
                
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   a
                   meanes
                   of
                   saluation
                   33
                
                 
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   .
                   60
                
                 
                   Wise
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   conceit
                   .
                   73
                
                 
                   Widowes
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   iniuried
                   .
                   75
                
                 
                   to
                   Winne
                   men
                   to
                   religion
                   .
                   51
                
                 
                   Wares
                   to
                   be
                   saleable
                   .
                   93
                
                 
                   Gods
                   worship
                   when
                   corrupted
                   .
                   48
                
                 
                   meanes
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   Worshipped
                   .
                   50
                
                 
                   Workes
                   iustifie
                   not
                   .
                   151,161
                
                 
                   Workes
                   foreseene
                   .
                   172
                
                 
                   Worme
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   176
                
                 
                   Whole
                   man
                   punished
                   .
                   23
                
                 
                   Worshipping
                   the
                   beast
                   .
                   47
                
                 
                   of
                   deuills
                   .
                   49
                
              
            
             
               
                 Z
              
               
                 
                   Zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   .
                   58,127
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               SYMBOLE
               OR
               CREEDE
               OF
               THE
               APOSTLES
               ,
               ACCORDING
               TO
               THE
               TENOVR
               OF
               THE
               SCRIPTVRE
               ,
               AND
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Orthodoxe
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               reuewed
               and
               corrected
               BY
               William
               Perkins
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               good
               Catholikes
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               sound
               faith
               and
               good
               life
               .
               
                 August
                 .
                 lib.
                 quaest
                 .
                 in
                 Matth.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               PRINTED
               BY
               
                 IOHN
                 LEGAT
              
               PRINTER
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOVRABLE
               ,
               EDWARD
               Lord
               Russell
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               .
               Grace
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               RIght
               Honourable
               ,
               excellent
               is
               the
               saying
               of
               Paul
               to
               Titus
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 pure
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 pure
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 impure
                 and
                 vnbeleeuing
                 is
                 nothing
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 their
                 mindes
                 and
                 consciences
                 are
                 defiled
                 .
              
               In
               which
               wordes
               he
               determines
               three
               questions
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               whether
               things
               ordained
               and
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               may
               become
               vncleane
               or
               no
               ?
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               :
               and
               his
               meaning
               must
               be
               conceiued
               with
               a
               distinction
               .
               
                 By
                 nature
              
               ,
               things
               ordained
               of
               God
               are
               not
               vncleane
               :
               for
               Moses
               in
               Genesis
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               saw
               all
               things
               which
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               very
               good
               :
               yet
               they
               may
               become
               vncleane
               either
               
                 by
                 lawe
              
               ,
               or
               
                 by
                 the
                 fault
              
               of
               men
               .
               
                 By
                 law
              
               ,
               as
               when
               God
               forbids
               vs
               the
               things
               which
               in
               themselues
               are
               good
               :
               without
               whose
               commandement
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               pure
               as
               things
               not
               forbidden
               .
               Thus
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               olde
               Testament
               God
               forbade
               the
               Iewes
               the
               vse
               of
               certaine
               creatures
               ;
               not
               because
               they
               were
               indeeede
               worse
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               vpon
               speciall
               cause
               to
               restraine
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               put
               a
               difference
               betweene
               his
               owne
               people
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               :
               that
               he
               might
               exercise
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               aduertise
               them
               of
               the
               inward
               impuritie
               of
               minde
               .
               Now
               this
               
                 legall
                 impuritie
              
               was
               abolished
               at
               the
               ascension
               of
               Christ.
               
                 By
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 men
              
               things
               are
               vncleane
               when
               they
               are
               abused
               ,
               and
               not
               applied
               to
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               they
               were
               ordained
               .
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               to
               whome
               things
               ordained
               of
               God
               are
               pure
               ?
               He
               answers
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 pure
              
               :
               
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               them
               whose
               persons
               stand
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               before
               God
               in
               Christ
               in
               whome
               they
               beleeue
               :
               who
               also
               doe
               vse
               Gods
               blessings
               in
               holy
               manner
               to
               his
               glorie
               and
               the
               good
               of
               men
               .
               The
               third
               question
               is
               ,
               who
               they
               are
               to
               whome
               all
               things
               are
               vncleane
               ?
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 vncleane
              
               :
               by
               whome
               he
               vnderstands
               all
               such
               I.
               whose
               persons
               displease
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               indeede
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               :
               II.
               who
               vse
               not
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               in
               holy
               manner
               ,
               sanctifying
               them
               by
               word
               and
               praier
               :
               III
               :
               who
               abuse
               them
               to
               bad
               endes
               ,
               as
               to
               riot
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               oppression
               of
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nowe
               that
               to
               such
               ,
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               is
               vncleane
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               :
               because
               all
               their
               actions
               are
               sinnes
               in
               that
               they
               are
               not
               done
               of
               faith
               :
               and
               a
               mans
               persons
               must
               first
               please
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               his
               action
               or
               worke
               done
               can
               please
               him
               .
               Againe
               they
               vse
               the
               blessings
               and
               creatures
               of
               God
               with
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               because
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               forth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               vsurpers
               thereof
               before
               God.
               For
               in
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               we
               lost
               the
               title
               and
               interest
               to
               all
               good
               things
               :
               and
               though
               God
               permitte
               the
               vse
               of
               many
               of
               them
               to
               wicked
               men
               ;
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               former
               title
               recouered
               but
               in
               Christ
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               in
               whome
               we
               are
               aduanced
               to
               a
               better
               estate
               then
               we
               had
               by
               creation
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               (
               to
               omit
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               )
               Nobilitie
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               blessing
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               vncleane
               thing
               ,
               if
               the
               enioyers
               thereof
               be
               not
               truly
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               The
               blood
               vnstained
               before
               men
               ,
               is
               stained
               blood
               before
               God
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               restored
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               the
               lambe
               of
               God.
               And
               hence
               it
               follows
               againe
               ,
               that
               Nobilitie
               must
               not
               dwell
               solitarie
               ,
               but
               combine
               her selfe
               in
               perpetuall
               fellowship
               with
               heartie
               loue
               and
               syncere
               obedience
               of
               pure
               and
               sound
               religion
               :
               without
               the
               which
               all
               pleasant
               pastimes
               ,
               all
               sumptuousnes
               of
               building
               ,
               all
               brauerie
               in
               apparell
               ,
               all
               glistering
               in
               gold
               ,
               all
               delicate
               fare
               ,
               all
               delightfull
               musicke
               ,
               all
               reuerence
               done
               with
               cappe
               and
               knee
               ,
               all
               earthly
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               that
               heart
               can
               wish
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               a
               vanishing
               shadow
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               mirth
               that
               beginnes
               in
               laughing
               and
               endes
               in
               woe
               .
               A
               happie
               thing
               were
               it
               ,
               if
               this
               consideration
               might
               take
               place
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               noble
               men
               :
               it
               would
               make
               them
               honour
               God
               that
               they
               might
               be
               honoured
               of
               God
               with
               euerlasting
               honour
               :
               
               and
               it
               would
               make
               them
               kisse
               the
               Sonne
               least
               he
               be
               angrie
               ,
               and
               they
               perish
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               I
               speake
               not
               this
               as
               though
               I
               doubted
               of
               your
               Lordships
               care
               in
               this
               very
               point
               :
               but
               mine
               onely
               meaning
               is
               to
               put
               you
               in
               minde
               ,
               that
               as
               you
               haue
               begunne
               to
               cleane
               vnto
               Christ
               with
               full
               of
               purpose
               of
               heart
               ,
               so
               you
               would
               continue
               to
               doe
               it
               still
               ,
               and
               doe
               it
               more
               :
               &
               withal
               to
               manifest
               the
               same
               vnto
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               by
               honouring
               Christ
               with
               your
               owne
               honour
               ,
               and
               by
               resembling
               him
               specially
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               
               as
               he
               grew
               in
               stature
               and
               yeares
               ,
               he
               also
               grew
               in
               grace
               and
               fauour
               with
               God
               and
               men
               .
               
               And
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               (
               without
               any
               consideration
               of
               earthly
               respects
               )
               I
               further
               present
               vnto
               you
               an
               Exposition
               of
               another
               part
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               ,
               namely
               the
               Symbole
               or
               Creede
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               which
               is
               indeede
               the
               very
               pith
               and
               substance
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               taught
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               imbraced
               by
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               ,
               sealed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               martyrs
               ,
               vsed
               by
               a
               Theodosius
               the
               Emperour
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               ende
               the
               controuersies
               of
               his
               time
               :
               and
               hereupon
               hath
               beene
               called
               the
               b
               
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               the
               d
               
                 keye
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
               And
               furthermore
               I
               hope
               that
               your
               Lordship
               will
               accept
               the
               same
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               the
               rather
               because
               you
               vouchsafed
               when
               you
               were
               in
               Cambridge
               to
               be
               an
               hearer
               thereof
               when
               it
               was
               taught
               and
               deliuered
               .
               Thus
               crauing
               pardon
               for
               my
               boldnes
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leaue
               ,
               commending
               your
               L.
               and
               yours
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Almightie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ann.
                   1595.
                   
                   Apr.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 L.
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 William
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               booke
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Creede
                 .
              
               
                 pag.
                 185
              
               
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 187
              
               
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 198
              
               
                 The
                 three
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 202
              
               
                 The
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 205
              
               
                 Gods
                 omnipotencie
                 .
              
               
                 212
              
               
                 The
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 217,221
              
               
                 Gods
                 counsel
                 .
              
               
                 218
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 228
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 231
              
               
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 236
              
               
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 .
              
               
                 242
              
               
                 Adams
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 252
              
               
                 The
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 259
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 262
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 266
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 271
              
               
                 The
                 title
                 ,
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 278
              
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 279
              
               
                 Christs
                 humiliation
                 .
              
               
                 295
              
               
                 Christs
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 297
              
               
                 Christs
                 arraignment
                 .
              
               
                 300
              
               
                 Christs
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 350
              
               
                 Christs
                 triumph
                 .
              
               
                 356
              
               
                 Christs
                 buriall
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
               
                 The
                 descension
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 372
              
               
                 Christs
                 exaltation
                 .
              
               
                 378
              
               
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 .
              
               
                 396
              
               
                 Christs
                 sitting
                 at
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 407
              
               
                 Christs
                 intercession
                 .
              
               
                 409
              
               
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 417
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 420
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 436
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 451,488
              
               
                 Predestination
                 .
              
               
                 453
              
               
                 The
                 mysticall
                 vnion
                 .
              
               
                 483
              
               
                 The
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 500
              
               
                 The
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 506
              
               
                 The
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
              
               
                 509
              
               
                 Life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               
                 516
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               handling
               of
               the
               foresaid
               points
               for
               orders
               sake
               ,
               is
               considered
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   
                     points
                     of
                     doctrine
                  
                   as
                   are
                   necessarie
                   to
                   bee
                   knowne
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   duties
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   comforts
                   that
                   Gods
                   pleople
                   may
                   gather
                   thence
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               CREED
               .
               I
               beleeue
               in
               God.
               &c.
               
            
             
               NO
               man
               iustly
               can
               be
               offended
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               begin
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               without
               a
               text
               ;
               though
               some
               be
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               in
               Catechising
               the
               minister
               is
               to
               proceed
               as
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               preaching
               ,
               onely
               by
               handling
               a
               set
               portion
               of
               scripture
               :
               &
               therefore
               that
               the
               handling
               of
               the
               Creede
               beeing
               no
               scripture
               ,
               is
               not
               conuenient
               .
               Indeede
               I
               graunt
               ,
               that
               other
               course
               to
               bee
               commendable
               :
               yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               in
               Catechising
               the
               minister
               hath
               his
               libertie
               to
               followe
               or
               not
               to
               followe
               a
               certaine
               text
               of
               scripture
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               in
               the
               vsuall
               course
               of
               preaching
               .
               My
               reason
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ;
               
               whose
               Catechisme
               (
               as
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrues
               sheweth
               )
               was
               contained
               in
               sixe
               principles
               or
               grounds
               of
               religion
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               taken
               out
               of
               any
               set
               text
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               :
               but
               rather
               was
               a
               forme
               of
               teaching
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               most
               cleare
               places
               thereof
               .
               Hence
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
               That
               which
               in
               this
               point
               was
               the
               vse
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               to
               be
               vsed
               of
               vs
               now
               :
               but
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               church
               it
               was
               the
               manner
               to
               catechize
               without
               handling
               any
               set
               text
               of
               scripture
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               at
               this
               time
               may
               with
               like
               libertie
               do
               the
               same
               :
               so
               be
               it
               they
               doe
               confirme
               the
               doctrine
               which
               they
               teach
               with
               places
               of
               scripture
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Creede
               ,
               let
               vs
               begin
               with
               the
               name
               or
               title
               thereof
               .
               That
               which
               in
               English
               we
               call
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               in
               other
               tongues
               is
               called
               Symbolum
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               shot
               or
               a
               badge
               .
               It
               is
               called
               a
               shot
               ,
               because
               as
               in
               a
               feast
               or
               banquet
               euery
               man
               payeth
               his
               part
               :
               which
               beeing
               all
               gathered
               ,
               the
               whole
               (
               which
               we
               call
               the
               shot
               )
               amounteth
               :
               and
               so
               out
               of
               the
               seuerall
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ariseth
               this
               creed
               or
               briefe
               confession
               of
               faith
               .
               It
               is
               a
               badge
               ,
               because
               as
               a
               souldier
               in
               the
               field
               by
               his
               badge
               and
               liuerie
               is
               knowne
               of
               what
               band
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               captaine
               he
               doth
               belong
               :
               euen
               so
               by
               this
               beleefe
               a
               christian
               man
               may
               be
               distinguished
               and
               knowne
               from
               all
               Iewes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               all
               false
               professours
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               called
               a
               badge
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               is
               called
               the
               creed
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               were
               the
               pēners
               of
               it
               ,
               conferring
               to
               it
               besides
               the
               matter
               a
               the
               very
               style
               &
               frame
               of
               words
               as
               we
               haue
               thē
               now
               set
               down
               .
               Reason
               .
               I.
               there
               are
               in
               this
               creed
               certen
               words
               &
               
               phrases
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               namely
               these
               :
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               .
               The
               latter
               whereof
               no
               doubt
               a
               first
               began
               to
               be
               in
               vse
               ,
               when
               after
               the
               Apostles
               daies
               the
               Church
               was
               dispersed
               into
               all
               quarters
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Secondly
               if
               both
               matter
               and
               wordes
               h●d
               beene
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               why
               is
               not
               the
               creede
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               of
               their
               writings
               ?
               III.
               The
               Apostles
               had
               a
               summarie
               collecollection
               of
               the
               points
               of
               Christian
               religion
               which
               they
               taught
               ,
               and
               also
               deliuered
               to
               others
               to
               teach
               by
               ;
               consisting
               of
               two
               heads
               ,
               faith
               and
               loue
               :
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               Pauls
               exhortation
               to
               Timothie
               ,
               wishing
               him
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 wholesome
                 wordes
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
               Nowe
               the
               Creed
               consists
               not
               of
               two
               heads
               but
               of
               one
               ,
               namely
               of
               faith
               only
               &
               not
               of
               loue
               also
               .
               Wherfore
               I
               rather
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               because
               it
               doth
               summarily
               conteine
               the
               cheife
               and
               principall
               points
               of
               religion
               ,
               handled
               and
               propounded
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               because
               the
               points
               of
               the
               Creede
               are
               conformable
               and
               agreeable
               to
               their
               doctrine
               and
               writings
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               title
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               the
               creed
               is
               :
               It
               is
               a
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               beleeued
               concerning
               God
               and
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               gathered
               forth
               of
               the
               scriptures
               .
               For
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               description
               .
               First
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               summe
               of
               things
               to
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               or
               an
               abridgement
               .
               It
               hath
               beene
               the
               practise
               of
               teachers
               both
               in
               the
               newe
               and
               olde
               Testament
               to
               abridge
               and
               contract
               summarily
               the
               religion
               of
               their
               time
               .
               This
               the
               Prophets
               vsed
               .
               For
               when
               they
               had
               made
               their
               sermons
               to
               the
               people
               they
               did
               abridge
               them
               and
               penned
               thē
               briefly
               :
               setting
               them
               in
               some
               open
               place
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               people
               might
               reade
               the
               same
               .
               So
               the
               Lord
               bad
               Habakuk
               
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 vision
                 which
                 he
                 sawe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 plaine
                 vpon
                 tables
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 runne
                 that
                 readeth
                 it
                 .
              
               
               And
               in
               the
               newe
               testament
               the
               Apostles
               did
               abridge
               those
               doctrines
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               did
               handle
               at
               large
               ,
               ●s
               as
               may
               appeare
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Timothie
               afore
               named
               .
               
               Nowe
               the
               reason
               ●hy
               both
               in
               the
               old
               and
               newe
               Testament
               the
               doctrine
               of
               religion
               was
               abridged
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               vnderstandings
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               memories
               might
               be
               hereby
               helped
               ,
               and
               they
               better
               inabled
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               to
               discerne
               the
               same
               from
               falshood
               .
               And
               for
               this
               ende
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               beeing
               a
               summary
               collection
               of
               things
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               ,
               was
               gathered
               briefly
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               b
               for
               the
               helping
               of
               memory
               and
               vnderstanding
               of
               men
               .
               I
               adde
               that
               this
               Creede
               is
               concerning
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               in
               these
               two
               points
               consisteth
               the
               whole
               summe
               thereof
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               gathered
               forth
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               it
               and
               and
               other
               writings
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               authoritie
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               further
               declare
               on
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               There
               bee
               two
               kinde
               of
               writings
               in
               which
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               handled
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               either
               diuine
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               Diuine
               ,
               are
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               newe
               Testament
               penned
               either
               by
               Prophets
               or
               Apostles
               .
               And
               these
               are
               not
               onely
               the
               pure
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               
                 scripture
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               because
               not
               onely
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               but
               the
               whole
               disposition
               thereof
               with
               the
               style
               and
               the
               phrase
               was
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               immediate
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               And
               the
               authoritie
               of
               these
               bookes
               is
               diuine
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               absolute
               and
               soueraigne
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               of
               sufficient
               credit
               in
               and
               by
               themselues
               needing
               not
               the
               testimonie
               
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               not
               subiect
               to
               the
               censure
               either
               of
               men
               or
               Angels
               ,
               binding
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               men
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               beeing
               the
               only
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               and
               canon
               of
               all
               trueth
               .
            
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               writings
               are
               all
               other
               ordinarie
               writings
               of
               the
               Church
               consenting
               with
               Scriptures
               .
               These
               may
               be
               called
               the
               word
               or
               
                 trueth
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               their
               matter
               or
               substance
               is
               consenting
               with
               the
               written
               word
               of
               god
               :
               but
               they
               cannot
               be
               called
               the
               scripture
               of
               God
               because
               the
               style
               and
               phrase
               of
               them
               was
               set
               downe
               according
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               in
               such
               sort
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               also
               they
               are
               the
               word
               of
               men
               .
               And
               their
               authoritie
               in
               defining
               of
               trueth
               and
               falshood
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               is
               not
               soueraigne
               ,
               but
               subordinate
               to
               the
               former
               :
               and
               it
               doth
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               authoritie
               and
               pleasures
               of
               men
               &
               councels
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               consent
               which
               they
               haue
               with
               the
               scriptures
               .
            
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               writings
               are
               either
               generall
               ,
               particular
               ,
               or
               proper
               .
               Generall
               ,
               are
               the
               Creedes
               and
               confessions
               of
               the
               Church
               dispersed
               ouer
               the
               whole
               worlde
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               the
               
                 Creede
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               made
               either
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               hearers
               and
               disciples
               ,
               apostolicall
               men
               deliuered
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               conueied
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               to
               our
               times
               .
               Particular
               writings
               are
               the
               confessions
               of
               particular
               Churches
               .
               Proper
               writings
               are
               the
               bookes
               and
               confessions
               of
               priuate
               men
               .
               Nowe
               betweene
               these
               we
               must
               make
               difference
               .
               For
               the
               Generall
               Creede
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               (
               other
               vniuersall
               Creeds
               in
               this
               case
               not
               excepted
               )
               though
               it
               be
               of
               lesse
               authoritie
               then
               scripture
               ;
               yet
               hath
               it
               more
               authoritie
               then
               the
               particular
               &
               priuate
               writings
               of
               Churches
               and
               men
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               beene
               receiued
               and
               approoued
               by
               vniuersall
               consent
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               neuer
               these
               :
               in
               it
               the
               meaning
               and
               doctrine
               can
               not
               be
               changed
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               and
               if
               either
               the
               order
               of
               the
               doctrine
               or
               the
               wordes
               whereby
               it
               is
               expressed
               ,
               should
               vpon
               some
               occasion
               be
               changed
               ,
               a
               particular
               Church
               of
               any
               country
               can
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               without
               Catholike
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Churche
               :
               yet
               particular
               writings
               and
               confessions
               made
               by
               some
               speciall
               Churches
               may
               be
               altered
               in
               the
               words
               &
               in
               the
               points
               of
               doctrine
               by
               the
               same
               Churches
               without
               offence
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               receiued
               as
               a
               rule
               of
               faith
               among
               all
               Churches
               to
               trie
               doctrines
               &
               interpretations
               of
               scriptures
               by
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               a
               rule
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               scripture
               is
               alone
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               borroweth
               his
               authoritie
               frō
               scripture
               with
               which
               it
               agreeth
               .
               And
               this
               honour
               no
               other
               writings
               of
               men
               can
               haue
               .
            
             
               Here
               some
               may
               demand
               the
               number
               of
               Creedes
               .
               Ans.
               I
               say
               but
               one
               Creede
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               but
               one
               faith
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               alleadged
               that
               wee
               haue
               many
               Creedes
               ,
               as
               besides
               this
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Nicene
               Creede
               and
               Athanasius
               Creed
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               seuerall
               Creedes
               and
               confessions
               of
               Churches
               containe
               not
               seueral
               faiths
               and
               religions
               ,
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               and
               this
               called
               the
               Apostles
               creede
               is
               most
               ancient
               ,
               and
               principall
               :
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               not
               newe
               Creedes
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               points
               penned
               more
               largely
               for
               the
               exposition
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               better
               auoid
               the
               heresies
               of
               their
               times
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               in
               what
               forme
               this
               Creede
               was
               penned
               ?
               Ans.
               In
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               answere
               to
               a
               question
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               this
               .
               In
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               when
               any
               man
               was
               turned
               from
               Gentilisme
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               was
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               this
               a
               question
               was
               asked
               him
               ,
               What
               beleeuest
               thou●
               then
               he
               answered
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               this
               maner
               of
               questioning
               was
               vsed
               euen
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               When
               the
               Eunuch
               was
               conuerted
               by
               Philip
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               What
               doth
               let
               me
               to
               be
               baptised
               ?
               Philip
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 doest
                 beleeue
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleede
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               By
               this
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               amongst
               vs
               can
               say
               this
               Creede
               ,
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               can
               tell
               the
               ancient
               and
               first
               vse
               of
               it
               :
               for
               commonly
               at
               this
               day
               of
               the
               simpler
               sort
               it
               is
               saide
               for
               a
               prayer
               ,
               beeing
               indeede
               no
               prayer
               :
               and
               when
               it
               is
               vsed
               so
               ,
               men
               make
               it
               no
               better
               then
               a
               charme
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               come
               to
               handle
               the
               particular
               points
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               requi●ite
               that
               we
               should
               make
               an
               entrance
               thereto
               by
               describing
               the
               nature
               ,
               properties
               ,
               and
               kindes
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               confession
               and
               ground
               whereof
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               Creede
               .
               Faith
               therefore
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               we
               giue
               assent
               or
               credence
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               necessarie
               relation
               betweene
               faith
               and
               Gods
               word
               .
               The
               common
               propertie
               of
               faith
               is
               noted
               by
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 .
              
               For
               all
               this
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               temporarie
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               miracles
               .
               Where
               faith
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               ground
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               are
               many
               things
               promised
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               men
               doe
               not
               presently
               enioy
               ,
               but
               onely
               hope
               for
               ;
               because
               as
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               :
               yet
               faith
               doth
               after
               a
               sort
               giue
               subsisting
               or
               beeing
               vnto
               them
               .
               Secondly
               it
               is
               an
               euidence
               or
               demonstration
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               beleeuing
               a
               man
               doth
               make
               a
               thing
               as
               it
               were
               visible
               ,
               beeing
               otherwise
               inuisible
               and
               absent
               .
            
             
               Faith
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               either
               common
               faith
               ,
               or
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Elect
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               he
               is
               an
               Apostle
               according
               
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 :
              
               which
               also
               is
               called
               
                 faith
                 without
                 hypocrisie
              
               .
               The
               common
               faith
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               both
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               haue
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               threefold
               .
               The
               first
               is
               
                 historicall
                 faith
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               beleeue
               the
               outward
               letter
               and
               historie
               of
               the
               word
               .
               It
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               an
               assent
               vnto
               the
               same
               knowledge
               :
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               .
               
               So
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 deuills
                 beleeue
                 and
                 tremble
              
               .
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               a
               faith
               haue
               they
               ?
               Ans.
               Such
               as
               thereby
               they
               vnderstand
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               :
               besides
               they
               giue
               assent
               to
               it
               to
               be
               true
               :
               and
               they
               doe
               more
               yet
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               tremble
               and
               feare
               .
               And
               many
               a
               man
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               .
               For
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               there
               is
               many
               a
               one
               which
               hath
               no
               knowledge
               of
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               more
               th●n
               he
               hath
               learned
               by
               the
               common
               talke
               of
               the
               world
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               this
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               beleeueth
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               :
               but
               without
               knowledge
               it
               can
               not
               be
               that
               any
               should
               truly
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               deceiu●th
               himselfe
               .
               Quest.
               But
               whence
               haue
               the
               deuils
               historical
               faith
               ?
               were
               they
               illuminated
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               spirit
               ?
               Ans.
               No
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Gospell
               was
               preached
               ,
               they
               did
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               reliques
               of
               Gods
               image
               ,
               which
               remained
               in
               them
               since
               their
               fall
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               their
               faith
               doth
               not
               arise
               from
               any
               speciall
               illumination
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               but
               they
               attaine
               to
               it
               euen
               by
               the
               very
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               
               was
               left
               in
               them
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               kinde
               of
               faith
               is
               
                 Temporarie
                 faith
              
               ,
               so
               called
               because
               it
               lasteth
               but
               for
               a
               time
               and
               season
               ,
               and
               commonly
               not
               to
               the
               ende
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               .
               This
               kinde
               of
               faith
               is
               noted
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               seede
               ,
               that
               fell
               in
               the
               stonie
               ground
               .
               And
               there
               be
               two
               differences
               or
               kindes
               of
               this
               faith
               .
               The
               first
               kinde
               of
               temporarie
               faith
               hath
               in
               it
               three
               degrees
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               knowe
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               particularly
               the
               Gospell
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               to
               giue
               an
               assent
               vnto
               it
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               to
               professe
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               goe
               no
               further
               :
               and
               all
               this
               may
               be
               done
               without
               any
               loue
               to
               the
               word
               .
               This
               faith
               hath
               one
               degree
               more
               then
               historicall
               faith
               .
               Examples
               of
               it
               we
               haue
               in
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Acts
               8.13
               .
               who
               is
               saide
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               because
               he
               held
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               and
               withall
               professed
               the
               same
               :
               and
               in
               the
               deuils
               also
               ,
               who
               in
               some
               sort
               confessed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               most
               highest
               ,
               and
               yet
               looked
               for
               no
               saluation
               by
               him
               ,
               Mark.
               5.7
               .
               Act.
               19.15
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               common
               faith
               that
               abounds
               in
               this
               land
               .
               Men
               say
               they
               beleeue
               as
               the
               Prince
               beleeueth
               ,
               and
               if
               religion
               change
               they
               will
               change
               .
               For
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               authoritie
               of
               princes
               lawes
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               to
               learne
               some
               litle
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               :
               they
               beleeue
               it
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               they
               professe
               it
               :
               &
               thus
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thirtie
               or
               fourtie
               yeares
               men
               heare
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               and
               receiue
               the
               sacraments
               ,
               beeing
               for
               all
               this
               as
               voide
               of
               grace
               as
               euer
               they
               were
               at
               the
               first
               day
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               barely
               professe
               it
               ,
               without
               either
               liking
               or
               loue
               of
               the
               same
               .
               The
               second
               kinde
               of
               temporarie
               faith
               hath
               in
               it
               fiue
               degrees
               .
               For
               by
               it
               first
               a
               man
               knowes
               the
               word
               .
               Secōdly
               he
               assenteth
               vnto
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               professeth
               it
               .
               Forthly
               ,
               he
               reioiceth
               inwardly
               in
               it
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               forth
               some
               kind
               of
               fruit
               :
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               hath
               no
               more
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               a
               faith
               that
               will
               faile
               in
               the
               ende
               ;
               because
               he
               wanteth
               the
               effectuall
               application
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               is
               without
               all
               manner
               of
               sound
               conuersion
               .
               This
               faith
               is
               like
               corne
               in
               the
               house
               top
               ,
               which
               groweth
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               when
               heate
               of
               sommer
               commeth
               ,
               it
               withereth
               .
               And
               this
               is
               also
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               seede
               ,
               which
               fell
               in
               a
               stonie
               ground
               ,
               which
               is
               hastie
               in
               springing
               vp
               :
               
               but
               because
               of
               the
               stones
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               take
               deepe
               roote
               ,
               it
               withereth
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               very
               common
               faith
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               by
               which
               many
               reioyce
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               bring
               forth
               some
               fruits
               accordingly
               with
               shewe
               of
               great
               forwardnesse
               ,
               yet
               afterward
               shake
               off
               religion
               and
               all
               .
               But
               (
               some
               will
               say
               )
               how
               can
               this
               be
               a
               temporarie
               faith
               ,
               seeing
               it
               hath
               such
               fruits
               ?
               Ans.
               Such
               a
               kind
               of
               faith
               is
               temporarie
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               grounded
               on
               temporarie
               causes
               which
               are
               three
               .
               I.
               A
               desire
               to
               get
               knowledge
               of
               some
               straunge
               points
               of
               religion
               .
               For
               many
               a
               man
               doth
               labour
               for
               the
               fiue
               former
               degrees
               of
               temporarie
               faith
               ,
               onely
               because
               he
               desires
               to
               get
               more
               knowledge
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               other
               men
               haue
               .
               The
               second
               cause
               is
               a
               desire
               of
               praise
               among
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               that
               force
               that
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               put
               on
               a
               shewe
               of
               all
               the
               graces
               ,
               which
               God
               bestoweth
               vpon
               his
               owne
               children
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               he
               want
               them
               :
               and
               to
               goe
               very
               farre
               in
               religion
               ;
               which
               appeareth
               thus
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               which
               seeme
               very
               bitterly
               to
               weepe
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               neither
               sorrow
               nor
               touch
               of
               conscience
               for
               their
               owne
               :
               and
               the
               cause
               hereof
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               pride
               .
               For
               he
               that
               sheddes
               teares
               for
               an
               other
               mans
               sinnes
               ,
               
               should
               much
               more
               weepe
               for
               his
               owne
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               grace
               .
               Againe
               ,
               a
               man
               for
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               will
               pray
               very
               slackly
               and
               dully
               ,
               when
               he
               prayeth
               priuately
               :
               and
               yet
               when
               he
               is
               in
               the
               companie
               of
               others
               ,
               he
               praies
               very
               feruently
               and
               earnestly
               .
               From
               whence
               is
               this
               difference
               ?
               surely
               often
               it
               springeth
               from
               the
               pride
               of
               heart
               and
               from
               a
               desire
               and
               praise
               among
               men
               .
               The
               third
               cause
               of
               temporarie
               faith
               is
               profit
               ,
               commoditie
               ,
               the
               getting
               of
               wealth
               and
               riches
               :
               which
               are
               common
               occasions
               to
               mooue
               to
               choose
               or
               refuse
               religion
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               serueth
               :
               but
               such
               kinde
               of
               beleeuers
               embrace
               not
               the
               Gospell
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               gladde
               tydings
               of
               saluation
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               brings
               wealth
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               libertie
               with
               it
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               three
               causes
               of
               temporarie
               faith
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               kinde
               of
               faith
               is
               the
               faith
               of
               Miracles
               :
               when
               a
               man
               grounding
               himselfe
               on
               some
               speciall
               promise
               or
               reuelation
               from
               God
               ,
               doth
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               some
               straunge
               and
               extraordinarie
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               desired
               or
               foretold
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               God.
               This
               must
               be
               distinguished
               from
               historicall
               and
               temporarie
               faith
               .
               
               For
               Simon
               Magus
               hauing
               both
               these
               kinds
               of
               faith
               ,
               wanted
               this
               faith
               of
               miracles
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               haue
               bought
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Apostles
               for
               money
               .
               Yet
               we
               must
               know
               that
               this
               faith
               of
               miracles
               may
               be
               in
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               iudgement
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               haue
               bin
               in
               the
               wicked
               and
               reprobate
               ;
               which
               shall
               say
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 name
                 we
                 haue
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 deuills
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 many
                 great
                 miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               three
               sorts
               of
               common
               faith
               :
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Elect.
               It
               is
               thus
               defined
               :
               Faith
               is
               a
               supernaturall
               gift
               of
               God
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               apprehending
               the
               sauing
               promise
               with
               all
               the
               promises
               that
               depend
               on
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Philip.
               1.29
               .
               to
               confute
               the
               blinde
               opinion
               of
               our
               people
               ,
               that
               thinke
               that
               the
               faith
               whereby
               they
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               is
               bredde
               and
               borne
               with
               them
               .
               I
               adde
               that
               this
               is
               a
               gift
               supernaturall
               ;
               not
               onely
               because
               it
               is
               aboue
               that
               corrupt
               nature
               in
               which
               we
               are
               borne
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               it
               is
               aboue
               that
               pure
               nature
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               first
               parents
               were
               created
               .
               For
               in
               the
               state
               of
               innocencie
               they
               wanted
               this
               faith
               ,
               neither
               had
               they
               then
               any
               neede
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               same
               God
               as
               he
               is
               Messias
               :
               but
               this
               faith
               is
               a
               new
               grace
               of
               God
               added
               to
               regeneration
               after
               the
               fall
               ,
               and
               first
               prescribed
               and
               taught
               in
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               .
               And
               by
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               faith
               differeth
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               our
               brethrē
               ,
               &c.
               for
               these
               were
               in
               mans
               nature
               before
               the
               fall
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               call
               vs
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               renewed
               :
               but
               iustifying
               faith
               admits
               no
               renuing
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ingrafting
               of
               it
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               conuersion
               of
               a
               sinner
               after
               his
               fall
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               and
               seate
               of
               faith
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               is
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               ,
               not
               the
               will
               :
               for
               it
               stands
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               particular
               knowledge
               or
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               perswasion
               but
               in
               the
               minde
               .
               Paul
               saith
               indeede
               ,
               that
               we
               beleeue
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               but
               by
               the
               heart
               he
               vnderstands
               the
               soule
               without
               limitation
               to
               any
               part
               .
               Some
               doe
               place
               faith
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               affiance
               :
               but
               it
               seemes
               not
               greatly
               to
               stand
               with
               reason
               ,
               that
               one
               particular
               and
               single
               grace
               should
               be
               seated
               in
               diuerse
               
               parts
               or
               faculties
               of
               the
               soules
               .
            
             
               The
               forme
               of
               faith
               is
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               the
               promise
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               14.
               
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 receiue
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 through
                 faith
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               Ioh.
               1.12
               .
               
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               are
               put
               one
               for
               another
               ;
               and
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               is
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               To
               apprehend
               properly
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               laies
               hold
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               pulls
               it
               to
               himselfe
               :
               and
               by
               resemblāce
               it
               agrees
               to
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               receiuing
               and
               applying
               the
               sauing
               promise
               .
            
             
               This
               apprehension
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               not
               performed
               by
               any
               affection
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               certen
               and
               particular
               perswasion
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               resolued
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               saluation
               belongs
               vnto
               him
               .
               Which
               perswasion
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               minde
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.12
               .
               And
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               promise
               which
               is
               generall
               is
               applied
               particularly
               to
               one
               subiect
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               one
               action
               ,
               sauing
               faith
               differeth
               from
               all
               other
               kindes
               of
               faith
               .
               From
               historicall
               ;
               for
               it
               wanteth
               all
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               standeth
               onely
               in
               a
               generall
               assent
               .
               From
               temporarie
               faith
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               make
               a
               man
               to
               professe
               the
               Gospell
               and
               to
               reioyce
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               throughly
               applie
               Christ
               with
               his
               benefits
               .
               For
               it
               neuer
               brings
               with
               it
               any
               thorough
               touch
               of
               conscience
               or
               liuely
               sense
               of
               Gods
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               The
               principall
               and
               maine
               obiect
               of
               this
               faith
               is
               ,
               the
               sauing
               promise
               ,
               
                 God
                 so
                 loued
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gaue
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeues
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               Christ
               is
               commonly
               said
               to
               be
               the
               obiect
               of
               faith
               .
               Ans.
               In
               effect
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               say
               the
               sauing
               promise
               ,
               and
               Christ
               promised
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
               Christ
               then
               as
               he
               is
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               word
               &
               Sacraments
               ,
               is
               the
               obiect
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               here
               certaine
               questions
               offer
               themselues
               to
               be
               skanned
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               What
               is
               ,
               that
               particular
               thing
               ,
               which
               faith
               apprehendeth
               ?
               Answ.
               Faith
               apprehendeth
               whole
               Christ
               God
               and
               man.
               For
               his
               godhead
               without
               his
               manhoode
               ,
               and
               his
               manhoode
               without
               his
               godhead
               doth
               not
               reconcile
               vs
               to
               God.
               Yet
               this
               which
               I
               say
               must
               be
               conceiued
               with
               some
               distinction
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               his
               two
               natures
               .
               His
               godhead
               is
               apprehended
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               essence
               or
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               efficacie
               manifested
               in
               the
               manhood
               ,
               whereby
               the
               obedience
               thereof
               is
               made
               meritorious
               before
               God
               :
               as
               for
               his
               manhoode
               ,
               it
               is
               apprehended
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               substance
               or
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               efficacie
               and
               benefits
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               In
               what
               order
               faith
               apprehends
               Christ
               ?
               Answ.
               First
               of
               all
               it
               apprehendes
               the
               very
               bodie
               and
               bloode
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               the
               vertue
               and
               benefits
               of
               his
               bodie
               and
               blood
               :
               as
               a
               man
               that
               would
               feele
               in
               his
               bodie
               the
               vertue
               of
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               all
               receiue
               the
               substance
               thereof
               .
            
             
               To
               goe
               forward
               .
               Besides
               this
               mayne
               promise
               ,
               which
               concernes
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               be
               other
               particular
               promises
               touching
               strength
               in
               temptations
               ,
               comfort
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               depend
               on
               the
               former
               :
               and
               they
               also
               are
               the
               obiect
               of
               iustifying
               faith
               :
               
               and
               with
               the
               very
               same
               faith
               we
               beleeue
               them
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               beleeue
               our
               saluation
               .
               Thus
               Abraham
               by
               the
               same
               faith
               wherewith
               he
               was
               iustified
               ,
               beleeued
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               a
               sonne
               in
               his
               olde
               age
               ,
               Rom.
               4.19,22
               .
               And
               Noe
               by
               that
               faith
               whereby
               he
               was
               made
               heyre
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               beleeued
               that
               he
               and
               his
               familie
               should
               be
               preserued
               in
               the
               floode
               :
               this
               conclusion
               beeing
               alwaies
               laide
               downe
               ,
               that
               ,
               To
               whome
               God
               giues
               Christ
               ,
               to
               them
               also
               he
               giues
               all
               things
               needefull
               for
               this
               life
               or
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               Christ.
               And
               hereupon
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               besides
               the
               desire
               of
               things
               promised
               ,
               we
               must
               bring
               faith
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               certenly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               graunt
               vs
               such
               things
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               :
               and
               this
               faith
               is
               not
               a
               newe
               kind
               or
               distinct
               faith
               from
               iustifying
               faith
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               plainly
               what
               sauing
               faith
               is
               .
            
             
               
               Whereas
               some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               faith
               is
               an
               affiance
               or
               confidence
               ,
               that
               seemes
               to
               be
               otherwise
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               indeede
               no
               man
               can
               put
               any
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               first
               of
               all
               perswaded
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               towards
               him
               .
            
             
               Some
               againe
               are
               of
               minde
               ,
               that
               loue
               is
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               forme
               of
               faith
               :
               but
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               as
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               loue
               is
               an
               effect
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               faith
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.5
               .
               
                 The
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 loue
                 from
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 and
                 faith
                 vnfained
                 .
              
               And
               in
               nature
               they
               differ
               greatly
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               .
               Faith
               in
               the
               heart
               is
               as
               the
               pipes
               and
               leads
               that
               
                 receiue
                 in
              
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               water
               :
               and
               loue
               in
               some
               part
               is
               as
               the
               cocke
               of
               the
               conduit
               ,
               
                 that
                 lets
                 out
              
               the
               water
               to
               euery
               commer
               .
               The
               propertie
               of
               the
               hand
               is
               to
               hold
               ,
               and
               of
               it selfe
               it
               can
               not
               cut
               :
               yet
               by
               a
               knife
               or
               other
               instrument
               put
               into
               the
               hand
               ,
               it
               cuts
               :
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               faith
               ,
               and
               his
               propertie
               is
               to
               apprehend
               Christ
               with
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               and
               by
               it selfe
               it
               can
               doe
               nothing
               else
               ;
               
               yet
               ioyne
               loue
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               loue
               it
               will
               be
               effectuall
               in
               all
               good
               duties
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               proceede
               further
               :
               first
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               faith
               is
               wrought
               :
               secondly
               ,
               what
               be
               the
               differences
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               faith
               is
               wrought
               in
               and
               by
               the
               outward
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               the
               inward
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               suddenly
               ,
               but
               by
               certaine
               steps
               and
               degrees
               :
               as
               nature
               frameth
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               infant
               in
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               1.
               by
               making
               the
               brain
               and
               heart
               ,
               2.
               by
               making
               veines
               ,
               sinewes
               ,
               arteries
               ,
               bones
               :
               3.
               by
               adding
               flesh
               to
               them
               all
               .
               And
               the
               whole
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               stands
               in
               two
               principall
               actions
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               enlightening
               of
               the
               minde
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               moouing
               of
               the
               will.
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               inlightens
               mens
               minds
               with
               a
               further
               knowledge
               of
               the
               law
               then
               nature
               can
               affoard
               ;
               and
               thereby
               makes
               them
               to
               see
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               hearts
               and
               liues
               with
               the
               ouglines
               thereof
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               tremble
               at
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               .
               Afterward
               the
               same
               spirit
               opens
               the
               eye
               to
               vnderstand
               and
               consider
               seriously
               of
               righteousnes
               and
               life
               eternall
               promised
               in
               Christ.
               This
               done
               ,
               then
               comes
               the
               second
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               inflaming
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               hauing
               considered
               his
               fearefull
               estate
               by
               reason
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               might
               hunger
               after
               Christ
               ;
               and
               haue
               a
               desire
               not
               so
               much
               to
               haue
               the
               punishments
               of
               sinne
               taken
               away
               ,
               as
               Gods
               displeasure
               :
               and
               also
               might
               enioy
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christ.
               And
               when
               he
               
               hath
               stirred
               vp
               a
               mā
               to
               desire
               recōciliation
               with
               god
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               withall
               he
               giues
               him
               grace
               to
               pray
               not
               onely
               for
               life
               eternall
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               the
               free
               remission
               and
               pardon
               of
               all
               his
               sinnes
               :
               and
               then
               the
               Lords
               promise
               is
               ,
               
               
                 Knocke
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 seeke
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 .
              
               After
               which
               he
               further
               sendes
               his
               spirit
               into
               the
               same
               heart
               that
               desireth
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               doth
               seale
               vp
               the
               same
               in
               his
               heart
               by
               a
               liuely
               and
               plentifull
               assurance
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               differences
               &
               degrees
               of
               faith
               are
               two
               :
               I.
               a
               weake
               faith
               :
               II.
               a
               strong
               faith
               .
               Concerning
               the
               first
               ,
               this
               weake
               faith
               shewes
               it selfe
               by
               this
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               namely
               an
               vnfained
               desire
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               saluation
               (
               for
               that
               the
               wicked
               and
               graceles
               man
               may
               haue
               )
               but
               of
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ.
               This
               is
               a
               sure
               signe
               of
               faith
               in
               euery
               touched
               and
               humbled
               heart
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               elect
               :
               and
               they
               which
               haue
               this
               ,
               haue
               in
               them
               also
               the
               ground
               and
               substance
               of
               true
               sauing
               faith
               :
               which
               afterwardes
               in
               time
               will
               grow
               vp
               to
               greater
               strength
               .
               Reasons
               :
               I.
               Promise
               of
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               Psal.
               10.17
               .
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               Psal.
               143.
               6.
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 desireth
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 thirstie
                 lande
                 .
              
               Psal.
               145.
               19.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 fulfill
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
               Matth.
               5.6
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               Reuelat.
               21.6
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
              
               II.
               The
               hungering
               desire
               after
               grace
               is
               a
               sanctified
               affection
               :
               where
               one
               affection
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               all
               are
               sanctified
               :
               where
               all
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               sanctified
               :
               and
               he
               that
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               is
               iustified
               and
               beleeues
               .
               III.
               God
               accepts
               the
               will
               and
               desire
               to
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               for
               repenting
               and
               beleeuing
               indeed
               :
               wherefore
               this
               desire
               of
               reconciliation
               (
               if
               it
               be
               soundly
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               )
               is
               in
               acceptation
               with
               God
               as
               true
               faith
               indeede
               .
               But
               carnall
               men
               will
               say
               ,
               If
               faith
               ,
               yea
               true
               faith
               shew
               it selfe
               by
               a
               desire
               of
               reconciliatiō
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               well
               ynough
               ,
               though
               we
               liue
               in
               our
               sinnes
               :
               for
               we
               haue
               very
               good
               desires
               .
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               many
               sundrie
               fleeting
               motions
               and
               desires
               to
               doe
               good
               things
               which
               grow
               to
               no
               issue
               or
               head
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               vanish
               as
               they
               come
               .
               Nowe
               such
               passions
               haue
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               desire
               of
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               comes
               from
               a
               bruised
               heart●
               and
               brings
               alwaies
               with
               it
               reformation
               of
               life
               :
               therefore
               such
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               that
               liue
               after
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               thinke
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               haue
               desires
               that
               are
               good
               ,
               deceiue
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Now
               faith
               is
               saide
               to
               be
               weake
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               either
               failes
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               or
               else
               hauing
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               weake
               in
               grace
               to
               applie
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               sweet
               promises
               thereof
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               all
               true
               sauing
               faith
               (
               except
               Iudas
               )
               and
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               asked
               them
               ,
               
               whome
               they
               thought
               that
               he
               was
               ;
               Peter
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               answered
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 :
              
               for
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               commended
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               them
               all
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 this
                 rocke
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               which
               Peter
               confessed
               in
               the
               name
               of
               them
               all
               )
               
                 will
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               yet
               about
               that
               time
               we
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
               that
               they
               are
               called
               men
               of
               
                 little
                 faith
              
               .
               Now
               they
               failed
               in
               
               knowledge
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               ;
               and
               were
               caried
               away
               with
               a
               vaine
               hope
               of
               an
               earthly
               kingdome
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               shewed
               them
               of
               his
               going
               downe
               to
               Ierusalem
               and
               of
               his
               sufferings
               there
               ,
               Peter
               a
               little
               after
               his
               notable
               confession
               beganne
               to
               rebuke
               Christ
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Master
                 haue
                 pitie
                 on
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               vntill
               he
               had
               appeared
               to
               them
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               distinctly
               beleeue
               his
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               weake
               faith
               though
               it
               be
               ioyned
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               faile
               in
               the
               applying
               or
               in
               the
               apprehension
               &
               appropriating
               of
               Christs
               benefits
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               .
               This
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               ordinarie
               experience
               .
               For
               many
               a
               man
               there
               is
               of
               humble
               and
               contrite
               heart
               ,
               that
               serueth
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               able
               to
               say
               without
               great
               doubtings
               and
               wauerings
               ;
               I
               know
               and
               am
               fully
               assured
               that
               my
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               .
               Now
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               are
               without
               faith
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               Nay
               ,
               we
               may
               resolue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               child
               of
               God
               may
               haue
               a
               hungering
               desire
               in
               his
               heart
               after
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               all
               his
               sinnes
               with
               care
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               weake
               sometime
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               and
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               faith
               faile
               either
               in
               the
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               man
               be
               saued
               by
               it
               ?
               Ans.
               We
               must
               know
               that
               this
               weake
               faith
               will
               as
               truly
               apprehend
               Gods
               mercifull
               promises
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               strong
               faith
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               soundly
               .
               Euen
               as
               a
               man
               with
               a
               palsie
               hand
               can
               stretch
               it
               out
               as
               well
               to
               receiue
               a
               gift
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               king
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               more
               sound
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               firmely
               and
               steadfastly
               .
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               breake
               the
               bruised
               reede
               ,
               nor
               quench
               the
               smoking
               flaxe
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               beares
               men
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               good
               Catholicks
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeue
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeues
               ;
               though
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               they
               can
               not
               tell
               what
               the
               Church
               beleeues
               .
               And
               some
               Papists
               commend
               this
               faith
               by
               the
               example
               of
               an
               old
               deuout
               father
               ,
               who
               beeing
               tempted
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               asked
               how
               he
               beleeued
               ;
               answered
               that
               he
               beleeued
               as
               the
               Church
               beleeued
               :
               beeing
               againe
               asked
               how
               the
               Church
               beleeued
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               as
               I
               beleeue
               :
               whereupon
               the
               deuill
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               was
               faine
               to
               depart
               .
               Well
               ,
               this
               fond
               and
               ridiculous
               kind
               of
               faith
               we
               renounce
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               meanes
               to
               nuzle
               men
               in
               blindnes
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               ignorance
               :
               yet
               withall
               we
               doe
               not
               denie
               but
               that
               there
               is
               an
               implicite
               or
               infolded
               faith
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               as
               yet
               hauing
               but
               some
               little
               portion
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               doth
               truly
               performe
               obedience
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               thereof
               ;
               and
               withall
               hath
               care
               to
               get
               more
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               shewes
               good
               affection
               to
               all
               good
               meanes
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               increased
               .
               In
               this
               respect
               a
               certaine
               ruler
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               miracle
               wrought
               vpon
               his
               child
               ,
               
               was
               mooued
               to
               acknowledge
               Christ
               for
               the
               Messias
               ,
               and
               further
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               commended
               for
               a
               beleeuer
               :
               and
               so
               are
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               the
               Samaritanes
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               weake
               faith
               :
               which
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               to
               be
               in
               a
               man
               not
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               while
               he
               is
               a
               yong
               babe
               in
               Christ.
               For
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               first
               we
               are
               babes
               and
               grow
               to
               greater
               strength
               as
               we
               grow
               in
               yeres
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               a
               christian
               man.
               First
               he
               is
               a
               babe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hauing
               
               weake
               faith
               ,
               but
               after
               growes
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               to
               haue
               a
               strōg
               faith
               :
               example
               wher●of
               we
               haue
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               was
               strong
               and
               perfect
               both
               in
               knowledge
               and
               apprehension
               .
               This
               strong
               faith
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               indued
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospell
               and
               grace
               to
               apprehend
               and
               apply
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               himselfe
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               :
               so
               as
               he
               can
               say
               distinctly
               of
               himselfe
               and
               truely
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               fully
               resolued
               in
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               reconciled
               vnto
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               accepted
               in
               him
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               This
               degree
               of
               faith
               is
               proper
               to
               him
               that
               beginnes
               to
               be
               a
               tall
               man
               and
               of
               ripe
               yeares
               in
               Christ.
               And
               it
               commeth
               not
               at
               the
               first
               calling
               of
               a
               man
               vnto
               grace
               .
               And
               if
               any
               shall
               thinke
               that
               he
               can
               haue
               it
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               deceiueth
               himself
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               in
               nature
               :
               first
               we
               are
               babes
               ,
               &
               then
               as
               we
               increase
               in
               yeares
               ,
               so
               we
               growe
               in
               strength
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ;
               first
               ordinarily
               he
               hath
               a
               weake
               faith
               ,
               and
               after
               growes
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               to
               stronger
               faith
               :
               and
               at
               the
               last
               he
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               fully
               assured
               in
               his
               heart
               and
               conscience
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sinnes
               &
               of
               reconciliation
               to
               God
               in
               Christ.
               And
               this
               assurance
               ariseth
               from
               many
               experiences
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               loue
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               by
               manifold
               preseruations
               and
               other
               blessings
               ,
               which
               beeing
               deepely
               and
               duly
               considered
               bring
               a
               man
               to
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               redeemer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               his
               sanctifier
               .
            
             
               Now
               howesoeuer
               this
               faith
               be
               strong
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               alwaies
               imperfect
               ,
               as
               also
               our
               knoweledge
               is
               ;
               and
               shall
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               liue
               in
               this
               worlde
               be
               mingled
               with
               contrarie
               vnbeleefe
               and
               sundry
               doubtings
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
               A
               great
               part
               of
               men
               amongest
               vs
               ,
               blinded
               with
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               say
               they
               haue
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               indeede
               haue
               not
               .
               For
               aske
               them
               what
               faith
               they
               haue
               ,
               they
               will
               answere
               ,
               they
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
               their
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               their
               redeemer
               ,
               &c.
               aske
               them
               how
               long
               they
               haue
               had
               this
               faith
               ,
               they
               will
               answer
               ,
               euer
               since
               they
               could
               remember
               :
               aske
               them
               whether
               they
               euer
               doubt
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ?
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               once
               doubt
               for
               all
               the
               world
               .
               But
               the
               case
               of
               these
               men
               is
               to
               bee
               pitied
               :
               for
               howesoeuer
               they
               may
               perswade
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               sound
               faith
               at
               all
               :
               for
               euen
               strong
               faith
               is
               assaulted
               with
               temptations
               and
               doubtings
               :
               and
               God
               will
               not
               haue
               men
               perfect
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               alwaies
               goe
               out
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               depend
               wholly
               on
               the
               merite
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               these
               two
               degrees
               of
               faith
               .
               Nowe
               in
               whome
               soeuer
               it
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               weake
               faith
               ,
               or
               a
               strong
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               some
               fruit
               ,
               as
               a
               tree
               doth
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sommer
               .
               And
               a
               speciall
               fruite
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               this
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               so
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 With
                 the
                 heart
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 beleeue
                 vnto
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 man
                 confesseth
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Confession
               of
               faith
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               in
               speech
               and
               outwarde
               profession
               doth
               make
               manifest
               his
               faith
               for
               these
               two
               causes
               .
               I.
               That
               with
               his
               mouth
               outwardly
               he
               may
               glorifie
               God
               and
               doe
               him
               seruice
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               .
               II.
               That
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               he
               may
               seuer
               himselfe
               from
               all
               false
               Christians
               ,
               from
               Atheists
               ,
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               all
               false
               seducers
               whatsoeuer
               .
               And
               as
               this
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               ;
               so
               here
               in
               this
               Creede
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               wee
               haue
               the
               right
               order
               and
               forme
               of
               making
               confession
               
               set
               downe
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               handling
               the
               parts
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Creede
               therefore
               setts
               downe
               two
               thinges
               concerning
               faith
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               action
               of
               faith
               and
               his
               obiect
               ,
               which
               also
               are
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
               The
               action
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               :
               the
               obiect
               in
               all
               the
               wordes
               following
               ,
               
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 maker
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               first
               let
               vs
               beginne
               with
               the
               action
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
              
               ]
               Wee
               are
               taught
               to
               saie
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               not
               
                 vvee
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               because
               (
               as
               wee
               touched
               before
               )
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               this
               Creede
               was
               made
               to
               bee
               an
               aunswere
               to
               a
               demaunde
               or
               question
               ,
               which
               was
               demaunded
               of
               euery
               particular
               man
               that
               was
               baptized
               :
               for
               they
               asked
               him
               thus
               ;
               What
               doest
               thou
               beleeue
               ?
               then
               he
               aunswered
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               thus
               did
               euerie
               one
               of
               yeares
               make
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               :
               and
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               Peter
               alluded
               hereunto
               ,
               
               saying
               
                 the
                 stipulation
                 or
                 aunswere
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 maketh
                 request
                 to
                 God.
              
               The
               second
               cause
               is
               ,
               howesoeuer
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               one
               for
               another
               by
               saying●
               
                 O
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yet
               when
               we
               come
               to
               yeares
               ,
               we
               must
               haue
               a
               particular
               faith
               of
               our
               own
               :
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saued
               by
               another
               mans
               faith
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               :
               
               
                 The
                 iust
                 shall
                 liue
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 .
              
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               because
               children
               must
               be
               saued
               by
               their
               parents
               faith
               :
               the
               aunswere
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               parent
               doth
               bring
               the
               child
               to
               haue
               a
               title
               or
               interest
               to
               the
               Couenant
               of
               grace
               and
               to
               all
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christ
               :
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               applie
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               his
               obedience
               ,
               his
               merits
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               vnto
               the
               infant
               :
               for
               this
               the
               beleeuer
               doth
               onely
               vnto
               himselfe
               and
               to
               no
               other
               .
               Againe
               ,
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               if
               children
               doe
               not
               apprehend
               Christs
               benefits
               by
               their
               parents
               faith
               ,
               howe
               then
               is
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               made
               theirs
               and
               they
               saued
               ?
               Answer
               .
               By
               the
               inwarde
               working
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               principal
               applier
               of
               all
               graces
               ,
               whereas
               faith
               is
               but
               the
               instrument
               .
               As
               for
               the
               places
               of
               scripture
               that
               mention
               iustification
               and
               saluation
               by
               faith
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               men
               of
               yeares
               :
               whereas
               infants
               dying
               in
               their
               infancie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wanting
               actuall
               faith
               which
               none
               can
               haue
               without
               actuall
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               and
               worde
               ,
               are
               no
               doubt
               saued
               by
               some
               other
               speciall
               working
               of
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               not
               knowne
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               signifieth
               two
               things
               ;
               to
               conceiue
               or
               vnderstand
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               giue
               assent
               vnto
               it
               to
               be
               true
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               signifieth
               to
               knowe
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               all
               the
               points
               of
               religion
               which
               followe
               ,
               are
               the
               trueth
               of
               God.
               Here
               therefore
               wee
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               this
               clause
               (
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               )
               placed
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               must
               bee
               particularly
               applied
               to
               all
               and
               euerie
               article
               following
               .
               For
               so
               the
               case
               standes
               ,
               that
               if
               faith
               faile
               in
               one
               maine
               point
               ,
               it
               faileth
               a
               man
               in
               all
               :
               and
               therefore
               faith
               is
               saide
               to
               bee
               
                 wholly
                 copulatiue
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               holde
               one
               article
               ,
               
               but
               hee
               that
               will
               holde
               any
               of
               them
               for
               his
               good
               ,
               must
               holde
               them
               all
               :
               and
               hee
               which
               holdes
               them
               all
               in
               shewe
               of
               wordes
               ,
               if
               hee
               ouerturne
               but
               one
               of
               them
               indeede
               ,
               hee
               ouerturnes
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 beleeue
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
              
               is
               another
               thing
               :
               and
               it
               containeth
               in
               it
               three
               points
               or
               actions
               of
               a
               beleeuer
               .
               I.
               To
               
               knowe
               a
               thing
               :
               II.
               To
               acknowledge
               the
               same
               :
               III.
               To
               put
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               it
               .
               And
               in
               this
               order
               must
               these
               three
               actions
               of
               faith
               be
               applyed
               to
               euery
               article
               following
               which
               concerneth
               any
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               Trinitie
               .
               And
               this
               must
               bee
               marked
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               speciall
               moment
               .
               For
               alwaies
               by
               adding
               them
               to
               the
               wordes
               following
               ,
               we
               do
               apply
               the
               article
               vnto
               our selues
               in
               a
               very
               comfortable
               manner
               .
               As
               I
               beleeue
               in
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               doe
               beleeue
               that
               hee
               is
               my
               father
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               put
               my
               whole
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               obiect
               of
               generall
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               God
               or
               the
               Church
               ;
               in
               handling
               of
               both
               which
               ,
               I
               will
               obserue
               this
               order
               .
               I.
               I
               will
               speake
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               euery
               article
               .
               II.
               Of
               the
               duties
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               learne
               thereby
               .
               III.
               And
               lastly
               ,
               of
               the
               consolations
               which
               may
               be
               gathered
               thence
               .
               Concerning
               God
               ,
               three
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               And
               first
               by
               reason
               of
               manifolde
               doubtings
               that
               rise
               in
               our
               mindes
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ?
               many
               reasons
               might
               bee
               vsed
               to
               resolue
               those
               that
               haue
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               :
               otherwaies
               wee
               are
               bounde
               to
               beleeue
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               without
               all
               doubting
               .
               As
               for
               those
               Atheists
               which
               confidently
               auouch
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               by
               Gods
               lawe
               they
               ought
               to
               die
               the
               death
               :
               nay
               ,
               the
               earth
               is
               to
               good
               for
               such
               to
               dwell
               on
               .
               Malefactours
               ,
               as
               theeues
               and
               rebells
               ,
               for
               their
               offences
               haue
               their
               rewarde
               of
               death
               :
               but
               the
               offence
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               denies
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               is
               greater
               :
               and
               therefore
               deserues
               most
               cruell
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               followeth
               ,
               namely
               what
               God
               is
               ?
               
               Answer
               .
               Moses
               desiring
               to
               see
               Gods
               face
               ,
               was
               not
               permitted
               but
               to
               see
               his
               hinder
               parts
               :
               and
               therefore
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               able
               to
               describe
               God
               by
               his
               nature
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               effects
               and
               properties
               ,
               on
               this
               or
               such
               like
               manner
               :
               
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 essence
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 infinite
                 ,
                 most
                 holy
                 .
              
               I
               say
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               an
               essence
               ,
               to
               shewe
               that
               he
               is
               a
               thing
               absolutely
               subsisting
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               receiuing
               his
               beeing
               from
               any
               other
               .
               And
               herein
               hee
               differeth
               from
               all
               creatures
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               which
               haue
               subsisting
               and
               beeing
               from
               him
               alone
               .
               Againe
               ,
               I
               say
               hee
               is
               an
               essence
               spirituall
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               not
               any
               kinde
               of
               bodie
               ,
               neither
               hath
               hee
               the
               partes
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               or
               other
               creatures
               ,
               but
               is
               in
               nature
               a
               spirit
               inuisible
               ,
               not
               subiect
               to
               any
               of
               mans
               senses
               .
               I
               adde
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               simple
               essence
               ,
               because
               his
               nature
               admits
               no
               manner
               of
               composition
               of
               matter
               or
               forme
               or
               partes
               .
               The
               creatures
               are
               compounded
               of
               diuers
               parts
               ,
               and
               of
               varietie
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               God
               :
               for
               whatsoeuer
               thing
               he
               is
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               same
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               singular
               and
               indiuisible
               essence
               .
               Furthermore
               he
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               that
               diuers
               waies
               :
               infinite
               in
               time
               ,
               without
               any
               beginning
               and
               without
               end
               :
               infinite
               in
               place
               ;
               because
               hee
               is
               euery
               where
               and
               excluded
               no
               where
               ,
               within
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               foorth
               of
               all
               places
               .
               Lastly
               hee
               is
               most
               holy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               loue
               ,
               goodnes
               ,
               &c.
               and
               he
               alone
               is
               rightly
               tearmed
               most
               holy
               ,
               because
               holines
               is
               of
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               whereas
               among
               the
               most
               excellent
               creatures
               ,
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               the
               creature
               it selfe
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               holines
               of
               the
               creature
               another
               thing
               .
               Thus
               wee
               see
               what
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               God
               describes
               himself
               to
               be
               
                 Iehova
                 Elohim
              
               :
               
               &
               Paul
               describes
               him
               to
               be
               a
               
                 King
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 immortall
                 ,
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 &
                 onely
                 wise
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whome
                 is
                 due
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 glorie
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               touching
               the
               number
               of
               Gods
               ,
               namely
               whether
               there
               be
               more
               gods
               then
               one
               or
               no.
               Ans.
               There
               is
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               there
               be
               any
               more
               Gods
               then
               one
               .
               Which
               point
               the
               Creed
               auoucheth
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               gods
               :
               and
               yet
               more
               plainely
               the
               Nicene
               Creede
               and
               the
               Creed
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               explaining
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 one
                 God.
              
               Howesoeuer
               some
               in
               former
               times
               haue
               erroniously
               held
               ,
               that
               two
               gods
               were
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               one
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               euill
               things
               :
               others
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               God
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               another
               in
               the
               newe
               :
               others
               againe
               ,
               namely
               the
               Valentinians
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               thirty
               couple
               of
               gods
               :
               and
               the
               heathen
               people
               (
               as
               Augustine
               recordeth
               )
               worshipped
               thirtie
               thousand
               gods
               :
               yet
               we
               that
               are
               members
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               must
               holde
               and
               beleeue
               one
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               Deut.
               4.39
               .
               
                 Vnderstand
                 this
                 daie
                 and
                 consider
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 Iehouah
                 hee
                 is
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 aboue
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 beneath
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 .
              
               Eph.
               4.6
               .
               
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 faith
                 ,
                 one
                 baptisme
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               alleadged
               that
               the
               Scripture
               mentioneth
               many
               gods
               ,
               because
               a
               Magistrats
               are
               called
               Gods
               ,
               b
               Moses
               is
               called
               Aarons
               god
               ,
               c
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               idols
               are
               called
               gods
               .
               The
               answere
               is
               this
               :
               They
               are
               not
               properly
               or
               by
               nature
               gods
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               respect
               there
               is
               onely
               one
               God
               :
               but
               they
               are
               so
               tearmed
               in
               other
               respects
               .
               Magistrates
               are
               gods
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               Vicegerents
               placed
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               to
               gouerne
               their
               subiects
               :
               Moses
               is
               Aarons
               god
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               God
               to
               reueale
               his
               will
               to
               Aaron
               :
               the
               deuill
               is
               a
               god
               ,
               because
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               would
               giue
               the
               honour
               vnto
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               euerliuing
               God
               :
               idols
               are
               called
               gods
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               such
               in
               mens
               conceits
               and
               opinions
               who
               esteeme
               of
               them
               as
               of
               gods
               .
               Therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 an
                 idol
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               nothing
               in
               nature
               subsisting
               ,
               or
               nothing
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               diuinitie
               ascribed
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               proceede
               forwarde
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               in
               this
               one
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               thus
               much
               :
               I.
               To
               knowe
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               as
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               himselfe
               in
               his
               worde
               :
               II.
               To
               beleeue
               him
               to
               bee
               my
               God
               :
               III.
               From
               mine
               heart
               to
               put
               all
               mine
               affiance
               in
               him
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 knowe
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Nowe
               the
               knowledge
               here
               meant
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               or
               generall
               knowledge
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               deuils
               haue
               ,
               but
               a
               more
               speciall
               knowledge
               wherby
               I
               know
               God
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               doe
               put
               my
               confidence
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               first
               wordes
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               which
               may
               bee
               gathered
               hence
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               also
               bound
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               our
               naturall
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               whereby
               we
               distrust
               God
               ,
               to
               checke
               our selues
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               striue
               against
               it
               .
               Thus
               dealt
               the
               father
               of
               the
               child
               that
               had
               a
               dumme
               spirit
               ,
               Lord
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 Lord
                 helpe
                 mine
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
              
               
               And
               Dauid
               ,
               
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 cast
                 downe
                 my
                 soule
                 ?
                 and
                 w●y
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 di●quieted
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 wait
                 on
                 God.
              
               
               And
               that
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saide
               once
               to
               Peter
               ,
               men
               should
               daiely
               speake
               to
               themselues
               :
               
                 O
                 thou
                 of
                 littl●
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 doubted
              
               ?
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               wherein
               standes
               our
               vnbeleefe
               ?
               Answere
               .
               It
               standes
               in
               two
               thinges
               :
               I.
               In
               
               distrusting
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               giuing
               too
               litle
               or
               no
               affiance
               to
               him
               ;
               or
               in
               putting
               affiance
               in
               the
               creature
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               few
               men
               will
               abide
               to
               be
               told
               of
               their
               distrust
               in
               God
               :
               but
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               common
               and
               ri●e
               corruption
               :
               and
               though
               they
               soothe
               themselues
               neuer
               so
               ,
               yet
               their
               vsuall
               dealings
               proclaime
               their
               vnbeleefe
               .
               Goe
               through
               all
               places
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               that
               scarse
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               in
               his
               dealings
               makes
               conscience
               of
               a
               lie
               :
               a
               great
               part
               of
               men
               gets
               their
               wealth
               by
               fraud
               and
               oppression
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               vniust
               and
               vnmercifull
               dealing
               .
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               they
               can
               doe
               so
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               pinned
               vp
               in
               some
               by-corner
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               vnbeleefe
               beares
               sway
               as
               the
               lord
               of
               the
               house
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               had
               as
               much
               wealth
               as
               the
               world
               comes
               to
               ,
               he
               could
               finde
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               wish
               for
               an
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               two
               worlds
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               casting
               for
               the
               third
               ,
               if
               it
               might
               be
               compassed
               :
               the
               reason
               hereof
               is
               ,
               because
               men
               haue
               not
               learned
               to
               make
               God
               their
               portion
               ,
               and
               to
               stay
               their
               affections
               on
               him
               :
               which
               if
               they
               could
               doe
               ,
               a
               meane
               portion
               in
               temporall
               blessings
               would
               be
               enough
               .
               Indeede
               these
               and
               such
               like
               persons
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               ●eelde
               that
               they
               doe
               distrust
               the
               Lord
               ,
               vnlesse
               at
               some
               time
               they
               be
               touched
               in
               conscience
               with
               a
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               be
               throughly
               humbled
               for
               the
               same
               :
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               distrust
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               is
               a
               generall
               and
               a
               mother-sinne
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               first
               and
               principall
               sinne
               in
               Adams
               fall
               .
               And
               for
               the
               second
               part
               of
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               affiance
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               read
               the
               whole
               booke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               a
               common
               and
               vsuall
               sinne
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               some
               putting
               their
               trust
               in
               riches
               ,
               some
               in
               strength
               ,
               some
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               some
               placing
               their
               felicitie
               in
               one
               sinne
               ,
               some
               in
               an
               other
               .
               When
               King
               Asa
               was
               sicke
               ,
               
               he
               put
               his
               whole
               trust
               in
               the
               Phisitians
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Lord.
               And
               in
               our
               daies
               the
               common
               practise
               is
               ,
               when
               crosses
               and
               calamities
               fall
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               trotting
               out
               to
               that
               wise
               man
               ,
               to
               this
               cunning
               woman
               ,
               to
               this
               sorcerer
               ,
               to
               that
               wizzard
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               God
               to
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               their
               counsell
               is
               receiued
               and
               practised
               without
               any
               bones
               making
               .
               And
               this
               shewes
               the
               bitter
               roote
               of
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               vaine
               creatures
               ;
               let
               men
               smoothe
               it
               ouer
               with
               goodly
               tearmes
               as
               long
               as
               they
               will.
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               be
               he
               called
               or
               not
               called
               ,
               if
               he
               looke
               narrowly
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               shall
               finde
               his
               heart
               almost
               filled
               with
               manifold
               doubtings
               and
               distrustings
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shall
               feele
               himselfe
               euen
               carried
               away
               from
               beleeuing
               in
               God.
               Therefore
               the
               dutie
               of
               euery
               man
               is
               ,
               that
               will
               truly
               say
               that
               h●
               beleeues
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               see
               his
               owne
               vnbeleefe
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               in
               his
               life
               .
               As
               for
               such
               as
               say
               they
               haue
               no
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               nor
               feele
               none
               ;
               more
               pitifull
               is
               their
               case
               .
               For
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               is
               their
               vnbeleefe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               considering
               that
               we
               professe
               our selues
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               learne
               to
               know
               God.
               As
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 they
                 ha●e
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 heare
                 without
                 a
                 preacher
                 ?
              
               therefore
               none
               can
               beleeue
               in
               God
               but
               he
               must
               first
               of
               all
               heare
               and
               be
               taught
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               to
               know
               God
               aright
               .
               Let
               this
               be
               remembred
               of
               young
               and
               old
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               pattering
               ouer
               of
               the
               beleefe
               for
               a
               praier
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               a
               man
               a
               good
               beleeuer
               ,
               but
               God
               must
               be
               knowne
               of
               vs
               and
               acknowledged
               as
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               himselfe
               partly
               in
               his
               word
               and
               partly
               in
               
               his
               creatures
               .
               Blinde
               ignorance
               and
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               will
               neuer
               stand
               togither
               .
               Therefore
               it
               standes
               men
               in
               hande
               to
               labour
               and
               take
               paines
               to
               get
               knoweledge
               in
               religion
               ,
               that
               knowing
               God
               aright
               ,
               they
               may
               come
               steadfastly
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               truely
               make
               confession
               of
               their
               faith
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               wee
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               therefore
               another
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               denie
               our selues
               vtterly
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               nothing
               in
               our selues
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               requires
               of
               vs
               to
               become
               as
               little
               children
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               beleeue
               .
               The
               begger
               depends
               not
               on
               the
               releefe
               of
               others
               ,
               till
               hee
               finde
               nothing
               at
               home
               :
               and
               till
               our
               hearts
               bee
               purged
               of
               selfe-loue
               and
               pride
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               depend
               on
               the
               fauour
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               hee
               that
               would
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               all
               be
               abased
               and
               confounded
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               himselfe
               be
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               attaining
               to
               the
               least
               sparke
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               that
               wee
               
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               put
               our
               whole
               trust
               and
               assurance
               in
               him
               :
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               must
               committe
               his
               bodie
               ,
               his
               soule
               ,
               goods
               ,
               life
               ,
               yea
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               custodie
               .
               So
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 my
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 knowe
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 committed
                 vnto
                 him
                 against
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               A
               worthie
               saying
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               Paul
               committed
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ?
               it
               was
               his
               owne
               soule
               and
               the
               eternall
               saluation
               thereof
               .
               But
               what
               mooues
               him
               to
               trust
               God
               ?
               surely
               his
               perswasion
               whereby
               he
               knewe
               that
               God
               would
               keepe
               it
               .
               
               And
               Peter
               saith
               :
               
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 suffer
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 committe
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 as
                 vnto
                 a
                 faithfull
                 creatour
                 .
              
               Looke
               as
               one
               friende
               laieth
               downe
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               kept
               of
               another
               ,
               so
               must
               a
               man
               giue
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               the
               custodie
               of
               God.
               Fewe
               or
               none
               can
               practise
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               any
               euill
               befalls
               them
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               goods
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               then
               they
               presently
               shewe
               them-selues
               rather
               beastes
               then
               men
               in
               impatience
               .
               For
               in
               prosperitie
               they
               had
               no
               care
               to
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               aduersitie
               when
               crosses
               come
               ,
               they
               are
               void
               of
               comfort
               .
               But
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               grace
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               commits
               all
               into
               Gods
               handes
               :
               and
               though
               all
               the
               world
               should
               perish
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               bee
               dismaied
               .
               And
               vndoubtedly
               if
               a
               man
               will
               bee
               thankefull
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               must
               shewe
               the
               same
               by
               committing
               all
               he
               hath
               into
               God
               hands
               ,
               and
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               followes
               the
               consolations
               and
               comforts
               which
               Gods
               Church
               and
               children
               reape
               hereby
               .
               Hee
               that
               beleeues
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               takes
               God
               for
               his
               God
               ,
               may
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               happie
               deliuerance
               in
               all
               daungers
               and
               necessities
               .
               When
               God
               threatned
               a
               plague
               vpon
               Israel
               for
               their
               idolatrie
               ,
               
               good
               King
               Iosiah
               humbled
               himselfe
               before
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               :
               
               and
               hee
               was
               safe
               all
               his
               daies
               .
               And
               so
               King
               Hezekiah
               ,
               when
               Senacherib
               the
               King
               of
               Ashur
               offered
               to
               inuade
               Iudah
               ,
               hee
               trusted
               likewise
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               praied
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               deliuered
               .
               Whereby
               wee
               see
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               puts
               his
               whole
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               securitie
               and
               quietnesse
               ,
               
               as
               Iehosaphat
               saide
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               when
               hee
               
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               felt
               the
               whole
               burden
               of
               the
               terrible
               wrath
               of
               God
               vpon
               him
               ,
               cried
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               it
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 feared
                 :
              
               whereby
               we
               are
               giuen
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               neuer
               be
               vtterly
               forsaken
               that
               take
               God
               for
               their
               God.
               And
               King
               Dauid
               hauing
               experience
               of
               this
               ,
               
               vseth
               most
               excellent
               speeches
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               to
               shewe
               that
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               comfort
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               his
               God.
               And
               it
               is
               saide
               that
               Daniel
               had
               no
               manner
               of
               hurt
               in
               the
               Lyons
               denne
               ;
               
               because
               he
               trusted
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
               And
               contrariwise
               ,
               such
               as
               distrust
               God
               are
               subiect
               to
               all
               miseries
               and
               iudgements
               .
               
               The
               Israelites
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               
                 beleeued
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 trusted
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 helpe
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 was
                 angrie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fire
                 was
                 kindled
                 in
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 came
                 vpon
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 Almightie
              
               .
               ]
               Some
               haue
               thought
               that
               these
               words
               are
               to
               be
               coupled
               to
               the
               former
               without
               distinction
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               title
               of
               God
               had
               beene
               proper
               to
               the
               first
               person
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               not
               common
               to
               the
               rest●
               and
               thus
               haue
               some
               heretickes
               thought
               .
               But
               in
               deede
               there
               must
               a
               pause
               or
               distinction
               be
               made
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               or
               title
               of
               God
               may
               bee
               set
               in
               the
               fore-front
               ,
               as
               common
               to
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               following
               .
               For
               that
               is
               the
               very
               intent
               of
               the
               order
               of
               this
               Creede
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               in
               one
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               distinct
               into
               three
               subsistances
               or
               persons
               called
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               here
               offers
               it selfe
               to
               bee
               considered
               euen
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               mysteries
               of
               our
               religion
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God.
               Some
               at
               the
               first
               may
               possibly
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               cannot
               stande
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               against
               all
               reason
               that
               one
               should
               bee
               three
               ,
               or
               three
               one
               .
               The
               aunswere
               is
               ,
               that
               indeede
               if
               one
               and
               the
               same
               respect
               bee
               kept
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               but
               in
               diuers
               considerations
               and
               respects
               it
               may
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               three
               ,
               namely
               in
               person
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               they
               three
               are
               one
               ,
               not
               in
               person
               but
               in
               nature
               .
               By
               nature
               is
               meant
               ,
               a
               thing
               subsisting
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               is
               common
               to
               many
               :
               as
               the
               substance
               of
               man
               consisting
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               common
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               the
               humanitie
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               man.
               By
               person
               is
               meant
               ,
               a
               thing
               or
               essence
               subsisting
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               not
               common
               to
               many
               ,
               but
               incommunicable
               :
               as
               among
               men
               ,
               these
               particulars
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               are
               called
               persons
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               the
               diuine
               nature
               is
               the
               godhead
               it selfe
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               considered
               ;
               and
               a
               person
               is
               that
               which
               subsisteth
               in
               this
               Godhead
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Or
               againe
               ,
               a
               person
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               godhead
               not
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               but
               in
               relation
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               restrained
               by
               personall
               or
               caracteristicall
               proprieties
               :
               as
               the
               godhead
               or
               God
               begetting
               is
               the
               Father
               .
               God
               againe
               considered
               not
               simply
               but
               so
               farre
               foorth
               as
               hee
               is
               begotten
               is
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               and
               God
               proceeding
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               if
               any
               man
               would
               conceiue
               in
               minde
               rightly
               the
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               hee
               must
               conceiue
               God
               or
               the
               godhead
               absolutely
               ;
               if
               any
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               then
               hee
               must
               conceiue
               the
               same
               godhead
               relatiuely
               with
               personall
               proprieties
               .
               Thus
               the
               godhead
               considered
               with
               the
               proprietie
               of
               fatherhoode
               or
               begetting
               is
               
               the
               father
               :
               and
               conceiuing
               the
               same
               godhead
               with
               the
               proprietie
               of
               generation
               ,
               we
               conceiue
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               godhead
               with
               the
               proprietie
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               we
               conceiue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Neither
               must
               it
               seeme
               straunge
               to
               any
               that
               we
               vse
               the
               names
               of
               nature
               and
               person
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               this
               mysterie
               by
               :
               for
               they
               haue
               beene
               taken
               vp
               by
               common
               consent
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               weightie
               consideration
               to
               manifest
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               to
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               hereticks
               :
               and
               they
               are
               not
               vsed
               against
               the
               proper
               sense
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               nay
               they
               are
               therein
               a
               contained
               .
               Thus
               wee
               see
               howe
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               three
               things
               signified
               by
               these
               names
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               ech
               of
               them
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God.
               And
               this
               mysterie
               may
               well
               be
               conceiued
               by
               a
               comparison
               borrowed
               from
               light
               .
               The
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               moone
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               aire
               for
               nature
               and
               substance
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               light
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               three
               distinct
               lights
               .
               The
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               beeing
               of
               it selfe
               and
               from
               none
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               moone
               from
               the
               sunne
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               aire
               from
               them
               both
               .
               So
               the
               diuine
               nature
               is
               one
               ,
               &
               the
               persons
               are
               three
               ,
               subsisting
               after
               a
               diuers
               manner
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               nature
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               further
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               must
               yet
               further
               marke
               and
               remember
               two
               things
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               vnion
               and
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               persons
               .
               The
               vnion
               is
               ,
               whereby
               three
               persons
               are
               one
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               one
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               coessentiall
               or
               cōsubstantiall
               ;
               hauing
               all
               one
               godhead
               .
               For
               the
               Father
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               sonne
               is
               god
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               god
               :
               now
               there
               are
               not
               three
               distinct
               Gods
               ,
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               one
               God
               and
               no
               more
               in
               nature
               ;
               considering
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               infinite
               is
               but
               one
               and
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               multiplication
               :
               and
               the
               Father
               is
               this
               one
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               as
               these
               three
               persons
               are
               one
               in
               nature
               ,
               so
               whatsoeuer
               agrees
               to
               God
               simply
               considered
               ,
               agrees
               to
               them
               all
               three
               .
               They
               are
               all
               coequal
               and
               coeternall
               :
               all
               most
               wise
               ,
               iust
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               omnipotent
               ,
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               wisdome
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               power
               .
               And
               because
               they
               haue
               all
               one
               godhead
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               but
               also
               ech
               in
               other
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               them
               both
               .
               And
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               that
               these
               three
               are
               one
               God
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               Father
               had
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               another
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               a
               third
               .
               For
               that
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               because
               the
               infinite
               and
               the
               most
               simple
               godhead
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               composition
               or
               diuision
               :
               but
               euery
               person
               is
               whole
               god
               ,
               subsisting
               not
               in
               a
               part
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               whole
               godhead
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               entire
               godhead
               is
               communicate●
               from
               the
               father
               to
               the
               sonne●
               &
               from
               both
               father
               and
               sonne
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               some
               may
               yet
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               doctrine
               seemes
               to
               bee
               impossible
               ;
               because
               three
               creatures
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Timothy
               beeing
               three
               persons
               and
               so
               remaining
               ,
               cannot
               haue
               one
               and
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               body
               &
               the
               same
               soule
               .
               Answ.
               Three
               or
               moe
               men
               may
               haue
               the
               same
               nature
               b
               in
               kind
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               haue
               a
               nature
               which
               shal
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               c
               in
               number
               ,
               in
               them
               all
               three
               .
               For
               a
               man
               is
               a
               substance
               created
               and
               finite
               ,
               and
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               are
               quantities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               diuisible
               and
               separable
               one
               from
               another
               .
               Hereupon
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               are
               not
               only
               distinguished
               by
               proprieties
               ,
               but
               also
               diuided
               and
               sundered
               one
               from
               another
               .
               And
               though
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Timothy
               haue
               all
               one
               common
               
               and
               vniuersall
               forme
               ,
               yet
               they
               three
               are
               not
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               three
               men
               .
               Nowe
               it
               is
               otherwise
               with
               the
               diuine
               nature
               or
               godhead
               which
               is
               vncreated
               and
               infinite
               ,
               and
               therefore
               admits
               neither
               composition
               nor
               diuision
               ,
               but
               a
               distinction
               without
               any
               seperatiō
               :
               so
               as
               the
               three
               persons
               subsisting
               in
               it
               ,
               shal
               not
               be
               three
               gods
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God.
               
            
             
               Yet
               further
               some
               wil
               obiect
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               truely
               said
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               god
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               godhead
               is
               not
               in
               the
               sonne
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ;
               for
               the
               sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               haue
               their
               beginning
               from
               the
               father
               .
               Ans.
               The
               sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               haue
               not
               a
               beginning
               of
               their
               nature
               or
               of
               their
               godhead
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               person
               onely
               :
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               is
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               the
               person
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               both
               from
               the
               father
               and
               from
               the
               Sonne
               :
               but
               the
               godhead
               of
               all
               three
               persons
               is
               vncreate
               and
               vnbegotten
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               from
               none
               .
               Yet
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               both
               the
               sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               haue
               receiued
               from
               the
               Father
               al
               their
               attributes
               ,
               as
               wisdome
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               power
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nowe
               he
               that
               receiueth
               any
               thing
               from
               another
               ,
               is
               in
               that
               respect
               inferiour
               to
               him
               that
               giueth
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               not
               God
               as
               he
               is
               .
               Ans.
               We
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               receiueth
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               receiueth
               it
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               grace
               :
               and
               he
               receiueth
               not
               a
               part
               but
               all
               that
               the
               father
               hath
               ,
               sauing
               the
               perso●all
               proprietie
               .
               And
               the
               holy
               ghost
               receiueth
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               grace
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               both
               the
               sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               receiue
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               inferiour
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               equall
               with
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               is
               both
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               the
               vnion
               betweene
               the
               three
               persons
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               whereby
               they
               beeing
               three
               haue
               all
               one
               and
               the
               same
               godhead
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               ,
               that
               that
               though
               these
               three
               haue
               but
               one
               godhead
               ,
               and
               all
               make
               but
               one
               God
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               distinguished
               one
               from
               another
               :
               for
               the
               father
               is
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               sonne
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               the
               sonne
               is
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               father
               ,
               nor
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               not
               the
               father
               nor
               the
               sonne
               .
               This
               distinction
               of
               the
               persons
               is
               notably
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               baptisme
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 vvhen
                 Iesus
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
              
               :
               
               there
               is
               the
               second
               person
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               descended
               vpon
               him
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               doue
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               third
               person
               :
               and
               the
               father
               the
               first
               person
               pronounced
               from
               heauen
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               his
               onely
               beloued
               sonne
               in
               whome
               he
               was
               well
               pleased
               .
               And
               wee
               must
               conceiue
               this
               distinction
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               though
               these
               three
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               were
               three
               names
               of
               one
               God.
               For
               the
               three
               persons
               doe
               not
               in
               name
               or
               word
               ,
               but
               really
               in
               trueth
               distinctly
               subsist
               in
               the
               same
               diuine
               nature
               .
               Neither
               must
               we
               imagine
               that
               the
               three
               persons
               are
               three
               formes
               or
               differences
               of
               one
               God
               ,
               as
               some
               hereticks
               haue
               dreamed
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               the
               father
               alone
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               called
               a
               father
               in
               one
               respect
               ,
               the
               sonne
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               a
               third
               .
               For
               this
               were
               nothing
               els
               but
               to
               make
               the
               personall
               proprieties
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               imaginarie
               accidents
               ,
               which
               indeede
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               in
               mans
               conceit
               ,
               might
               come
               and
               goe
               ,
               and
               be
               either
               in
               the
               persons
               or
               forth
               of
               them
               .
               For
               the
               personall
               r●lations
               though
               in
               a
               minde
               they
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               diuine
               essence
               ,
               yet
               b
               indeede
               they
               are
               one
               
               with
               it
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               this
               distinction
               ,
               there
               is
               rather
               a
               quaternitie
               then
               a
               trinitie
               :
               for
               the
               godhead
               is
               one
               ,
               the
               father
               an
               other
               ,
               the
               sonne
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               a
               fourth
               .
               Thus
               some
               heretikes
               haue
               obiected
               against
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               trinitie
               :
               but
               it
               is
               vntrue
               which
               they
               say
               .
               For
               the
               godhead
               must
               not
               be
               seuered
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               for
               the
               father
               is
               God
               or
               the
               whole
               godhead
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               the
               sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               the
               godhead
               likewise
               is
               in
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               three
               persons
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               subsisting
               in
               the
               godhead
               ,
               and
               the
               godhead
               must
               be
               conceiued
               to
               be
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               fourth
               thing
               out
               of
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               still
               m●intaine
               ,
               that
               these
               three
               persons
               are
               distinguished
               and
               not
               deuided
               ,
               as
               three
               men
               are
               deuided
               in
               beeing
               and
               substance
               :
               for
               this
               diuision
               can
               not
               be
               in
               them
               ;
               because
               all
               three
               haue
               one
               dr●ine
               nature
               and
               one
               godhead
               .
               This
               is
               the
               mysterie
               of
               all
               mysteries
               to
               be
               receiued
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               trinitie
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               godhead
               .
               This
               forme
               of
               doctrine
               must
               be
               retained
               and
               holden
               for
               these
               causes
               :
               I.
               because
               by
               it
               we
               are
               able
               to
               distinguish
               this
               true
               God
               from
               all
               false
               gods
               and
               idols
               .
               II.
               because
               among
               all
               other
               points
               of
               religion
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               beeing
               the
               very
               foundation
               thereof
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               to
               know
               God
               as
               we
               can
               conceiue
               of
               him
               in
               our
               owne
               imagination
               :
               but
               we
               must
               know
               him
               as
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               himselfe
               in
               his
               word
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               confusedly
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               beleeue
               in
               one
               God
               distinct
               into
               three
               persons
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               yea
               and
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               hold
               and
               beleeue
               that
               God
               the
               father
               is
               our
               father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               our
               sanctifier
               and
               comforter
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               in
               this
               manner
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               also
               know
               him
               :
               for
               we
               can
               haue
               no
               faith
               in
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               vtterly
               vnknowne
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               we
               would
               beleeue
               in
               the
               father
               ,
               sonne
               ,
               or
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               them
               in
               part
               ,
               Ioh.
               17.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Ioh.
               14.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 world
                 can
                 not
                 receiue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 neither
                 seene
                 him
                 nor
                 knowne
                 him
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.23
               .
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 denieth
                 the
                 sonne
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 father
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               directs
               vs
               in
               worshipping
               God
               aright
               :
               for
               vnitie
               in
               trinitie
               ,
               and
               trinitie
               in
               vnitie
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               :
               one
               God
               must
               be
               worshipped
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               if
               wee
               worship
               God
               the
               father
               without
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               or
               if
               we
               worship
               the
               Sonne
               without
               the
               father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               without
               the
               father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               we
               worship
               nothing
               but
               an
               Idol
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               we
               worship
               the
               three
               persons
               not
               as
               one
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               three
               Gods
               ,
               then
               likewise
               we
               make
               three
               Idols
               .
            
             
               Note
               further
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               ,
               the
               first
               person
               the
               Father
               is
               set
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               described
               to
               vs
               by
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               by
               his
               title
               that
               hee
               
                 is
                 a
                 Father
              
               .
               II.
               by
               his
               attribute
               that
               he
               is
               Almightie
               .
               III.
               by
               his
               effect
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 is
                 maker
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 :
              
               of
               these
               in
               order
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               Creed
               .
               And
               first
               of
               the
               title
               [
               Father
               .
               ]
               It
               may
               seeme
               that
               he
               hath
               some
               prerogatiue
               ouer
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               set
               before
               them
               :
               but
               wee
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               set
               before
               them
               neither
               in
               regard
               of
               time●
               nor
               of
               dignitie
               ,
               for
               therein
               all
               three
               are
               equall
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               order
               onely
               .
               
               The
               Father
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               the
               third
               :
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               similitude
               .
               If
               three
               Emperours
               equall
               in
               dignitie
               should
               meete
               all
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               beeing
               equall
               also
               in
               power
               and
               maiestie
               ,
               if
               all
               three
               should
               sit
               downe
               ,
               though
               one
               be
               no
               better
               then
               an
               other
               ;
               yet
               one
               of
               them
               must
               needes
               sit
               downe
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               third
               :
               but
               yet
               we
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               sate
               downe
               first
               is
               the
               chiefest
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               though
               none
               be
               greater
               or
               aboue
               another
               ;
               yet
               the
               Father
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               is
               before
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               dignitie
               or
               honour
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               the
               Deitie
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               beeing
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               title
               of
               the
               first
               person
               .
               
               The
               name
               Father
               in
               Scriptures
               is
               ascribed
               either
               to
               God
               taken
               indefinitely
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequent
               to
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               in
               Trinitie
               :
               or
               particularly
               to
               the
               first
               person
               alone
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               God
               is
               a
               father
               properly
               and
               principally
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 Call
                 no
                 man
                 father
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 your
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               principally
               :
               whereas
               earthly
               parents
               ,
               whome
               we
               are
               commaunded
               to
               worship
               and
               honour
               are
               but
               certaine
               images
               or
               resemblances
               of
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               hauing
               this
               blessing
               that
               they
               are
               fathers
               ,
               from
               him
               .
               And
               hereupon
               this
               title
               agrees
               to
               men
               ,
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               God
               honoureth
               them
               with
               fatherhoode
               in
               calling
               them
               to
               be
               fathers
               ,
               whereas
               God
               himselfe
               receiues
               this
               honour
               from
               none
               .
               God
               is
               tearmed
               a
               Father
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               nature
               and
               grace
               .
               He
               is
               a
               father
               in
               regarde
               of
               nature●
               because
               he
               created
               and
               gouerneth
               all
               things
               .
               In
               this
               regard
               he
               is
               called
               the
               a
               
                 father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               ,
               and
               b
               Adam
               is
               called
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               He
               is
               a
               father
               in
               respect
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               regenerate
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               accepted
               to
               be
               his
               sonn●s
               by
               adoption
               thorough
               the
               merite
               of
               Christ.
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               second
               person
               as
               well
               as
               the
               first
               is
               called
               c
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               saide
               to
               haue
               an
               offspring
               d
               or
               seede
               and
               e
               children
               .
               But
               when
               the
               name
               of
               Father
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               first
               person
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               vpon
               a
               speciall
               consideration
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               father
               by
               nature
               to
               the
               fe
               〈◊〉
               ●erson
               begetting
               him
               of
               his
               owne
               substance
               before
               all
               worldes
               .
               By
               th●●
               〈◊〉
               ●●peares
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               the
               title
               of
               the
               first
               person
               ,
               we
               may
               fetch
               a
               ●●●cription
               thereof
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               The
               Father
               is
               the
               first
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               begetting
               the
               sonne
               .
               Nowe
               to
               beget
               is
               the
               personall
               proprietie
               whereby
               he
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               other
               two
               .
               If
               it
               be
               saide
               that
               creatures
               doe
               beget
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               to
               beget
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               father
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               point
               there
               are
               many
               differences
               betweene
               God
               the
               father
               and
               all
               creatures
               .
               First
               the
               father
               begets
               the
               sonne
               before
               all
               eternitie
               :
               and
               therefore
               God
               the
               father
               begetting
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               begotten
               are
               equall
               in
               t●me
               :
               whereas
               in
               earthly
               generation
               the
               father
               is
               before
               the
               sonne
               in
               time
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               the
               father
               begets
               his
               Sonne
               by
               communicating
               to
               him
               his
               whole
               essence
               or
               godhead
               ,
               which
               can
               not
               be
               in
               earthly
               parents
               vnlesse
               they
               should
               be
               abolished
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               Whereas
               neuerthelesse
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               giuing
               his
               whole
               nature
               to
               his
               sonne
               ,
               retaines
               the
               same
               still
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               infinite
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               father
               begets
               the
               sonne
               in
               himselfe
               and
               not
               forth
               of
               himselfe
               :
               but
               in
               earthly
               generation
               the
               father
               begetting
               is
               forth
               of
               
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               the
               child
               forth
               of
               the
               father
               .
               And
               that
               must
               not
               trouble
               vs
               which
               heretiques
               alleadge
               against
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               father
               who
               is
               of
               one
               nature
               with
               the
               sonne
               ,
               did
               beget
               the
               sonne
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               beget
               himselfe
               :
               for
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               father
               doth
               not
               beget
               either
               the
               godhead
               or
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               :
               but
               the
               person
               of
               the
               father
               begets
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               both
               which
               in
               one
               godhead
               are
               really
               distinct
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               the
               Father
               is
               .
               Now
               to
               beleeue
               in
               the
               father
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               is
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               my
               father
               particularly
               ,
               
               &
               that
               for
               this
               cause
               I
               intend
               and
               desire
               for
               euer
               to
               put
               my
               tru●t
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               which
               we
               may
               learne
               hence
               are
               manifold
               .
               And
               here
               we
               haue
               occasion
               offered
               first
               of
               all
               to
               consider
               who
               is
               our
               father
               by
               nature
               .
               
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 corruption
              
               (
               saith
               Iob
               )
               
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 father
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 worme
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mother
                 :
              
               
               seeing
               God
               vouchsafeth
               this
               great
               prerogatiue
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               their
               father
               :
               therefore
               Iob
               in
               consideration
               hereof
               would
               haue
               euery
               man
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               his
               owne
               naturall
               condition
               ,
               to
               see
               who
               is
               his
               father
               by
               nature●
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               corruption
               is
               his
               father
               :
               but
               if
               we
               marke
               well
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               we
               shall
               further
               see
               euery
               man
               to
               be
               the
               childe
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               that
               Sathan
               is
               his
               father
               :
               for
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               walkes
               in
               his
               sinnes
               (
               which
               euery
               man
               doth
               by
               nature
               )
               so
               long
               doth
               he
               shewe
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               liuely
               childe
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               And
               thus
               Christ
               reasoneth
               against
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               .
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 ye
                 will
                 doe
                 .
              
               
               And
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               child
               is
               so
               like
               his
               father
               that
               begat
               him
               ,
               as
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               is
               like
               the
               deuill
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               tenour
               and
               course
               of
               his
               naturall
               life
               without
               grace
               is
               a
               liuely
               resemblance
               of
               the
               disposition
               of
               Satan
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               euery
               one
               that
               beleeues
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               Christ
               his
               father
               ,
               must
               as
               a
               good
               child
               be
               obedient
               to
               his
               fathers
               will.
               So
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 A
                 wise
                 sonne
                 maketh
                 a
                 glad
                 father
                 .
              
               How
               ?
               by
               doing
               his
               will
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               one
               told
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               that
               his
               mother
               and
               brethren
               stoode
               without
               ,
               desiring
               to
               speake
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 shall
                 doe
                 my
                 fathers
                 will
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 mother
                 :
              
               where
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               will
               haue
               God
               the
               father
               to
               be
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Iesus
               his
               brother
               ,
               must
               doe
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               the
               father
               .
               And
               hence
               God
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 master
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 feare
                 ?
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 honour
                 ?
              
               Where
               is
               plainely
               taught
               this
               second
               dutie
               ;
               that
               if
               God
               be
               our
               father
               ,
               then
               as
               good
               children
               we
               must
               shew
               obedience
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               if
               we
               disobey
               him
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               that
               former
               saying
               of
               Christ
               will
               be
               verefied
               vpon
               vs
               :
               that
               because
               men
               doe
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               But
               least
               this
               fearefull
               sentence
               be
               verefied
               of
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               euery
               man
               that
               maketh
               this
               confession
               ,
               that
               he
               beleeues
               God
               to
               be
               his
               father
               ,
               first
               to
               labour
               to
               know
               Gods
               will
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               to
               performe
               continuall
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               same
               :
               like
               vnto
               a
               good
               child
               that
               would
               fain
               please
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               alwaies
               readie
               to
               doe
               the
               best
               he
               can
               .
               And
               without
               doubt
               that
               man
               which
               vnfainedly
               takes
               God
               for
               his
               father
               ,
               is
               then
               most
               grieued
               ,
               when
               as
               by
               any
               sinne
               he
               displeaseth
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               crosse
               or
               calamitie
               is
               so
               grieuous
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               greatest
               griefe
               that
               the
               prodigall
               sonne
               vpon
               his
               repentance
               had
               ,
               was
               that
               he
               had
               offended
               his
               father
               by
               sinning
               against
               
               heauen
               ,
               and
               against
               him
               :
               the
               same
               also
               must
               be
               our
               griefe
               :
               and
               all
               our
               care
               must
               be
               set
               on
               this
               ,
               to
               consider
               how
               we
               may
               be
               obedient
               children
               to
               this
               our
               louing
               father
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               man
               that
               beleeues
               God
               to
               be
               his
               father
               ,
               must
               imitate
               and
               follow
               him
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               his
               children
               should
               be
               like
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               Now
               we
               follow
               God
               especially
               in
               two
               things
               .
               I.
               In
               doing
               good
               to
               them
               that
               persecute
               vs
               :
               so
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 Pray
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 hurt
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 sunne
                 to
                 rise
                 on
                 the
                 euill
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 raine
                 on
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 vniust
                 .
              
               II.
               Our
               heauenly
               father
               is
               mercifull
               :
               
               for
               he
               is
               a
               father
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               that
               will
               be
               a
               sonne
               of
               this
               father
               ,
               must
               be
               mercifull
               to
               his
               poore
               brethren
               ,
               as
               Iob
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 feete
                 vnto
                 the
                 lame
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 father
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               seeing
               we
               beleeue
               god
               to
               be
               our
               father
               ,
               we
               are
               hereby
               taught
               to
               vse
               moderate
               care
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               :
               for
               if
               a
               man
               know
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               also
               knowes
               that
               God
               will
               prouide
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               know
               in
               a
               familie
               the
               father
               prouideth
               for
               all
               .
               Now
               God
               is
               a
               father
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               is
               his
               familie
               :
               therefore
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 cast
                 thy
                 care
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Be
                 not
                 too
                 carefull
                 for
                 your
                 life
                 what
                 ye
                 shall
                 eate
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 ye
                 shall
                 drinke
                 .
              
               And
               marke
               his
               reason
               drawne
               from
               the
               point
               which
               we
               haue
               in
               hand
               .
               
               
                 The
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 heauen
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 neither
                 sow
                 nor
                 reape
                 ,
                 nor
                 carrie
                 into
                 barnes
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 your
                 heauenly
                 father
                 feedeth
                 them
                 :
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 much
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 .
              
               But
               alas
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               world
               is
               contrarie
               :
               for
               men
               haue
               no
               care
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               nor
               the
               means
               of
               their
               saluation
               :
               all
               their
               mindes
               are
               set
               on
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 First
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               If
               you
               should
               see
               a
               yong
               man
               prouide
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               else
               for
               him
               ,
               we
               would
               presently
               say
               ,
               surely
               his
               father
               is
               dead
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               when
               a
               mans
               care
               is
               set
               wholly
               both
               day
               and
               night
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               argues
               that
               God
               hath
               either
               cast
               him
               off
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               he
               takes
               him
               for
               no
               father
               of
               his
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               our
               father
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               beare
               any
               crosse
               patiently
               that
               he
               shall
               lay
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               looke
               for
               deliuerance
               from
               him
               :
               for
               whome
               the
               Lord
               loueth
               ,
               them
               he
               chastiseth
               :
               and
               if
               ye
               endure
               chastising
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 God
                 offereth
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 you
                 as
                 vnto
                 children
                 :
              
               
               which
               may
               appeare
               more
               plainly
               by
               this
               comparison
               .
               If
               two
               children
               should
               fight
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               comming
               by
               ,
               should
               part
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               beate
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               other
               goe
               free
               :
               euery
               man
               that
               seeth
               this
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               child
               which
               he
               beates
               is
               his
               owne
               sonne
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               when
               God
               chastiseth
               vs
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs
               as
               a
               father
               ,
               if
               we
               submit
               our selues
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               earthly
               fathers
               corrected
               vs
               and
               we
               gaue
               them
               reuerence
               ,
               taking
               it
               patiently
               :
               should
               we
               not
               much
               rather
               be
               in
               subiection
               to
               the
               father
               of
               spirits
               that
               we
               may
               liue
               .
               Therefore
               the
               conclusion
               is
               this
               :
               if
               we
               displease
               God
               ,
               be
               ye
               sure
               ,
               he
               will
               correct
               vs
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               hand
               is
               vpon
               vs
               we
               must
               not
               murmure
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               beare
               it
               with
               a
               milde
               spirit
               :
               and
               furthermore
               when
               we
               are
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               ,
               we
               must
               alwaies
               looke
               for
               deliuerance
               from
               this
               our
               father
               onely
               .
               If
               a
               sonne
               when
               he
               is
               beaten
               should
               flee
               to
               his
               fathers
               enemies
               for
               helpe
               and
               counsell
               ;
               it
               would
               argue
               that
               he
               were
               but
               a
               gracelesse
               childe
               .
               Sundrie
               
               and
               diuers
               calamities
               and
               crosses
               befall
               men
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               not
               brooke
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               common
               practise
               of
               many
               among
               vs
               in
               th●se
               daies
               ,
               when
               Gods
               hand
               is
               vpon
               them
               ,
               to
               goe
               for
               helpe
               to
               the
               deuill
               ;
               they
               seeke
               for
               counsell
               at
               witches
               and
               wise
               men
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               but
               let
               them
               looke
               vnto
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               right
               way
               to
               double
               their
               miserie
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               themselues
               lewde
               children
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               confesse
               and
               beleeue
               God
               to
               be
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               our
               father
               also
               ;
               then
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               conuersation
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               frame
               our selues
               like
               vnto
               the
               worlde
               :
               but
               the
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               must
               be
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               .
               
               Paul
               exhorteth
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               separate
               themselues
               from
               Idolaters
               ,
               alledging
               the
               place
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               biddeth
               the
               Israelites
               
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 touch
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 :
              
               
               and
               the
               reason
               followeth
               out
               of
               Ieremie
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               doe
               so
               ,
               
               
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 :
              
               which
               reason
               Paul
               vrgeth
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               
               considering
               wee
               haue
               these
               promises
               ,
               that
               therefore
               we
               should
               clense
               our selues
               from
               all
               filthinesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               growe
               vp
               vnto
               holinesse
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               where
               ,
               if
               we
               marke
               the
               place
               diligently
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               this
               lesson
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               who
               takes
               God
               for
               his
               father
               ,
               must
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               sinne
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               other
               sinnes
               separate
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               men
               by
               his
               godly
               life
               may
               know
               whose
               child
               he
               is
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               exhortation
               is
               needlesse
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               for
               we
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               separate
               our selues
               from
               others
               ,
               because
               all
               among
               vs
               are
               Christians
               ,
               all
               beleeue
               in
               God
               and
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               be
               saued
               by
               Christ.
               Answer
               .
               In
               outward
               profession
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               we
               carrie
               the
               shew
               of
               Christians
               ,
               but
               in
               deede
               and
               truth
               ,
               by
               our
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               ,
               very
               many
               among
               vs
               denie
               Christ
               :
               for
               in
               euery
               place
               the
               common
               practise
               is
               ,
               to
               spend
               the
               time
               in
               drunkennes
               and
               surfetting
               ,
               in
               chambering
               and
               wantonnesse
               :
               yea
               ,
               great
               is
               the
               companie
               of
               those
               that
               make
               a
               trade
               of
               it
               :
               take
               this
               lewd
               conuersation
               from
               many
               men
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               their
               liues
               .
               And
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               it
               may
               be
               seene
               both
               publikely
               and
               priuately
               ,
               in
               houses
               and
               in
               the
               open
               streetes
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               reuell
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               God
               to
               serue
               .
               In
               the
               sixe
               daies
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               many
               men
               walke
               very
               painefully
               in
               their
               callings
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Lords
               day
               commeth
               ,
               then
               euery
               man
               takes
               license
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               will
               :
               and
               because
               of
               the
               Princes
               lawes
               ,
               men
               will
               come
               formally
               to
               the
               Church
               for
               fashions
               sake
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               how
               many
               doe
               nothing
               else
               but
               scorne
               ,
               mocke
               ,
               and
               deride
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lyeth
               ,
               disgrace
               both
               the
               word
               and
               the
               ministers
               thereof
               ?
               so
               that
               the
               common
               saying
               is
               this
               :
               oh
               he
               is
               a
               precise
               fellow
               ,
               he
               goes
               to
               heare
               Sermons
               ,
               he
               is
               too
               holy
               for
               our
               companie
               .
               But
               it
               stands
               men
               in
               hand
               to
               take
               out
               a
               better
               lesson
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               haue
               God
               to
               be
               our
               father
               ,
               we
               must
               shew
               our selues
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               God
               by
               repentance
               and
               newnesse
               of
               life
               :
               he
               can
               not
               be
               but
               a
               gracelesse
               child
               ,
               that
               will
               lead
               a
               rebellious
               life
               flat
               against
               his
               fathers
               minde
               .
               Let
               vs
               then
               so
               behaue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               honour
               our
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               not
               dishonour
               him
               in
               our
               liues
               and
               callings
               :
               rather
               let
               vs
               separate
               our selues
               from
               the
               filthinesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               loathing
               those
               things
               which
               our
               father
               lotheth
               ,
               and
               fleeing
               from
               those
               things
               which
               our
               father
               abhorreth
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               duties
               .
               Now
               follow
               the
               consolations
               which
               arise
               
               from
               this
               point
               .
               But
               first
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               there
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               first
               are
               such
               as
               will
               neither
               heare
               nor
               obey
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               second
               sort
               are
               those
               which
               heare
               the
               word
               preached
               vnto
               them
               but
               they
               will
               not
               obey
               :
               both
               these
               sorts
               of
               men
               are
               not
               to
               looke
               for
               any
               comfort
               hence
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               third
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               heare
               Gods
               word
               ;
               so
               they
               make
               conscience
               of
               obeying
               the
               same
               in
               their
               liues
               and
               callings
               :
               and
               these
               are
               they
               to
               whome
               the
               consolations
               that
               arise
               out
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               doe
               rightly
               belong
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               applied
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               ,
               seeing
               God
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               the
               father
               of
               all
               that
               obey
               and
               doe
               his
               will
               ,
               is
               our
               father
               ,
               here
               note
               the
               dignitie
               and
               prerogatiue
               of
               all
               true
               beleeuers
               :
               for
               they
               are
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God
               ,
               
               as
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               
                 So
                 many
                 as
                 receiued
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 gaue
                 a
                 prerogatiue
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               This
               priuiledge
               will
               appeare
               the
               greater
               if
               we
               consider
               our
               first
               estate
               ;
               for
               as
               Abraham
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               depriuation
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               deuill
               ;
               therefore
               of
               such
               rebells
               to
               be
               made
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               priuiledge
               and
               prerogatiue
               ,
               and
               no
               dignitie
               like
               vnto
               it
               .
               And
               to
               inlarge
               it
               further
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               brother
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fellow
               heire
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               heire
               apparant
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               is
               not
               inferiour
               to
               the
               very
               angels
               .
               This
               must
               be
               laide
               vp
               carefully
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               confirme
               them
               in
               their
               conuersation
               among
               the
               companie
               of
               vngodly
               men
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               indeauour
               himselfe
               to
               walke
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               of
               his
               mercie
               will
               beare
               with
               his
               wants
               :
               
               for
               as
               a
               father
               spareth
               his
               owne
               sonne
               ,
               so
               will
               God
               spare
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               .
               Now
               a
               father
               commandes
               his
               childe
               to
               write
               or
               to
               applie
               his
               booke
               :
               though
               all
               things
               herein
               be
               not
               done
               according
               to
               his
               minde
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               finde
               a
               readinesse
               with
               a
               good
               indeauour
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               ,
               and
               falls
               to
               praise
               his
               childes
               writing
               or
               learning
               .
               So
               God
               giueth
               his
               commaundement
               ,
               and
               though
               his
               seruants
               faile
               in
               obedience
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               Lord
               see
               their
               heartie
               indeauour
               ,
               and
               their
               vnfained
               willingnesse
               to
               obey
               his
               will
               ,
               though
               with
               sundrie
               wants
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               this
               promise
               and
               will
               performe
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               father
               spareth
               his
               sonne
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               spare
               them
               .
               If
               a
               child
               be
               sicke
               ,
               will
               the
               father
               cast
               him
               off
               ?
               nay
               ,
               if
               through
               the
               grieuousnes
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               he
               can
               not
               take
               the
               meate
               that
               is
               giuen
               him
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               faintnesse
               picke
               it
               vp
               againe
               ,
               will
               the
               father
               of
               the
               childe
               thrust
               him
               out
               of
               doores
               ?
               no
               :
               but
               he
               will
               rather
               pitie
               him
               .
               And
               so
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               indeauour
               himselfe
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               to
               keepe
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               cast
               him
               away
               though
               through
               weakenesse
               he
               faile
               in
               sundrie
               things
               and
               displease
               God.
               This
               prerogatiue
               can
               none
               haue
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               :
               as
               for
               others
               when
               they
               sinne
               ,
               they
               doe
               nothing
               els
               but
               draw
               downe
               Gods
               iudgements
               vpon
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               deeper
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               can
               not
               wholly
               fall
               away
               frō
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               fall
               at
               all
               :
               for
               he
               may
               fall
               away
               in
               part
               but
               he
               can
               not
               wholly
               .
               Indeed
               so
               oft
               as
               he
               sins
               ,
               he
               depriues
               himself
               wholly
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lieth
               :
               yet
               god
               for
               his
               part
               still
               keepeth
               the
               
               minde
               and
               purpose
               of
               a
               father
               .
               Dauid
               loued
               his
               sonne
               Absolon
               wonderfully
               ,
               but
               Absolon
               like
               a
               wicked
               sonne
               plaied
               a
               lewd
               pranck
               ,
               &
               would
               haue
               thrust
               his
               father
               out
               of
               his
               kingdome
               :
               and
               Dauid
               although
               he
               was
               sore
               offended
               with
               Absolon
               ,
               and
               shewed
               tokens
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               yet
               in
               heart
               he
               loued
               him
               ,
               and
               neuer
               purposed
               to
               cast
               him
               off
               .
               Herupon
               when
               he
               went
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               commāded
               the
               captains
               to
               
                 intreat
                 the
                 yong
                 man
                 Absolon
                 gently
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
              
               And
               whē
               he
               was
               hāged
               by
               the
               haire
               of
               the
               head
               in
               pursuing
               his
               father
               ,
               thē
               Dauid
               wept
               and
               cried
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 sonne
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 Absolon
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
               
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               God
               our
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               when
               his
               children
               sinne
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               thereby
               loose
               his
               loue
               and
               fauour
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
               he
               forsakes
               them
               :
               but
               how
               farre
               ?
               Surely
               he
               shewes
               signes
               of
               anger
               for
               their
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               yet
               indeede
               his
               loue
               remaines
               towards
               them
               still
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               true
               conclusion
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               the
               adoption
               of
               the
               elect
               is
               vnchāgeable
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               ●s
               the
               child
               of
               God
               can
               neuer
               fall
               away
               wholly
               or
               finally
               .
               On
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               
               that
               is
               a
               bad
               and
               comfortlesse
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               which
               holdeth
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               iustified
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               afterward
               by
               a
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               finally
               fall
               from
               grace
               and
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               that
               takes
               God
               the
               father
               for
               his
               father
               ,
               may
               freely
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               libertie
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               .
               We
               know
               it
               is
               a
               great
               priuiledge
               to
               come
               into
               the
               chamber
               of
               presence
               before
               an
               earthly
               prince
               :
               and
               fewe
               can
               alwaies
               haue
               this
               prerogatiue
               though
               they
               be
               great
               men
               :
               yet
               the
               kings
               owne
               sonne
               may
               haue
               free
               entrance
               ,
               and
               speake
               freely
               vnto
               the
               king
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               his
               sonne
               .
               Now
               the
               children
               of
               God
               haue
               more
               prerogatiue
               then
               this
               :
               for
               they
               may
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               ,
               not
               of
               an
               earthly
               king
               ,
               but
               of
               Almightie
               God
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               in
               him
               they
               may
               freely
               speake
               vnto
               God
               their
               father
               by
               praier
               .
               And
               this
               ouerthrowes
               the
               doctrine
               of
               such
               as
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               teach
               and
               hold
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               come
               to
               speake
               to
               God
               by
               by
               praier
               through
               the
               intercession
               of
               Saints
               :
               for
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               is
               so
               glorious
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               of
               our selues
               to
               speake
               vnto
               him
               ;
               but
               needes
               must
               haue
               the
               intercession
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               will
               prouide
               for
               all
               his
               Church
               and
               children
               all
               things
               needefull
               both
               for
               their
               bodies
               and
               soules
               :
               so
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               bids
               his
               disciples
               take
               no
               thought
               what
               they
               should
               eate
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               should
               drinke
               ,
               or
               wherewith
               they
               should
               be
               clothed
               ,
               adding
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 your
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 knoweth
                 all
                 your
                 wants
                 .
              
               And
               if
               we
               take
               thought
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               moderate
               ,
               and
               not
               distrustfull
               :
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               fathers
               dutie
               to
               prouide
               for
               his
               familie
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               children
               for
               the
               father
               .
               Now
               shall
               an
               earthly
               father
               haue
               this
               care
               for
               his
               children
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               our
               heauenly
               father
               much
               more
               prouide
               for
               those
               that
               feare
               and
               loue
               him
               ?
               Nay
               marke
               further
               ,
               in
               Gods
               Church
               there
               be
               many
               hypocrites
               which
               receiue
               infinite
               benefits
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               elect
               children
               with
               whome
               they
               liue
               :
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               man
               hath
               euer
               fared
               better
               for
               the
               godly
               mans
               cause
               .
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrha
               receiued
               many
               benefits
               by
               reason
               of
               righteous
               Lot
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Lord
               was
               purposed
               to
               destroy
               Sodom
               ,
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               pull
               Lot
               forth
               of
               the
               citie
               :
               
               for
               the
               text
               saith
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               also
               in
               Pauls
               dangerous
               voyage
               towardes
               Rome
               ,
               all
               the
               men
               in
               it
               fared
               better
               for
               Pauls
               company
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               tolde
               Paul
               by
               an
               angel
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               losse
               of
               any
               mans
               life
               ,
               
               for
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 giuen
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 that
                 sailed
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               vndoubtedly
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               some
               fewe
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               powre
               downe
               his
               vengeance
               vpon
               many
               nations
               and
               kingdomes
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               excesse
               of
               wickednesse
               in
               all
               sorts
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               doe
               thus
               carefully
               prouide
               for
               his
               children
               all
               kinde
               of
               benefits
               ;
               what
               a
               wonderful
               wickednesse
               is
               this
               ,
               for
               men
               to
               get
               their
               liuing
               by
               vngodly
               meanes
               :
               as
               vsury
               ,
               carding
               ,
               dicing
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               exercises
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               perswaded
               that
               God
               were
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               would
               prouide
               sufficiently
               both
               for
               his
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ;
               so
               that
               vsing
               lawfull
               meanes
               he
               should
               eue●
               haue
               enough
               :
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               he
               would
               neuer
               after
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               world
               vse
               vnlawefull
               and
               prophane
               meanes
               to
               get
               a
               liuing
               .
               But
               this
               prooueth
               ,
               that
               howesoeuer
               such
               men
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               their
               father
               ,
               yet
               indeede
               they
               denie
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               〈◊〉
               ti●le
               ,
               Father
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               whereby
               the
               first
               person
               is
               described
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               namely
               his
               attribute
               of
               omnipotencie
               in
               the
               word
               almightie
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               father
               is
               said
               to
               be
               almightie
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               to
               b●
               vnderstood
               as
               though
               the
               Sonne
               were
               not
               almightie
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               ghost
               no●●lmightie
               :
               for
               euery
               propertie
               and
               attribute
               (
               saue
               the
               personal
               properties
               )
               is
               c●mmō
               to
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               .
               For
               as
               God
               the
               father
               doth
               impart
               his
               godhead
               vnto
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               communicate
               the
               propriet●es
               of
               the
               godhead
               to
               them
               also
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               omnipotent
               two
               waies
               :
               I.
               Because
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               hee
               will.
               II.
               Because
               he
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               more
               then
               he
               will
               doe
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               god
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               ,
               Dauid
               saith
               :
               
                 Our
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 will
              
               :
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               hinder
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               willeth
               ,
               so
               euery
               thing
               is
               done
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               doe
               more
               then
               he
               willeth
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               plaine
               where
               Iohn
               Baptist
               saith
               :
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 of
                 these
                 stones
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 children
                 vnto
                 Abraham
              
               :
               for
               though
               God
               can
               doe
               thus
               much
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               .
               So
               likewise
               when
               Christ
               was
               betraied
               ,
               the
               Father
               could
               haue
               giuē
               him
               more
               then
               12.
               legions
               of
               angels
               to
               haue
               deliuered
               him
               out
               of
               their
               handes
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               :
               &
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               many
               other
               things
               .
               The
               father
               is
               &
               was
               able
               to
               haue
               created
               another
               world
               ,
               yea
               a
               thousand
               worldes
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               not
               .
               And
               likewise
               Christ
               being
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               was
               able
               at
               their
               bidding
               to
               haue
               come
               downe
               ,
               and
               saued
               himselfe
               from
               death
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               not
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Lord
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               willeth
               to
               bee
               done
               actually
               ,
               yea
               and
               more
               then
               he
               will.
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               God
               can
               not
               doe
               some
               things
               which
               man
               can
               doe
               ,
               as
               God
               cannot
               lie
               ,
               nor
               denie
               himselfe
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               omnipotent
               .
               Answere
               .
               Although
               some
               haue
               thought
               that
               God
               coulde
               doe
               euen
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               hee
               would
               not
               :
               yet
               wee
               must
               knowe
               and
               beleeue
               that
               God
               can
               neither
               lie
               ,
               nor
               denie
               himselfe
               :
               indeede
               man
               can
               doe
               both
               ,
               but
               these
               and
               many
               other
               such
               things
               if
               God
               could
               doe
               them
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               bee
               God.
               God
               indeede
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               which
               shewe
               foorth
               his
               glory
               and
               maiestie
               :
               but
               such
               things
               as
               are
               against
               his
               nature
               ,
               he
               cannot
               doe●
               as
               for
               example
               :
               God
               can
               not
               sinne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               li●
               :
               and
               because
               he
               cannot
               doe
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               he
               
               is
               omnipotent
               :
               for
               these
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               workes
               of
               impotencie
               :
               which
               if
               god
               could
               doe
               ,
               he
               should
               euen
               by
               his
               owne
               word
               be
               iudged
               impotent
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               cannot
               doe
               that
               which
               implies
               contradiction
               :
               as
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               :
               as
               when
               the
               Sunne
               doth
               shine
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               to
               shine
               and
               not
               to
               shine
               .
               And
               therefore
               false
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               transubstātiation
               make
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               whose
               essentiall
               propertie
               is
               to
               bee
               onely
               in
               one
               place
               at
               once
               )
               to
               be
               circumscribed
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               circumscribed
               :
               to
               be
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               .
               Nowe
               follow
               the
               duties
               whereunto
               wee
               are
               mooued
               by
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               of
               
                 Gods
                 omnipotencie
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               whereas
               God
               the
               father
               is
               said
               to
               be
               almightie
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               true
               humiliation
               :
               
               
                 Humble
                 your selues
                 vnder
                 the
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               Peter
               :
               where
               he
               giueth
               an
               exhortation
               to
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               alleadgeth
               the
               cause
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               almightie
               .
               To
               make
               this
               more
               plaine
               .
               Euery
               one
               of
               vs
               was
               borne
               in
               sinne
               ,
               &
               by
               nature
               we
               are
               most
               wretched
               in
               our selues
               :
               now
               what
               an
               one
               is
               God
               ?
               Surely
               he
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               ,
               yea
               and
               more
               then
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               such
               as
               rebell
               against
               him
               euery
               moment
               .
               Therefore
               our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               cast
               downe
               our selues
               for
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               This
               true
               humiliation
               was
               that
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               would
               haue
               brought
               the
               younge
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               vnto
               ,
               when
               hee
               bade
               him
               goe
               sell
               all
               that
               he
               had
               and
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               Therefore
               whosoeuer
               thou
               art
               ,
               take
               heed
               thou
               must
               :
               for
               if
               thou
               runne
               on
               in
               thy
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               still
               rebell
               against
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               at
               length
               he
               will
               destroy
               thee
               .
               For
               he
               is
               an
               almightie
               God
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               hee
               will
               :
               his
               hand
               is
               mightie
               ,
               it
               boots
               not
               a
               man
               to
               striue
               with
               him
               :
               for
               hee
               was
               neuer
               yet
               ouermastered
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               wee
               must
               needs
               ●ast
               down
               our selues
               vnder
               his
               hand
               .
               It
               is
               a
               
                 fearefull
                 thing
              
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
              
               :
               
               therefore
               if
               wee
               would
               e●cape
               his
               heauie
               and
               terrible
               displeasure
               ,
               the
               best
               way
               for
               vs
               is
               ,
               to
               abase
               our selues
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               to
               followe
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Christ
               biddeth
               vs
               not
               to
               feare
               him
               that
               is
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               can
               goe
               no
               further
               :
               
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 feare
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cast
                 both
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
               Example
               of
               this
               we
               haue
               in
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               persecuted
               by
               his
               owne
               sonne
               Absolon
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 thus
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 delight
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 behold
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 eies
                 .
              
               
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               liue
               a
               little
               longer
               in
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               lying
               ,
               pride
               ,
               Sabbath
               breaking
               ,
               in
               swearing
               ,
               dicing
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               and
               wantonnesse
               :
               for
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               old
               age
               I
               will
               repent
               .
               Ans.
               Well
               ,
               soothe
               not
               thy selfe
               :
               but
               marke
               ,
               vsually
               when
               God
               holds
               backe
               his
               hand
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               he
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               fetch
               a
               more
               mightie
               blowe
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               confusion
               of
               a
               rebellious
               sinner
               ;
               therefore
               humble
               ,
               submit
               ,
               and
               cast
               downe
               thy selfe
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               striue
               against
               him
               :
               his
               hand
               is
               mightie
               ,
               and
               will
               ouerthrow
               thee
               .
               Though
               thou
               hadst
               all
               learning
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               might
               ,
               riches
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               (
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               younge
               man
               )
               one
               thing
               is
               wanting
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               bee
               humbled
               ;
               and
               vntill
               thou
               bee
               humbled
               ,
               nothing
               is
               to
               bee
               looked
               for
               but
               Gods
               iudgement
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               seeing
               God
               is
               almightie
               ;
               we
               must
               tremble
               and
               feare
               at
               all
               his
               iudgements
               ,
               
               we
               must
               stand
               in
               awe
               ,
               quake
               ,
               and
               quiuer
               at
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               poore
               childe
               doth
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               father
               come
               with
               the
               rod.
               Example
               of
               this
               we
               haue
               often
               in
               Gods
               word
               ;
               as
               when
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               offered
               straunge
               fire
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               sent
               fire
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               burned
               them
               vp
               .
               And
               though
               Aaron
               was
               very
               sorry
               for
               his
               sonnes
               :
               yet
               when
               Moses
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               be
               
                 glorified
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 neere
                 him
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Aaron
                 helde
                 his
                 peace
              
               .
               
               So
               also
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Apostles
               reprooued
               Peter
               ,
               for
               preaching
               vnto
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               but
               when
               Peter
               had
               expounded
               the
               things
               in
               order
               which
               he
               had
               seene
               ,
               then
               
                 they
                 held
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 God.
              
               
               As
               also
               Dauid
               saith
               :
               
                 I
                 held
                 my
                 tongue
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 didst
                 it
                 .
              
               Isaiah
               saieth
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 hope
                 &
                 silence
                 is
                 true
                 fortitude
                 .
              
               If
               a
               man
               be
               in
               trouble
               he
               must
               hope
               for
               deliuerance
               ,
               and
               be
               quiet
               and
               patient
               at
               Gods
               iudgements
               .
               But
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               world
               is
               flat
               contrarie
               .
               For
               men
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               trembling
               at
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               vse
               to
               pray
               to
               god
               that
               plagues
               ,
               curses
               ,
               and
               vengeance
               may
               light
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               vpon
               their
               seruants
               and
               childrē
               .
               Nowe
               the
               Lord
               being
               a
               mighty
               God
               ,
               often
               doth
               answerably
               bring
               his
               iudgements
               vpon
               them
               .
               Againe
               ,
               many
               caried
               with
               impatiencie
               wish
               themselues
               hanged
               or
               drowned
               :
               which
               euils
               they
               thinke
               shal
               neuer
               befall
               them
               :
               yet
               at
               the
               length
               God
               doth
               in
               his
               iustice
               bring
               such
               punishments
               vpon
               them
               according
               as
               they
               wished
               .
               And
               (
               which
               is
               more
               )
               in
               all
               ages
               there
               haue
               bene
               some
               which
               haue
               scorned
               and
               mocked
               at
               Gods
               iudgements
               .
               Hereof
               we
               had
               not
               far
               hence
               a
               most
               fearefull
               example
               .
               One
               beeing
               with
               his
               companion
               in
               a
               house
               drinking
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               readie
               to
               depart
               thence
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               lightening
               and
               thunder
               :
               whereupon
               his
               fellow
               requested
               him
               to
               stay
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               mocking
               and
               iesting
               at
               the
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               ,
               said
               (
               as
               report
               was
               )
               
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 knaue
                 cooper
                 knocking
                 on
                 his
                 tubbes
                 ,
              
               
               come
               what
               woulde
               ,
               hee
               would
               goe
               ;
               and
               so
               went
               on
               his
               iourney
               :
               but
               before
               hee
               came
               halfe
               a
               mile
               from
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               same
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               before
               he
               had
               mocked
               ,
               in
               a
               crack
               of
               thunder
               stroke
               him
               about
               the
               girdlestead
               ,
               that
               he
               fell
               downe
               starke
               deade
               .
               Which
               example
               is
               worthy
               our
               remembrance
               ,
               to
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               Gods
               heauy
               wrath
               against
               those
               which
               scorne
               his
               iudgements
               :
               for
               our
               dutie
               is
               to
               tremble
               and
               feare
               :
               and
               it
               were
               greatly
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               wee
               coulde
               with
               open
               eye
               beholde
               the
               terriblenesse
               and
               fearefulnesse
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               :
               it
               would
               make
               a
               man
               to
               quake
               and
               to
               leaue
               off
               sinne
               .
               If
               a
               man
               passe
               by
               some
               high
               and
               daungerous
               place
               in
               the
               night
               when
               hee
               cannot
               see
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               affraide
               ;
               but
               if
               yee
               bring
               him
               backe
               againe
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               see
               what
               a
               steepe
               and
               dangerous
               way
               hee
               came
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               passe
               the
               same
               way
               againe
               for
               any
               thing
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               sinning
               :
               for
               men
               liuing
               in
               ignorance
               and
               blindenesse
               ,
               practise
               any
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               care
               for
               Gods
               iudgements
               :
               but
               when
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               bringeth
               them
               backe
               ,
               and
               openeth
               their
               eies
               to
               see
               the
               downfall
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               due
               to
               their
               sinnes
               :
               then
               (
               they
               say
               )
               they
               will
               neuer
               sinne
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               but
               become
               new
               men
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               the
               way
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               be
               to
               doe
               any
               duty
               to
               our
               brethren
               ,
               as
               to
               releeue
               them
               ,
               wee
               must
               doe
               it
               with
               chearfulnesse
               :
               for
               he
               laboureth
               to
               perswade
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               cheerefull
               liberalitie
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               
               of
               his
               perswasion
               is
               ,
               
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 grace
                 to
                 abound
                 towardes
                 them
                 .
              
               
               Where
               also
               this
               dutie
               is
               taught
               vs
               ,
               that
               seeing
               God
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               able
               to
               make
               vs
               abound
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               must
               giue
               cheerefully
               to
               our
               poore
               brethren
               which
               want
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               whereas
               there
               are
               many
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               which
               haue
               liued
               long
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               euen
               from
               their
               cradle
               ;
               some
               in
               wantonnes
               ,
               some
               in
               drunkennes
               ,
               some
               in
               swearing
               ,
               some
               in
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               out
               of
               this
               place
               to
               all
               such
               there
               is
               a
               good
               lesson
               ,
               namely
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               doe
               nowe
               become
               new
               men
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               life
               past
               .
               For
               marke
               what
               Paul
               saith
               of
               the
               Iewes
               which
               are
               cutte
               off
               from
               Christ
               through
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               haue
               so
               continued
               in
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               desperat
               malice
               against
               him
               ,
               almost
               16.
               hundreth
               yeares
               :
               
               If
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 abide
                 not
                 still
                 in
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 grafted
                 into
                 their
                 oliue
                 againe
                 :
              
               and
               his
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 graft
                 them
                 in
                 againe
                 .
              
               Euen
               so
               though
               wee
               haue
               liued
               many
               yeares
               in
               sinne
               ,
               (
               and
               sure
               it
               is
               a
               daungerous
               and
               fearefull
               case
               for
               a
               man
               to
               liue
               20.30
               .
               or
               40.
               yeares
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               the
               diuell
               ;
               )
               yet
               wee
               must
               knowe
               that
               if
               wee
               will
               nowe
               liue
               a
               newe
               life
               ,
               forsake
               all
               our
               sinnes
               and
               turne
               to
               God
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               receiued
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               true
               oliue
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               borne
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               wilde
               oliue
               all
               our
               life
               long
               .
               But
               some
               will
               obiect
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               hope
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               beene
               so
               grieuous
               sinners
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               them
               so
               long
               .
               Ans.
               But
               knowe
               it
               ,
               whosoeuer
               thou
               art
               ,
               God
               is
               able
               to
               graft
               thee
               in
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               repent
               ,
               he
               will
               receiue
               thee
               to
               his
               loue
               and
               fauour
               .
               This
               must
               be
               obserued
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               such
               as
               are
               olde
               in
               yeares
               ,
               and
               yet
               remaine
               ignorant
               without
               knowledge
               ;
               they
               must
               turne
               to
               the
               Lord
               by
               repentance
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               they
               continue
               still
               profane
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               they
               must
               knowe
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               damnation
               comes
               post
               hast
               to
               meete
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               duties
               .
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               consolations
               which
               Gods
               Church
               reape
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               father
               
                 is
                 omnipotent
              
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               wonderfull
               power
               of
               God
               serueth
               to
               strengthen
               vs
               in
               praier
               vnto
               God
               ;
               for
               hee
               that
               will
               pray
               truely
               ,
               must
               onely
               pray
               for
               those
               things
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               word
               :
               all
               our
               prayers
               must
               bee
               made
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               man
               to
               praie
               in
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               :
               therefore
               a
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               strengthen
               vs
               herein
               ,
               is
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               God.
               This
               was
               the
               ground
               and
               stay
               of
               the
               leper
               whom
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               clensed
               :
               
               Lord
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 thou
                 canst
                 make
                 me
                 cleane
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Lords
               praier
               ,
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               vs
               to
               make
               sixe
               petitions
               ;
               in
               the
               end
               he
               giueth
               vs
               a
               reason
               ,
               or
               motiue
               to
               induce
               vs
               to
               stand
               vpon
               ,
               and
               to
               waite
               for
               the
               benefits
               before
               craued
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Thine
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               wee
               learne
               this
               comfort
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               neuer
               bee
               able
               to
               preuaile
               against
               the
               least
               member
               of
               Christ.
               I
               doe
               not
               say
               they
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               assault
               ,
               or
               tempt
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               may
               be
               :
               but
               they
               shal
               neuer
               ouercome
               them
               .
               How
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               may
               we
               be
               resolued
               of
               this
               ?
               
                 I
                 aunswer
              
               ,
               By
               reason
               of
               faith
               :
               for
               if
               a
               Christian
               man
               do
               beleeue
               that
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               in
               Christ
               his
               father
               ,
               is
               almightie
               ,
               no
               enemie
               shall
               euer
               be
               able
               to
               preuaile
               against
               him
               .
               
               So
               S.
               Iohn
               reasoneth
               :
               
                 Litle
                 children
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 ouercome
                 
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               false
               teachers
               ,
               
                 because
                 greater
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               almightie
               ,
               
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               satan
               :
               therefore
               you
               neede
               not
               to
               feare
               .
               So
               Dauid
               compareth
               himselfe
               to
               a
               silly
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               saith
               :
               
                 Though
                 I
                 should
                 walke
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               lyon
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 feare
                 none
                 euill
                 :
              
               why
               so
               ?
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               him
               :
               
                 thy
                 rodde
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 thy
                 staffe
                 comfort
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               benefits
               .
               Now
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               the
               first
               person
               is
               a
               Father
               ,
               as
               also
               Almightie
               :
               ioyne
               these
               two
               togither
               ,
               and
               hence
               will
               arise
               singular
               benefits
               and
               instructions
               .
               First
               ,
               whereas
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               person
               is
               a
               Father
               Almightie
               ,
               we
               and
               euery
               man
               must
               learne
               to
               haue
               experience
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               of
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               this
               almightie
               father
               .
               Why
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               nothing
               ,
               for
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               the
               damned
               soules
               feele
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Almightie
               ?
               True
               indeede
               they
               feele
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               an
               almightie
               .
               Iudge
               condemning
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               feele
               not
               the
               power
               of
               an
               almightie
               father
               :
               this
               is
               the
               point
               whereof
               we
               must
               indeauour
               to
               haue
               experience
               in
               our selues
               .
               
               Paul
               prayeth
               
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 would
                 giue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 exceeding
                 greatnes
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 mightie
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               place
               must
               be
               considered
               :
               for
               here
               the
               Apostle
               would
               haue
               vs
               haue
               such
               a
               speciall
               manifestation
               of
               Gods
               power
               in
               our selues
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               which
               he
               did
               once
               shew
               forth
               in
               Christ.
               But
               how
               did
               Christ
               see
               and
               finde
               the
               power
               of
               God
               as
               he
               was
               man●
               Answer
               .
               Diuers
               waies
               :
               I.
               On
               the
               crosse
               he
               died
               the
               first
               death
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               :
               and
               he
               suffered
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               the
               second
               death
               .
               For
               in
               his
               soule
               he
               bare
               the
               whole
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               after
               was
               buried
               and
               laide
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               where
               death
               triumphed
               ouer
               him
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               daies
               .
               Nowe
               in
               this
               extremitie
               God
               did
               shewe
               his
               power
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               raised
               Christ
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               And
               looke
               as
               his
               power
               was
               manifested
               in
               Christ
               the
               head
               :
               so
               must
               it
               be
               manifested
               in
               all
               his
               members
               :
               for
               euery
               man
               hath
               his
               graue
               ,
               which
               is
               naturall
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               ,
               which
               we
               drawe
               from
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               and
               looke
               as
               a
               man
               lies
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               can
               mooue
               neither
               hand
               nor
               foote
               :
               so
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               lyeth
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
               Now
               as
               God
               did
               shew
               his
               power
               in
               raising
               Christ
               from
               death
               :
               so
               euery
               one
               must
               labour
               to
               haue
               this
               knowledge
               and
               experience
               in
               himselfe
               of
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               raising
               him
               from
               the
               graue
               of
               sinne
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               For
               thus
               Paul
               makes
               a
               speciall
               request
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
                 know
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               feele
               in
               himselfe
               that
               power
               whereby
               Christ
               was
               raised
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               to
               raise
               him
               also
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               his
               sinnes
               to
               a
               newe
               life
               more
               and
               more
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               were
               open
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               did
               he
               vanquish
               Satan
               ;
               he
               bruised
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
               and
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 spoyled
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 them
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 triumphed
                 ouer
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
              
               he
               ouercame
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               almightie
               father
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               as
               he
               is
               God.
               And
               euen
               so
               must
               Christian
               men
               labour
               to
               finde
               the
               same
               power
               in
               themselues
               of
               this
               
               almightie
               father
               by
               which
               Christ
               did
               triumph
               ouer
               Satan
               :
               that
               by
               it
               they
               may
               tread
               him
               vnder
               their
               feete
               ,
               which
               men
               can
               neuer
               doe
               by
               any
               power
               in
               themselues
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               praieth
               that
               that
               cup
               might
               passe
               from
               him
               :
               and
               yet
               hee
               saith
               :
               
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               For
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               Christ
               should
               suffer
               .
               And
               this
               request
               was
               heard
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               was
               freed
               from
               death
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               his
               father
               Almightie
               gaue
               him
               power
               and
               strength
               in
               his
               manhood
               to
               beare
               the
               brunt
               of
               his
               indignation
               .
               Nowe
               looke
               as
               this
               power
               was
               effectuall
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               head
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               able
               and
               sufficient
               to
               beare
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               :
               so
               the
               same
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               effectuall
               in
               al
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               both
               patient
               ,
               &
               of
               sufficient
               strength
               to
               beare
               any
               affliction
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               :
               
               
                 beeing
                 strengthened
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 through
                 his
                 glorious
                 power
                 vnto
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 with
                 ioifulnesse
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               a
               notable
               point
               which
               euery
               one
               ought
               to
               learne
               :
               that
               whereas
               they
               confesse
               God
               to
               be
               their
               Almightie
               father
               ,
               they
               should
               herewithall
               labour
               to
               feele
               and
               haue
               experience
               in
               themselues
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               almightie
               in
               the
               beginning
               and
               continuing
               of
               grace
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               giuing
               them
               power
               and
               patience
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               .
               
               Further
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               when
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               was
               accomplished
               ,
               was
               lifted
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               heauenly
               places
               ,
               farre
               aboue
               all
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               &c.
               euen
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               father
               :
               well
               ,
               as
               this
               power
               was
               made
               manifest
               in
               the
               head
               :
               so
               must
               it
               bee
               in
               the
               members
               thereof
               .
               Euery
               childe
               of
               God
               shall
               hereafter
               see
               and
               feele
               in
               himselfe
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               to
               translate
               him
               from
               this
               vale
               of
               misery
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               conclude
               ,
               we
               haue
               great
               cause
               to
               bee
               thankefull
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               this
               priuiledge
               ,
               that
               hee
               sheweth
               his
               power
               in
               his
               childrē
               in
               regenerating
               thē
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               die
               vnto
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               gates
               of
               hel
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               patiently
               :
               as
               also
               that
               he
               translates
               them
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               And
               euery
               one
               should
               shew
               his
               thankefulnesse
               in
               labouring
               to
               haue
               experience
               of
               this
               power
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               Paul
               exhorteth
               vs
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Colossians
               and
               Ephesians
               :
               yea
               ,
               read
               all
               his
               epistles
               ,
               and
               we
               shal
               find
               he
               mentioneth
               no
               point
               so
               often
               as
               this
               ,
               namely
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               manifested
               first
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               secondly
               in
               his
               members
               :
               
               and
               
                 he
                 accounteth
                 all
                 things
                 losse
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 knowe
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               This
               point
               is
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               because
               his
               power
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               grace
               is
               not
               to
               be
               seene
               with
               eye
               ;
               and
               fewe
               there
               be
               in
               respect
               that
               haue
               felt
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               in
               themselues
               :
               for
               the
               diuell
               doth
               mightily
               shewe
               his
               contrary
               power
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               carrying
               them
               to
               sinne
               and
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               we
               learne
               that
               which
               Paul
               teacheth
               ,
               namely
               to
               knowe
               that
               all
               thinges
               worke
               togither
               for
               the
               best
               vnto
               them
               that
               loue
               God.
               God
               is
               almightie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               :
               he
               is
               also
               a
               father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               willing
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               for
               our
               good
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               subiect
               to
               many
               crosses
               ,
               yea
               to
               sinne
               :
               what
               ?
               can
               our
               sinnes
               turne
               to
               our
               good
               ?
               Ans.
               If
               God
               almightie
               be
               thy
               father
               ,
               he
               will
               turne
               thine
               afflictions
               ,
               yea
               thy
               sinnes
               which
               by
               nature
               are
               euil
               ,
               beyond
               all
               expectation
               vnto
               thy
               saluation
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               God
               will
               doe
               to
               all
               such
               as
               be
               obedient
               vnto
               him
               :
               yet
               no
               man
               must
               hereupon
               presume
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               whereas
               we
               beleeue
               that
               God
               is
               a
               mightie
               father
               ,
               it
               serues
               to
               confirme
               gods
               children
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               mercy
               reuealed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               The
               chiefest
               whereof
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               will
               turne
               from
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               perish
               but
               haue
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               I
               knowe
               some
               men
               will
               make
               it
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               neuer
               knewe
               what
               faith
               meant
               .
               But
               such
               persons
               neede
               no
               meanes
               of
               confirmation
               of
               faith
               :
               therefore
               let
               all
               those
               which
               haue
               tasted
               of
               the
               hardnes
               of
               attaining
               vnto
               it
               ,
               learne
               howe
               to
               establish
               their
               wauering
               hearts
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               two
               points
               :
               God
               is
               a
               father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               willing
               :
               he
               is
               also
               almightie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               able
               to
               performe
               his
               promises
               .
               He
               that
               will
               bee
               truely
               resolued
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               must
               haue
               both
               these
               setled
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               build
               on
               them
               as
               on
               two
               foundations
               .
            
             
               It
               followeth
               ,
               
                 Creatour
                 of
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
              
               ]
               We
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               title
               of
               the
               first
               person
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               attributes
               :
               nowe
               we
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               his
               effect
               ,
               namely
               the
               creation
               :
               but
               before
               we
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               answer
               a
               certaine
               obiection
               which
               may
               be
               made
               .
               At
               the
               first
               it
               may
               seeme
               strange
               to
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               first
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               the
               father
               :
               whereas
               in
               the
               Scripture
               it
               is
               common
               to
               them
               all
               three
               equally
               .
               And
               first
               that
               the
               father
               is
               Creatour
               ,
               it
               was
               neuer
               doubted
               :
               as
               for
               the
               second
               person
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               Creatour
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               :
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               substantiall
               worde
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 sonne
                 made
                 the
                 worlde
                 .
              
               
               As
               for
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               is
               also
               ascribed
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 mooued
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
              
               :
               and
               Iob
               saieth
               ,
               
                 His
                 spirit
                 hath
                 garnished
                 the
                 heauens
                 .
              
               Howe
               then
               is
               this
               peculiar
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               beeing
               common
               to
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               in
               trinitie
               ?
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               The
               actions
               of
               God
               are
               twofold
               :
               either
               inward
               ,
               or
               outward
               .
               The
               inwarde
               actions
               are
               those
               ,
               which
               one
               person
               doth
               exercise
               towards
               another
               :
               as
               the
               father
               doth
               beget
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               an
               inward
               action
               peculiar
               to
               the
               father
               :
               and
               all
               inward
               actions
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               persons
               from
               whome
               they
               are
               .
               So
               the
               Sonne
               doth
               receiue
               the
               Godhead
               by
               communication
               from
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               them
               both
               :
               and
               these
               are
               inward
               actions
               peculiar
               to
               these
               persons
               .
               So
               likewise
               ,
               for
               the
               father
               to
               send
               his
               sonne
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               inward
               action
               proper
               to
               the
               father
               and
               cannot
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               holy
               ghost
               :
               and
               the
               sonne
               to
               bee
               sent
               by
               the
               father
               onely
               is
               a
               thing
               proper
               to
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               not
               common
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Now
               outward
               actions
               are
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               to
               the
               creatures
               :
               as
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               preseruation
               ,
               and
               of
               redemption
               .
               These
               and
               all
               such
               actions
               are
               common
               to
               al
               the
               three
               persons
               :
               the
               father
               createth
               ,
               the
               sonne
               createth
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               createth
               :
               and
               so
               we
               may
               say
               of
               the
               works
               of
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               of
               redemption
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               outward
               actions
               of
               the
               persons
               to
               the
               creatures
               .
               But
               some
               againe
               may
               say
               ,
               howe
               then
               can
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               ,
               beeing
               an
               outward
               action
               of
               God
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               be
               peculiar
               to
               the
               first
               person
               the
               father
               ?
               
                 I
                 answere
              
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               creatiō
               is
               not
               so
               proper
               to
               the
               first
               person
               the
               father
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               cannot
               also
               be
               cōmon
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               for
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               ioyntly
               created
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ;
               only
               they
               are
               distinguished
               in
               the
               maner
               of
               creating
               .
               For
               the
               father
               is
               
               the
               cause
               that
               beginneth
               the
               worke
               ,
               the
               sonne
               puts
               it
               in
               execution
               ,
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               the
               finisher
               of
               it
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               the
               father
               createth
               by
               the
               
               sonne
               ;
               &
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               :
               the
               sonne
               createth
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               father
               :
               the
               holy
               ghost
               createth
               not
               by
               the
               father
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               sonne
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               father
               &
               the
               sonne
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               is
               ascribed
               here
               vnto
               the
               father
               ,
               because
               he
               alone
               createth
               after
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               namely
               by
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               but
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               create
               not
               by
               the
               father
               but
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               hauing
               answered
               the
               obiection
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               creation
               it selfe
               .
               In
               handling
               whereof
               ,
               we
               must
               withall
               treat
               of
               the
               
                 Counsell
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               beeing
               the
               cause
               therof
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gouernment
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               work
               of
               God
               whereby
               he
               continunes
               the
               creation
               .
               And
               the
               order
               which
               I
               will
               obserue
               ,
               is
               first
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               
                 Counsell
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               secondly
               of
               the
               exequution
               of
               his
               Counsell
               ,
               which
               hath
               two
               speciall
               branches
               ,
               the
               first
               the
               creation
               ,
               the
               second
               the
               preseruation
               or
               gouernment
               of
               things
               created
               .
            
             
               The
               Counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               his
               eternall
               and
               vnchangeable
               decree
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               ordained
               all
               things
               either
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               glorie
               .
               First
               I
               call
               it
               a
               decree
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               in
               it
               sette
               downe
               with
               himselfe
               and
               appointed
               as
               soueraigne
               Lord
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               ,
               what
               shall
               not
               bee
               .
               I
               adde
               further
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               whatsoeuer
               come
               vnder
               the
               compasse
               of
               this
               decree
               ;
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 worketh
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 his
                 will.
              
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               sparrowe
               cannot
               fall
               on
               the
               ground
               
                 without
                 the
                 heauenly
                 father
              
               :
               
               yea
               further
               ,
               he
               tels
               his
               disciples
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 very
                 haires
                 of
                 their
                 heades
                 are
                 numbred
                 ,
              
               
               meaning
               that
               they
               are
               knowne
               and
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God.
               And
               considering
               that
               God
               is
               King
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ;
               and
               that
               most
               wise
               ,
               yea
               wisdome
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               most
               mightie
               ,
               yea
               might
               and
               power
               it selfe
               :
               it
               must
               needes
               bee
               that
               he
               hath
               determined
               how
               all
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               causes
               ,
               &c.
               in
               such
               particular
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               least
               thing
               that
               may
               bee
               ,
               is
               not
               left
               vnappointed
               and
               vndisposed
               .
            
             
               The
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               two
               properties
               ,
               eternitie
               ,
               and
               vnchaungeablenes
               .
               It
               is
               eternall
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               set
               downe
               by
               God
               from
               euerlasting
               before
               all
               times
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               Ephesians
               to
               
                 saluation
                 before
                 all
                 worldes
              
               .
               
               And
               he
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               called
               according
               
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 all
                 worldes
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               the
               same
               counsell
               once
               set
               downe
               ,
               is
               vnchangeable
               .
               
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Iehouah
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 chaunge
                 not
                 .
                 With
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Iames
               )
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 variablenesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 shadowe
                 of
                 chaunge
                 .
              
               Nowe
               such
               as
               God
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               decree
               or
               counsell
               .
               And
               beeing
               vnchangeable
               ,
               his
               counsels
               also
               are
               vnchangeable
               .
            
             
               Gods
               counsell
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               his
               foreknoweledge
               ,
               and
               his
               wil
               or
               pleasure
               .
               His
               foreknowledge
               ,
               whereby
               he
               did
               foresee
               all
               thinges
               which
               were
               to
               come
               .
               His
               will
               ,
               whereby
               in
               a
               generall
               manner
               he
               wills
               and
               ordaines
               whatsoeuer
               is
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               and
               therefore
               such
               things
               as
               God
               altogither
               nilleth
               ,
               cannot
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               Now
               these
               two-parts
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               must
               be
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               seuered
               .
               Will
               without
               knowledge
               is
               impotent
               ,
               and
               foreknowledge
               without
               will
               is
               idle
               .
               And
               therefore
               such
               as
               holde
               that
               God
               doeth
               
               barely
               foresee
               sundrie
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               no
               manner
               of
               way
               either
               willing
               or
               decreeing
               the
               issue
               and
               euent
               of
               them
               ,
               doe
               bring
               in
               little
               better
               then
               Atheisme
               .
               For
               if
               we
               say
               that
               any
               thing
               comes
               to
               passe
               either
               against
               Gods
               will
               ,
               or
               God
               not
               knowing
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               regarding
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               him
               either
               impotent
               or
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               rase
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               decree
               of
               God
               must
               be
               conceiued
               of
               vs
               as
               the
               most
               generall
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               subsisting
               :
               being
               first
               in
               order
               hauing
               all
               other
               causes
               vnder
               it
               ,
               and
               most
               principall
               ,
               ouerruling
               all
               ,
               ouerruled
               by
               none
               .
            
             
               Thus
               wee
               see
               what
               is
               to
               be
               held
               touching
               Gods
               counsell
               :
               nowe
               for
               the
               better
               clearing
               of
               the
               trueth
               ,
               three
               obiections
               of
               some
               difficultie
               are
               to
               be
               answered
               .
               First
               may
               some
               man
               say
               ,
               if
               God
               decree
               and
               ordaine
               all
               things
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               then
               he
               decreeth
               and
               ordaineth
               sinne
               :
               but
               God
               decrees
               not
               sinne
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               against
               his
               will
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               decrees
               not
               all
               things
               .
               Ans.
               Wee
               vse
               not
               to
               say
               that
               God
               doth
               simply
               will
               or
               decree
               sinne
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               adding
               withall
               these
               caueats
               :
               I.
               That
               God
               willeth
               and
               decreeth
               sinne
               ,
               not
               properly
               as
               it
               is
               sin
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               sundry
               regards
               and
               respects
               of
               goodnes
               ,
               so
               farforth
               as
               it
               is
               a
               punishment
               ,
               or
               chastisement
               ,
               or
               triall
               ,
               or
               action
               ,
               or
               a
               hath
               any
               existence
               in
               nature
               .
               II.
               God
               can
               so
               vse
               euil
               instruments
               ,
               that
               the
               work
               done
               by
               them
               beeing
               a
               sinne
               ,
               shall
               neuerthelesse
               in
               him
               bee
               a
               good
               worke
               :
               because
               hee
               knowes
               howe
               to
               vse
               euill
               instruments
               well
               .
               If
               it
               be
               further
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               God
               willeth
               no
               wickednesse
               ,
               Psal.
               5.5
               .
               we
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               Gods
               will
               is
               two-folde
               ,
               generall
               ,
               and
               speciall
               .
               Generall
               ,
               whereby
               God
               willeth
               and
               decreeth
               that
               a
               thing
               shall
               bee
               :
               and
               by
               this
               kinde
               of
               will
               he
               may
               be
               saide
               to
               will
               sinne
               ;
               and
               that
               without
               sinne
               .
               For
               though
               he
               decree
               it
               thus
               ,
               yet
               doth
               he
               not
               instill
               wickednesse
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               sinner
               ,
               and
               his
               decree
               is
               onely
               for
               a
               most
               excellent
               ende
               .
               For
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               which
               decreeth
               ,
               it
               b
               is
               good
               that
               there
               should
               be
               euill
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               Augustine
               saith
               excellently
               ,
               
                 By
                 an
                 vnspeakeable
                 manner
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 his
                 will.
              
               c
               Nowe
               the
               speciall
               will
               of
               God
               is
               that
               whereby
               he
               willeth
               any
               thing
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               he
               approoueth
               it
               ,
               and
               delighteth
               in
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               indeede
               we
               cannot
               say
               without
               blasphemie
               ,
               that
               god
               willeth
               sinne
               .
               Thus
               then
               we
               see
               in
               what
               manner
               and
               how
               farforth
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               decree
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               will
               and
               appoint
               the
               permission
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               thus
               .
               If
               all
               things
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               vnchangeable
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               all
               things
               come
               to
               passe
               by
               an
               vnchangeable
               necessitie
               :
               and
               men
               in
               their
               actions
               haue
               no
               freewill
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               libertie
               in
               doing
               any
               thing
               .
               Answer
               .
               This
               must
               be
               learned
               as
               a
               certaine
               rule
               ,
               that
               the
               necessarie
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               abolish
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               second
               causes
               ,
               and
               impose
               necessitie
               vpon
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               order
               and
               incline
               it
               without
               any
               constraint
               ,
               to
               one
               part
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               when
               a
               people
               is
               gathered
               togither
               to
               heare
               gods
               word
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               of
               them
               but
               they
               knowe
               that
               they
               come
               thither
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               (
               &
               In
               that
               respect
               necessarily
               )
               yet
               before
               they
               come
               ,
               they
               had
               all
               freedome
               and
               libertie
               in
               themselues
               to
               come
               or
               not
               to
               come
               :
               and
               Gods
               eternall
               counsell
               did
               not
               hinder
               the
               libertie
               of
               our
               wills
               ,
               in
               comming
               or
               not
               comming
               ,
               nor
               take
               away
               the
               same
               :
               but
               onely
               incline
               and
               turne
               them
               to
               the
               choice
               of
               one
               part
               .
               An
               other
               example
               hereof
               we
               may
               haue
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               bodie
               ,
               if
               we
               regard
               ,
               he
               might
               haue
               liued
               longer
               :
               yet
               by
               the
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               must
               die
               at
               that
               place
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               at
               that
               houre
               where
               and
               when
               he
               died
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               Gods
               counsell
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ;
               but
               only
               order
               and
               dispose
               it
               .
               Which
               answer
               being
               well
               marked
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               these
               two
               will
               stand
               togither
               :
               the
               necessarie
               and
               vnchangeable
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               will
               of
               man.
               And
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               action
               may
               be
               both
               necessarie
               and
               contingent
               :
               necessarie
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               highest
               cause
               ,
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ;
               not
               necessarie
               but
               contingent
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               second
               causes
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               will
               yet
               obiect
               against
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               things
               come
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               Gods
               vnchangeable
               decree
               ,
               then
               what
               needes
               the
               vsing
               of
               any
               meanes
               ?
               what
               needs
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ?
               what
               needes
               any
               lawes
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               gouernment
               ?
               what
               needes
               walking
               in
               mens
               ordinarie
               callings
               ?
               all
               is
               to
               no
               ende
               :
               for
               let
               men
               play
               or
               worke
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               or
               wake
               ;
               let
               them
               doe
               what
               they
               will
               :
               all
               is
               one
               :
               for
               Gods
               eternall
               counsell
               must
               needes
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               therefore
               it
               may
               seeme
               in
               vaine
               for
               men
               to
               busie
               themselues
               about
               such
               things
               .
               Answ.
               But
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               all
               things
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               his
               eternall
               and
               vnchangeable
               counsell
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               same
               decree
               ,
               he
               hath
               together
               set
               downe
               the
               meanes
               and
               waies
               whereby
               he
               will
               haue
               the
               same
               things
               brought
               to
               passe
               :
               for
               these
               two
               must
               neuer
               be
               seuered
               ;
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               it
               is
               done
               .
               We
               may
               read
               in
               the
               Acts
               in
               Pauls
               dangerous
               voyage
               towardes
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               tolde
               Paul
               ,
               
               that
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               all
               that
               sailed
               with
               him
               in
               the
               shippe
               :
               now
               the
               soldiers
               and
               marriners
               hearing
               this
               ,
               might
               reason
               thus
               with
               themselues
               :
               Seeing
               God
               hath
               decreed
               to
               saue
               vs
               all
               ,
               we
               may
               do
               what
               we
               will
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               all
               come
               to
               land
               aliue
               :
               but
               marke
               what
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 except
                 these
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 shippe
                 ,
                 ye
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 safe
                 :
              
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               was
               the
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               to
               saue
               Paul
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               were
               with
               him
               :
               so
               he
               decreed
               to
               saue
               all
               by
               this
               particular
               meanes
               of
               their
               aboad
               in
               the
               shippe
               .
               King
               Ezechias
               was
               restored
               to
               his
               health
               ,
               
               and
               receiued
               from
               God
               a
               promise
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               15.
               yeares
               added
               to
               his
               daies
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               was
               confirmed
               by
               signe
               :
               now
               ,
               what
               doth
               he
               ?
               cast
               off
               all
               meanes
               ?
               no
               :
               but
               as
               he
               was
               prescribed
               ,
               so
               he
               applieth
               a
               bunch
               of
               drie
               figges
               to
               his
               sore
               ,
               and
               vseth
               still
               his
               ordinarie
               diet
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               grosse
               ignorance
               and
               madnesse
               in
               men
               to
               reason
               so
               against
               Gods
               decree
               ;
               God
               in
               his
               vnchangeable
               counsell
               ,
               hath
               decreed
               and
               set
               downe
               all
               things
               how
               they
               shall
               be
               ;
               therefore
               I
               will
               vse
               no
               meanes
               ,
               but
               liue
               as
               I
               list
               :
               nay
               rather
               we
               must
               say
               the
               contrarie
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               decreed
               this
               thing
               or
               that
               to
               be
               done
               :
               therefore
               I
               will
               vse
               the
               meanes
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               bring
               the
               same
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               Creation
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               worke
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               ,
               forming
               and
               framing
               his
               creatures
               which
               were
               not
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               nothing
               .
               The
               points
               to
               be
               knowne
               concerning
               the
               creation
               are
               many
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               the
               thing
               by
               which
               God
               did
               beginne
               and
               finish
               the
               creation
               .
               And
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               God
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               without
               any
               instrumēt
               or
               meanes
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               men
               doe
               which
               bring
               to
               passe
               their
               busines
               by
               seruants
               and
               helps
               ;
               but
               onely
               by
               his
               word
               and
               commandement
               :
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 .
              
               
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               saide
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 light
              
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               light
               :
               and
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               was
               the
               creation
               of
               euery
               creature
               following
               .
               The
               very
               power
               of
               the
               word
               &
               commandement
               of
               God
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               it
               that
               thing
               was
               made
               and
               had
               a
               beeing
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               not
               .
               It
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               what
               word
               this
               was
               by
               which
               God
               is
               saide
               to
               make
               all
               things
               .
               Answ.
               The
               word
               of
               God
               in
               Scripture
               is
               taken
               three
               waies
               :
               for
               the
               substantiall
               word
               ,
               for
               the
               sounding
               or
               written
               word
               ,
               for
               the
               operatiue
               or
               powerfull
               word
               .
               The
               substantiall
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               person
               begotten
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               father
               .
               Now
               howsoeuer
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               father
               did
               create
               all
               things
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               Sonne
               :
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               seeme
               to
               be
               true
               that
               by
               these
               words
               [
               
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 ,
              
               this
               or
               that
               ]
               that
               the
               Sonne
               is
               meant
               .
               For
               that
               word
               which
               God
               gaue
               out
               in
               the
               creation
               was
               in
               time
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Sonne
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               father
               before
               all
               times
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               word
               common
               to
               the
               three
               persons
               equally
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Sonne
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               father
               onely
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               it
               was
               any
               sounding
               word
               standing
               of
               letters
               and
               syllables
               ,
               and
               vttered
               to
               the
               creatures
               after
               the
               vsuall
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               :
               
               it
               remaines
               therfore
               that
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               the
               operatiue
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               powerfull
               to
               bring
               a
               thing
               to
               passe
               then
               all
               the
               meanes
               in
               the
               world
               beside
               .
               For
               Gods
               willing
               of
               any
               thing
               is
               his
               effecting
               and
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               prooued
               by
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 spake
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 :
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 .
              
               Hence
               we
               must
               take
               out
               a
               speciall
               lesson
               ,
               needfull
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               euery
               man.
               Looke
               what
               power
               God
               vsed
               and
               shewed
               in
               making
               the
               creatures
               when
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               the
               same
               power
               he
               both
               can
               and
               will
               shew
               forth
               in
               recreating
               and
               redeeming
               sinnefull
               men
               by
               the
               pretious
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
               By
               his
               word
               he
               created
               mans
               heart
               when
               it
               was
               not
               ;
               and
               he
               can
               and
               will
               as
               easily
               create
               in
               vs
               all
               new
               hearts
               ,
               specially
               when
               we
               vse
               the
               good
               meanes
               appointed
               for
               that
               ende
               .
               As
               ,
               when
               Christ
               said
               to
               dead
               Lazarus
               ,
               
               
                 Lazarus
                 come
                 forth
              
               ,
               he
               arose
               and
               came
               forth
               of
               his
               graue
               ,
               though
               boūd
               hand
               &
               foot
               :
               so
               when
               the
               Lord
               speaks
               to
               our
               dead
               hearts
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               ,
               we
               shall
               rise
               forth
               of
               the
               graues
               of
               our
               sins
               &
               corruptions
               .
               In
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               great
               world
               ,
               God
               saide
               let
               there
               be
               light
               ,
               and
               presently
               darknes
               gaue
               place
               :
               and
               the
               same
               he
               can
               do
               to
               the
               little
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               man.
               We
               are
               by
               nature
               darknes
               ,
               and
               let
               God
               but
               speake
               to
               our
               blind
               vnderstandings
               ,
               our
               ignorance
               shall
               depart
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               inlightened
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               and
               of
               his
               will
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 that
                 commanded
                 the
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 shined
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               made
               all
               creatures
               ,
               without
               motion
               ,
               labour
               ,
               or
               defatigation
               :
               for
               his
               very
               bidding
               of
               the
               worke
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               was
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               thing
               no
               creature
               can
               doe
               ,
               but
               God
               onely
               ,
               though
               vnto
               Adam
               labour
               was
               without
               paine
               before
               the
               fall
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               matter
               and
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               all
               creatures
               was
               nothing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               was
               nothing
               whereof
               they
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 calleth
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               And
               indeede
               in
               the
               first
               creation
               ,
               all
               things
               must
               be
               made
               either
               of
               the
               essence
               
               of
               God
               or
               of
               nothing
               :
               but
               a
               creature
               can
               not
               be
               made
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               no
               parts
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               diuisible
               :
               and
               therefore
               God
               made
               all
               things
               that
               were
               made
               out
               of
               himselfe
               or
               his
               owne
               essence
               :
               the
               conclusion
               then
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               framing
               of
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               was
               not
               of
               any
               matter
               ,
               but
               of
               nothing
               ,
               because
               before
               the
               creation
               ,
               out
               of
               God
               there
               was
               nothing
               .
               This
               must
               teach
               vs
               to
               humble
               our selues
               .
               Many
               there
               be
               that
               stand
               vpon
               their
               ancestours
               :
               but
               let
               them
               here
               looke
               whence
               they
               came
               first
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 of
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               .
               And
               what
               was
               this
               dust
               and
               ashes
               made
               of
               ?
               surely
               of
               nothing
               :
               wherefore
               euery
               mans
               first
               beginning
               is
               of
               nothing
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               such
               men
               as
               are
               caried
               away
               with
               their
               pedigree
               and
               descent
               ,
               if
               they
               look
               well
               into
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               small
               cause
               to
               boast
               or
               bragge
               .
               And
               this
               consideration
               of
               our
               first
               beginning
               must
               mooue
               vs
               to
               true
               humiliation
               in
               our selues
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               in
               framing
               his
               creatures
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               made
               them
               good
               ;
               yea
               very
               good
               .
               Now
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               creature
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               perfect
               estate
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               whereby
               it
               was
               conformable
               to
               the
               will
               and
               minde
               of
               the
               Creator
               allowing
               and
               approouing
               of
               it
               when
               he
               had
               made
               it
               :
               for
               a
               creature
               is
               not
               first
               good
               ,
               and
               then
               approoued
               of
               God
               :
               but
               because
               it
               is
               approoued
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               .
               But
               wherein
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               stands
               this
               goodnes
               of
               the
               creature
               ?
               
                 I
                 an●wer
              
               ,
               in
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               in
               the
               comelines
               ,
               beautie
               ,
               and
               glorie
               of
               euery
               worke
               in
               his
               kind
               both
               in
               forme
               and
               constitution
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               II.
               In
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               vertue
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               to
               it
               :
               for
               as
               he
               hath
               appointed
               euery
               creature
               for
               some
               especiall
               ende
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               fitted
               and
               furnished
               it
               with
               sufficient
               power
               and
               vertue
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               the
               same
               ende
               .
               III.
               In
               the
               exceeding
               benefit
               and
               profitablenesse
               that
               came
               by
               them
               to
               man.
               But
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               this
               goodnes
               of
               the
               creature
               is
               partly
               corrupted
               and
               partly
               diminished
               .
               Therefore
               when
               we
               see
               any
               want
               ,
               defect
               ,
               or
               deformitie
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               haue
               recourse
               backe
               againe
               to
               the
               apostasie
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               and
               remember
               our
               fall
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               a
               sorrowfull
               heart
               ,
               this
               comes
               to
               passe
               by
               reason
               of
               mans
               most
               wretched
               sinne
               ,
               which
               hath
               defiled
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               drawne
               a
               curse
               not
               onely
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               vpon
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               creatures
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               whereby
               there
               goodnes
               is
               much
               defaced
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               ende
               of
               creation
               ,
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sake
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 euill
                 .
              
               And
               God
               propounds
               this
               principall
               ende
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               as
               though
               he
               wanted
               glorie
               ,
               and
               would
               purchase
               it
               vnto
               himselfe
               by
               the
               creation
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               most
               glorious
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               honour
               and
               praise
               beeing
               infinite
               ,
               can
               neither
               be
               increased
               nor
               decreased
               :
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               might
               communicate
               and
               make
               manifest
               his
               glorie
               to
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               occasion
               to
               magnifie
               the
               same
               .
               For
               the
               reasonable
               creatures
               of
               God
               beholding
               his
               glorie
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               are
               mooued
               to
               testifie
               and
               declare
               the
               same
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               shall
               be
               touching
               the
               time
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               which
               is
               betweene
               fiue
               thousand
               and
               sixe
               thousand
               yeares
               agoe
               .
               For
               Moses
               hath
               set
               downe
               exactly
               the
               computation
               of
               time
               from
               the
               making
               of
               the
               world
               to
               his
               owne
               daies
               :
               and
               the
               Prophets
               after
               him
               haue
               with
               like
               diligence
               set
               downe
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               to
               the
               very
               birth
               of
               Christ.
               But
               for
               the
               exact
               account
               
               of
               yeares
               Chronologers
               are
               not
               all
               of
               one
               minde
               .
               Some
               say
               there
               be
               3929.
               from
               the
               creation
               to
               Christs
               birth
               ,
               as
               Beroaldus
               :
               some
               3952.
               as
               Hierome
               and
               Bede
               :
               some
               3960.
               as
               Luther
               and
               
                 ●o
                 .
                 Lucidus
              
               :
               some
               3963.
               as
               Melancthon
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               and
               Functius
               :
               some
               3970.
               as
               Bullinger
               and
               Tremellius
               :
               some
               towards
               4000.
               as
               Buntingus
               .
               Now
               from
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               to
               this
               day
               are
               1592.
               yeares
               ,
               and
               adding
               these
               together
               ,
               the
               whole
               time
               amounteth
               .
               And
               God
               would
               haue
               the
               very
               time
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
               reuealed
               ,
               first
               that
               it
               might
               be
               knowne
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               was
               first
               giuen
               by
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               was
               afterward
               renewed
               ,
               and
               how
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               secondly
               that
               we
               might
               know
               that
               the
               world
               was
               not
               made
               for
               the
               eternall
               and
               euerliuing
               God
               ,
               but
               for
               man
               :
               thirdly
               that
               we
               might
               learne
               not
               to
               set
               our
               hearts
               on
               the
               world
               &
               on
               the
               things
               therein
               which
               haue
               beginning
               and
               ende
               ,
               but
               seeke
               for
               things
               eternall
               in
               heauen
               .
               And
               before
               the
               time
               which
               I
               haue
               named
               began
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               beside
               God
               ,
               the
               world
               it selfe
               and
               all
               things
               else
               were
               vncreated
               .
               Some
               men
               vse
               to
               obiect
               and
               say
               ,
               what
               did
               God
               all
               that
               while
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ?
               how
               did
               he
               imploy
               himselfe
               ?
               what
               was
               he
               idle
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               Iewes
               to
               this
               badde
               question
               make
               as
               badde
               an
               answer
               .
               For
               they
               say
               he
               was
               continually
               occupied
               in
               making
               many
               little
               worlds
               ,
               which
               he
               continually
               destroied
               as
               he
               made
               them
               ,
               because
               none
               pleased
               him
               till
               he
               made
               this
               .
               But
               we
               must
               rather
               say
               ,
               that
               some
               things
               are
               reuealed
               which
               God
               did
               then
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               decreed
               what
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               when
               the
               world
               was
               :
               
               &
               that
               then
               the
               blessed
               persons
               in
               Trinitie
               did
               take
               eternal
               delight
               each
               in
               other
               .
               If
               any
               man
               will
               needes
               know
               more
               ,
               let
               him
               heare
               what
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Secret
                 things
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 things
                 reuealed
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 for
                 euer
                 :
              
               and
               let
               them
               marke
               what
               one
               eluding
               the
               question
               ,
               answered
               :
               
               namely
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               making
               hell
               fire
               to
               burne
               all
               such
               curious
               persons
               as
               will
               needes
               know
               more
               of
               God
               then
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               to
               them
               :
               for
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               a
               mouth
               to
               speake
               ,
               there
               we
               must
               not
               haue
               an
               eare
               to
               heare
               :
               therefore
               our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               let
               such
               curious
               questions
               passe
               .
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               some
               may
               aske
               in
               what
               space
               of
               time
               did
               God
               make
               the
               world
               ?
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               God
               could
               haue
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               it
               in
               one
               moment
               :
               but
               he
               began
               and
               finished
               the
               whole
               worke
               in
               sixe
               distinct
               daies
               .
               
               In
               the
               first
               day
               he
               made
               the
               matter
               of
               all
               things
               and
               the
               light
               :
               in
               the
               second
               the
               heauens
               ;
               in
               the
               third
               day
               he
               brought
               the
               sea
               into
               his
               compasse
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               drie
               land
               appeare
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               bring
               forth
               hearbs
               ,
               plants
               ,
               and
               trees
               :
               in
               the
               fourth
               he
               made
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               in
               heauen
               :
               in
               the
               fifth
               day
               he
               made
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               heauen
               ,
               and
               euery
               cree●ing
               thing
               :
               in
               the
               sixth
               day
               he
               made
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               all
               cattell
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sixth
               day
               he
               made
               man.
               Thus
               in
               sixe
               distinct
               spaces
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               Lord
               did
               make
               all
               things
               :
               and
               that
               especially
               for
               three
               causes
               .
               I.
               To
               teach
               men
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               a
               distinct
               and
               serious
               consideration
               of
               euery
               creature
               :
               for
               if
               God
               made
               the
               world
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               some
               might
               haue
               saide
               ,
               this
               worke
               is
               so
               mysticall
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               speake
               of
               it
               .
               But
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               this
               cauill
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               to
               make
               the
               world
               and
               all
               things
               therein
               in
               sixe
               daies
               :
               and
               the
               seuenth
               day
               he
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               sanctified
               by
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               distinctly
               and
               seriously
               mediate
               vpon
               euery
               daies
               worke
               of
               the
               creation
               .
               II.
               God
               
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               euery
               thing
               therein
               in
               sixe
               distinct
               daies
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               what
               wonderfull
               power
               and
               libertie
               he
               had
               ouer
               all
               his
               creatures
               :
               for
               he
               made
               the
               light
               when
               there
               was
               neither
               Sunne
               nor
               Moone
               ,
               nor
               starres
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               in
               giuing
               light
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               meanes
               :
               for
               the
               light
               was
               made
               the
               first
               day
               :
               but
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               moone
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               were
               not
               created
               before
               the
               fourth
               day
               .
               Againe
               ,
               trees
               and
               plants
               were
               created
               the
               third
               day
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               sunne
               ,
               moone
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               ,
               and
               raine
               which
               nourish
               and
               make
               hearbs
               ,
               trees
               ,
               and
               plants
               to
               grow
               were
               not
               created
               till
               after
               the
               third
               day
               :
               which
               shewes
               plainely
               ,
               that
               God
               can
               make
               trees
               ,
               plants
               ,
               and
               hearbs
               to
               grow
               without
               the
               means
               of
               raine
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               vertue
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               .
               III.
               He
               made
               the
               world
               in
               sixe
               distinct
               daies
               ,
               and
               framed
               all
               things
               in
               this
               order
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               his
               wonderfull
               prouidence
               ouer
               all
               his
               creatures
               :
               for
               before
               man
               was
               created
               he
               prouided
               for
               him
               a
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               necessarie
               for
               his
               perpetuall
               preseruation
               ,
               and
               perfect
               happines
               and
               felicitie
               .
               So
               also
               he
               created
               beasts
               and
               cattell
               :
               but
               not
               before
               he
               had
               made
               hearbs
               ,
               plants
               ,
               and
               grasse
               ,
               and
               all
               meanes
               whereby
               they
               are
               preserued
               .
               And
               if
               God
               had
               this
               care
               ouer
               man
               when
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               :
               much
               more
               will
               God
               haue
               care
               ouer
               him
               now
               when
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               beeing
               in
               nature
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               points
               of
               doctrine
               touching
               the
               creation
               .
               The
               duties
               follow
               .
               And
               first
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               we
               may
               discerne
               the
               true
               Iehouah
               from
               all
               false
               gods
               and
               idols
               in
               the
               world
               .
               This
               Esaiah
               maketh
               plaine
               ,
               bringing
               in
               the
               Lord
               reasoning
               thus
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 God
                 besides
                 me
                 .
              
               How
               is
               that
               prooued
               ?
               thus
               :
               
                 I
                 forme
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 euill
                 :
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
               If
               a
               man
               aske
               thee
               how
               thou
               knowest
               the
               true
               God
               from
               all
               false
               gods
               :
               thou
               must
               answer
               ,
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               :
               for
               he
               alone
               is
               the
               maker
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               them
               .
               This
               propertie
               can
               not
               agree
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               Saint
               ,
               or
               Angel
               :
               nay
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               men
               and
               all
               Angels
               they
               can
               not
               giue
               beeing
               to
               a
               creature
               which
               before
               was
               nothing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               God
               the
               father
               is
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               man
               reason
               ,
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               abilitie
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               other
               creatures
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               consider
               and
               meditate
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               creation
               .
               This
               the
               wise
               man
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Consider
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               speciall
               dutie
               of
               euery
               man
               which
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               so
               to
               looke
               vpon
               his
               workemanship
               and
               viewe
               and
               consider
               all
               creatures
               .
               A
               skilfull
               workeman
               can
               haue
               no
               greater
               disgrace
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               some
               famous
               thing
               ,
               to
               haue
               his
               friend
               passe
               by
               his
               worke
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               looke
               vpon
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               demaunded
               for
               what
               ende
               must
               we
               looke
               vpon
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               creation
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               we
               may
               see
               and
               discerne
               Gods
               power
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               loue
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               and
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               attributes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               his
               glorie
               .
               This
               is
               a
               most
               necessarie
               dutie
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               euery
               man
               :
               we
               thinke
               nothing
               too
               much
               or
               too
               good
               to
               bestowe
               on
               vaine
               shewes
               ,
               and
               plaies
               ,
               idle
               sports
               and
               pastimes
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               vanities
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               we
               doe
               most
               willingly
               behold
               them
               :
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               vtterly
               neglecting
               and
               contemning
               the
               glorious
               worke
               of
               Gods
               creation
               .
               Well
               ,
               the
               
               Lord
               God
               hath
               appointed
               his
               Sabbath
               to
               be
               sanctified
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               publike
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               by
               priuate
               praier
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               an
               especiall
               consideration
               and
               meditation
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               dutie
               of
               euery
               man
               is
               this
               ,
               distinctly
               and
               seriously
               to
               view
               and
               consider
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               thereby
               take
               occasion
               to
               glorifie
               his
               name
               ,
               by
               ascribing
               vnto
               him
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               glorie
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               omnipotencie
               that
               is
               due
               vnto
               him
               and
               appeares
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               giue
               God
               glorie
               in
               all
               his
               creatures
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               creator
               of
               them
               all
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               the
               foure
               and
               twentie
               Elders
               fall
               downe
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 worthie
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 glorie
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 :
              
               giuing
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 wills
                 sake
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 haue
                 beene
                 created
                 .
              
               Read
               the
               Psalmes
               147.
               and
               148.
               both
               which
               tende
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               that
               God
               must
               be
               praised
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               whome
               all
               glorie
               is
               due
               .
               We
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               behold
               any
               curious
               worke
               of
               a
               cunning
               and
               skilfull
               craftesman
               ,
               straightway
               they
               will
               leaue
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               inquire
               after
               him
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               praise
               his
               skill
               .
               The
               same
               is
               our
               dutie
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               abroad
               ,
               and
               behold
               euery
               where
               in
               all
               the
               creatures
               the
               admirable
               and
               vnspeakable
               wisedome
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               make
               hast
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               goe
               forward
               to
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               to
               praise
               and
               glorifie
               him
               :
               and
               herein
               must
               we
               shew
               our selues
               to
               differ
               from
               bruit
               beasts
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               the
               vse
               and
               viewe
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               we
               doe
               returne
               due
               glorie
               ,
               praise
               ,
               and
               honour
               vnto
               the
               Creatour
               .
            
             
               Our
               fourth
               dutie
               is
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Amos
               ,
               who
               moouing
               the
               people
               to
               meete
               God
               by
               repentance
               ,
               addeth
               a
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               creation
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 fourmeth
                 the
                 mountaines
                 and
                 createth
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 which
                 declareth
                 vnto
                 man
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 thought
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 morning
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               is
               this
               :
               God
               is
               a
               terrible
               iudge
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               as
               traytors
               &
               rebels
               against
               him
               :
               therfore
               the
               best
               way
               that
               we
               can
               take
               is
               this
               :
               he
               is
               comming
               to
               iudgement
               ,
               let
               vs
               therefore
               meete
               him
               and
               fal
               downe
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               humble
               our selues
               vnder
               his
               mightie
               hand
               .
               And
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               Prophet
               would
               mooue
               the
               people
               to
               meete
               God
               by
               serious
               repentance
               ,
               by
               a
               reason
               framed
               thus
               :
               If
               God
               who
               is
               their
               iudge
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               create
               the
               winds
               ,
               and
               to
               forme
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               morning
               darknes
               :
               then
               he
               is
               also
               able
               to
               make
               an
               eternall
               iudgement
               for
               their
               confusion
               .
               And
               therfore
               all
               such
               as
               be
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               let
               thē
               prepare
               thēselues
               to
               turne
               vnto
               him
               :
               &
               surely
               if
               men
               had
               grace
               to
               lay
               this
               to
               their
               hearts
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               liue
               so
               long
               in
               their
               sinnes
               without
               repentance
               as
               they
               doe
               :
               nay
               rather
               ,
               they
               would
               prepare
               thēselues
               to
               meete
               him
               in
               the
               way
               before
               he
               come
               to
               iudgement
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               Creator
               ,
               and
               therefore
               able
               to
               bring
               infinite
               punishments
               vpon
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               nothing
               as
               he
               made
               them
               of
               nothing
               .
               And
               let
               them
               know
               it
               ,
               whosoeuer
               they
               be
               that
               go
               forward
               in
               their
               sinns
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               creator
               whensoeuer
               he
               will
               ,
               can
               open
               hell
               to
               deuoure
               them
               :
               and
               that
               he
               can
               shew
               himselfe
               as
               mightie
               in
               his
               iudgement
               to
               mens
               destruction
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               mightie
               in
               the
               beginning
               in
               giuing
               vs
               a
               beeing
               when
               we
               were
               nothing
               .
               Wherefore
               notable
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               inures
               himselfe
               to
               the
               
               feare
               of
               God
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               creation
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 fearefully
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 made
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               those
               which
               haue
               beene
               impenitent
               sinners
               through
               all
               their
               life
               past
               ,
               must
               not
               onely
               learne
               to
               repent
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               but
               also
               endeauour
               to
               performe
               obedience
               vnto
               Gods
               word
               .
               God
               is
               a
               creator
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               created
               should
               in
               all
               respects
               be
               conformable
               to
               his
               will
               :
               for
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Thine
                 hands
                 haue
                 fashioned
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 me
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 vnderstanding
                 therefore
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 learne
                 thy
                 commandements
                 .
              
               And
               good
               reason
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               man
               of
               any
               trade
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               faine
               haue
               all
               that
               he
               maketh
               and
               deuiseth
               to
               be
               vsed
               :
               but
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               vse
               thereof
               must
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               maker
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               Moses
               that
               faithful
               seruāt
               of
               God
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               dealt
               wrongfully
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               why
               ?
               
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 created
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 proportioned
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 their
                 father
                 and
                 be
                 bought
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 haue
                 dishonoured
                 him
                 by
                 corrupting
                 thēselues
                 towards
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 vice
                 .
              
               All
               creatures
               in
               heauen
               and
               in
               earth
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               except
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               :
               for
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               the
               Starres
               ,
               they
               keepe
               that
               course
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               :
               but
               man
               though
               he
               be
               bound
               to
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               his
               Creator
               ,
               yet
               he
               rebells
               against
               him
               .
               The
               potter
               if
               in
               tempering
               his
               clay
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               make
               and
               frame
               it
               according
               to
               his
               minde
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               will
               dash
               it
               in
               pieces
               :
               so
               God
               ,
               he
               createth
               man
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               Gods
               will
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               wrath
               will
               confound
               him
               eternally
               who
               soeuer
               he
               be
               that
               followeth
               the
               lusts
               of
               his
               owne
               wicked
               heart
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               but
               goes
               on
               his
               rebellion
               without
               stay
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               stands
               euery
               man
               in
               hand
               to
               yeelde
               himselfe
               pliable
               vnto
               Gods
               will
               ,
               &
               to
               indeauour
               to
               obey
               it
               by
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               walking
               faithfully
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               least
               the
               ende
               be
               confusion
               .
               If
               a
               man
               haue
               a
               trade
               and
               other
               men
               come
               into
               his
               shoppe
               ,
               and
               vse
               such
               tooles
               and
               instruments
               as
               be
               there
               to
               wrong
               ends
               ,
               he
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               brooke
               it
               ,
               but
               take
               the
               abuse
               in
               great
               displeasure
               :
               now
               the
               world
               is
               as
               it
               were
               an
               opened
               shoppe
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               his
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               :
               and
               the
               creatures
               of
               all
               kinds
               be
               instruments
               appointed
               for
               excellent
               vses
               ,
               and
               specially
               man
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               will.
               And
               therefore
               when
               he
               rebells
               against
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               sinne
               puts
               the
               creatures
               to
               wrong
               ends
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               but
               most
               grieuously
               offend
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               duties
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               third
               place
               follow
               the
               consolations
               vnto
               Gods
               Church
               and
               people
               .
               First
               as
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 creator
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 faithfull
                 creator
                 .
              
               The
               properties
               of
               a
               faithfull
               creator
               are
               two
               :
               I.
               He
               will
               preserue
               his
               creature
               :
               no
               man
               is
               so
               tender
               ouer
               any
               worke
               as
               he
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               cannot
               abide
               to
               see
               it
               any
               way
               abused
               .
               God
               therefore
               beeing
               a
               faithfull
               creator
               ,
               tenderly
               loues
               all
               his
               creatures
               .
               So
               Iob
               reasoneth
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               cast
               him
               off
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 handes
                 .
              
               II.
               God
               will
               beare
               with
               his
               creature
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               it
               will
               be
               brought
               to
               any
               good
               ende
               and
               vse
               before
               he
               will
               destroy
               it
               .
               And
               to
               vse
               the
               former
               comparison
               :
               the
               potter
               will
               turne
               and
               worke
               the
               clay
               euery
               way
               to
               make
               a
               vessell
               vnto
               his
               minde
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               frame
               no
               way
               ,
               then
               will
               he
               cast
               it
               away
               and
               dash
               it
               against
               the
               wall
               .
               And
               so
               God
               who
               created
               man
               ,
               still
               preserueth
               him
               ,
               and
               vseth
               all
               meanes
               to
               make
               him
               conformable
               
               to
               his
               wil
               ,
               before
               he
               cast
               him
               off
               .
               The
               Lord
               did
               long
               
                 striue
                 with
              
               men
               in
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               to
               turne
               them
               from
               their
               wickednesse
               :
               but
               when
               nothing
               would
               serue
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 repented
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               wee
               which
               are
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               rebell
               against
               this
               our
               creator
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               will
               beare
               with
               vs
               for
               a
               time
               :
               but
               if
               we
               continue
               therein
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               turne
               to
               him
               by
               repentance
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               vpon
               vs
               a
               finall
               destruction
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               Yet
               I
               say
               ,
               before
               he
               doe
               this
               ,
               his
               manner
               is
               to
               trie
               all
               meanes
               to
               preserue
               vs
               ,
               and
               turne
               vs
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               afterward
               if
               nothing
               will
               serue
               ,
               then
               will
               he
               shewe
               forth
               his
               power
               in
               mens
               confusion
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               standes
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               looke
               vnto
               it
               betime
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               looke
               what
               power
               the
               Lord
               did
               manifest
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               same
               power
               he
               both
               can
               and
               will
               make
               manifest
               in
               the
               redemption
               of
               mankinde
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               made
               all
               things
               by
               his
               word
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               he
               is
               able
               still
               to
               make
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               member
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               signifieth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 that
                 created
                 the
                 heauens
                 and
                 spread
                 them
                 abroad
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 stretcheth
                 forth
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 the
                 bodie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 called
                 thee
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               This
               must
               not
               incourage
               euil
               men
               in
               their
               wickednes
               ,
               but
               it
               serueth
               to
               comfort
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               same
               God
               which
               once
               created
               them
               ,
               is
               also
               as
               able
               to
               saue
               them
               :
               and
               will
               shew
               himselfe
               as
               mightie
               in
               their
               redemption
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               their
               creation
               of
               nothing
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               creation
               in
               generall
               .
               Nowe
               it
               followeth
               that
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               handling
               of
               the
               parts
               thereof
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               said
               barely
               that
               God
               is
               a
               Creator
               ;
               but
               particularly
               that
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 creatour
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
              
               :
               of
               both
               which
               wee
               will
               speake
               in
               order
               :
               and
               first
               of
               the
               creation
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Heauen
               ]
               in
               Gods
               worde
               signifieth
               all
               that
               is
               aboue
               the
               earth
               :
               for
               the
               ayre
               wherein
               we
               breath
               is
               called
               heauen
               .
               And
               according
               to
               this
               acceptation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               heauens
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 taken
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
               The
               first
               of
               these
               heauens
               is
               that
               space
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               the
               earth
               vpwarde
               vnto
               the
               firmament
               ,
               where
               the
               starrs
               are
               .
               Thus
               the
               birds
               which
               flie
               in
               the
               aire
               betweene
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               starres
               ,
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 foules
                 of
                 the
                 heauen
              
               :
               and
               when
               God
               sent
               the
               flood
               to
               drowne
               the
               olde
               world
               ,
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 windows
                 of
                 heauen
                 were
                 opened
              
               :
               meaning
               ,
               that
               God
               powred
               downe
               raine
               from
               the
               cloudes
               aboundantly
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               of
               a
               flood
               to
               drowne
               the
               world
               .
               The
               second
               heauen
               is
               that
               which
               containeth
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               :
               so
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               created
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               the
               starrs
               ,
               and
               placed
               them
               in
               the
               
                 firmament
                 of
                 heauen
              
               .
               
               Besides
               these
               two
               heauens
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               third
               which
               is
               inuisible
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               handes
               :
               and
               it
               is
               that
               glorious
               place
               where
               Christ
               euen
               in
               his
               manhoode
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               father
               :
               and
               whither
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               are
               carried
               ,
               and
               placed
               :
               and
               in
               which
               at
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               all
               the
               elect
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               haue
               perfect
               ioy
               and
               blisse
               in
               the
               glorious
               sight
               and
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               euer
               .
               But
               for
               the
               better
               conceiuing
               the
               trueth
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               skanne
               and
               consider
               diligently
               three
               questions
               .
               First
               ,
               whether
               this
               third
               heauen
               be
               a
               creature
               ;
               for
               many
               haue
               thought
               it
               was
               neuer
               created
               ,
               but
               was
               eternall
               with
               God
               himselfe
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               grosse
               errour
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               
               word
               .
               For
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Abraham
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 cittie
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               this
               third
               heauen
               )
               
                 hauing
                 a
                 foundation
                 whose
                 builder
                 and
                 maker
                 is
                 God.
              
               Further
               if
               it
               be
               eternall
               ,
               it
               must
               either
               be
               ?
               Creator
               or
               a
               creature
               :
               but
               it
               is
               no
               creator
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               should
               be
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               creature
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               eternall
               ,
               and
               this
               third
               heauen
               hath
               alwaies
               beene
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Lordes
               aboade
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               also
               eternall
               .
               Answer
               .
               True
               it
               is
               indeede
               that
               God
               doth
               shewe
               his
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               in
               the
               third
               heauen
               :
               but
               yet
               that
               cannot
               possibly
               containe
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Beholde
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heauens
                 of
                 heauens
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 containe
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               Wherefore
               though
               God
               doth
               manifest
               his
               eternall
               glorie
               in
               this
               third
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               followe
               that
               therefore
               this
               place
               should
               bee
               eternall
               :
               for
               hee
               needes
               no
               habitation
               to
               dwell
               in
               :
               hee
               is
               euery
               where
               filling
               all
               things
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               excluded
               from
               no
               place
               .
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               where
               this
               third
               heauen
               is
               ?
               A●●were
               .
               There
               are
               some
               protestants
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               euery
               where
               :
               and
               they
               holde
               this
               opinion
               to
               maintaine
               the
               reall
               presence
               of
               the
               Lordes
               bodie
               in
               or
               about
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               But
               if
               it
               were
               euery
               where
               ,
               then
               hell
               should
               be
               in
               heauen
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               will
               say
               :
               but
               heauen
               indeede
               is
               aboue
               these
               visible
               heauens
               which
               wee
               see
               with
               our
               eies
               :
               so
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 farre
                 aboue
                 all
                 heauens
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               againe
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Steuen
               ,
               that
               beeing
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 looked
                 vp
                 steadfastly
                 into
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 sawe
                 them
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               Thirdly
               it
               may
               bee
               demaunded
               ,
               why
               God
               created
               this
               third
               heauen
               ?
               Answer
               .
               God
               made
               it
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               a
               certaine
               place
               wherein
               he
               might
               make
               manifest
               his
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               to
               his
               elect
               angels
               and
               men
               ;
               for
               the
               which
               cause
               it
               was
               created
               a
               thousand
               fold
               more
               glorious
               then
               the
               two
               former
               heauens
               are
               ,
               
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               is
               called
               Paradise
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               ioy
               and
               pleasure
               arising
               from
               Gods
               glorious
               presence
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               calleth
               it
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 father
              
               ;
               
               because
               into
               it
               must
               be
               gathered
               all
               gods
               children
               .
               It
               is
               called
               the
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
              
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               the
               king
               thereof
               and
               ruleth
               there
               in
               perfect
               glorie
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               God
               hath
               his
               kingdome
               here
               on
               earth
               :
               but
               he
               ruleth
               not
               so
               fully
               and
               gloriouslie
               here
               ,
               as
               he
               ●hall
               in
               heauen
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               where
               he
               so
               raigneth
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               first
               in
               Christ
               ,
               &
               then
               in
               the
               elect
               both
               angels
               and
               men
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               whereunto
               we
               are
               mooued
               principally
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               making
               of
               the
               third
               heauen
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               God
               created
               it
               especially
               for
               the
               manifestion
               of
               his
               glory
               vnto
               men
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               ende
               of
               this
               worlde
               ,
               by
               the
               fruition
               of
               Gods
               most
               glorious
               presence
               ,
               there
               they
               might
               haue
               perfect
               ioy
               and
               felicitie
               :
               we
               haue
               occasion
               here
               to
               consider
               the
               wonderfull
               madnesse
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               that
               raigneth
               euery
               where
               among
               men
               ,
               which
               onely
               haue
               regard
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               cast
               all
               their
               care
               on
               this
               worlde
               ,
               and
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               once
               dreame
               of
               the
               ioyfull
               and
               blessed
               estate
               which
               is
               prepared
               for
               Gods
               children
               in
               the
               highest
               heauen
               .
               If
               a
               man
               hauing
               two
               houses●
               one
               but
               a
               homely
               cottage
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               princely
               pallace
               ,
               should
               leaue
               the
               better
               and
               take
               all
               the
               care
               and
               paines
               for
               the
               dressing
               vp
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               would
               not
               euery
               
               man
               say
               ,
               he
               were
               a
               madde
               man
               ?
               yes
               vndoubtedly
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               spirituall
               madnesse
               that
               takes
               place
               euery
               where
               among
               men
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               vs
               two
               houses
               ,
               one
               is
               this
               our
               bodie
               which
               we
               beare
               about
               vs
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               house
               of
               clay
               ,
               as
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 dwell
                 in
                 houses
                 of
                 clay
                 whose
                 foundation
                 is
                 dust
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 destroyed
                 before
                 the
                 moth
                 :
              
               &
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 a
                 tabernacle
                 or
                 tent
              
               ,
               
               which
               we
               must
               shortly
               take
               downe
               ;
               and
               wherein
               we
               abide
               but
               as
               
                 pilgrimes
                 and
                 straungers
              
               .
               
               Againe
               ,
               the
               same
               God
               of
               his
               wonderfull
               goodnesse
               hath
               prouided
               for
               vs
               a
               second
               house
               in
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               must
               not
               abide
               for
               a
               time
               and
               so
               depart
               :
               but
               for
               euermore
               enioy
               the
               blessed
               felicitie
               of
               his
               glorious
               presence
               .
               For
               all
               this
               marke
               a
               spirituall
               phrensie
               possessing
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               they
               imploy
               all
               their
               care
               and
               industrie
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               this
               house
               of
               clay
               ,
               whose
               foundation
               is
               but
               dust
               :
               but
               for
               the
               blessed
               estate
               of
               the
               second
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               prepared
               for
               them
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heauen
               ,
               they
               haue
               little
               regard
               or
               care
               .
               They
               will
               both
               runne
               and
               ride
               from
               place
               to
               place
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               both
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               :
               but
               for
               what
               ?
               Is
               it
               for
               the
               preparing
               of
               a
               mansion
               place
               in
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ?
               Nothing
               lesse
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               scarse
               goe
               forth
               of
               the
               doore
               to
               vse
               any
               meanes
               whereby
               they
               may
               come
               vnto
               it
               :
               but
               all
               their
               studie
               is
               to
               patch
               vp
               the
               ruines
               and
               breaches
               of
               their
               earthly
               cabbine
               .
               Now
               let
               all
               men
               iudge
               in
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               whether
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               this
               be
               not
               more
               then
               senselesse
               madnesse
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               the
               bodie
               is
               but
               a
               tabernacle
               wherein
               we
               must
               rest
               as
               it
               were
               for
               a
               night
               ,
               as
               a
               straunger
               doth
               in
               an
               Inne
               ,
               and
               so
               away
               :
               but
               the
               second
               house
               is
               eternall
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               an
               euerlasting
               seate
               of
               all
               felicitie
               and
               happinesse
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               dutie
               is
               aboue
               al
               things
               ,
               
               to
               seeke
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               biddeth
               vs.
               And
               if
               the
               Lord
               haue
               there
               prepared
               such
               a
               place
               for
               vs
               ,
               thē
               we
               must
               in
               this
               world
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               made
               worthie
               the
               fruition
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               also
               fitte
               and
               readie
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               :
               which
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               we
               shall
               fully
               possesse
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               and
               there
               raigne
               eternally
               in
               all
               happinesse
               with
               God
               Almightie
               our
               creatour
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               so
               prepare
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               bee
               fitte
               for
               that
               place
               ?
               Answere
               .
               This
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               teacheth
               vs
               :
               for
               speaking
               of
               this
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 none
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 neither
                 whatsoeuer
                 worketh
                 abomination
                 or
                 lies
                 .
              
               The
               meanes
               then
               to
               make
               our selues
               fitte
               is
               ,
               to
               seeke
               to
               bee
               reconciled
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               endeauour
               to
               haue
               an
               assurance
               of
               the
               free
               remission
               and
               pardon
               of
               them
               all
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               And
               as
               touching
               that
               part
               of
               life
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               what
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Euery
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 purifieth
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               hope
               to
               raigne
               with
               Christ
               in
               heauen
               ,
               vseth
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               he
               may
               purifie
               and
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               sinne
               ,
               as
               also
               he
               saith
               after
               ,
               
               that
               
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 keepeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 toucheth
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               Signifying
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               are
               truely
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               carrie
               such
               a
               narrowe
               and
               straite
               watch
               ouer
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               that
               the
               deuill
               can
               neuer
               giue
               them
               deadly
               woundes
               ,
               and
               wholly
               ouercome
               them
               .
               Nowe
               the
               man
               that
               i●
               resolued
               in
               his
               conscience
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sinne
               for
               the
               time
               
               past
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               steadfast
               purpose
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               vpright
               ,
               &
               continually
               to
               walke
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               :
               this
               man
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               prepared
               and
               made
               fit
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               :
               come
               death
               when
               it
               will
               ,
               he
               is
               readie
               .
               And
               howesoeuer
               he
               must
               not
               looke
               for
               heauen
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               suburbes
               of
               this
               heauenly
               cittie
               :
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               king
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               will
               open
               the
               gates
               ,
               and
               receiue
               him
               into
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               alreadie
               entred
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               .
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               euery
               man
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               god
               ,
               be
               mooued
               hereby
               to
               set
               his
               heart
               to
               prepare
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               him
               hence
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               fitte
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               glorie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               God
               hath
               prepared
               the
               third
               heauen
               for
               vs
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               euery
               man
               in
               this
               worlde
               to
               be
               content
               with
               the
               estate
               wherein
               God
               hath
               placed
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               high
               or
               lowe
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               :
               why
               so
               ?
               because
               here
               he
               is
               but
               a
               pilgrime
               ,
               and
               liues
               in
               a
               cottage
               of
               clay
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               tent
               wherein
               he
               must
               abide
               but
               a
               while
               ,
               as
               a
               pilgrime
               doth
               ,
               oftentimes
               carrying
               his
               house
               about
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               in
               better
               sort
               accept
               the
               afflictions
               which
               God
               sendes
               vs
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               if
               we
               remember
               that
               there
               is
               prepared
               for
               vs
               a
               place
               of
               ioy
               ,
               which
               must
               bee
               our
               resting
               place
               and
               perfect
               felicitie
               for
               euermore
               .
               This
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               chidren
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               of
               Abraham
               :
               for
               when
               the
               Lord
               called
               him
               out
               of
               his
               own
               country
               ,
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 promised
                 land
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 straunge
                 countrie
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 tents
                 with
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Iaakob
                 ,
                 heires
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 promise
              
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               followeth
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 cittie
                 hauing
                 a
                 foundation
                 whose
                 builder
                 and
                 maker
                 is
                 God.
              
               They
               beleeued
               that
               these
               things
               which
               the
               Lord
               promised
               ,
               were
               shaddowes
               of
               better
               things
               :
               and
               hereon
               staied
               themselues
               ,
               beeing
               well
               content
               with
               that
               estate
               whereto
               God
               had
               called
               them
               .
               So
               Paul
               was
               cōtented
               to
               beare
               the
               afflictions
               which
               God
               had
               laid
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               reason
               was
               ,
               
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 looke
                 not
                 on
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seene
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seene
                 are
                 temporall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 are
                 eternall
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               :
               
               
                 We
                 knowe
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 earthly
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 dwelling
                 giuen
                 vs
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 house
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               his
               desire
               was
               rather
               to
               remooue
               out
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               heauen
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Gods
               creation
               in
               these
               wordes
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 earth
              
               ]
               Earth
               signifieth
               the
               huge
               masse
               or
               body
               standing
               of
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               on
               which
               we
               liue
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               be
               in
               or
               vpon
               the
               earth
               whatsoeuer
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 For
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               other
               Creeds
               which
               were
               made
               since
               this
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               beeing
               expositiōs
               of
               that
               ;
               there
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               haue
               occasion
               to
               speake
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               but
               that
               were
               infinite
               :
               therefore
               I
               will
               make
               choice
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               good
               Angels
               and
               Men.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 That
                 Angels
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 :
                 for
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 things
                 visible
                 and
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 whether
                 thrones
                 ,
                 principalities
                 ,
                 or
                 powers
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 angels
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 But
                 the
                 time
                 &
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 creatiō
                 cannot
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 further
                 thē
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 the
                 cōpasse
                 of
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 .
                 
                 For
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 Thus
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   heauens
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   were
                   fashioned
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   h●ast
                   of
                   them
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 varietie
                 of
                 creatures
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 seruing
                 for
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 glory
                 thereof
                 :
                 whereof
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 the
                 principall
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Touching
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 some
                 haue
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 qualities
                 and
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 and
                 the
                 Libertines
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 and
                 inuisible
                 substances
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 subsisting
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ascribes
                 vnto
                 them
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 actions
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 saue
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 substances
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 stande
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 carie
                 mens
                 soules
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bodily
                 substances
                 consisting
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bone
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 them
                 visible
                 shapes
                 and
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 in
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 are
                 called
                 Men
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 this
                 by
                 diuine
                 dispensation
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 performe
                 the
                 actions
                 and
                 businesses
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 God
                 appointed
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 they
                 assumed
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 natures
                 vnited
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 garments
                 are
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 put
                 off
                 and
                 on
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 aske
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 had
                 these
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 of
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 framed
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 matter
                 subsisting
                 before
                 .
                 If
                 againe
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 these
                 bodies
                 when
                 they
                 laid
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 vsed
                 them
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 againe
                 resolued
                 into
                 nothing
                 :
                 if
                 made
                 of
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 resolued
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 bodies
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 made
                 ;
                 though
                 indeede
                 we
                 can
                 define
                 nothing
                 certenly
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Angels
                 are
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 of
                 excellent
                 knowledge
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 farre
                 surpassing
                 all
                 men
                 saue
                 Christ.
                 Their
                 knowledge
                 is
                 threefold
                 :
                 naturall
                 ,
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 experimentall
                 .
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 .
                 Reuealed
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 makes
                 manifest
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 they
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 reuealed
                 to
                 Gabriel
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 70.
                 weekes
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 reuealed
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 reueale
                 thē
                 to
                 vs.
                 Experimentall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 get
                 by
                 obseruing
                 the
                 dealings
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 specially
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   to
                   principalities
                   and
                   powers
                   in
                   heauenly
                   places
                   is
                   knowne
                   the
                   manifolde
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 .
                 
                 They
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 men
                 can
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Paul
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   mightie
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 1.7
                 .
                 Yea
                 their
                 power
                 is
                 farre
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 angels
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 are
                 vnder
                 them
                 and
                 can
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 aboad
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 heauen
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 thence
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 some
                 thing
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 our
                 Sa●iour
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 angels
                 of
                 litle
                 ones
                 doe
                 alreadie
                 
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 wicked
                 angels
                 before
                 their
                 fall
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 certaine
                 distinctions
                 and
                 diuersities
                 of
                 angels
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 principalities
                 ,
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 Ch●rubim
                 and
                 Seraphim
                 .
                 
                 But
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 distinct
                 degrees
                 and
                 orders
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 their
                 natures
                 ,
                 gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 offices
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 by
                 scripture
                 can
                 determine
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 ministerie
                 of
                 angels
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 them
                 apart
                 is
                 threefold
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 respecteth
                 either
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 The
                 ministerie
                 which
                 they
                 performe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 first
                 of
                 al
                 ,
                 to
                 adore
                 ,
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 him
                 continually
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 in
                 Esaies
                 vision
                 crie
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Holy
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   holy
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   hosts
                   :
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 on
                 this
                 maner
                 ,
                 
                   Glory
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   heauens
                   ,
                   peace
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 Iohn
                 in
                 his
                 vision
                 heard
                 the
                 angels
                 about
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 crying
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Worthy
                   is
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   receiue
                   power
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 indeede
                 the
                 highest
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 the
                 manifestatiō
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 euermore
                 readie
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yee
                   his
                   Angels
                   that
                   excell
                   in
                   strength
                   that
                   doe
                   his
                   commandements
                   in
                   obeying
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 lesson
                 for
                 vs.
                 
                 Wee
                 pray
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 be
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 in
                 praising
                 God
                 and
                 in
                 doing
                 his
                 commandements
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               ministerie
               of
               Angels
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               standes
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ministering
               sprits
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               which
               shall
               be
               heires
               of
               saluation
               .
               The
               good
               is
               threefold
               ;
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               last
               iudgemēt
               :
               again
               ,
               the
               good
               which
               they
               procure
               to
               the
               people
               of
               god
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               body
               or
               soule
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               doe
               most
               carefully
               performe
               al
               maner
               of
               duties
               which
               do
               necessarily
               tend
               to
               preserue
               the
               temporall
               life
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               daies
               to
               the
               ende
               .
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 pitch
                 their
                 tents
                 about
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               When
               Agar
               was
               cast
               forth
               of
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               and
               wandered
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               an
               angell
               comes
               vnto
               her
               and
               giues
               her
               counsell
               to
               returne
               to
               her
               mistresse
               and
               humble
               her selfe
               .
               When
               Elias
               fled
               from
               Iesabel
               ,
               he
               was
               both
               comforted
               ,
               directed
               ,
               and
               fed
               by
               an
               angel
               .
               
               And
               an
               angel
               bidds
               the
               same
               Elia●
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               and
               without
               feare
               to
               goe
               to
               King
               Achazias
               &
               reproou●
               him
               .
               
               Angels
               bring
               Lot
               and
               his
               family
               out
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrha
               ,
               before
               they
               burne
               the
               citties
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               .
               When
               Iacob
               feared
               his
               brother
               Esau
               ,
               hee
               sawe
               angels
               comming
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               he
               plainely
               acknowledgeth
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               be
               his
               protectours
               &
               his
               guides
               in
               his
               iourney
               .
               
               Abraham
               beeing
               perswaded
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               angels
               in
               al
               his
               waies
               ,
               said
               to
               his
               seruant
               ,
               
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               heauen
               ,
               who
               tooke
               me
               from
               my
               fathers
               house
               ,
               &c.
               
                 will
                 send
                 his
                 angels
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               wise
               men
               that
               came
               to
               see
               Christ
               are
               admonished
               by
               angels
               to
               returne
               another
               way
               :
               
               and
               Ioseph
               by
               the
               directiō
               of
               an
               angel
               fled
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               preserue
               Christ
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               
               the
               cruel
               tyrant
               .
               The
               tents
               of
               the
               Israelites
               was
               garded
               by
               angels
               .
               The
               three
               children
               are
               deliuered
               from
               the
               fierie
               furnace
               :
               and
               Daniel
               out
               of
               the
               Lyons
               denne
               by
               angels
               .
               When
               Christ
               was
               in
               heauinesse
               they
               ministred
               vnto
               him
               and
               comforted
               him
               :
               
               and
               they
               brought
               Peter
               out
               of
               prison
               and
               set
               him
               at
               libertie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               angels
               procure
               good
               vnto
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               maintainers
               and
               furtherers
               of
               the
               true
               worshippe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               we
               attaine
               to
               saluation
               .
               The
               lawe
               was
               deliuered
               in
               Mount
               Sina
               by
               angels
               :
               
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               of
               Iohn
               .
               They
               expound
               to
               Daniel
               the
               seuenty
               weekes
               They
               instruct
               the
               Apostles
               touching
               the
               returne
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               
               An
               angel
               forbids
               Iohn
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               
               but
               to
               worship
               God
               the
               creatour
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               They
               fetch
               the
               Apostles
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               
               and
               bidde
               them
               teach
               in
               the
               temple
               .
               An
               angel
               bringes
               Philip
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               that
               he
               may
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               reueale
               the
               misteries
               and
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               as
               to
               Abraham
               that
               he
               should
               not
               kill
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               
               to
               Mary
               and
               Elizabeth
               the
               natiuity
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               &
               of
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               they
               doe
               according
               vnto
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               Gal.
               1.8
               .
               Beside
               all
               this
               ,
               
               angels
               reioice
               at
               the
               conuersion
               of
               sinners
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Churches
               sake
               ,
               they
               protect
               not
               only
               particular
               men
               ,
               but
               euen
               whole
               nations
               and
               kingdomes
               .
            
             
               The
               ministerie
               of
               Angels
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               to
               carrie
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               godly
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               as
               they
               did
               the
               soule
               of
               Lazarus
               .
               
               And
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               to
               gather
               all
               the
               Elect
               that
               they
               may
               come
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               eternall
               fruition
               of
               glory
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               ministerie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               concernes
               Gods
               enemies
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               to
               execute
               iudgements
               on
               all
               wicked
               persons
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               .
               
               Thus
               all
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               Egypt
               are
               slaine
               by
               an
               angell
               .
               When
               Iosua
               was
               about
               to
               sacke
               Ierico
               ,
               an
               angel
               appeared
               vnto
               him
               as
               a
               captaine
               ,
               with
               a
               drawne
               sword
               to
               fight
               for
               Israel
               .
               When
               the
               hoste
               of
               Zenacherib
               came
               against
               Israel
               ,
               
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               one
               night
               slue
               an
               hundred
               eightie
               &
               fiue
               thousand
               .
               Because
               Herod
               gaue
               not
               glorie
               vnto
               God
               ,
               the
               angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               smote
               him
               so
               as
               he
               was
               eaten
               vp
               of
               lyce
               and
               died
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               what
               points
               we
               are
               to
               marke
               touching
               the
               good
               Angels
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               vse
               which
               we
               are
               to
               make
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               creation
               .
               First
               whereas
               they
               are
               Gods
               ministers
               to
               inflict
               punishments
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               speciall
               point
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               vs
               ;
               that
               euery
               man
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               take
               heede
               howe
               he
               liueth
               and
               continueth
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               the
               case
               is
               dangerous
               considering
               that
               God
               hath
               armies
               of
               Angels
               ,
               which
               stande
               readie
               euerie
               where
               to
               execute
               Gods
               heauie
               iudgements
               vpon
               them
               that
               liue
               thus
               .
               When
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 naked
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               open
               to
               al
               the
               iudgements
               of
               god
               ;
               euē
               destitute
               of
               the
               guard
               of
               his
               good
               angels
               .
               Wretched
               Balaā
               that
               wizzard
               went
               to
               Balaac
               to
               curse
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               as
               he
               went
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               stood
               in
               his
               way
               with
               a
               drawn
               sword
               :
               &
               if
               the
               asse
               had
               not
               bin
               wiser
               thē
               his
               master
               ,
               the
               angel
               had
               slaine
               him
               .
               Wherby
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               whē
               we
               rush
               on
               into
               the
               practise
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               we
               do
               as
               much
               as
               in
               vs
               lieth
               to
               cause
               god
               to
               send
               down
               his
               iudgements
               
               vpon
               vs
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               his
               angels
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               another
               lesson
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               :
               See
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 you
                 despise
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
              
               :
               
               nowe
               marke
               his
               reason
               :
               
                 for
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 heauen
                 their
                 angels
                 do
                 alwaies
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 .
              
               By
               little
               ones
               he
               meaneth
               young
               infants
               which
               are
               within
               the
               couenant
               ;
               or
               others
               which
               are
               like
               to
               young
               infants
               in
               simplicitie
               and
               innocency
               of
               life
               and
               humility
               .
               And
               Christ
               will
               not
               haue
               them
               to
               be
               despised
               .
               A
               duty
               very
               needfull
               to
               bee
               stood
               vpon
               in
               these
               times
               .
               For
               nowe
               a
               daies
               if
               a
               man
               carrie
               but
               a
               shewe
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               of
               good
               conscience●
               and
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               is
               accounted
               but
               a
               silly
               fellowe
               ,
               hee
               is
               hated
               ,
               mocked
               ,
               and
               despised
               on
               euery
               hand
               .
               But
               this
               should
               not
               be
               so
               .
               For
               him
               whome
               God
               honoureth
               with
               the
               protection
               of
               his
               good
               angels
               ,
               why
               should
               any
               mortall
               man
               despise
               ?
               And
               it
               stands
               mockers
               and
               scorners
               in
               hand
               to
               take
               heede
               whome
               they
               mocke
               .
               For
               though
               men
               for
               their
               parts
               put
               vp
               many
               abuses
               and
               iniuries
               ,
               yet
               their
               angels
               may
               take
               iust
               reuenge
               by
               smiting
               them
               with
               plagues
               and
               punishments
               for
               their
               offences
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               angles
               are
               about
               vs
               ,
               and
               serue
               for
               the
               good
               of
               men
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               whatsoeuer
               we
               do
               in
               reuerent
               and
               seemely
               maner
               ,
               as
               Paul
               giues
               counsel
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 honest
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 &
                 pertaine
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 vertue
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 praise
                 ,
                 thinke
                 on
                 these
                 things
              
               :
               many
               men
               doe
               all
               their
               affaires
               orderly
               for
               auoiding
               shame
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               doe
               the
               same
               vpon
               a
               further
               ground
               ,
               namely
               because
               Gods
               holy
               angels
               waite
               on
               vs.
               And
               considering
               that
               men
               haue
               care
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               well
               when
               they
               are
               before
               men
               :
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               it
               for
               a
               man
               to
               behaue
               himselfe
               vnseemely
               either
               in
               open
               or
               in
               secret
               ,
               he
               then
               beeing
               before
               the
               glorious
               angels
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 power
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 angels
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               gods
               heauenly
               angels
               ,
               which
               daily
               waite
               vpon
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               guard
               them
               in
               all
               their
               waies
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               must
               teach
               vs
               modestie
               ,
               and
               humility
               :
               for
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               are
               very
               notable
               and
               excellent
               creatures
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               Elohim
               ,
               
               gods
               :
               yet
               how
               excellent
               soeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               abase
               themselues
               to
               become
               guardians
               and
               keepers
               vnto
               sinnefull
               men
               .
               Nowe
               if
               the
               Angels
               doe
               so
               abase
               themselues
               ;
               then
               much
               more
               ought
               euery
               man
               to
               abase
               and
               humble
               himselfe
               in
               modestie●
               and
               humilitie
               before
               God
               ;
               and
               whatsoeuer
               our
               calling
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               puffed
               vp
               but
               be
               content
               .
               This
               is
               a
               necessarie
               dutie
               for
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               those
               which
               are
               in
               the
               schooles
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               whatsoeuer
               their
               gifts
               or
               birth
               be
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               thinke
               themselues
               too
               good
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               ministerie
               .
               And
               if
               god
               haue
               called
               vs
               thereunto
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               become
               seruants
               vnto
               all
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               saluation
               :
               though
               the
               men
               whom
               we
               teach
               be
               neuer
               so
               base
               or
               simple
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               doth
               so
               farre
               excell
               the
               basest
               person
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               glorious
               Angels
               of
               God
               doe
               exceed
               the
               most
               excellent
               man
               that
               is
               ;
               therefore
               seeing
               they
               vouchsafe
               to
               become
               seruants
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               our selues
               too
               good
               to
               serue
               our
               poore
               brethren
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               duties
               .
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               consolations
               that
               arise
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               his
               glorious
               angels
               to
               serue
               for
               the
               protection
               
               and
               safegard
               of
               his
               church
               and
               people
               .
               If
               mens
               spirituall
               eies
               were
               open
               ,
               they
               should
               see
               the
               deuil
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               this
               world
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               :
               &
               if
               there
               were
               no
               means
               of
               comfort
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               then
               our
               estate
               were
               most
               miserable
               .
               But
               marke
               ;
               as
               Gods
               seruant
               hath
               all
               these
               wicked
               ones
               to
               bee
               his
               enimies
               :
               so
               he
               hath
               garrisons
               of
               angels
               that
               pitch
               their
               tents
               about
               him
               and
               defend
               him
               from
               them
               all
               .
               So
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 giue
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 ouer
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 shall
                 keepe
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 waies
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 dash
                 not
                 thy
                 foote
                 against
                 a
                 stone
              
               :
               where
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               are
               compared
               to
               nources
               ,
               which
               carry
               little
               children
               in
               their
               armes
               ,
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               alwaies
               readie
               at
               hand
               ,
               to
               saue
               them
               from
               fals
               and
               many
               other
               dangers
               .
               When
               the
               king
               of
               Syria
               sent
               his
               horses
               &
               chariots
               to
               take
               Elisha
               the
               Lords
               prophet
               ,
               because
               he
               reuealed
               his
               counsell
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Israel
               :
               his
               seruant
               sawe
               them
               round
               about
               Dothan
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               he
               cried
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 ,
                 master
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 shall
                 wee
                 doe
                 ?
              
               then
               Elisha
               answered
               ,
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 with
                 them
              
               :
               
               &
               he
               besought
               the
               Lord
               to
               open
               his
               seruants
               eyes
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               see
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               opened
               his
               eies
               ,
               and
               he
               looked
               and
               beholde
               ,
               the
               mountaines
               were
               full
               of
               horses
               and
               chariots
               of
               fire
               round
               about
               Elisha
               .
               So
               likewise
               not
               many
               yeres
               agoe
               ,
               our
               land
               was
               preserued
               from
               the
               inuasion
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               whose
               huge
               Nauy
               lay
               vpon
               our
               sea
               coasts
               ;
               but
               how
               were
               we
               deliuered
               from
               them
               ?
               surely
               by
               no
               strēgth
               nor
               power
               ,
               nor
               cunning
               of
               man
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               the
               Lord
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               by
               his
               Angels
               that
               did
               keepe
               our
               coasts
               ,
               and
               did
               scatter
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               drowne
               them
               .
               Let
               enemies
               rage
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               doe
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               keepe
               himselfe
               in
               the
               waies
               which
               God
               prescribeth
               ,
               hee
               hath
               Gods
               Angels
               to
               guide
               and
               preserue
               him
               :
               which
               thing
               must
               mooue
               men
               to
               loue
               and
               embrace
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               conforme
               themselues
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               worde
               .
               For
               when
               a
               man
               doeth
               not
               so
               ,
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               are
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               readie
               to
               execute
               Gods
               vengeance
               vpon
               him
               :
               but
               when
               men
               carrie
               themselues
               as
               dutifull
               children
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               haue
               this
               prerogatiue
               that
               Gods
               holy
               Angels
               doe
               watch
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               defend
               them
               day
               and
               night
               from
               the
               power
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               euen
               in
               common
               calamities
               and
               miseries
               .
               Before
               God
               sendes
               his
               iudgementes
               on
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               an
               angell
               is
               sent
               to
               marke
               them
               in
               the
               foreheades
               that
               mourne
               for
               the
               abominations
               of
               the
               people
               .
               
               And
               this
               priuiledge
               none
               can
               haue
               but
               he
               whose
               heart
               is
               sprinckled
               with
               the
               bloode
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               shall
               haue
               it
               vnto
               the
               ende
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               creation
               of
               Angels
               .
               Now
               it
               followes
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               
                 creation
                 of
                 Man
              
               :
               wherein
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               points
               of
               doctrine
               :
               II.
               the
               vses
               .
               For
               the
               points
               of
               doctrine
               .
               First
               ,
               Man
               was
               created
               and
               framed
               hy
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God
               :
               for
               Moses
               bringes
               in
               the
               Lord
               speaking
               thus
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 make
                 man
                 in
                 our
                 image
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 created
                 he
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               also
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Angels
               .
               The
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               conformitie
               of
               man
               vnto
               God
               ,
               whereby
               man
               is
               holy
               as
               God
               is
               holy
               :
               for
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 newe
                 man
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Gods
               image
               ,
               
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Nowe
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
               wherein
               the
               renuing
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               man
               doth
               stand
               ,
               therein
               was
               it
               at
               the
               first
               :
               but
               the
               renuing
               of
               Gods
               image
               in
               man
               doth
               stand
               in
               righteousnesse
               
               and
               holinesse
               :
               therefore
               Gods
               image
               wherein
               man
               was
               created
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               was
               a
               conformitie
               to
               God
               in
               righteousnes
               and
               holines
               .
               Now
               whether
               Gods
               image
               doth
               further
               consist
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               mans
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               faculties
               of
               both
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               nothing
               .
               This
               Image
               of
               God
               hath
               two
               principall
               parts
               :
               I.
               wisdome
               :
               II.
               holinesse
               .
               Concerning
               wisdome
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               Put
               ye
               on
               the
               new
               man
               which
               is
               
                 created
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 created
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               wisdome
               consisteth
               in
               three
               points
               :
               I.
               in
               that
               he
               knew
               God
               his
               creator
               perfectly
               :
               for
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               knewe
               God
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               was
               conuenient
               for
               a
               creature
               to
               know
               his
               creatour
               .
               II.
               He
               knewe
               Gods
               will
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               was
               conuenient
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               shewe
               his
               obedience
               thereunto
               .
               III.
               He
               knewe
               the
               wisdome
               and
               will
               of
               his
               creatour
               touching
               the
               particular
               creatures
               :
               for
               after
               Adam
               was
               created
               ,
               the
               Lord
               brought
               euery
               creature
               vnto
               him
               ,
               presenting
               them
               vnto
               him
               as
               beeing
               lord
               and
               king
               ouer
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               giue
               names
               vnto
               them
               .
               Whereby
               it
               appeares
               that
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               did
               know
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               creating
               them
               ,
               else
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               giuen
               them
               fitte
               names
               :
               and
               when
               God
               brought
               Eue
               vnto
               Adam
               ,
               he
               knew
               her
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 now
                 bone
                 of
                 my
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 shee
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 woman
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               second
               part
               of
               Gods
               image
               in
               man
               ,
               is
               holines
               and
               righteousnes
               ;
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               wil
               &
               affections
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               disposition
               of
               man
               both
               in
               bodie
               &
               soule
               ,
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               his
               creator
               .
               Yet
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               had
               a
               changeable
               will
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               could
               either
               will
               good
               or
               euill
               :
               he
               was
               created
               with
               such
               libertie
               of
               will
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               could
               indifferently
               will
               either
               .
               And
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               the
               will
               of
               the
               creature
               was
               made
               vnchangeably
               good
               :
               for
               that
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hereby
               is
               the
               Creatour
               distinguished
               from
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               two
               things
               offer
               themselues
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               why
               the
               man
               is
               called
               the
               
                 image
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               and
               not
               the
               woman
               .
               Ans.
               He
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               not
               because
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               is
               peculiar
               to
               him
               which
               is
               common
               to
               both
               :
               but
               because
               God
               hath
               placed
               more
               outward
               excellencie
               and
               dignitie
               in
               the
               person
               of
               a
               man
               then
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               how
               Christ
               should
               be
               called
               the
               
                 image
                 of
                 God.
                 Ans.
              
               
               He
               is
               so
               called
               for
               two
               speciall
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               father
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               his
               most
               absolute
               image
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 and
                 the
                 ingraued
                 forme
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               God
               beeing
               inuisible
               doth
               manifest
               himselfe
               in
               Christ
               ;
               in
               whome
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               we
               may
               behold
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               goodnes
               ,
               the
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               is
               the
               dignitie
               of
               his
               person
               :
               for
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 man
                 little
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 crowned
                 him
                 with
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 .
              
               This
               dignitie
               stands
               in
               foure
               points
               .
               I.
               A
               blessed
               communion
               with
               the
               true
               God
               :
               for
               Paul
               speaking
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               were
               not
               called
               ,
               
               saith
               they
               were
               
                 straungers
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God.
              
               Where
               by
               the
               contrarie
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               our
               first
               parents
               in
               their
               innocencie
               liued
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               lead
               such
               a
               life
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               creature
               shall
               haue
               a
               blessed
               and
               immediate
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               God
               reuealed
               himselfe
               in
               a
               
               speciall
               manner
               vnto
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               very
               bodie
               and
               soule
               was
               a
               temple
               and
               dwelling
               place
               of
               the
               Creatour
               .
               This
               fellowship
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               in
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               was
               made
               manifest
               in
               the
               familiar
               conference
               which
               God
               vouchsafed
               to
               man
               :
               but
               since
               the
               fall
               ,
               this
               communion
               is
               lost
               :
               for
               man
               can
               not
               abide
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               And
               therfore
               when
               Peter
               had
               fished
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               caught
               nothing
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               bad
               him
               cast
               downe
               his
               net
               to
               make
               a
               draught
               ,
               
               who
               did
               so
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               fishes
               that
               were
               taken
               ,
               at
               this
               sight
               beholding
               but
               as
               it
               were
               some
               sparkes
               of
               the
               glorious
               maiestie
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               fell
               downe
               at
               his
               feete
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               The
               second
               point
               wherein
               mans
               dignitie
               consisteth
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               man
               was
               made
               lord
               and
               king
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 dominion
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thy
                 handes
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               God
               hauing
               created
               him
               in
               his
               image
               ,
               biddeth
               him
               
                 rule
                 ouer
                 the
                 fishes
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 ouer
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 euery
                 beast
                 that
                 mooueth
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               
               &
               afterward
               he
               brought
               them
               all
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               soueraigne
               lord
               and
               king
               to
               be
               named
               by
               him
               :
               and
               answerably
               euery
               creature
               in
               his
               kind
               gaue
               reuerence
               and
               subiection
               vnto
               man
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               as
               vnto
               their
               lord
               and
               king
               .
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               we
               must
               remēber
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               see
               any
               creature
               that
               is
               hurtfull
               and
               noysome
               vnto
               man
               ,
               and
               would
               rather
               deuoure
               then
               obey
               him
               ;
               it
               must
               put
               vs
               in
               minde
               of
               our
               sinne
               :
               for
               by
               creation
               we
               were
               made
               lords
               and
               kings
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               they
               durst
               not
               but
               reuerence
               and
               obey
               vs
               :
               but
               the
               rebellion
               of
               man
               vnto
               God
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               rebellion
               of
               the
               creatures
               vnto
               vs.
               The
               third
               part
               of
               mans
               dignitie
               by
               creation
               is
               ,
               that
               before
               his
               fall
               he
               had
               a
               wonderfull
               beautie
               and
               maiestie
               aboue
               all
               creatures
               in
               his
               bodie
               :
               whereupon
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               crowned
               him
               with
               
                 glorie
                 and
                 worship
              
               .
               
               And
               in
               the
               renuing
               of
               the
               couenant
               with
               Noe
               ,
               God
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 dread
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 vpon
                 all
                 creatures
                 :
              
               which
               nowe
               though
               it
               be
               but
               small
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               plainely
               shewe
               what
               was
               the
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               of
               mans
               person
               at
               the
               first
               .
               The
               fourth
               dignitie
               of
               mans
               estate
               in
               innocencie
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               labour
               was
               without
               paine
               or
               wearinesse
               :
               if
               he
               had
               neuer
               fallen
               he
               should
               haue
               laboured
               in
               the
               garden
               ;
               but
               so
               as
               he
               should
               neuer
               haue
               beene
               wearied
               therewith
               .
               For
               when
               Adam
               was
               fallen
               ,
               God
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 s●eate
                 of
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 shalt
                 thou
                 eate
                 thy
                 bread
                 :
              
               now
               if
               the
               paine
               in
               labour
               come
               after
               as
               a
               curse
               vpon
               man
               for
               his
               transgression
               ,
               then
               before
               his
               fall
               man
               felt
               no
               paine
               in
               his
               affaires
               .
               And
               in
               these
               foure
               things
               consisteth
               mans
               dignitie
               which
               he
               had
               in
               the
               creation
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               third
               followeth
               mans
               calling
               before
               his
               fall
               :
               which
               is
               twofold
               :
               I.
               particular
               :
               II.
               generall
               .
               Mans
               particular
               calling
               was
               to
               come
               into
               the
               garden
               of
               Eden
               ,
               to
               keepe
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               dresse
               the
               trees
               and
               fruits
               thereof
               .
               This
               shewes
               vnto
               vs
               a
               good
               lesson
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               must
               haue
               a
               particular
               calling
               wherein
               he
               ought
               to
               walke
               :
               and
               therefore
               such
               as
               spende
               their
               time
               idlely
               in
               gaming
               and
               vaine
               delights
               ,
               haue
               much
               to
               answer
               to
               God
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               This
               will
               not
               excuse
               a
               man
               to
               say
               thē
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               land
               &
               liuing
               to
               maintaine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               to
               liue
               as
               he
               list
               ,
               for
               euen
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               had
               all
               things
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               &
               wanted
               nothing
               ;
               yet
               euen
               then
               God
               imploied
               him
               in
               a
               calling
               :
               therfore
               none
               must
               be
               exempted
               ,
               euery
               man
               both
               high
               &
               low
               must
               walke
               in
               his
               proper
               calling
               .
               Adās
               general
               calling
               ,
               was
               to
               worship
               his
               
               Creatour
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               bound
               by
               the
               right
               of
               creation
               ,
               considering
               the
               morall
               law
               was
               written
               in
               his
               heart
               by
               nature
               .
               Which
               is
               signified
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ;
               where
               the
               Lord
               requires
               worship
               and
               obedience
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               because
               he
               
                 is
                 Iehouah
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               which
               hath
               beeing
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               giues
               beeing
               to
               all
               men
               by
               creation
               .
               For
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               three
               things
               .
               I.
               The
               place
               where
               Adam
               did
               worshippe
               .
               II.
               The
               time
               .
               III.
               The
               sacraments
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               God
               euer
               since
               the
               beginning
               had
               a
               place
               where
               he
               would
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Gods
                 house
              
               ,
               which
               then
               was
               the
               garden
               of
               Eden
               .
               
               For
               it
               was
               vnto
               Adam
               a
               place
               appointed
               by
               God
               for
               his
               worship
               ,
               as
               Church-assemblies
               are
               vnto
               vs
               :
               where
               also
               the
               Lord
               at
               some
               time
               did
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               shew
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               creature
               .
               Touching
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               seuenth
               day
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
               And
               here
               we
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               morall
               .
               Some
               indeede
               doe
               pleade
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               ceremonie
               ;
               yet
               falsly
               :
               for
               it
               was
               ordained
               before
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               Ceremonies
               signifying
               sanctification
               had
               no
               place
               .
               Nay
               marke
               further
               :
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               was
               not
               clogged
               with
               sinne
               as
               we
               are
               ;
               and
               yet
               then
               he
               had
               a
               set
               Sabbath
               to
               worship
               God
               his
               creatour
               :
               and
               therefore
               much
               more
               neede
               hath
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               of
               a
               sabbath
               day
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               seuer
               our selues
               from
               the
               workes
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               godly
               meditation
               of
               our
               creation
               .
               This
               point
               must
               be
               learned
               of
               vs
               ,
               for
               when
               no
               occasion
               is
               offered
               of
               busines
               ,
               then
               men
               will
               formally
               seeme
               to
               keepe
               the
               sabbath
               :
               but
               if
               there
               come
               occasion
               of
               breaking
               the
               sabbath
               ,
               as
               traffike
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               and
               vaine
               shewes
               ,
               then
               Sabbath
               farewell
               ,
               men
               will
               haue
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               let
               them
               worship
               God
               that
               will.
               But
               let
               vs
               remember
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               continueth
               in
               the
               breach
               of
               this
               law
               beeing
               moral
               ,
               God
               will
               no
               lesse
               powre
               forth
               his
               punishments
               vpon
               them
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               any
               other
               commaundement
               :
               the
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               must
               mooue
               euery
               man
               to
               a
               reuerent
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               Adams
               sacraments
               they
               were
               two
               :
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               :
               these
               did
               serue
               to
               exercise
               Adam
               in
               obedience
               vnto
               God.
               The
               tree
               of
               life
               was
               to
               signifie
               assurance
               of
               life
               for
               euer
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               keepe
               Gods
               commandements
               :
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               was
               a
               sacrament
               to
               shew
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               did
               transgresse
               Gods
               cōmandements
               ,
               he
               should
               die
               :
               and
               it
               was
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               it
               did
               signifie
               that
               if
               he
               transgressed
               this
               law
               ,
               he
               should
               haue
               experience
               both
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               in
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               followeth
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               twofold
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               creature
               to
               whome
               God
               might
               make
               manifest
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               speciall
               maner
               should
               set
               forth
               and
               acknowledge
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               prouidence
               in
               gouerning
               the
               same
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hauing
               decreed
               to
               glorifie
               his
               name
               in
               shewing
               his
               mercie
               and
               iustice
               vpon
               his
               creature
               ,
               hereupon
               in
               time
               createth
               men
               to
               shew
               his
               mercie
               in
               the
               saluation
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               his
               iustice
               in
               the
               iust
               and
               deserued
               damnation
               of
               other
               some
               .
               And
               therfore
               he
               hath
               appointed
               the
               creation
               specially
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               meanes
               of
               manifestation
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               eternal
               counsell
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               mans
               creation
               in
               generall
               .
               The
               speciall
               parts
               of
               man
               are
               two
               ;
               bodie
               ,
               and
               soule
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Lord
               would
               haue
               him
               stand
               on
               these
               two
               parts
               is
               this
               :
               Some
               creatures
               made
               before
               him
               were
               onely
               bodily
               ;
               as
               beasts
               ,
               fishes
               ,
               foules
               :
               some
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               Angels
               :
               now
               man
               is
               both
               ;
               spirituall
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               corporall
               and
               sensible
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               bodie
               ;
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               nature
               .
               If
               it
               be
               alleadged
               that
               man
               consists
               of
               three
               parts
               ;
               bodie
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               spirit
               ;
               because
               Paul
               praies
               that
               the
               Thessalonians
               may
               be
               sanctified
               in
               bodie
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               spirit
               :
               
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               signifies
               the
               minde
               whereby
               men
               conceiue
               and
               vnderstand
               such
               things
               as
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               :
               and
               the
               soule
               is
               there
               taken
               for
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               :
               and
               therefore
               these
               twaine
               are
               not
               two
               parts
               ,
               but
               onely
               two
               distinct
               faculties
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               soule
               .
            
             
               The
               bodie
               of
               man
               at
               the
               first
               was
               formed
               by
               God
               of
               clay
               or
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               graue
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               as
               Plato
               said
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               an
               excellent
               and
               most
               fit
               instrument
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               the
               powers
               and
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               mortall
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               compoūded
               of
               contrarie
               natures
               called
               Elements
               :
               yet
               by
               the
               appointment
               and
               blessing
               of
               God
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               it
               became
               immortall
               till
               the
               fall
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               accidentarie
               qualitie
               ,
               but
               a
               spirituall
               and
               inuisible
               essence
               or
               nature
               ,
               subsisting
               by
               it selfe
               .
               
               Which
               plainely
               appeares
               in
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               haue
               beeing
               and
               continuance
               as
               well
               forth
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               as
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               are
               as
               well
               subiect
               to
               torments
               as
               the
               bodie
               is
               .
               And
               whereas
               we
               can
               and
               doe
               put
               in
               practise
               sundrie
               actions
               of
               life
               ,
               sense
               ,
               motion
               ,
               vnderstanding
               ;
               we
               doe
               it
               onely
               by
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Hence
               ariseth
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               beasts
               .
               The
               soules
               of
               men
               are
               substances
               :
               but
               the
               soules
               of
               other
               creatures
               seeme
               not
               to
               be
               substances
               ;
               because
               they
               haue
               no
               beeing
               out
               of
               the
               bodies
               in
               which
               they
               are
               :
               but
               rather
               they
               are
               certaine
               peculiar
               qualities
               arising
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               vanishing
               with
               it
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               for
               this
               cause
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               beast
               is
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               blood
               ;
               
               whereas
               the
               like
               is
               not
               said
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               And
               though
               mens
               soules
               be
               spirits
               as
               angels
               are
               ,
               yet
               a
               difference
               must
               be
               made
               .
               For
               angels
               can
               not
               be
               vnited
               with
               bodies
               so
               as
               both
               shall
               make
               one
               whole
               and
               entire
               person
               ;
               whereas
               mens
               soules
               may
               :
               yea
               the
               soule
               coupled
               with
               the
               bodie
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               moouer
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               the
               principall
               cause
               that
               makes
               man
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               God
               ;
               vnlesse
               we
               will
               make
               euery
               mans
               soule
               to
               be
               God
               :
               neither
               doth
               it
               spring
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               parents
               ,
               for
               the
               soule
               can
               no
               more
               beget
               a
               soule
               ,
               then
               an
               angel
               can
               beget
               an
               angel
               .
               And
               Adam
               is
               called
               a
               liuing
               soule
               ,
               
               and
               not
               a
               quickning
               soule
               .
               And
               earthly
               fathers
               are
               called
               the
               
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
              
               ,
               
               and
               not
               of
               our
               soules
               .
               It
               remaines
               therefore
               as
               beeing
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               are
               then
               created
               by
               God
               of
               nothing
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               infused
               into
               the
               bodie
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               the
               soule●
               of
               men
               haue
               a
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               no
               end
               ,
               but
               are
               eternall
               .
               And
               when
               they
               are
               saide
               to
               die
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               they
               cease
               at
               any
               time
               to
               subsist
               or
               haue
               beeing
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               righteous
               
               or
               to
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               our
               bodies
               are
               Gods
               workemanship
               ,
               we
               must
               glorifie
               him
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               our
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               our
               liuing
               and
               dying
               ,
               must
               be
               referred
               to
               his
               glorie
               :
               yea
               we
               must
               not
               hurt
               or
               abuse
               our
               bodies
               ,
               
               but
               present
               them
               as
               holy
               and
               liuing
               sacrifices
               vnto
               God.
               And
               whereas
               God
               made
               vs
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               glorie
               and
               boast
               our selues
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               take
               occasion
               to
               praise
               the
               great
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               honour
               vs
               beeing
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
               And
               after
               that
               man
               is
               created
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               life
               ?
               alas
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               little
               breath
               :
               stoppe
               his
               mouth
               and
               his
               nostrells
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               but
               a
               dead
               man.
               By
               this
               we
               are
               put
               in
               minde
               to
               consider
               of
               our
               fraile
               and
               vncerten
               estate
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               confidence
               in
               our selues
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               teacheth
               vs
               to
               haue
               no
               confidence
               in
               man
               ,
               
               because
               his
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrills
               .
               Againe
               ,
               let
               vs
               marke
               the
               frame
               and
               shape
               of
               mans
               bodie
               .
               All
               other
               creatures
               goe
               with
               their
               bodies
               and
               eyes
               to
               the
               ground-ward
               ;
               but
               man
               was
               made
               to
               goe
               vpright
               :
               and
               whereas
               all
               other
               creatures
               haue
               but
               foure
               muscles
               to
               turne
               their
               eyes
               round
               about
               ,
               man
               hath
               a
               fifth
               to
               pull
               his
               eyes
               vp
               to
               heauen-ward
               .
               
               Now
               what
               doth
               this
               teach
               vs
               ?
               surely
               that
               howsoeuer
               we
               seeke
               for
               other
               things
               ,
               yet
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               ,
               we
               should
               seeke
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousnesse
               thereof
               :
               and
               that
               our
               whole
               desire
               should
               be
               set
               to
               enioy
               the
               blessed
               estate
               of
               Gods
               children
               in
               heauen
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               in
               receiuing
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               to
               returne
               thankfulnes
               vnto
               God
               by
               lifting
               vp
               the
               heart
               to
               heauen
               for
               the
               same
               .
               These
               are
               very
               needfull
               and
               profitable
               lessons
               in
               these
               daies
               ;
               for
               most
               men
               indeede
               goe
               vpright
               :
               but
               looke
               into
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               as
               well
               goe
               on
               all
               foure
               :
               for
               in
               their
               conuersation
               they
               set
               their
               whole
               hearts
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               beast
               doth
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               vpon
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               :
               hereby
               they
               doe
               abase
               themselues
               ,
               and
               deface
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               beeing
               men
               make
               themselues
               as
               beasts
               :
               we
               shall
               see
               great
               numbers
               of
               men
               that
               runne
               and
               ride
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               to
               seeke
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               where
               their
               soules
               should
               dwell
               after
               this
               life
               in
               ioy
               for
               euer
               ,
               they
               wil
               not
               stirre
               one
               foote
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               mans
               bodie
               by
               creation
               ,
               was
               made
               a
               temple
               framed
               by
               Gods
               owne
               hands
               for
               himselfe
               to
               dwell
               in
               ;
               
               therefore
               our
               dutie
               is
               to
               keepe
               our
               bodies
               pure
               and
               cleane
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               instruments
               wherby
               to
               practise
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               If
               a
               man
               had
               a
               faire
               house
               wherein
               he
               must
               entertaine
               a
               prince
               ,
               and
               should
               make
               hereof
               a
               swinestie
               ,
               or
               a
               stable
               ,
               would
               not
               all
               men
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               greatly
               abuse
               both
               the
               house
               and
               the
               prince
               :
               euen
               so
               mans
               bodie
               beeing
               at
               the
               first
               made
               a
               pallace
               for
               the
               euerliuing
               God
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               shall
               abuse
               it
               by
               drunkennesse
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               lying
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               or
               any
               vncleannesse
               ,
               he
               doth
               make
               it
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               temple
               for
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               stie
               or
               stable
               for
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               the
               more
               filthie
               a
               mans
               bodie
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               fit
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               dwelling
               place
               for
               sinne
               and
               Sathan
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               man
               by
               creation
               was
               made
               a
               goodly
               creature
               in
               the
               blessed
               image
               of
               God
               :
               but
               by
               Adams
               fall
               men
               lost
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               become
               the
               deformed
               children
               of
               wrath
               :
               our
               dutie
               therefore
               is
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               get
               againe
               our
               first
               image
               ,
               and
               indeauour
               our selues
               to
               become
               newe
               creatures
               .
               If
               a
               noble
               man
               
               should
               staine
               his
               blood
               by
               treason
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               the
               posteritie
               will
               neuer
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               got
               away
               that
               spot
               :
               Man
               by
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               is
               become
               a
               limm
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               a
               rebell
               and
               traytor
               against
               Gods
               maiestie
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               :
               by
               nature
               we
               are
               at
               enmitie
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               therfore
               we
               ought
               to
               labour
               aboue
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               restored
               in
               Christ
               to
               our
               first
               estate
               and
               perfection
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               become
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               beeing
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               by
               his
               obedience
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               passion
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               man
               was
               created
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               way
               prepared
               ,
               wherby
               God
               might
               shew
               his
               grace
               and
               mercie
               in
               the
               saluation
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               his
               iustice
               in
               the
               deserued
               damnation
               of
               others
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               in
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               Gods
               eternall
               counsell
               beginnes
               to
               come
               into
               execution
               .
               Hereupon
               it
               stands
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               euill
               way
               ,
               beeing
               repentant
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               hauing
               a
               constant
               purpose
               neuer
               to
               sinne
               more
               as
               we
               haue
               done
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               good
               conuersation
               here
               in
               this
               life
               we
               may
               haue
               assurance
               that
               we
               be
               eternally
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               by
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               we
               haue
               learned
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               immortall
               ,
               we
               are
               hereby
               taught
               to
               take
               more
               care
               for
               the
               soule
               then
               for
               the
               bodie
               .
               For
               it
               can
               not
               be
               extinguished
               .
               When
               it
               is
               condemned
               ,
               euen
               then
               it
               is
               alwaies
               in
               dying
               ,
               and
               can
               neuer
               die
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               the
               case
               is
               flat
               contrarie
               in
               the
               wo●ld
               :
               for
               men
               labour
               all
               their
               liues
               long
               to
               get
               for
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               soule
               they
               care
               little
               or
               nothing
               at
               all
               :
               whether
               it
               sinke
               or
               swimme
               ,
               goe
               to
               heauen
               or
               to
               hell
               ,
               they
               respect
               not
               .
               This
               doth
               appeare
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               by
               the
               practise
               and
               behauiour
               of
               men
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               :
               for
               if
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               come
               to
               heare
               Gods
               word
               ,
               were
               compared
               with
               those
               which
               runne
               about
               their
               worldly
               wealth
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               I
               feare
               me
               the
               better
               sort
               would
               be
               found
               to
               be
               but
               a
               little
               handfull
               to
               a
               huge
               heape
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               droppe
               to
               the
               Ocean
               sea
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               other
               .
               But
               wilt
               thou
               goe
               an
               hundred
               myle
               for
               the
               encrease
               of
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               and
               delight
               of
               thy
               bodie
               ?
               then
               thinke
               it
               not
               much
               to
               goe
               ten
               thousand
               myles
               (
               if
               neede
               were
               )
               to
               take
               any
               paines
               for
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               foode
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               beeing
               euerlasting
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               duties
               Now
               follow
               the
               consolation●
               .
               Although
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               we
               can
               haue
               but
               little
               comfort
               now
               :
               yet
               the
               creation
               doth
               confirme
               the
               vnspeakable
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ouer
               his
               creatures
               ,
               but
               especially
               ouer
               man
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Lord
               created
               him
               the
               sixth
               day
               :
               and
               so
               before
               he
               was
               made
               prepared
               for
               him
               a
               Paradise
               for
               his
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               creatures
               for
               his
               vse
               and
               comfort
               .
               And
               if
               he
               were
               thus
               carefull
               for
               vs
               when
               we
               were
               not
               ,
               then
               no
               doubt
               he
               will
               be
               much
               more
               carefull
               for
               vs
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               liue
               and
               haue
               beeing
               .
               Nay
               ,
               marke
               further
               ,
               since
               the
               fall
               man
               eates
               and
               drinkes
               in
               quantitie
               a
               great
               deale
               ,
               which
               in
               common
               reason
               should
               rather
               kill
               him
               ,
               then
               turne
               to
               the
               strength
               and
               nourishment
               of
               his
               bodie
               :
               yet
               herein
               doth
               the
               wonderfull
               power
               of
               the
               Creatour
               most
               notably
               appeare
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               mans
               stomacke
               as
               a
               lymbecke
               or
               still
               to
               digest
               all
               meates
               that
               are
               hole-some
               for
               his
               nourishment
               and
               preseruation
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               Creation
               .
               Now
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 maker
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
              
               ]
               is
               more
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               then
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               ,
               namly
               Gods
               prouidence
               in
               gouerning
               all
               things
               created
               ,
               as
               he
               appointed
               in
               his
               eternall
               decree●
               
               and
               therefore
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 faithfull
                 creatour
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               onely
               make
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               so
               leaue
               them
               ,
               as
               masons
               and
               carpenters
               leaue
               houses
               when
               they
               are
               built
               :
               but
               by
               his
               prouidence
               doth
               most
               wisely
               gouerne
               the
               same
               .
               Now
               therefore
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               the
               question
               offers
               it selfe
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               prouidence
               of
               God
               or
               no
               :
               for
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               are
               troubled
               with
               many
               doubtings
               hereof
               .
               And
               to
               make
               the
               question
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               ,
               I
               will
               vse
               foure
               arguments
               to
               confirme
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               is
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               ascribeth
               the
               euent
               of
               all
               particular
               actions
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               are
               in
               themselues
               casuall
               ,
               as
               the
               casting
               of
               lots
               and
               such
               like
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               God
               :
               
               which
               very
               thing
               also
               teacheth
               that
               euen
               men
               themselues
               ,
               indued
               with
               reason
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               haue
               neede
               to
               be
               guided
               in
               all
               things
               and
               gouerned
               by
               God
               :
               
               and
               it
               serueth
               to
               confute
               those
               that
               denie
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               
                 Why
                 saiest
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 speakest
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 my
                 way
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 iudgement
                 is
                 past
                 ouer
                 by
                 my
                 God
                 ?
              
               
               The
               second
               argument
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               order
               which
               appeareth
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               First
               to
               begin
               with
               families
               ;
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               eutaxie
               or
               seemely
               order
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               rule
               and
               some
               obey
               :
               and
               the
               like
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               townes
               ,
               cities
               ,
               countries
               ,
               and
               kingdomes
               :
               yea
               euen
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               in
               which
               all
               things
               are
               so
               disposed
               ,
               that
               one
               serueth
               for
               the
               good
               of
               another
               .
               Trees
               and
               hearbs
               ,
               and
               grasse
               of
               the
               field
               serue
               for
               beasts
               and
               cattell
               :
               beasts
               and
               cattell
               serue
               for
               men
               :
               the
               heauens
               aboue
               serue
               for
               them
               which
               are
               beneath
               :
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               which
               are
               aboue
               and
               beneath
               serue
               for
               God.
               This
               argueth
               that
               God
               is
               most
               wise
               and
               prouident
               in
               ordering
               and
               disposing
               all
               things
               whatsoeuer
               .
               The
               third
               argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               conscience
               specially
               of
               malefactours
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               that
               cōmits
               a
               murder
               so
               closely
               that
               no
               man
               knowes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               partie
               himselfe
               is
               free
               from
               all
               the
               daunger
               of
               law
               :
               yet
               shall
               he
               haue
               his
               owne
               conscience
               to
               accuse
               ,
               vpbraid
               ,
               and
               condemne
               him
               ,
               yea
               euen
               to
               fright
               him
               out
               of
               his
               witte
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               him
               no
               more
               rest
               then
               he
               can
               find
               vpon
               the
               racke
               or
               gibbet
               .
               Now
               this
               accusation
               and
               terrour
               of
               conscience
               ,
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               forerunner
               of
               an
               other
               most
               terrible
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               creatures
               and
               iudge
               of
               all
               men
               .
               And
               this
               also
               prooues
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               For
               if
               the
               conscience
               can
               finde
               a
               man
               out
               ,
               and
               lay
               his
               faults
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               God
               himselfe
               the
               creator
               of
               the
               conscience
               see
               and
               consider
               all
               his
               doings
               .
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               argument
               is
               this
               .
               The
               prophesies
               of
               things
               to
               come
               should
               be
               vncerten
               or
               false
               ,
               if
               God
               gouerned
               not
               the
               world
               .
               But
               now
               ●●●sidering
               things
               many
               yeares
               agoe
               foretold
               ,
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               the
               same
               maner
               as
               they
               were
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               hereby
               we
               must
               certenly
               conclude
               that
               there
               is
               a
               prouidence
               of
               God
               whereby
               all
               and
               euerything
               is
               gouerned
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               sundrie
               things
               be
               alleadged
               .
               The
               first
               and
               speciall
               is
               ,
               that
               prouidence
               and
               disorder
               ,
               confusion
               and
               order
               can
               not
               stande
               together
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               world
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               in
               seditions
               ,
               treasons
               ,
               conspiracies
               ,
               and
               subuersions
               of
               kingdomes
               :
               where
               also
               sinne
               and
               wickednesse
               preuailes
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               there
               hath
               bin
               confusion
               in
               the
               world
               euer
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               and
               angels
               :
               and
               it
               ariseth
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               
               but
               from
               them
               alone
               :
               who
               as
               they
               did
               at
               the
               first
               transgresse
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               doe
               what
               they
               can
               to
               turne
               all
               vpside
               downe
               .
               Now
               then
               coufusion
               ,
               &
               disorder
               is
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               instruments
               :
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               in
               the
               very
               middest
               of
               all
               confusion
               there
               is
               order
               to
               be
               founde
               ,
               because
               he
               can
               and
               doth
               despose
               it
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               good
               and
               saluation
               of
               his
               chosen
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               with
               vngodly
               and
               wicked
               men
               all
               thinges
               goe
               well
               ,
               and
               contrariwise
               with
               the
               godly
               all
               things
               goe
               hardly
               .
               For
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               none
               are
               more
               molested
               and
               more
               vnder
               outward
               miserie
               then
               they
               :
               but
               if
               there
               were
               any
               prouidence
               of
               God
               then
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               the
               godly
               should
               flourish
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               perish
               .
               Ans.
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               outward
               estate
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               to
               Dauid
               an
               occasion
               of
               a
               sore
               temptation
               .
               For
               when
               he
               sawe
               the
               wicked
               to
               prosper
               alwaie
               ,
               and
               their
               riches
               to
               increase
               ,
               he
               brake
               forth
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Certenly
                 I
                 haue
                 clensed
                 my
                 heart
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 mine
                 hands
                 in
                 innocencie
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               we
               would
               repell
               this
               temptation
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               afterward
               did
               ,
               then
               wee
               must
               goe
               into
               the
               Lords
               sanctuarie
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               be
               resolued
               in
               these
               points
               .
               I.
               Though
               the
               godly
               bee
               laden
               with
               miseries
               ,
               yet
               euen
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               especiall
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               turnes
               to
               their
               great
               good
               .
               For
               euery
               man
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               is
               stained
               with
               the
               loathsome
               contagion
               of
               sinne
               .
               Now
               the
               child
               of
               God
               that
               is
               truly
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               fellow
               heire
               with
               Christ
               after
               this
               life
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               must
               in
               this
               life
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Lords
               furnace
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               afflliction
               he
               may
               more
               and
               more
               be
               skoured
               and
               purified
               from
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               be
               estranged
               from
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               II.
               The
               prosperous
               successe
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               their
               spoiles
               ,
               their
               reuenewes
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               honour
               turnes
               to
               their
               greater
               woe
               in
               the
               ende
               :
               as
               doth
               appeare
               in
               Iobs
               historie
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               of
               Dauids
               enimies
               ,
               and
               of
               Diues
               and
               Lazarus
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               came
               to
               passe
               by
               chance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               :
               because
               chaunce
               and
               prouidence
               cannot
               stand
               togither
               .
               Ans.
               We
               must
               distinguish
               betweene
               chance
               and
               
                 meere
                 chance
              
               .
               Chaunce
               is
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               the
               cause
               thereof
               beeing
               vnknowne
               not
               simply
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               man
               :
               aad
               therefore
               in
               regard
               of
               men
               which
               knowe
               not
               the
               reason
               of
               things
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               there
               is
               chaunce
               :
               and
               so
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 Time
                 and
                 chaunce
                 commeth
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 By
                 chaunce
                 there
                 came
                 downe
                 a
                 priest
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               kind
               of
               chance
               is
               not
               against
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               ordered
               by
               it
               .
               For
               things
               which
               in
               regard
               of
               men
               are
               casuall
               ,
               are
               certainely
               knowne
               and
               determined
               by
               God.
               
                 Meere
                 chaunce
              
               is
               ,
               when
               things
               are
               said
               or
               thought
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               without
               any
               cause
               at
               all
               .
               But
               that
               must
               be
               abhorred
               of
               vs
               as
               ouerturning
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thus
               seeing
               it
               is
               plaine
               that
               there
               is
               a
               prouidēce
               ,
               let
               vs
               in
               the
               next
               place
               see
               what
               it
               is
               .
               Prouidence
               is
               a
               most
               free
               and
               powerfull
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               care
               ouer
               all
               things
               that
               are
               .
            
             
               Prouidence
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               knowledge
               and
               gouernment
               .
               Gods
               knowledge
               is
               ,
               whereby
               all
               things
               from
               the
               greatest
               to
               the
               least
               are
               manifest
               before
               him
               at
               al
               times
               .
               As
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 His
                 eies
                 will
                 consider
                 :
                 his
                 eie
                 lids
                 will
                 trie
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 mē
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 abaseth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 beholde
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 heauen
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Hanani
               said
               to
               Asa
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 eies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 behold
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 God
                 knoweth
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
               This
               point
               hath
               a
               double
               vse
               .
               First
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               it
               must
               mooue
               vs
               to
               eschewe
               euill
               and
               doe
               good
               :
               why
               ?
               Because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 vpon
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 countenance
                 against
                 euill
                 doers
                 .
              
               Secondly
               it
               must
               comfort
               all
               those
               that
               labour
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               For
               the
               eies
               of
               God
               behole
               all
               the
               earth
               
                 to
                 shewe
                 himselfe
                 strong
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 perfect
                 heart
                 towards
                 him
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Gouernment
               is
               the
               ●econd
               part
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               whereby
               he
               ordereth
               all
               things
               and
               directeth
               them
               to
               good
               endes
               .
               And
               it
               must
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               very
               least
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               ,
               
               as
               to
               the
               sparrowes
               ,
               and
               to
               oxen
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 haires
                 of
                 our
                 heades
              
               .
               And
               here
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               gouernment
               is
               diuers
               ,
               according
               as
               things
               are
               good
               or
               euill
               .
               A
               good
               thing
               is
               that
               which
               is
               approoued
               of
               God.
               As
               first
               of
               all
               the
               substances
               of
               all
               creatures
               ;
               euen
               of
               the
               deuils
               themselues
               :
               in
               whome
               whatsoeuer
               is
               remaining
               since
               their
               creation
               is
               in
               it selfe
               good
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 quantities
                 ,
                 qualities
                 ,
                 motions
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
              
               and
               inclinations
               of
               the
               creatures
               in
               themselues
               considered
               with
               all
               their
               euents
               are
               good
               .
               Againe
               ,
               good
               is
               either
               naturall
               or
               moral
               .
               Naturall
               ,
               which
               is
               created
               by
               God
               for
               the
               lawefull
               vse
               of
               man.
               Morall
               ,
               which
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               eternall
               and
               vnchangeable
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               reuealed
               in
               the
               morall
               lawe
               .
            
             
               Now
               God
               gouerneth
               all
               good
               things
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               by
               sustaining
               &
               preseruing
               them
               that
               they
               decay
               not
               :
               secondly
               by
               moouing
               them
               that
               they
               may
               attaine
               to
               the
               particular
               endes
               for
               which
               they
               were
               seuerally
               ordained
               .
               For
               the
               qualities
               and
               vertues
               which
               were
               placed
               in
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               starres
               ,
               trees
               ,
               plants
               ,
               seedes
               ,
               &c.
               would
               lie
               dead
               in
               them
               and
               be
               vnprofitable
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               were
               not
               onely
               preserued
               ,
               but
               also
               stirred
               vp
               and
               quickened
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               so
               oft
               as
               he
               imploies
               them
               to
               any
               vse
               .
            
             
               Euill
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               nature
               :
               and
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               sinne
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               .
               Nowe
               sinne
               is
               gouerned
               of
               God
               by
               two
               actions
               :
               the
               first
               is
               an
               
                 operatiue
                 permission
              
               .
               I
               so
               call
               it
               ,
               because
               God
               partly
               permitteth
               sinne
               ,
               and
               partly
               worketh
               in
               it
               .
               For
               sinne
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               taken
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               subiect
               or
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               sinne
               :
               the
               subiect
               of
               sinne
               is
               a
               certaine
               qualitie
               or
               action
               ;
               the
               forme
               is
               the
               anomie
               or
               transgression
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               .
               The
               first
               is
               good
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               euery
               qualitie
               or
               action
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               a
               qualitie
               or
               action
               is
               existing
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               hath
               God
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               sinne
               though
               it
               be
               sufficiently
               euil
               to
               eternall
               damnation●
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               said
               to
               be
               absolutely
               euill
               as
               God
               is
               absolutely
               good
               ,
               because
               the
               subiect
               of
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               &
               therfore
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               respects
               &
               regards
               of
               goodnes
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               lawe
               it selfe
               ,
               God
               neither
               willeth
               ,
               nor
               appointeth
               ,
               nor
               commandeth
               ,
               nor
               causeth
               ,
               nor
               helpeth
               sin
               ;
               but
               forbiddeth
               ,
               condemneth
               ,
               and
               punisheth
               it
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               withall
               he
               willingly
               permitteth
               it
               to
               be
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               as
               men
               and
               wicked
               angells
               ,
               they
               beeing
               the
               sole
               authors
               and
               causes
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               permission
               by
               God
               is
               vpon
               a
               good
               ende
               :
               because
               thereby
               he●
               
               manifesteth
               his
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               .
               Thus
               it
               appeares
               that
               in
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               the
               naturall
               inclination
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               ,
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               ataxie
               or
               corruption
               of
               the
               inclination
               in
               no
               wise
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               onely
               permitted
               :
               againe
               that
               in
               actuall
               sinne
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               bodie
               or
               minde
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               euilnes
               and
               disorder
               of
               the
               motion
               is
               not
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               freely
               permitted
               to
               be
               done
               by
               others
               .
               As
               for
               example
               in
               the
               act
               of
               murder
               ,
               the
               actions
               of
               moouing
               the
               whole
               bodie
               ,
               of
               stirring
               the
               seuerall
               ioynts
               ,
               and
               the
               fetching
               of
               the
               blowe
               whereby
               the
               man
               is
               slaine
               ,
               is
               from
               God
               ;
               
               for
               
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 mooue
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 our
                 beeing
                 :
              
               but
               the
               disposing
               and
               applying
               of
               all
               these
               actions
               to
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               our
               neighours
               life
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               we
               thereby
               take
               reuenge
               vpon
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               wicked
               will
               of
               man
               and
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               Gods
               second
               action
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               after
               the
               iust
               permission
               of
               it
               ,
               partly
               ,
               to
               restraine
               it
               more
               or
               lesse
               according
               to
               his
               good
               wil
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               dispose
               and
               turne
               it
               against
               the
               nature
               thereof
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               to
               the
               punishment
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               correcting
               &
               chastisement
               of
               his
               elect
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               second
               kind
               of
               euill
               ,
               called
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               execution
               of
               iustice
               ,
               and
               hath
               God
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               it
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 God
                 createth
                 euill
              
               :
               and
               Amos
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 cittie
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 .
              
               And
               God
               as
               a
               most
               iust
               iudge
               may
               punish
               sinne
               by
               sinne
               ,
               himselfe
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               free
               from
               all
               sinne
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               places
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               God
               
                 giueth
                 kings
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 hardeneth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 blindeth
                 the
                 eies
                 ,
                 mingleth
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 giueth
                 vp
                 men
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sense
                 ,
                 sends
                 straunge
                 illusions
                 to
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 ,
                 sends
                 euill
                 spirits
                 giuing
                 them
                 commandement
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 to
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               hauing
               seene
               in
               what
               manner
               God
               gouerneth
               all
               things
               ,
               let
               vs
               nowe
               come
               to
               the
               means
               of
               gouernment
               .
               Sometimes
               god
               worketh
               without
               means
               ,
               thus
               he
               created
               all
               thinges
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               he
               made
               trees
               and
               plants
               to
               growe
               and
               flourish
               without
               the
               heate
               of
               the
               sunne
               or
               raine
               :
               sometimes
               hee
               gouernes
               according
               to
               the
               vsuall
               course
               and
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               preserues
               our
               liues
               by
               meate
               and
               drinke
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               can
               and
               doth
               most
               freely
               order
               al
               things
               by
               meanes
               either
               aboue
               nature
               or
               against
               nature
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               seeme
               good
               vnto
               him
               .
               As
               when
               he
               caused
               the
               sunne
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               backe
               in
               Achas
               diall
               :
               
               when
               he
               caused
               the
               fire
               not
               to
               burne
               the
               three
               children
               :
               when
               he
               kept
               backe
               dewe
               and
               raine
               three
               yeres
               in
               Israel
               :
               when
               hee
               made
               waters
               to
               flowe
               out
               of
               the
               rocke
               :
               when
               he
               caused
               Elias
               cloake
               to
               deuide
               the
               waters
               of
               Iorden
               :
               when
               he
               caused
               Iron
               to
               swimme
               :
               when
               he
               preserued
               Ionas
               aliue
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               whalles
               bellie
               :
               when
               he
               cured
               diseases
               ,
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               nature
               incureable
               ,
               as
               the
               leprosie
               of
               Naaman
               ,
               the
               issue
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               blindnesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Among
               all
               the
               meanes
               which
               God
               vseth
               ,
               the
               speciall
               are
               the
               reasonable
               creatures
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               passiue
               instrument
               ,
               as
               the
               toole
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               workman
               ,
               but
               actiue
               :
               because
               as
               they
               are
               mooued
               by
               God
               ,
               so
               againe
               being
               indued
               with
               will
               and
               reason
               ,
               they
               mooue
               themselues
               .
               And
               such
               instruments
               are
               either
               good
               or
               euill
               .
               Euill
               ,
               as
               wicked
               men
               and
               angels
               .
               And
               these
               he
               vseth
               to
               
               do
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               they
               doe
               least
               of
               all
               obey
               him
               .
               And
               considering
               that
               the
               sinning
               instrument
               which
               is
               mooued
               by
               God
               ,
               doth
               also
               mooue
               it selfe
               freely
               without
               any
               constraint
               on
               Gods
               part
               :
               God
               himselfe
               is
               free
               from
               all
               blame
               ,
               when
               the
               instrument
               is
               blame-worthie
               .
               In
               directing
               the
               instrument
               ,
               God
               sinneth
               not
               :
               the
               action
               indeede
               is
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               action
               from
               the
               instrument
               :
               which
               being
               corrupt
               ,
               can
               it selfe
               doe
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               is
               corrupt
               :
               God
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               by
               it
               bringing
               that
               to
               passe
               which
               is
               very
               good
               .
               The
               whole
               cause
               of
               sinne
               is
               in
               Satan
               and
               in
               vs
               :
               as
               for
               God
               he
               puts
               no
               wickednes
               into
               vs
               ,
               but
               the
               euill
               which
               he
               findes
               in
               vs
               he
               mooues
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               orders
               ,
               and
               gouerns
               ,
               and
               bendes
               it
               by
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               when
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               the
               euil
               instrument
               not
               knowing
               so
               much
               ,
               nay
               intending
               a
               farre
               other
               ende
               .
               As
               in
               the
               mill
               the
               horse
               blindfolded
               goes
               forward
               ,
               and
               perceiues
               nothing
               but
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               ordinary
               waie
               ,
               whereas
               the
               miller
               himselfe
               whips
               him
               and
               stirres
               him
               forward
               for
               another
               ende
               ,
               namely
               for
               the
               grinding
               of
               corne
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               must
               hold
               touching
               Gods
               prouidence
               ouer
               wicked
               men
               and
               angels
               :
               and
               it
               stand●s
               with
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               whole
               Bible
               .
               Iosephs
               brethren
               sold
               him
               into
               Egypt
               very
               wickedly
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               testimonie
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               :
               yet
               Ioseph
               hauing
               respect
               to
               the
               counsell
               and
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               perfourmed
               by
               his
               brethren
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 sent
                 him
                 thither
              
               .
               
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               saith
               ,
               that
               Herod
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               did
               nothing
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               but
               that
               which
               
                 the
                 hand
                 &
                 counsell
                 of
                 god
                 had
                 determined
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
              
               
               because
               though
               they
               wickedly
               intended
               nothing
               but
               to
               shewe
               their
               malice
               and
               hatred
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               yet
               God
               propounding
               a
               further
               matter
               by
               them
               then
               euer
               they
               dreamed
               of
               ,
               shewed
               forth
               his
               endles
               mercy
               to
               man
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               .
               On
               this
               manner
               must
               all
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               God
               
                 gaue
                 the
                 wiues
              
               of
               Dauid
               to
               Absalom
               :
               that
               God
               
                 mooued
                 Dauid
              
               to
               number
               the
               people
               ;
               that
               he
               
                 commanded
                 Shemei
              
               to
               raile
               on
               Dauid
               ;
               that
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               are
               his
               
                 sanctified
                 ones
              
               :
               that
               the
               reuolt
               of
               the
               tenne
               tribes
               was
               done
               by
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               all
               these
               examples
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               not
               seuer
               Gods
               permission
               from
               his
               wil
               or
               decree
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               put
               difference
               betweene
               the
               euill
               work
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               worke
               of
               God
               which
               he
               doth
               by
               man
               :
               &
               the
               whole
               matter
               may
               yet
               be
               more
               clearely
               perceiued
               by
               this
               comparison
               .
               A
               theefe
               at
               the
               day
               of
               assise
               is
               condemned
               ,
               &
               the
               magistrate
               appoints
               him
               to
               be
               executed
               ;
               the
               hangman
               owing
               a
               grudge
               to
               the
               malefactour
               ,
               vseth
               him
               hardly
               &
               prolongeth
               his
               punishment
               longer
               then
               he
               should
               .
               Now
               the
               magistrate
               and
               the
               hangman
               doe
               both
               one
               and
               the
               same
               worke
               :
               yet
               the
               hangman
               for
               his
               part
               is
               a
               murderer
               ,
               the
               magistrate
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               no
               murderer
               ,
               but
               a
               iust
               iudge
               putting
               iustice
               in
               executiō
               by
               the
               hangman
               :
               so
               god
               though
               he
               vse
               euil
               instruments
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               free
               from
               the
               euil
               of
               the
               instrumēts
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               we
               must
               here
               marke
               the
               difference
               which
               must
               be
               made
               in
               Gods
               vsing
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               instruments
               .
               When
               he
               vseth
               good
               creatures
               ,
               as
               angels
               ,
               he
               worketh
               his
               will
               not
               onely
               by
               them
               but
               also
               in
               them
               :
               because
               hee
               inspires
               them
               and
               guides
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               doe
               that
               which
               he
               willeth
               and
               intendeth
               .
               As
               for
               euill
               instruments
               ,
               he
               worketh
               by
               them
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               them
               ;
               because
               he
               holds
               backe
               his
               grace
               from
               them
               and
               leaues
               
               them
               to
               themselues
               ,
               to
               put
               in
               practise
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               :
               now
               follow
               the
               kinds
               thereof
               .
               Gods
               prouidence
               is
               either
               generall
               or
               speciall
               .
               Generall
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               extends
               it selfe
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               and
               all
               things
               indifferently
               ,
               
               euen
               to
               the
               deuills
               themselues
               .
               By
               this
               prouidence
               God
               continues
               and
               maintaines
               the
               order
               which
               he
               set
               in
               nature
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               he
               preserues
               the
               life
               ,
               
               substance
               ,
               and
               the
               beeing
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               creature
               in
               his
               kinde
               .
            
             
               The
               e●peciall
               prouidence
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               God
               sheweth
               &
               exerciseth
               towards
               his
               Church
               and
               ●hosen
               people
               ,
               
               in
               gathering
               and
               guiding
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               preseruing
               them
               by
               his
               mightie
               power
               against
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               .
               And
               therfore
               Gods
               Church
               here
               vpon
               earth
               is
               called
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               shewes
               not
               onely
               a
               generall
               power
               ouer
               his
               creatures
               ,
               but
               withall
               the
               speciall
               operation
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               bowing
               and
               bending
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               to
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               Now
               followes
               the
               duties
               .
               First
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               a
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ouer
               euery
               thing
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               hereby
               taught
               to
               take
               good
               heede
               of
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               least
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               .
               If
               men
               were
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Prince
               had
               an
               eye
               euery
               where
               ,
               doubtlesse
               many
               subiects
               in
               England
               would
               walke
               more
               obediently
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               land
               then
               they
               doe
               :
               and
               durst
               in
               no
               wise
               worke
               such
               villanies
               as
               are
               daily
               practised
               .
               Well
               ,
               howsoeuer
               it
               is
               with
               earthly
               princes
               ,
               yet
               this
               all-seeing-presence
               is
               least
               wanting
               in
               God
               :
               he
               hath
               an
               eye
               euery
               where
               :
               wheresoeuer
               thou
               art
               ,
               there
               God
               beholdeth
               thee
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 looked
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 vpon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 that
                 would
                 vnderstand
                 and
                 seeke
                 God.
              
               Therefore
               except
               thou
               be
               brutish
               and
               past
               shame
               take
               heede
               of
               sinne
               .
               If
               men
               had
               but
               a
               sparke
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               would
               make
               them
               loath
               the
               practise
               of
               any
               euill
               worke
               .
               Eliah
               saith
               to
               Ahab
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 liueth
                 before
                 whome
                 I
                 stand
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 neither
                 dewe
                 nor
                 raine
                 these
                 three
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
               Where
               the
               Prophet
               confirmeth
               his
               speach
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 liueth
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               And
               least
               Ahab
               should
               think
               he
               made
               no
               conscience
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               addeth
               this
               clause
               ,
               that
               he
               stood
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               howsoeuer
               thou
               thinkest
               of
               me
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               stands
               me
               in
               hand
               ,
               so
               doe
               I
               make
               conscience
               of
               my
               word
               :
               for
               I
               stand
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               know
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               liueth
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               raine
               now
               dew
               these
               three
               yeares
               .
               So
               Cornelius
               hauing
               an
               eye
               to
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               doth
               mooue
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               houshold
               to
               a
               solemne
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               deliuered
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Peter
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 present
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 all
                 things
                 commanded
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               As
               these
               men
               had
               regard
               to
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               so
               we
               likewise
               must
               behaue
               our selues
               reuerently
               ,
               making
               conscience
               of
               our
               behauiour
               both
               in
               words
               and
               works
               :
               because
               wheresoeuer
               we
               be
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ouer
               euery
               thing
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               learne
               contentation
               of
               mind
               in
               euery
               estate
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               aduersitie
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               when
               all
               goes
               against
               vs
               we
               must
               be
               content
               ,
               because
               Gods
               prouidence
               hath
               so
               appointed
               .
               
               So
               Dauid
               in
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               griefes
               was
               dumbe
               and
               spake
               nothing
               ;
               his
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               
                 thou
                 Lord
                 didst
                 it
              
               .
               And
               when
               Shemei
               cursed
               Dauid
               ,
               Abisha
               would
               haue
               had
               the
               king
               to
               haue
               giuen
               him
               leaue
               to
               haue
               slaine
               him
               :
               but
               Dauid
               would
               not
               suffer
               
               it
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 curseth
                 euen
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 bidden
                 him
                 curse
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 who
                 dare
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 hast
                 thou
                 done
                 so
                 ?
              
               In
               whose
               example
               we
               may
               see
               a
               patterne
               of
               quietnesse
               of
               minde
               .
               When
               a
               crosse
               commeth
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               bee
               patient
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               drawe
               our selues
               thereunto
               by
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               especial
               prouidence
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               outward
               meanes
               of
               preseruation
               in
               this
               life
               doe
               abound
               ,
               as
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               honour
               ,
               riches
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               remember
               to
               be
               thankefull
               ;
               because
               these
               things
               alwaies
               come
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               Thus
               Iob
               was
               thankfull
               both
               in
               prosperitie
               and
               aduersitie
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 gaue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 taketh
                 away
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               Indeede
               to
               bee
               patient
               in
               euery
               estate
               and
               thankefull
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               harde
               matter
               :
               yet
               will
               it
               be
               more
               easie
               ,
               if
               we
               learne
               in
               all
               thinges
               that
               befall
               vs
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               neuer
               to
               seuer
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               things
               that
               come
               to
               passe
               from
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               For
               as
               the
               bodie
               and
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               (
               though
               we
               see
               only
               the
               bodie
               )
               are
               alwaies
               togither
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               a
               man
               liueth
               :
               so
               is
               Gods
               prouidence
               ioyned
               with
               the
               thing
               done
               :
               wherefore
               as
               we
               looke
               on
               the
               thing
               done
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               also
               in
               it
               ,
               labour
               to
               see
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               good
               pleasure
               &
               appointment
               of
               God.
               As
               for
               example
               :
               a
               mans
               house
               is
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               goods
               consumed
               ;
               this
               very
               sight
               would
               make
               him
               at
               his
               wits
               end
               :
               but
               now
               as
               he
               beholds
               this
               euent
               with
               one
               eie
               ,
               so
               with
               the
               other
               eie
               he
               must
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               looke
               vpon
               Gods
               blessed
               prouidence
               .
               When
               a
               man
               beholds
               and
               feels
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               friendes
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               greiue
               thereat
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               more
               senselesse
               then
               stocke
               or
               stone
               :
               yet
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               griefe
               ,
               he
               must
               euer
               with
               one
               eie
               looke
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               herein
               .
               This
               practise
               wil
               be
               an
               especiall
               meanes
               to
               stay
               the
               rage
               of
               any
               headstrong
               affection
               ●r
               all
               our
               afflictions
               .
               In
               the
               world
               the
               maner
               of
               men
               is
               if
               health●
               wealth
               and
               ease
               abound
               to
               thinke
               all
               is
               well
               :
               but
               if
               cros●es
               come
               ,
               as
               losse
               of
               friendes
               ,
               &
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               then
               men
               crie
               out
               ,
               as
               beeing
               straught
               of
               their
               wittes
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               looke
               onely
               at
               the
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               and
               tie
               Gods
               prouidence
               to
               them
               ;
               not
               beeing
               able
               to
               see
               any
               goodnesse
               or
               prouidence
               of
               God
               out
               of
               ordinarie
               meanes
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               stored
               with
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               wealth
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               barely
               looke
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               behold
               withal
               Gods
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               blessing
               in
               them
               :
               for
               if
               that
               be
               wanting
               ,
               all
               the
               riches
               in
               the
               world
               are
               nothing
               .
               Likewise
               in
               receiuing
               thy
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               thou
               must
               looke
               further
               into
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               vpon
               it
               :
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               away
               ,
               thy
               meate
               and
               thy
               drink
               can
               no
               more
               nourish
               thee
               then
               the
               stone
               in
               the
               wall
               .
               And
               the
               same
               must
               wee
               do
               in
               euery
               busi●es
               of
               our
               callings
               :
               which
               if
               men
               could
               learne
               to
               practise
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               so
               much
               trust
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               as
               honour
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               fauour
               ,
               &c.
               but
               rather
               to
               God
               himselfe
               .
               The
               Lord
               by
               the
               prophet
               Habaccuc
               reprooueth
               the
               Chaldeans
               for
               offering
               
                 sacrifi●es
                 vnto
                 their
                 nets
              
               :
               
               which
               sinne
               they
               committed
               ,
               because
               they
               looked
               onely
               vpon
               outward
               things
               :
               and
               like
               blind
               moles
               had
               no
               power
               to
               see
               further
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               behold
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               in
               all
               their
               proceedings
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               cause
               why
               we
               are
               vnthankefull
               for
               Gods
               benefits
               :
               for
               though
               we
               beholde
               the
               bare
               creatures
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               so
               poreblinde
               that
               we
               cannot
               discerne
               any
               blessing
               and
               prouidence
               of
               God
               in
               them
               .
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               looke
               vpon
               both
               ioyntly
               togither
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               wee
               bee
               thankfull
               vnto
               God
               in
               prosperitie
               ,
               and
               patient
               in
               aduersitie
               with
               Iob
               and
               Dauid
               .
               
               This
               lesson
               Paul
               learned
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 can
                 be
                 abased
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 abound
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 I
                 am
                 instructed
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 hungrie
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 want
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               seeing
               Gods
               prouidence
               disposeth
               all
               things
               ,
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               gather
               obseruations
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               things
               both
               past
               ,
               and
               present
               :
               that
               we
               may
               learne
               thereby
               to
               be
               armed
               against
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               Thus
               Dauid
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               encounter
               with
               Goliah
               ,
               gathered
               hope
               and
               confidence
               to
               himselfe
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               the
               obseruation
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               in
               the
               time
               past
               :
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 when
                 I
                 kept
                 my
                 fathers
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 I
                 slue
                 a
                 lyon
                 and
                 a
                 beare
                 that
                 deuoured
                 the
                 flocke
                 :
                 nowe
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 deliuered
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 paw
                 of
                 the
                 lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 paw
                 of
                 the
                 beare
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 deliuer
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 this
                 Philistim
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               because
               Gods
               prouidence
               disposeth
               all
               things
               ,
               when
               we
               make
               lawfull
               promises
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               must
               put
               in
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               conceiue
               this
               condition
               [
               
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
              
               ]
               for
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 doe
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 .
              
               This
               also
               was
               Dauids
               practise
               :
               for
               to
               all
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               he
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 seeme
                 good
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 send
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               seeing
               Gods
               prouidence
               is
               manifested
               in
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               it
               behooueth
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               calling
               to
               vse
               them
               carefully
               :
               &
               when
               ordinarie
               meanes
               be
               at
               hand
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               looke
               for
               any
               help
               without
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               wil
               without
               meanes
               Ioab
               when
               many
               Aramites
               came
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               heartened
               his
               souldiers
               though
               they
               were
               but
               fewe
               in
               number
               ,
               
               bidding
               them
               
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 valiant
                 for
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 citties
                 of
                 their
                 god
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 eies
                 .
              
               
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               auoucheth
               it
               to
               be
               flat
               tempting
               of
               God
               for
               him
               to
               leape
               downe
               from
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               temple
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               wheras
               there
               was
               an
               ordinarie
               way
               at
               hand
               to
               descend
               by
               staires
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               wil
               vse
               no
               means
               whereby
               they
               may
               come
               to
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               doe
               indeede
               no
               more
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               be
               able
               to
               liue
               which
               neither
               eate
               ,
               nor
               drinke
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               duties
               .
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               consolations
               :
               first
               this
               very
               point
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               prouidence
               is
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               Church
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               moderateth
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               deuill
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               shal
               not
               hurt
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 slide
                 .
              
               And
               when
               Iosephs
               brethren
               were
               afraid
               because
               they
               had
               solde
               him
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               comforteth
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 preseruation
                 .
              
               So
               king
               Dauid
               when
               his
               owne
               souldiers
               were
               purposed
               to
               stone
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               great
               sorrow
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 comforted
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
              
               Where
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               which
               hath
               grace
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               rely
               on
               his
               prouidence
               in
               all
               his
               afflictions
               and
               extremities
               ,
               shall
               haue
               wonderfull
               peace
               and
               consolation
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               can
               proceede
               to
               the
               articles
               which
               followe
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               we
               should
               intreat
               of
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               workes
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               because
               the
               opening
               of
               it
               giueth
               light
               to
               all
               that
               in●ueth
               .
               And
               this
               worke
               is
               a
               Preparation
               of
               such
               meanes
               whereby
               God
               will
               manifest
               his
               iustice
               &
               mercie
               .
               It
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               iust
               permission
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               mā
               ,
               &
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               Couenāt
               of
               grace
               .
               For
               so
               Paul
               teacheth
               whē
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 god
                 shut
                 vp
                 all
                 vnder
                 vnbeleefe
                 
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 all
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 The
                 scripture
                 hath
                 concluded
                 all
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 .
              
            
             
               Touching
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               rightly
               conceiue
               of
               mans
               fall
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               search
               out
               the
               nature
               and
               parts
               of
               sinne
               .
               Sinne
               is
               any
               thing
               whatsoeuer
               is
               against
               the
               will
               and
               word
               of
               God
               :
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sinne
                 is
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
              
               
               And
               this
               definition
               Paul
               confirmeth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 lawe
                 comes
                 the
                 knoweledge
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 where
                 no
                 lawe
                 is
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 transgression
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 imputed
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lawe
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               sinne
               we
               must
               consider
               three
               things
               :
               the
               fault
               ,
               the
               guilt
               ,
               the
               punishment
               .
               The
               fault
               is
               the
               anomie
               or
               the
               inobedience
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               it
               comprehends
               not
               onely
               huge
               and
               notorious
               offences
               ,
               as
               idolatrie
               ,
               blasphemie
               ,
               theft
               ,
               treason
               ,
               adulterie
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               crim●s
               that
               the
               world
               cri●s
               shame
               on
               :
               but
               euery
               disordered
               thought
               ,
               affection
               ,
               inclination
               :
               yea
               ,
               euery
               defect
               of
               that
               which
               the
               law
               requireth
               .
            
             
               The
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               is
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               guiltie
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               bounde
               &
               made
               subiect
               to
               punishment
               .
               And
               here
               two
               questions
               must
               be
               skanned
               :
               where
               man
               is
               bound
               ?
               and
               by
               what
               ?
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Man
               is
               bound
               in
               conscience
               .
               And
               hereupon
               the
               conscience
               of
               euery
               sinner
               sitts
               within
               his
               heart
               as
               a
               little
               iudge
               to
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               is
               bound
               before
               God
               to
               punishment
               .
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               order
               of
               diuine
               iustice
               set
               downe
               by
               God
               which
               bindes
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               sinner
               before
               god
               :
               for
               he
               is
               Creatour
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               man
               is
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               either
               obey
               his
               will
               and
               commandement●
               or
               suffer
               punishment
               .
               Nowe
               then
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               ,
               conscience
               bindes
               ouer
               the
               creature
               to
               beare
               a
               punishment
               for
               his
               offence
               done
               against
               God
               :
               yea
               it
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               iudged
               and
               condemned
               for
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               conscience
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Lordes
               Sergeant
               to
               informe
               the
               sinner
               of
               the
               bond
               and
               obligation
               whereby
               he
               alwaies
               stands
               bound
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               which
               followeth
               sinne
               is
               punishment
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               death
               .
               So
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 stipend
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
              
               :
               where
               ,
               by
               death
               wee
               must
               vnderstand
               a
               double
               death
               ,
               both
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               The
               death
               of
               the
               bodie
               is
               a
               separation
               of
               the
               bodie
               from
               the
               soule
               .
               The
               second
               death
               is
               a
               separation
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               glorious
               presence
               of
               God.
               I
               say
               not
               simplie
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               euery
               where
               :
               but
               only
               from
               the
               ioyfull
               presence
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               Now
               these
               two
               deaths
               are
               the
               stipends
               or
               allowance
               of
               sinne
               :
               and
               the
               least
               sinne
               which
               a
               man
               committeth
               ,
               doth
               deserue
               these
               two
               punishments
               .
               For
               in
               euery
               sinne
               the
               infinite
               iustice
               of
               God
               is
               violated
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               there
               must
               needes
               be
               inflicted
               an
               infinite
               punishment
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               proportion
               betweene
               the
               punishment
               and
               the
               offence
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               distinction
               of
               sinne
               which
               Papists
               make
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               in
               themselues
               veniall
               ,
               and
               some
               mortall
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               hereby
               confuted
               :
               otherwise
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               diuers
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               men
               ,
               sinnes
               are
               either
               veniall
               or
               mortall
               .
               Veniall
               they
               are
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               whose
               sinnes
               are
               pardonable
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               to
               the
               reprobate
               all
               sinnes
               are
               mortall
               .
            
             
               Neuertheles
               we
               holde
               not
               all
               sinnes
               equall
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               greater
               or
               lesse
               according
               to
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               obiects
               and
               other
               circumstances
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               sin
               in
               generall
               :
               nowe
               we
               come
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               The
               first
               sin
               of
               all
               that
               euer
               was
               in
               man
               ,
               
               is
               the
               sinne
               of
               Adam
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               disobedience
               in
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               .
               In
               handling
               whereof
               sundrie
               points
               are
               to
               bee
               opened
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               begin
               with
               the
               causes
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               outward
               efficient
               cause
               was
               the
               deuill
               .
               And
               though
               he
               bee
               not
               named
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               fall
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               not
               to
               trouble
               vs
               :
               for
               wee
               must
               not
               conceiue
               otherwise
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               instrument
               and
               mouth
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               it
               beeing
               a
               bruite
               creature
               should
               be
               able
               to
               reason
               and
               determine
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               of
               trueth
               and
               falshood
               .
               Nowe
               in
               this
               temptation
               the
               deuill
               shewes
               his
               malice
               and
               his
               fraud
               .
               His
               malice
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               whereas
               he
               cannot
               ouerturne
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               he
               labours
               to
               disturbe
               the
               order
               which
               he
               hath
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               the
               most
               excellent
               creatures
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               in
               the
               same
               miserable
               condition
               with
               himselfe
               .
               His
               fraud
               ,
               first
               in
               that
               he
               begins
               his
               temptation
               with
               the
               woman
               being
               the
               weaker
               person
               ,
               &
               not
               with
               the
               man
               ,
               which
               course
               he
               still
               continues
               :
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               (a)
               more
               women
               are
               intangled
               with
               witchcraft
               and
               sorcerie
               then
               men
               .
               Secondly
               he
               shewes
               his
               fraude
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               proceeds
               very
               slily
               and
               intangles
               Eve
               by
               certaine
               steppes
               and
               degrees
               .
               For
               first
               by
               moouing
               a
               question
               ,
               he
               drawes
               her
               to
               listen
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               reason
               with
               him
               of
               Gods
               commandement
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               bringes
               her
               to
               looke
               vpon
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               wishly
               to
               viewe
               the
               beautie
               of
               the
               fruite
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               makes
               her
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               absolute
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               and
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               his
               cōtrarie
               lies
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               hauing
               blinded
               her
               minde
               with
               his
               false
               perswasions
               ,
               shee
               desires
               and
               lustes
               after
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               takes
               it
               ,
               eates
               it
               and
               giues
               it
               to
               her
               husband
               .
            
             
               The
               inward
               cause
               ,
               was
               the
               wil
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               testimonie
               of
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 haue
                 I
                 found
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 man
                 righteous
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 haue
                 found
                 many
                 inuentions
                 .
              
               But
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               if
               Adam
               were
               created
               good
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               owne
               fall
               ,
               because
               a
               good
               tree
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               euill
               fruit
               .
               Answer
               .
               Freedome
               of
               wil
               is
               fourefold
               :
               I.
               freedome
               to
               euil
               alone
               :
               this
               is
               onely
               in
               wicked
               men
               and
               angels
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               a
               bondage
               :
               the
               second
               is
               freedome
               to
               good
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               in
               God
               and
               the
               good
               Angels
               by
               Gods
               grace
               :
               the
               third
               is
               freedome
               to
               good
               in
               part
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               some
               want
               of
               libertie
               by
               reason
               of
               sinne
               :
               and
               this
               is
               in
               the
               regenerate
               in
               this
               life
               :
               the
               fourth
               is
               freedom
               either
               to
               good
               or
               to
               euill
               indifferently
               .
               And
               this
               was
               in
               Adam
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               had
               no
               inclination
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               that
               which
               was
               acceptable
               to
               God
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               bound
               by
               any
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               had
               his
               libertie
               freely
               to
               choose
               or
               refuse
               either
               good
               or
               euil
               .
               And
               this
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               very
               tenour
               of
               Gods
               commandement
               in
               which
               he
               forbids
               Adam
               to
               eate
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               :
               and
               thereby
               shewing
               that
               hee
               beeing
               created
               righteous
               and
               not
               prone
               to
               sinne
               ,
               had
               power
               to
               keepe
               or
               not
               to
               keepe
               the
               commandement
               :
               though
               since
               the
               fall
               both
               hee
               and
               wee
               after
               him
               cannot
               but
               sinne
               .
               Wherefore
               Adam
               beeing
               allured
               by
               Satan
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               free
               accord
               changed
               himselfe
               and
               fell
               from
               God.
               Nowe
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               tree
               chaunged
               from
               good
               to
               euill
               brings
               forth
               euill
               fruite
               :
               so
               Adam
               by
               his
               owne
               inward
               and
               free
               motion
               changing
               from
               good
               to
               euil
               ,
               brings
               forth
               euill
               .
            
             
             
               As
               for
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               an
               author
               or
               cause
               any
               way
               of
               this
               sinne
               .
               For
               he
               created
               Adam
               and
               Eue
               righteous
               ,
               indued
               them
               with
               righteous
               wills
               :
               and
               he
               told
               them
               what
               he
               would
               exact
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               could
               performe
               :
               yea
               he
               added
               threatnings
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               daunger
               he
               might
               terrifie
               them
               from
               sinne
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               ,
               whereas
               God
               foresaw
               that
               Adam
               would
               abuse
               the
               libertie
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               why
               would
               he
               not
               preuent
               it
               .
               Answ.
               There
               is
               a
               double
               grace
               ,
               a
               the
               one
               to
               be
               able
               to
               will
               and
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               be
               able
               to
               perseuere
               in
               willing
               and
               doing
               the
               same
               .
               Nowe
               God
               gaue
               the
               first
               to
               Adam
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               second
               .
               And
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               of
               vs
               ,
               though
               he
               confirmed
               him
               not
               with
               new
               grace
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               debter
               to
               no
               man
               to
               giue
               him
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               grace
               ;
               whereas
               he
               had
               alreadie
               giuen
               a
               plentifull
               measure
               thereof
               to
               him
               .
               And
               God
               did
               hold
               backe
               to
               conferre
               any
               further
               grace
               vpon
               iust
               grace
               .
               I.
               It
               was
               his
               pleasure
               that
               this
               fact
               should
               be
               an
               occasion
               or
               way
               to
               exercise
               his
               mercie
               in
               the
               sauing
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               his
               iustice
               in
               the
               deserued
               condemnation
               of
               impenitent
               sinners
               .
               And
               vnlesse
               Adam
               had
               fallen
               for
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               there
               should
               haue
               beene
               found
               no
               miserie
               in
               men
               ,
               on
               whome
               God
               might
               take
               pitie
               in
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               nor
               wickednesse
               which
               he
               might
               condemne
               ;
               and
               therefore
               neither
               manifestation
               of
               iustice
               ,
               nor
               mercie
               .
               II.
               Againe
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               part
               to
               forsake
               Adam
               ,
               to
               make
               manifest
               the
               weaknes
               that
               is
               in
               the
               most
               excellent
               creatures
               ,
               without
               the
               speciall
               and
               continuall
               assistance
               of
               God.
               III.
               There
               is
               a
               double
               libertie
               of
               will
               ,
               one
               is
               to
               will
               good
               or
               euill
               :
               this
               belongs
               to
               the
               creature
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Adam
               receiued
               it
               .
               The
               other
               ,
               is
               to
               will
               good
               alone
               .
               This
               he
               wanted
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               reserued
               to
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               And
               though
               he
               knew
               no
               cause
               of
               this
               dealing
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               one
               steppe
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               for
               vs
               to
               hold
               that
               good
               and
               righteous
               which
               he
               appointeth
               or
               willeth
               :
               and
               not
               to
               square
               the
               workes
               and
               iudgements
               of
               God
               by
               our
               crooked
               reason
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               come
               to
               reason
               it selfe
               .
               Who
               can
               here
               complaine
               of
               God
               ?
               Can
               the
               deuill
               ?
               but
               God
               did
               not
               cause
               him
               to
               tempt
               or
               deceiue
               our
               first
               parents
               .
               Can
               Adam
               and
               Eue
               ?
               but
               they
               fell
               freely
               without
               any
               motion
               or
               instigation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               consciences
               accused
               them
               for
               it
               .
               Can
               the
               posteritie
               of
               Adam
               ?
               but
               the
               Elect
               receiue
               more
               in
               Christ
               then
               they
               lost
               in
               Adam
               :
               and
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               receiuing
               nothing
               but
               due
               and
               deserued
               damnation
               can
               not
               finde
               fault
               .
               But
               some
               may
               further
               replie
               and
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               foreseeth
               an
               euill
               and
               doth
               not
               preuent
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               it
               :
               but
               God
               did
               foresee
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               preuent
               it
               .
               Answ.
               The
               rule
               is
               generally
               true
               in
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               foreseer
               of
               an
               euill
               not
               preuenting
               it
               ,
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               a
               doer
               of
               it
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               which
               man
               was
               bound
               from
               the
               first
               creation
               .
               But
               God
               is
               aboue
               all
               his
               laws
               ,
               and
               not
               bound
               to
               them
               :
               he
               is
               an
               absolute
               lord
               and
               law-giuer
               ;
               and
               therfore
               his
               actions
               are
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               morall
               lawes
               ,
               as
               mens
               are
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               did
               foresee
               mans
               defection
               ,
               yet
               is
               hee
               free
               from
               all
               blame
               in
               not
               preuenting
               of
               it
               .
               For
               with
               him
               there
               be
               good
               causes
               of
               permitting
               euill
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               God
               be
               no
               cause
               of
               mans
               fall
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               not
               imagine
               that
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               by
               chance
               or
               fortune
               ,
               whereas
               the
               least
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               come
               
               to
               passe
               with
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               by
               any
               bare
               permission
               without
               his
               decree
               and
               his
               will
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               to
               make
               an
               idle
               prouidence
               :
               neither
               did
               it
               happen
               against
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               vtterly
               nilling
               it
               :
               for
               then
               it
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               denie
               God
               to
               be
               omnipotent
               .
               It
               remaines
               therefore
               that
               this
               fall
               did
               so
               proceede
               of
               the
               voluntarie
               motion
               of
               Adam
               ,
               
               as
               that
               God
               did
               in
               part
               ordaine
               and
               will
               the
               permitting
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               was
               a
               sinne
               against
               his
               commandement
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               further
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               a
               way
               to
               execute
               his
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               .
               Against
               this
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               diuers
               things
               are
               obiected
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               if
               Adam
               did
               that
               which
               God
               in
               any
               respect
               willed
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               not
               sinne
               at
               all
               .
               Answ.
               He
               that
               willeth
               and
               doth
               that
               which
               God
               willeth
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               sinnes
               ;
               vnlesse
               he
               will
               it
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               with
               God
               and
               for
               the
               same
               ende
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               permitting
               of
               this
               fact
               ,
               God
               intended
               the
               manifesting
               of
               his
               glorie
               :
               but
               our
               first
               parents
               intending
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               sought
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               like
               but
               also
               to
               be
               equall
               with
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               Adam
               could
               not
               but
               fall
               necessarily
               if
               God
               did
               decree
               it
               .
               Answ.
               Adams
               fall
               that
               came
               not
               to
               passe
               without
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               respect
               was
               necessarie
               ;
               was
               neuerthelesse
               in
               respect
               of
               Adams
               freewill
               contingent
               and
               not
               necessarie
               :
               Gods
               decree
               not
               taking
               away
               the
               freedome
               of
               will
               but
               onely
               ordering
               it
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               Gods
               will
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Adams
               will
               ,
               and
               Adams
               wil
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               fall
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               Gods
               will
               shall
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               fall
               .
               Ans.
               It
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               Gods
               will
               is
               a
               moouing
               cause
               of
               the
               wills
               of
               euil
               men
               ;
               yet
               marke
               how
               :
               not
               as
               they
               are
               
                 euill
                 wills
              
               simply
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               wills
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               God
               inclines
               the
               euill
               will
               of
               his
               creature
               to
               his
               good
               purpose
               ,
               he
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               intangled
               with
               defect
               or
               euill
               of
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               Touching
               the
               time
               of
               the
               fall
               ,
               the
               receiued
               opinion
               in
               former
               ages
               hath
               beene
               that
               our
               first
               parents
               fell
               the
               same
               day
               in
               which
               they
               were
               created
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Augustine
               writes
               that
               they
               stood
               but
               sixe
               houres
               .
               And
               though
               we
               cannot
               determine
               of
               the
               certen
               time
               ,
               yet
               in
               all
               likelihood
               was
               it
               very
               short
               .
               For
               Moses
               presently
               after
               that
               he
               had
               set
               downe
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               ,
               without
               the
               interposition
               of
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               comes
               immediatly
               to
               the
               fall
               .
               And
               considering
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               deuill
               is
               without
               ceasing
               to
               shew
               his
               malice
               ,
               no
               doubt
               he
               tooke
               the
               first
               occasion
               that
               possibly
               might
               be
               had
               to
               bring
               man
               to
               the
               same
               damnation
               with
               himselfe
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               deuill
               was
               a
               man-slayer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               namely
               from
               the
               beginning
               not
               of
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               of
               man.
               And
               Eue
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 shall
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               insinuating
               that
               as
               yet
               shee
               had
               not
               eaten
               when
               the
               deuill
               tempted
               her
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               greatnes
               of
               mans
               fall
               ,
               some
               haue
               made
               a
               small
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               eating
               of
               an
               apple
               or
               some
               such
               fruit
               But
               we
               must
               not
               measure
               the
               greatnesse
               or
               the
               smalnesse
               of
               a
               sinne
               by
               the
               obiect
               or
               matter
               whereabout
               it
               is
               occupied
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               disobedience
               or
               offence
               of
               his
               infinite
               maiestie
               .
               And
               that
               this
               fact
               of
               Adam
               and
               Eue
               was
               no
               small
               fault
               ,
               but
               a
               notorious
               crime
               and
               Apostasie
               in
               which
               they
               withdraw
               themselues
               from
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               nay
               reiect
               and
               denie
               him
               ,
               will
               euidently
               appeare
               if
               we
               take
               a
               viewe
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               sinnes
               that
               be
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               The
               first
               is
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               doubted
               and
               distrusted
               of
               
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               which
               he
               spake
               to
               them
               .
               The
               second
               is
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               beleeued
               the
               lies
               of
               the
               deuill
               rather
               then
               him
               .
               For
               whē
               God
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 eate
                 thereof
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               as
               nothing
               with
               Eue
               :
               but
               when
               the
               deuill
               comes
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               that
               shee
               takes
               hold
               on
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               pride
               and
               ambition
               .
               For
               they
               did
               eate
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               that
               they
               might
               be
               
                 as
                 gods
              
               ,
               
               namely
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               is
               vnthankfulnesse
               .
               God
               had
               made
               them
               excellent
               creatures
               in
               his
               owne
               image
               ;
               that
               is
               nothing
               with
               them
               to
               be
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               may
               be
               equall
               vnto
               him
               .
               The
               fifth
               is
               curiositie
               ,
               whereby
               they
               affected
               greater
               wisdome
               then
               God
               had
               giuen
               them
               in
               creation
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               then
               God
               had
               reuealed
               to
               them
               .
               The
               sixth
               is
               reprochfull
               blasphemie
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               subscribe
               to
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               charged
               God
               with
               lying
               and
               enuie
               .
               The
               seuenth
               is
               murder
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               bereaue
               themselues
               and
               their
               posteritie
               of
               the
               fellowship
               and
               graces
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               bring
               vpon
               their
               owne
               heads
               the
               eternall
               wrath
               of
               God.
               The
               eight
               is
               discontentation
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               sought
               for
               an
               higher
               condition
               then
               that
               was
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               had
               placed
               them
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               in
               this
               one
               single
               fact
               is
               comprised
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               whole
               law
               of
               God.
               And
               we
               should
               often
               thinke
               vpon
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learne
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               iust
               iudgements
               of
               God
               in
               punishing
               this
               fall
               ,
               and
               his
               vnspeakable
               goodnesse
               in
               receiuing
               men
               to
               mercie
               after
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               must
               not
               omit
               to
               remember
               the
               largenesse
               of
               Adams
               fall
               .
               Sinnes
               are
               either
               personall
               ,
               or
               generall
               .
               Personall
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               peculiar
               to
               one
               or
               some
               fewe
               persons
               and
               make
               them
               alone
               guiltie
               .
               Generall
               ,
               that
               is
               common
               to
               all
               men
               :
               and
               such
               is
               Adams
               fall
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sinne
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               person
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               man.
               And
               Adam
               must
               be
               considered
               not
               as
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               roote
               or
               head
               bearing
               in
               it
               all
               mankind
               ;
               or
               as
               a
               publike
               person
               representing
               all
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               he
               sinned
               ,
               all
               his
               posteritie
               sinned
               with
               him
               ;
               as
               in
               a
               Parliament
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               by
               the
               burgesse
               of
               the
               shiere
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               euery
               person
               in
               the
               shiere
               .
               As
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 By
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 went
                 ouer
                 all
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 haue
                 sinned
                 .
              
               And
               here
               lies
               the
               difference
               betweene
               Adams
               fall
               and
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               Cains
               murder
               ,
               which
               makes
               not
               the
               posteritie
               of
               Cain
               guiltie
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               neuer
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               the
               roote
               of
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               :
               and
               therefore
               his
               sinne
               is
               personall
               ,
               whereas
               Adams
               is
               not
               .
               Yet
               this
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               all
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Adam
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               springeth
               
                 originall
                 sinne
              
               ,
               so
               commonly
               called
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               a
               iust
               punishment
               of
               it
               .
               And
               after
               the
               foresaid
               fall
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               Adam
               and
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               the
               mother
               and
               roote
               of
               all
               other
               sinne
               :
               yet
               with
               this
               distinction
               ,
               that
               actuall
               sinne
               was
               first
               in
               Adam
               ,
               and
               then
               came
               originall
               ,
               but
               in
               vs
               first
               is
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               followes
               actuall
               .
            
             
               Originall
               sinne
               is
               tearmed
               diuersly
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               
                 old
                 man
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               vs
               before
               grace
               :
               
               concupiscence
               ,
               sinne
               that
               is
               readie
               to
               compasse
               vs
               about
               ,
               the
               sinning
               sinne
               :
               and
               it
               is
               tearmed
               originall
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               mans
               nature
               euer
               since
               the
               fall
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               in
               euery
               man
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               of
               
               his
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               plainely
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sinne
                 hath
                 my
                 mother
                 conceiued
                 me
                 :
              
               not
               meaning
               properly
               his
               parents
               sinne
               (
               for
               he
               was
               borne
               in
               lawfull
               marriage
               )
               but
               his
               owne
               hereditarie
               sinne
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               guiltie
               euen
               in
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               a
               little
               search
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               .
               Considering
               it
               hath
               place
               in
               man
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               either
               the
               substance
               of
               bodie
               or
               soule
               or
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               or
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               faculties
               .
               Now
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               substance
               of
               man
               corrupted
               :
               for
               then
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               taking
               our
               nature
               vpon
               him
               ,
               should
               also
               take
               vpon
               him
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               should
               as
               well
               haue
               neede
               of
               a
               redeemer
               as
               other
               men
               :
               and
               againe
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               should
               not
               be
               immortall
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               one
               or
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               man.
               For
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               as
               namely
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               powers
               of
               bodie
               or
               soule
               were
               in
               man
               from
               the
               first
               creation
               ,
               whereas
               sinne
               was
               not
               before
               the
               fall
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               remaines
               that
               
                 originall
                 sinne
              
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               disorder
               or
               euill
               disposition
               in
               all
               the
               faculties
               and
               inclinations
               of
               man
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               all
               caried
               inordinately
               against
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               subiect
               or
               place
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               naturall
               appetite
               to
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               nourishing
               is
               greatly
               corrupted
               as
               appeares
               by
               diseases
               ,
               aches
               ,
               surfets
               ,
               but
               specially
               by
               the
               abuse
               of
               meate
               and
               drinke
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               outward
               senses
               are
               as
               corrupt
               ,
               
               and
               that
               made
               Dauid
               to
               pray
               that
               God
               
                 would
                 turne
                 his
                 eyes
                 from
                 beholding
                 of
                 vanitie
                 :
              
               and
               Saint
               Iohn
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               touching
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 onely
                 euill
                 continually
                 :
              
               so
               as
               we
               are
               
                 not
                 able
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 thinke
                 a
                 good
                 thought
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               withall
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               man
               and
               his
               affections
               are
               answerably
               corrupt
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               renounce
               our
               own
               wills
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               mans
               strength
               in
               good
               things
               is
               nothing
               out
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               propagation
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               deriuing
               of
               it
               from
               Adam
               to
               all
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               whereby
               it
               runneth
               as
               a
               leprosie
               ouer
               all
               mankind
               .
               But
               in
               what
               maner
               this
               propagation
               is
               made
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               define
               .
               The
               common
               opinion
               of
               Diuines
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               done
               two
               waies
               .
               The
               first
               is
               this
               .
               God
               when
               he
               created
               Adam
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               set
               downe
               this
               appointment
               and
               order
               touching
               the
               estate
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               Adam
               receiued
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               should
               re●●iue
               it
               not
               onely
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               grace
               of
               God
               he
               lost
               ,
               he
               should
               loose
               not
               onely
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               his
               posteritie
               .
               And
               hereupon
               Adam
               when
               he
               sinned
               ,
               he
               depriued
               first
               of
               all
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               secondly
               all
               his
               posteritie
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               all
               mankind
               was
               in
               ●is
               loines
               when
               he
               sinned
               Now
               then
               vpon
               the
               former
               appointment
               ,
               when
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               are
               created
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               God
               forsakes
               them
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               soule
               or
               the
               faculties
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               owne
               image
               wherof
               the
               soules
               are
               depriued
               ;
               after
               which
               followes
               the
               defect
               or
               want
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               originall
               sinne
               .
               And
               God
               in
               depriuing
               man
               of
               that
               which
               Adā
               lost
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               author
               or
               maintainer
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               a
               iust
               iudge
               .
               For
               this
               depriuation
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               farforth
               as
               it
               is
               inflicted
               by
               him
               vpon
               mankind
               ,
               
               it
               must
               be
               conceiued
               as
               a
               deserued
               punishment
               
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               Adam
               and
               all
               men
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               punishment
               they
               pulled
               vpon
               themselues
               .
               The
               second
               way
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               is
               deriued
               from
               the
               parents
               in
               generation
               by
               the
               bodie
               ;
               for
               as
               sweete
               oyle
               powred
               into
               a
               fustie
               ves●ell
               ,
               looseth
               his
               purenesse
               and
               is
               infected
               by
               the
               vessell
               :
               so
               the
               soule
               created
               good
               ,
               &
               put
               into
               the
               corrupt
               bodie
               ,
               receiues
               cōtagion
               thēce
               .
               And
               this
               coniunction
               of
               the
               pure
               soule
               with
               the
               corrupt
               bodie
               ,
               is
               not
               against
               the
               goodnes
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               a
               iust
               punishment
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               all
               men
               in
               Adā
               .
               It
               may
               be
               this
               which
               hath
               bin
               said
               wil
               not
               satisfie
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               :
               yet
               if
               any
               will
               be
               curious
               to
               search
               further
               into
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               them
               know
               that
               there
               is
               an
               other
               matter
               which
               more
               concernes
               them
               to
               looke
               vnto
               .
               When
               a
               mans
               house
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               time
               then
               to
               inquire
               how
               and
               which
               way
               and
               whence
               the
               fire
               came
               ,
               but
               our
               dutie
               is
               with
               all
               speed
               and
               expedition
               to
               vse
               all
               good
               means
               to
               stay
               it
               .
               And
               so
               considering
               that
               our
               whole
               natures
               are
               really
               infected
               and
               poisoned
               with
               the
               loathsome
               contagion
               of
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               weight
               sufficient
               to
               presse
               downe
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               gulfe
               of
               hell
               ,
               it
               standes
               vs
               in
               hand
               a
               thousand
               fold
               more
               to
               vse
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               then
               to
               dispute
               how
               it
               came
               .
            
             
               Some
               may
               alleadge
               against
               the
               propagation
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               holy
               parents
               beget
               holy
               children
               ,
               which
               are
               void
               of
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               because
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               reason
               ,
               that
               parents
               should
               conuey
               that
               to
               their
               children
               which
               they
               thēselues
               want
               ,
               namely
               the
               guilt
               and
               the
               punishment
               and
               the
               fault
               of
               sinne
               in
               part
               .
               Answ.
               I.
               Men
               are
               not
               in
               this
               life
               perfectly
               holy
               .
               For
               sanctification
               is
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               can
               not
               possibly
               beget
               children
               pure
               from
               all
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               parents
               beget
               children
               as
               they
               
                 are
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               they
               are
               
                 holy
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               by
               generation
               they
               deriue
               vnto
               their
               children
               nature
               with
               the
               corruption
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               grace
               which
               is
               aboue
               nature
               .
               Take
               any
               corne
               ,
               yea
               the
               finest
               wheate
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               winow
               it
               as
               cleane
               as
               possibly
               may
               be
               :
               afterward
               sow
               it
               ,
               weede
               it
               also
               when
               it
               is
               sowen
               ,
               and
               reape
               it
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               carie
               it
               to
               the
               barne
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               thresht
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               as
               much
               chaffe
               in
               it
               as
               euer
               was
               before
               :
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               God
               hath
               set
               this
               order
               in
               the
               creation
               that
               it
               shall
               spring
               and
               grow
               so
               oft
               as
               it
               is
               sowed
               with
               the
               stalke
               ,
               eare
               ,
               blade
               ,
               and
               all
               :
               so
               likewise
               though
               the
               parents
               be
               neuer
               so
               holy
               ,
               the
               children
               as
               they
               come
               of
               them
               are
               conceiued
               and
               borne
               wholly
               corrupt
               ,
               because
               God
               tooke
               this
               order
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               euill
               Adam
               procured
               ,
               he
               should
               bring
               it
               not
               onely
               on
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               vpon
               all
               his
               posteritie
               :
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               decree
               ,
               the
               propagation
               of
               sinne
               is
               continued
               without
               any
               interruption
               ,
               though
               parents
               themselues
               be
               borne
               anew
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               must
               not
               omit
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               quantitie
               or
               greatnesse
               of
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               for
               the
               opening
               wherof
               we
               must
               consider
               three
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               originall
               sinne
               is
               not
               diuers
               ,
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               kind
               in
               euery
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               generall
               and
               common
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               men
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               this
               sinne
               is
               not
               in
               some
               men
               more
               ,
               in
               some
               men
               lesse
               ,
               but
               in
               euery
               man
               equally
               ,
               as
               all
               men
               doe
               equally
               from
               Adam
               participate
               the
               nature
               of
               mā
               ,
               and
               are
               equally
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               .
               Some
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               can
               not
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               some
               men
               are
               of
               better
               natures
               then
               others
               are
               :
               some
               of
               disposition
               cruell
               and
               seuere
               ,
               some
               againe
               gentle
               and
               milde
               :
               some
               very
               licentious
               and
               disordered
               ,
               some
               very
               ciuill
               .
               Answ.
               The
               differences
               that
               be
               in
               men
               
               wanting
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               arise
               not
               of
               this
               that
               they
               haue
               more
               or
               lesse
               originall
               corruption
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               restraint
               and
               limitation
               of
               mans
               corruption
               .
               For
               in
               some
               God
               bridleth
               sinne
               more
               then
               in
               others
               ,
               &
               in
               them
               is
               found
               ciuilitie
               :
               &
               againe
               in
               some
               lesse
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               the
               rebellion
               of
               nature
               breakes
               forth
               vnto
               all
               misdemeanour
               .
               And
               indeede
               if
               God
               should
               not
               keepe
               the
               vntoward
               dispositions
               of
               men
               within
               compasse
               ,
               otherwhiles
               more
               ,
               otherwhiles
               lesse
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               seeme
               good
               vnto
               his
               Maiestie
               ;
               impietie
               ,
               crueltie
               ,
               iniustice
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               sinnes
               would
               breake
               out
               into
               such
               a
               measure
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               quiet
               liuing
               for
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               no
               place
               for
               Gods
               Church
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               although
               all
               men
               be
               not
               equall
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               no
               hindrance
               but
               they
               may
               be
               equal
               in
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               it selfe
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Originall
               sinne
               is
               so
               huge
               and
               large
               euery
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               truly
               be
               tearmed
               the
               root
               or
               seede
               not
               of
               some
               few
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               sinns
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               euen
               of
               the
               very
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               We
               must
               not
               imagine
               it
               to
               be
               an
               inclination
               or
               pronenes
               to
               one
               or
               two
               faults
               ,
               but
               a
               pronenes
               to
               all
               and
               euery
               sinne
               that
               is
               practised
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               all
               persons
               young
               and
               old
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               male
               and
               female
               .
               It
               is
               a
               most
               horrible
               villanie
               for
               a
               man
               to
               kill
               his
               father
               ,
               or
               his
               mother
               ,
               or
               his
               child
               :
               yet
               some
               there
               be
               that
               doe
               so
               :
               at
               the
               hearing
               whereof
               we
               vse
               to
               wonder
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               our
               dislike
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               doers
               thereof
               were
               wicked
               and
               deuilish
               persons
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               truly
               said
               .
               Neuertheles
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               although
               we
               abstaine
               from
               such
               h●inou●
               practises
               ,
               yet
               the
               very
               roote
               of
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               disposition
               vnto
               them
               ,
               is
               fo●●d
               in
               vs
               also
               .
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               both
               liuing
               and
               dying
               blasphemed
               Christ●●●rod
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               and
               the
               wicked
               Iewes
               crucified
               him
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               〈◊〉
               ed
               him
               .
               Men
               vse
               to
               say
               that
               if
               Christ
               were
               now
               aliue
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               do●
               so
               for
               all
               the
               world
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               better
               consider
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               The
               same
               na●●●●●
               corruption
               of
               heart
               that
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               also
               in
               vs
               ,
               we
               being
               the
               children
               of
               Adam
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
               and
               by
               the
               force
               of
               this
               corruption
               ,
               if
               Christ
               were
               now
               liuing
               on
               earth
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               ,
               if
               like
               occasion
               were
               offered
               ,
               either
               doe
               as
               Iudas
               did
               in
               betraying
               him
               ,
               or
               as
               Pilate
               did
               ,
               deliuer
               him
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               soldiers
               ,
               thrust
               him
               through
               with
               their
               speares
               ,
               or
               as
               Iulian
               ,
               pierce
               him
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               blasphemies
               ,
               if
               God
               withheld
               his
               graces
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               leaue
               thee
               to
               thy selfe
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               let
               men
               conceiue
               in
               minde
               the
               most
               notorious
               trespasse
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               intend
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               neuer
               doe
               it
               :
               yet
               the
               matter
               ,
               beginning
               ,
               and
               seede
               thereof
               is
               in
               themselues
               .
               This
               made
               Ieremie
               say
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 and
                 wicked
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               like
               a
               huge
               sea
               ,
               the
               bankes
               whereof
               can
               not
               be
               seene
               ,
               nor
               the
               bottome
               searched
               .
               In
               common
               experience
               we
               see
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               protestants
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               morrow
               papists
               ;
               of
               Christians
               ,
               heretikes
               ;
               now
               friends
               ,
               but
               presently
               after
               foes
               ;
               this
               day
               honest
               and
               ciuill
               men
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               cruell
               murderers
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               difference
               ;
               surely
               the
               hidden
               corruption
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               will
               thrust
               a
               man
               forward
               to
               any
               sinne
               when
               occasion
               is
               offered
               .
               This
               point
               must
               be
               remembred
               and
               ●ften
               thought
               vpon
               .
            
             
               From
               
                 originall
                 sinne
              
               springeth
               actuall
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               ●ls
               but
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               corrupt
               heart
               ,
               either
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               or
               deede
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               touching
               mans
               fall
               into
               sinne
               by
               Gods
               iust
               permission
               .
               Now
               
               followes
               the
               good
               vse
               which
               we
               must
               make
               thereof
               .
               First
               by
               this
               we
               learne
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               bewaile
               our
               owne
               frailtie
               .
               For
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               beeing
               created
               perfectly
               righteous
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               once
               tempted
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               fell
               away
               from
               God
               :
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               then
               in
               the
               like
               case
               which
               are
               by
               nature
               sold
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               our selues
               a
               thousand
               times
               weaker
               then
               Adam
               was
               ?
               Many
               men
               there
               be
               that
               mingle
               themselues
               with
               all
               companies
               :
               tell
               them
               of
               the
               daunger
               thereof
               ,
               they
               will
               presently
               replie
               that
               they
               haue
               such
               a
               strong
               faith
               that
               no
               bad
               companie
               can
               hurt
               them
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               silly
               people
               ,
               Satan
               bewitcheth
               them
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               to
               beleeue
               falshoode
               to
               be
               truth
               :
               they
               know
               not
               their
               miserable
               estate
               .
               If
               Adam
               ,
               saith
               Barnard
               ,
               had
               a
               downfal
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               that
               are
               cast
               forth
               to
               the
               dunghill
               ?
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               often
               come
               to
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               our
               owne
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               follow
               withall
               the
               practise
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               beeing
               priuie
               to
               himselfe
               touching
               his
               owne
               corruption
               ,
               praieth
               to
               God
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
               
                 Knit
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 feare
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               learne
               hereby
               absolutely
               to
               submit
               our selues
               to
               the
               authoritie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               simply
               to
               resolue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               he
               commands
               is
               right
               and
               iust
               ,
               though
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               be
               not
               knowne
               to
               vs.
               For
               Eue
               condiscended
               to
               listen
               to
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               calling
               shee
               reasoned
               with
               it
               of
               a
               most
               weightie
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               Adam
               her
               head
               and
               husband
               ,
               namely
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               glorie
               of
               God
               :
               and
               hereby
               was
               brought
               to
               doubt
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               ouerturned
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               all
               men
               by
               Adams
               fall
               be
               shut
               vp
               vnder
               damnation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               any
               of
               vs
               should
               stand
               vpon
               his
               birth
               ,
               riches
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               learning
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               such
               gifts
               of
               God
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               vs
               that
               is
               more
               able
               to
               couer
               our
               vilenesse
               and
               nakednesse
               ,
               then
               figtree
               leaues
               were
               able
               to
               couer
               the
               offence
               of
               Adam
               from
               Gods
               eyes
               .
               We
               are
               vnder
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               can
               not
               attaine
               to
               euerlasting
               life
               of
               our selues
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               doth
               stand
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               abase
               our selues
               vnder
               the
               mightie
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               are
               become
               by
               our
               sinnes
               the
               very
               basest
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               yea
               vtterly
               to
               dispaire
               in
               respect
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               with
               bleeding
               hearts
               to
               bewaile
               our
               owne
               cases
               .
               There
               is
               no
               daunger
               in
               this
               :
               it
               is
               the
               very
               way
               to
               grace
               :
               none
               can
               be
               a
               liuely
               member
               of
               Christ
               till
               his
               conscience
               condemne
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               quite
               out
               of
               heart
               in
               respect
               of
               himselfe
               .
               And
               the
               want
               of
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               so
               fewe
               perceiue
               any
               sweetnesse
               or
               comfort
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               and
               why
               it
               is
               so
               little
               loued
               and
               embraced
               now
               a
               daies
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               all
               mankind
               be
               shut
               vp
               vnder
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               the
               dutie
               of
               euery
               man
               is
               ,
               to
               labour
               in
               vsing
               all
               good
               meanes
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               deliuered
               from
               this
               bondage
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 Create
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 ●l●an
                 heart
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 renew
                 a
                 right
                 spirit
                 within
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               crie
               out
               with
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               And
               we
               must
               neuer
               be
               at
               rest
               till
               we
               haue
               some
               assurance
               in
               conscience
               that
               in
               Christ
               we
               haue
               freedome
               from
               this
               bondage
               ,
               
               and
               can
               with
               the
               Colossians
               giue
               thanks
               that
               we
               are
               deliuered
               from
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               translated
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               This
               should
               be
               the
               affection
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               because
               the
               spirituall
               thraldom
               vnder
               sinne
               is
               of
               all
               miseries
               most
               loathsome
               and
               burdensome
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               day
               of
               death
               should
               be
               vnto
               vs
               most
               welcome
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               vnloose
               vs
               from
               this
               miserable
               estate
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               doe
               
               almost
               nothing
               but
               displease
               God.
               For
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               griefe
               that
               can
               be
               to
               such
               as
               are
               indeed
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               sinnes
               to
               offende
               their
               mercifull
               father
               .
               As
               for
               those
               which
               feele
               not
               the
               weight
               of
               their
               natural
               guiltinesse
               and
               corruption
               ,
               but
               lie
               slumbring
               in
               the
               securitie
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               they
               are
               therefore
               the
               more
               miserable
               ,
               in
               that
               beeing
               plunged
               in
               the
               gulfe
               of
               all
               miserie
               ,
               yet
               they
               feele
               no
               miserie
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               permission
               of
               the
               fal
               of
               man.
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               the
               Couenant
               of
               grace
               .
               Which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               compact
               made
               betweene
               God
               &
               man
               touching
               reconciliation
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               by
               Christ.
               This
               couenant
               was
               first
               of
               all
               reuealed
               and
               deliuered
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               in
               the
               garden
               of
               Eden
               ,
               immediately
               after
               their
               fall
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 shall
                 bruise
                 the
                 serpents
                 head
                 ,
              
               and
               afterward
               it
               was
               continued
               and
               renued
               with
               a
               part
               of
               Adams
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               &c.
               but
               it
               was
               most
               fully
               reuealed
               &
               accomplished
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Couenant
               I
               will
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
               the
               parties
               reconciled
               between
               whome
               the
               Couenant
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               thereof
               .
               The
               parties
               are
               God
               and
               man.
               God
               is
               the
               principal
               ,
               and
               he
               promiseth
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               eternall
               in
               Christ
               :
               Man
               againe
               bindes
               himselfe
               by
               Gods
               grace
               to
               beleeue
               and
               to
               rest
               vpon
               the
               promise
               .
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               why
               man
               is
               more
               in
               the
               couenant
               then
               angels
               .
               Ans.
               The
               will
               of
               God
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               not
               reuealed
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               because
               angels
               fell
               of
               themselues
               ,
               not
               mooued
               by
               any
               other
               :
               but
               man
               did
               fall
               by
               them
               .
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               whether
               all
               mankind
               were
               euer
               in
               the
               couenant
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               We
               can
               not
               say
               that
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               hath
               bin
               and
               nowe
               is
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               little
               part
               of
               mankinde
               which
               in
               all
               ages
               hath
               bin
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               by
               faith
               embraced
               the
               couenant
               :
               as
               Paul
               plainly
               auoucheth
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 scripture
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hath
                 concluded
                 all
                 vnder
                 sin
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 saith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 giuē
              
               [
               not
               vnto
               all
               men
               ]
               
                 but
                 to
                 thē
                 that
                 beleeue
              
               .
               Without
               faith
               no
               man
               can
               please
               God
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               God
               makes
               no
               couenant
               of
               reconciliation
               without
               faith
               .
               Againe
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               there
               hath
               bin
               alwaies
               a
               distinction
               betweene
               man
               and
               man.
               This
               appeares
               in
               the
               very
               tenour
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               couenant
               made
               with
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               where
               God
               saith
               he
               will
               put
               
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 and
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 serpent
              
               :
               meaning
               by
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               Christ
               with
               all
               the
               elect
               whome
               the
               father
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               shall
               bruise
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
               and
               tread
               Satan
               vnder
               their
               feete
               .
               
               And
               by
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               serpent
               he
               meaneth
               wicked
               men
               that
               liue
               &
               die
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 .
              
               And
               according
               to
               this
               distinction
               in
               times
               following
               was
               Abel
               receiued
               into
               the
               couenant
               ,
               and
               Cain
               reiected
               :
               some
               were
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noe
               ,
               some
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               :
               In
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               Ismael
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               couenant
               established
               in
               Isaac
               :
               
               Iacob
               is
               loued
               ,
               Esau
               is
               hated
               .
               And
               this
               distinction
               in
               the
               families
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               Paul
               approoueth
               when
               he
               maketh
               some
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               a
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               no
               people
               .
               For
               Paul
               makes
               it
               a
               priuiledge
               of
               the
               Iewes
               to
               haue
               the
               adoption
               ,
               and
               couenants
               ,
               and
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               the
               promises
               belonging
               vnto
               them
               :
               whereas
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               that
               
               they
               were
               alients
               from
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               and
               were
               
                 straungers
                 from
                 the
                 couenants
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 without
                 Christ
                 and
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               excepting
               here
               and
               there
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               were
               conuerted
               and
               became
               Proselytes
               .
               And
               this
               is
               manifest
               in
               that
               they
               wanted
               the
               word
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               &
               teachers
               .
               And
               this
               saying
               of
               the
               prophet
               Ose
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 call
                 them
                 my
                 people
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 my
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 belooued
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 beloued
                 ,
              
               is
               alleadged
               by
               Paul
               to
               prooue
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               Some
               doe
               alleadge
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               couenant
               was
               made
               with
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               in
               them
               made
               with
               al
               mankind
               ,
               not
               one
               man
               excepted
               :
               &
               that
               the
               distinction
               and
               difference
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ariseth
               of
               their
               vnbeleefe
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               couenant
               afterward
               .
               Ans.
               Indeed
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               Innocency
               Adam
               by
               creation
               receiued
               grace
               for
               himselfe
               and
               his
               posteritie
               :
               and
               in
               his
               fall
               he
               transgressed
               not
               onely
               for
               himselfe
               but
               for
               all
               his
               posteritie
               :
               but
               in
               receiuing
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               it
               cannot
               be
               prooued
               that
               he
               receiued
               it
               for
               himselfe
               and
               for
               all
               mankind
               :
               nay
               the
               distinction
               betweene
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               woman
               and
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               very
               first
               giuing
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               shewes
               the
               contrarie
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               after
               the
               fall
               ,
               all
               and
               euery
               part
               of
               mankinde
               were
               receiued
               into
               the
               couenant
               :
               then
               all
               men
               without
               restraint
               should
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               bruising
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               serpent
               should
               haue
               no
               seede
               at
               all
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               all
               men
               can
               not
               be
               charged
               with
               vnbeleefe
               and
               contempt
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               couenant
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               persons
               as
               haue
               knowne
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               heard
               of
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               sundrie
               heads
               of
               the
               nations
               may
               be
               charged
               with
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               as
               Cain
               ,
               Cham
               ,
               Iaphet
               ,
               Ammon
               ,
               Moab
               ,
               Ismael
               ,
               Esau
               ,
               Madian
               ,
               for
               they
               beeing
               neere
               to
               the
               fathers
               heard
               the
               promises
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               offered
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               obserued
               externall
               rites
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               afterward
               fell
               away
               from
               the
               sincere
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               to
               idolatrie
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               became
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               his
               people
               .
               But
               we
               plainely
               denie
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               or
               could
               be
               the
               like
               vnbeleefe
               and
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               grace
               in
               their
               posteritie
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               of
               any
               couenant
               :
               their
               ancetours
               indeauouring
               alwaies
               to
               burie
               and
               extinguish
               the
               memorie
               of
               that
               which
               they
               hated
               .
               It
               is
               obiected
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               couenant
               was
               made
               with
               Abraham
               and
               with
               all
               mankind
               after
               him
               ,
               
               Because
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 obeyed
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 seede
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Paul
               giues
               a
               double
               answer
               ,
               first
               that
               the
               place
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               many
               nations
               :
               secondly
               that
               it
               must
               bee
               vnderstood
               not
               of
               all
               nations
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               nations
               of
               the
               last
               age
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 scripture
                 foreseeing
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 iustifie
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
                 preached
                 before
                 the
                 gospell
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shall
                 all
                 thee
                 nations
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               in
               the
               making
               of
               the
               couenant
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mutual
               consent
               of
               the
               parties
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               beside
               the
               promise
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               there
               m●st
               be
               also
               a
               restipulation
               on
               mans
               part
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               couenant
               is
               not
               made
               .
               No●e
               then
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               followe
               that
               all
               vnbeleeuers
               contemning
               grace
               offered
               in
               Christ
               are
               out
               of
               the
               couenāt
               ;
               as
               also
               such
               as
               neuer
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               where
               there
               is
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               consent
               :
               and
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               C●●ist●
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               neuer
               knewe
               the
               Messias
               ,
               nor
               heard
               
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               learned
               Athenians
               ,
               
               the
               
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 ignorance
                 God
                 regarded
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 nowe
                 he
                 admonisheth
                 all
                 men
                 euery
                 where
                 to
                 repent
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               foundation
               and
               ground
               worke
               of
               the
               couenant
               is
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               in
               whome
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 angel
                 of
                 the
                 conenant
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 couenant
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               to
               bee
               made
               with
               all
               nations
               in
               the
               last
               age
               .
               Now
               then
               that
               we
               may
               proceede
               at
               large
               to
               open
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               couenāt
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               come
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               creede
               which
               concernes
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 And
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               from
               which
               wordes
               to
               the
               very
               ende
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               such
               points
               onely
               are
               laid
               downe
               as
               doe
               notably
               vnfolde
               the
               benefits
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
               Nowe
               the
               second
               person
               is
               described
               to
               vs
               by
               three
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               his
               titles
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               his
               incarnation
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               his
               twofold
               estate
               .
               His
               titles
               are
               in
               number
               foure
               .
               
                 I.
                 Iesus
                 .
                 II.
                 Christ.
                 III.
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 .
                 IIII.
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               His
               incarnation
               and
               his
               twofolde
               estate
               are
               set
               downe
               afterward
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               his
               titles
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               which
               if
               we
               adde
               the
               clause
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Iesus
                 &c.
              
               the
               article
               which
               wee
               nowe
               haue
               in
               hand
               will
               appeare
               to
               be
               most
               excellent
               ;
               because
               it
               hath
               most
               notable
               promises
               annexed
               to
               it
               .
               When
               Peter
               confessed
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 vpon
                 this
                 rocke
                 will
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 confesseth
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 God.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 To
                 him
                 giue
                 all
                 the
                 prophets
                 witnesse
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 receiue
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 houshold
                 .
              
               Thus
               then
               the
               confession
               in
               which
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               we
               beleeue
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               a
               promise
               of
               fellowship
               with
               God
               and
               of
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               
               that
               euery
               spirit
               (
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               )
               
                 which
                 confesseth
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 of
                 God.
              
               Nowe
               the
               deuil
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               and
               vnbeleeuers
               doe
               thus
               much
               :
               therefore
               why
               may
               not
               they
               also
               haue
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               confession
               .
               Ans.
               By
               spirit
               in
               that
               place
               is
               neither
               meant
               angels
               nor
               mē
               ,
               nor
               any
               creature
               ,
               but
               the
               doctrine
               which
               teacheth
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               &
               it
               is
               of
               God
               because
               it
               is
               holy
               and
               diuine
               and
               hath
               God
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               they
               can
               indeede
               confesse
               that
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               wicked
               man
               may
               teach
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               vnto
               the
               confession
               whereunto
               is
               annexed
               a
               promise
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               is
               required
               true
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               doe
               not
               onely
               knowe
               and
               acknowledge
               this
               or
               that
               to
               be
               true
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               rest
               vpon
               him
               :
               which
               neither
               Satan
               nor
               wicked
               men
               can
               doe
               .
               And
               therefore
               by
               this
               confession
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               distinguished
               from
               all
               other
               companies
               of
               men
               in
               the
               worlde
               which
               beleeueth
               not
               ;
               as
               Panyms
               ,
               hereticks
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               turks
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
               &
               al
               other
               infidels
               .
            
             
               This
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               
               was
               giuen
               to
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               brought
               from
               heauen
               by
               an
               angel
               vnto
               Ioseph
               and
               Marie
               :
               and
               on
               the
               day
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               was
               ,
               this
               name
               was
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               by
               his
               parent●●
               as
               they
               were
               commanded
               from
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               name
               was
               not
               giuen
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               alone
               will
               of
               the
               
               parents
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               most
               wise
               appointment
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               name
               in
               Hebrew
               is
               Iehosoua
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               changed
               by
               the
               Grecians
               into
               Iesus
               which
               signifieth
               a
               Sauiour
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               called
               the
               proper
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               signifying
               his
               office
               and
               both
               his
               natures
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               both
               a
               perfect
               and
               absolute
               Sauiour
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               alone
               Sauiour
               of
               man
               ,
               because
               the
               worke
               of
               saluation
               is
               wholly
               and
               onely
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               part
               thereof
               is
               reserued
               to
               any
               creature
               in
               heauen
               or
               in
               earth
               .
               As
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 For
                 among
                 men
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 name
                 giuen
                 vnder
                 heauen
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 saued
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               And
               the
               author
               to
               the
               Hebrues
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 perfectly
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 euer
                 liueth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               any
               shall
               obiect
               ,
               that
               the
               promises
               of
               saluation
               are
               made
               to
               them
               which
               keepe
               the
               commandements
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               doth
               exact
               most
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               found
               in
               no
               man
               but
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               neuer
               sinned
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               nowe
               that
               we
               might
               by
               our selues
               fulfil
               it
               ,
               and
               worke
               out
               our
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               but
               that
               beeing
               condemned
               by
               it
               ,
               wee
               might
               wholly
               depende
               on
               Christ
               for
               eternall
               life
               .
               
               If
               any
               further
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               their
               obedience
               be
               imperfect
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               the
               promises
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               so
               indeede
               ,
               yet
               not
               for
               their
               works
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               their
               works
               which
               are
               the
               fruites
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               wherby
               they
               are
               ioyned
               to
               Christ
               ,
               for
               whose
               merits
               onely
               they
               stand
               righteous
               and
               are
               acceptable
               before
               God.
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               by
               Peter
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 baptisme
                 saueth
                 vs
              
               ,
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               signifie
               that
               there
               is
               any
               vertue
               in
               the
               water
               to
               wash
               away
               our
               sinnes
               and
               to
               sanctifie
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               serues
               visibly
               to
               represent
               and
               confirme
               vnto
               vs
               the
               inward
               washing
               of
               our
               soules
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               It
               may
               further
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               others
               haue
               beene
               Sauiours
               beside
               Christ
               as
               Iosuah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               ,
               who
               for
               that
               cause
               is
               called
               by
               the
               same
               name
               with
               Christ.
               
               Ans.
               Iosua
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Moses
               was
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               a
               guide
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               might
               defend
               them
               from
               their
               enemies
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               :
               but
               this
               deliuerance
               was
               onely
               temporal
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               of
               one
               people
               .
               Nowe
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               called
               Iesus
               ,
               not
               because
               hee
               deliuereth
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iewes
               onely
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               saueth
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               onely
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               saueth
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Iewes
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               from
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               damnation
               .
               And
               whereas
               Prophets
               and
               ministers
               of
               the
               word
               are
               called
               Sauiours
               ;
               it
               is
               because
               they
               are
               the
               instruments
               of
               God
               to
               publish
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               which
               is
               powerfull
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               
               not
               by
               any
               vertue
               of
               theirs
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ.
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               obiected
               that
               the
               father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               Sauiours
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               onely
               the
               sonne
               .
               Ans.
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               saluation
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               must
               bee
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               bee
               seuered
               :
               the
               Father
               saueth
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               saueth
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saueth
               :
               yet
               must
               we
               distinguish
               them
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               sauing
               :
               the
               father
               saueth
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               saueth
               by
               paying
               the
               ransome
               and
               price
               of
               our
               saluation
               ;
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saueth
               by
               a
               particular
               applying
               of
               the
               ransome
               vnto
               men
               .
               Nowe
               therefore
               whereas
               the
               sonne
               paies
               the
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               and
               not
               the
               Father
               or
               the
               Holy
               
               Ghost
               ,
               therefore
               in
               this
               speciall
               respect
               he
               is
               called
               in
               Scriptures
               and
               intituled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               which
               hath
               beene
               saide
               ,
               the
               Papists
               are
               faultie
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               giue
               too
               much
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               :
               for
               they
               write
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               
               that
               the
               bare
               name
               it selfe
               beeing
               vsed
               hath
               great
               power
               and
               doth
               driue
               away
               deuils
               ,
               though
               the
               parties
               that
               vse
               it
               be
               void
               of
               good
               affection
               :
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               hath
               no
               more
               vertue
               then
               other
               titles
               of
               God
               or
               Christ.
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               faultie
               that
               they
               giue
               too
               little
               to
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
               For
               Christ
               must
               either
               be
               our
               alone
               and
               whole
               Sauiour
               or
               no
               Sauiour
               .
               Now
               they
               make
               him
               but
               halfe
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               they
               ioyne
               others
               with
               him
               as
               partners
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               saluation
               ,
               when
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               with
               Christs
               merits
               must
               be
               ioyned
               our
               workes
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               iustification
               ,
               and
               with
               Christs
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               adde
               to
               Christs
               intercession
               the
               intercession
               and
               patronage
               of
               Saints
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Marie
               ,
               whome
               they
               call
               the
               Queene
               of
               heauen
               ,
               
               the
               mother
               of
               mercie
               ,
               withall
               requesting
               her
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               a
               mother
               she
               would
               commaund
               her
               sonne
               .
               If
               this
               doctrine
               of
               theirs
               may
               stand
               ,
               Christ
               can
               not
               be
               the
               onely
               Sauiour
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               but
               euery
               man
               in
               part
               shall
               be
               Iesus
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               goe
               on
               yet
               further
               to
               search
               the
               special
               reason
               of
               the
               name
               ,
               which
               is
               notably
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Angel.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 saue
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               we
               may
               consider
               three
               points
               ,
               I.
               Whome
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               shall
               saue
               .
               II.
               By
               what
               ?
               III.
               From
               what
               ?
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               shall
               saue
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               elect
               of
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
              
               .
               
               We
               must
               not
               here
               imagine
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Sauiour
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               man.
               For
               if
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               Christ
               should
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               all
               and
               euery
               mans
               sinnes
               :
               and
               Gods
               iustice
               beeing
               fully
               satisfied
               he
               could
               not
               in
               iustice
               condemne
               any
               man
               :
               nay
               ,
               all
               men
               should
               be
               blessed
               because
               satisfaction
               for
               sinne
               and
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               depende
               one
               vpon
               an
               other
               inseparably
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               an
               effectuall
               Sauiour
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               particular
               man
               ,
               why
               is
               any
               man
               condemned
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               saide
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               beleeue
               ;
               
               belike
               then
               mans
               will
               must
               ouerrule
               Gods
               will
               ,
               whereas
               the
               common
               rule
               of
               diuines
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               cause
               ordereth
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               The
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               are
               two
               :
               his
               merit
               ,
               and
               his
               efficacie
               .
               His
               merit
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               his
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               and
               by
               his
               passion
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               freed
               vs
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               vs
               vnto
               God.
               Some
               may
               obiect
               ,
               that
               the
               obedience
               and
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               beeing
               long
               agoe
               ended
               ,
               can
               not
               be
               able
               to
               saue
               vs
               now
               :
               because
               that
               which
               he
               did
               1500.
               yeares
               agoe
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               vanished
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               at
               this
               day
               .
               Ans.
               If
               Christs
               obedience
               be
               considered
               as
               an
               action
               ,
               and
               his
               passion
               as
               a
               bare
               suffering
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               ended
               long
               agoe
               :
               yet
               the
               value
               and
               price
               of
               thē
               before
               God
               is
               euerlasting
               :
               as
               in
               Adams
               fall
               the
               action
               of
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               is
               ended
               ,
               but
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               transgression
               goes
               ouer
               all
               mankind
               ,
               and
               continues
               still
               euen
               to
               this
               houre
               ,
               and
               shall
               doe
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               in
               those
               which
               shall
               be
               borne
               hereafter
               .
               The
               efficacie
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               giues
               his
               spirit
               to
               mortifie
               the
               corruption
               
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               die
               vnto
               sinne
               and
               liue
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               haue
               true
               comfort
               in
               terrours
               of
               conscience
               and
               in
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               euils
               from
               which
               we
               are
               saued
               are
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               that
               Christ
               freeth
               vs
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               the
               punishment
               and
               fault
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               when
               wee
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               title
               Iesus
               .
               Nowe
               follow
               the
               vses
               which
               arise
               of
               it
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               whereas
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               make
               confession
               that
               the
               sonn●
               of
               God
               is
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Sauiour
               ;
               hence
               it
               must
               needes
               followe
               that
               wee
               are
               lost
               in
               our selues
               .
               And
               indeed
               before
               we
               can
               truly
               acknowledge
               that
               Christ
               is
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               this
               confession
               must
               needes
               goe
               before
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               doe
               feele
               our selues
               to
               bee
               miserable
               sinners
               vnder
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               vtterly
               lost
               in
               regard
               of
               our selues
               :
               
                 for
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 saue
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
                 .
              
               
               And
               when
               he
               talked
               with
               the
               woman
               of
               Cannan
               ,
               he
               checked
               her
               &
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               sent
               ,
               
               but
               
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Christ
               Iesus
               came
               to
               poure
               oile
               into
               our
               woundes
               :
               Christ
               came
               to
               set
               them
               at
               libertie
               which
               are
               in
               prison
               :
               and
               to
               place
               them
               in
               freedome
               that
               are
               in
               bondage
               .
               Now
               a
               man
               cannot
               poure
               oile
               into
               a
               wound
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               a
               wound
               ,
               or
               before
               it
               be
               opened
               and
               we
               feele
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               .
               And
               how
               can
               wee
               be
               set
               at
               libertie
               by
               Christ
               ,
               except
               we
               feele
               our selues
               to
               be
               in
               bondage
               ,
               vnder
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               damnation
               ?
               When
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               were
               vpon
               the
               sea
               in
               a
               great
               tempest
               ,
               they
               cried
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 saue
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 perish
                 .
              
               
               So
               no
               man
               can
               hartily
               say
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               my
               Sauiour
               ,
               before
               he
               feele
               ,
               that
               in
               himselfe
               he
               is
               vtterly
               lost
               and
               cast
               away
               without
               his
               helpe
               .
               But
               after
               that
               we
               perceiue
               our selues
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               and
               to
               be
               ouerwhelmed
               in
               the
               sea
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               we
               crie
               out
               with
               the
               disciples
               ,
               Lord
               Iesus
               saue
               vs
               ,
               we
               perish
               .
               Many
               protestants
               in
               these
               daies
               hold
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               onely
               formably
               from
               the
               teeth
               outward
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               :
               for
               they
               were
               neuer
               touched
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               spirituall
               miserie
               that
               they
               might
               say
               with
               Daniel
               ,
               
                 Shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
              
               and
               with
               the
               Publicane
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               conclusion
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               haue
               Christ
               to
               be
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               beleeue
               that
               in
               our selues
               we
               are
               vtterly
               lost
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               that
               place
               be
               vnderstood
               where
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               sent
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               those
               which
               in
               their
               owne
               sense
               and
               feeling
               are
               lost
               in
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               bee
               so
               .
               But
               howe
               shall
               we
               doe
               this
               ?
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               Thus
               :
               A
               man
               is
               taken
               to
               be
               a
               skilful
               Phisition
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               many
               patients
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               seeke
               for
               helpe
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               And
               so
               should
               it
               be
               with
               Christ.
               But
               alas
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               otherwise
               .
               Euery
               man
               can
               talke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               fewe
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               him
               for
               their
               saluation
               ,
               because
               they
               iudge
               themselues
               righteous
               ,
               and
               feele
               not
               themselues
               to
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               the
               helpe
               of
               Christ.
               Nay
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               If
               a
               man
               be
               knowne
               that
               can
               cure
               straunge
               diseases
               ,
               men
               will
               seeke
               to
               him
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               and
               sell
               both
               goods
               and
               landes
               to
               get
               helpe
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               if
               men
               were
               perswaded
               that
               Christ
               were
               a
               perfect
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               sicke
               and
               vtterly
               vnable
               to
               be
               saued
               without
               him
               ,
               they
               would
               neuer
               rest
               nor
               be
               in
               quiet
               but
               seeke
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               help
               ,
               and
               crie
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 say
                 vnto
                 my
                 soule
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
               The
               womā
               that
               was
               diseased
               with
               an
               issue
               of
               blood
               ,
               came
               behinde
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               when
               shee
               had
               but
               touched
               him
               ,
               
               shee
               was
               healed
               .
               In
               the
               same
               maner
               ,
               if
               we
               shal
               seeke
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               doe
               but
               touch
               his
               pretious
               bodie
               and
               bloode
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               issues
               &
               the
               bleeding
               wounds
               of
               our
               soules
               shall
               be
               dried
               vp
               .
               When
               a
               man
               that
               had
               beene
               sicke
               eight
               and
               thirtie
               yeres
               was
               come
               to
               the
               poole
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               lie
               there
               vncured
               ;
               
               because
               when
               the
               angel
               troubled
               the
               water
               euermore
               some
               stept
               before
               him
               :
               but
               if
               we
               will
               seeke
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               preuent
               vs
               or
               steppe
               before
               vs.
               And
               if
               we
               finde
               our selues
               to
               be
               so
               laden
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               sinnes
               that
               we
               can
               not
               drawe
               neere
               vnto
               him
               ,
               let
               vs
               then
               doe
               as
               the
               palsie
               man
               did
               :
               
               he
               got
               foure
               men
               to
               carrie
               him
               on
               their
               shoulders
               to
               the
               place
               where
               Christ
               was
               :
               and
               when
               they
               could
               not
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               prease
               of
               people
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               opened
               the
               roofe
               and
               let
               him
               downe
               in
               his
               bed
               by
               cordes
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               healed
               .
               And
               so
               let
               vs
               vse
               the
               helpe
               of
               such
               as
               be
               godly
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               instructions
               and
               consolations
               they
               may
               as
               it
               were
               put
               to
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               praiers
               as
               with
               cordes
               bring
               vs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receiue
               eternall
               saluation
               ,
               beeing
               otherwise
               dead
               in
               sinne
               and
               subiect
               to
               damnation
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               Ioseph
               and
               Marie
               gaue
               this
               name
               not
               at
               their
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               this
               ministers
               a
               good
               instruction
               to
               all
               parents
               touching
               the
               naming
               of
               their
               children
               when
               they
               are
               baptised
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               with
               care
               and
               deliberation
               to
               giue
               conuenient
               names
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               duties
               either
               to
               God
               or
               men
               .
               This
               is
               worthie
               of
               our
               obseruation
               ,
               for
               many
               care
               not
               howe
               they
               name
               their
               children
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               and
               euer
               hath
               beene
               ,
               that
               some
               giue
               such
               names
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               at
               the
               very
               rehearsing
               thereof
               laughter
               ensueth
               .
               But
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               the
               name
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               children
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               baptisme
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               angels
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               they
               are
               to
               be
               entred
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               and
               that
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               :
               therefore
               though
               we
               doe
               not
               place
               religion
               in
               titles
               ,
               or
               names
               ,
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               a
               wise
               &
               godly
               choice
               in
               this
               matter
               is
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               the
               names
               imposed
               may
               be
               in
               steade
               of
               instructions
               and
               admonitions
               to
               the
               parties
               named
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               in
               the
               olde
               Testament
               names
               were
               giuen
               either
               by
               propheticall
               instinct
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               euent
               of
               things
               which
               came
               to
               passe
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               children
               ,
               
               or
               they
               were
               borrowed
               from
               the
               holy
               ancetours
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               posteritie
               in
               mind
               to
               follow
               their
               steps
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               duties
               :
               Now
               followe
               the
               consolations
               that
               Gods
               Church
               &
               people
               r●ape
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               god
               is
               our
               Sauiour
               .
               Whē
               as
               all
               mankind
               was
               included
               vnder
               sin
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               had
               mercy
               vpon
               vs
               and
               gaue
               vnto
               man
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               in
               which
               he
               promised
               that
               his
               owne
               sonne
               should
               be
               our
               redeemer
               .
               This
               is
               a
               great
               and
               vnspeakable
               comfort
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               in
               that
               the
               angels
               so
               greatly
               reioiced
               herein
               whē
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 I
                 bring
                 you
                 tidings
                 of
                 great
                 ioy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 vnto
                 you
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 Dauid
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 lord
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               they
               reioice
               thus
               exceedingly
               at
               Christs
               birth
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               because
               they
               stood
               not
               in
               need
               to
               be
               redeemed
               :
               then
               much
               
               more
               ought
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               to
               reioyce
               herein
               whome
               it
               doth
               principally
               concerne
               :
               and
               no
               maruel
               :
               for
               if
               we
               had
               wanted
               this
               blessed
               Sauiour
               ,
               it
               had
               bin
               better
               to
               haue
               bin
               a
               bruit
               beast
               or
               any
               other
               cre●ture
               then
               a
               man
               ;
               for
               the
               death
               of
               a
               beast
               is
               the
               ende
               of
               his
               woe
               ,
               but
               the
               death
               of
               a
               man
               without
               a
               Sauiour
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               endlesse
               miserie
               .
               Satan
               and
               his
               angels
               are
               fallen
               and
               haue
               no
               Sauiour
               ,
               but
               when
               man
               was
               fallen
               ,
               God
               of
               his
               mercie
               dealt
               not
               so
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               gaue
               his
               owne
               sonne
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               a
               better
               estate
               ,
               whereas
               he
               might
               as
               iustly
               haue
               damned
               all
               men
               for
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               wicked
               angels
               for
               theirs
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               any
               creature
               :
               behold
               then
               a
               matter
               of
               vnspeakeable
               ioy
               :
               let
               vs
               therefore
               receiue
               and
               embrace
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               flie
               to
               him
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               praise
               his
               name
               therefore
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               the
               second
               title
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               tearmed
               Christ
               :
               which
               title
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               surname
               of
               the
               second
               person
               as
               some
               doe
               thinke
               :
               yet
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               others
               it
               is
               no
               name
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               meere
               appellation
               ,
               as
               when
               in
               the
               like
               case
               a
               particular
               man
               is
               called
               a
               Duke
               or
               a
               King.
               
               It
               is
               all
               one
               with
               Messiah
               in
               Hebrewe
               wherewith
               the
               redeemer
               was
               named
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               both
               signifie
               annointed
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               Iewes
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               three
               estates
               or
               orders
               of
               men
               were
               annointed
               with
               oile
               :
               First
               of
               all
               Kings
               ,
               as
               Saul
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iuda
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               priests
               that
               serued
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               before
               the
               Lord
               when
               they
               were
               ordained
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               installed
               into
               the
               priesthood
               ,
               were
               annointed
               with
               oyle
               ,
               as
               first
               of
               all
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               but
               afterward
               the
               high
               priests
               alone
               .
               Thirdly
               Prophets
               were
               thus
               annointed
               ,
               as
               Elisha
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               this
               legall
               annointing
               was
               a
               type
               and
               figure
               of
               the
               annointing
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               was
               not
               with
               bodily
               oile
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               more
               excellent
               then
               all
               other
               annointings
               were
               .
               For
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               annointed
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnesse
               aboue
               all
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               
               signifying
               ,
               that
               neither
               king
               ,
               priest
               ,
               nor
               prophet
               ,
               was
               euer
               annointed
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               he
               was
               .
            
             
               Christs
               annointing
               is
               according
               to
               both
               his
               natures
               ;
               for
               in
               what
               nature
               ●e
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               he
               is
               annointed
               :
               but
               according
               to
               both
               his
               natures
               ioyntly
               he
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               :
               the
               godhead
               is
               no
               mediatour
               without
               the
               manhood
               ,
               nor
               the
               manhood
               without
               the
               godhead
               :
               and
               therefore
               his
               annointing
               extends
               it selfe
               both
               to
               his
               godhead
               and
               to
               his
               manhood
               .
            
             
               Christs
               annointing
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               figured
               by
               the
               annointing
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               The
               first
               is
               his
               consecration
               whereby
               he
               was
               set
               apart
               to
               do
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               therfore
               to
               be
               a
               king
               ,
               a
               priest
               ,
               a
               prophet
               :
               a
               king
               ,
               to
               gather
               and
               withall
               to
               gouerne
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               :
               a
               priest
               ,
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               and
               intercession
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               elect
               :
               a
               prophet
               ,
               to
               reueale
               and
               teach
               his
               people
               the
               will
               of
               God
               his
               father
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               Christ
               is
               set
               apart
               to
               the
               work
               of
               mediation
               as
               he
               is
               mediatour
               or
               as
               he
               is
               man
               :
               yet
               as
               he
               is
               God
               he
               doth
               designe
               and
               set
               himselfe
               apart
               to
               the
               same
               worke
               .
               For
               to
               designe
               the
               mediatour
               is
               a
               common
               action
               of
               the
               three
               persons
               ,
               the
               father
               ,
               the
               sonne●
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               :
               and
               yet
               considering
               the
               father
               is
               first
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               th●refore
               hath
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               action
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               is
               said
               especially
               to
               designe
               ,
               as
               when
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ;
               
                 Him
                 
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 sealed
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               Christs
               annointing
               is
               the
               powring
               out
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               spirit
               or
               grace
               into
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               and
               it
               was
               particularly
               figured
               by
               the
               holy
               oile
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               that
               oile
               had
               no
               man
               but
               God
               alone
               to
               bee
               the
               author
               of
               it
               :
               so
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               vnspeakeable
               graces
               of
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               haue
               their
               beginning
               from
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ.
               Againe
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               oile
               was
               most
               precious
               ,
               
               yet
               was
               it
               compounded
               of
               earthly
               substances
               ,
               as
               myrrhe
               ,
               calamus
               ,
               and
               Casia
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               the
               spirituall
               oile
               of
               grace
               whereof
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               was
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               vessell
               or
               storehouse
               ,
               did
               not
               consist
               of
               the
               essentiall
               properties
               of
               the
               godhead
               ,
               as
               Eutiches
               and
               his
               followers
               in
               these
               daies
               imagine
               ,
               but
               in
               certaine
               created
               gifts
               and
               qualities
               placed
               in
               his
               humaine
               nature
               :
               otherwise
               we
               should
               not
               haue
               any
               participation
               of
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               sweete
               sauour
               of
               the
               holy
               oile
               figured
               ,
               that
               the
               riches
               of
               all
               grace
               with
               the
               effect
               thereof
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               take
               away
               the
               noisome
               sent
               of
               our
               loathsome
               sinnes
               from
               the
               nosthrilles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               withal
               doth
               make
               our
               persons
               and
               al
               our
               actiōs
               acceptable
               vnto
               him
               as
               a
               sweete
               perfume
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 we
                 are
                 vnto
                 God
                 the
                 sweete
                 sauour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               Christs
               death
               is
               for
               this
               cause
               tearmed
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               sweete
               smelling
               sauour
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               must
               further
               vnderstand
               that
               the●e
               gifts
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               are
               not
               conferred
               in
               a
               small
               scantling
               or
               measure
               ;
               for
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 giueth
                 the
                 spirit
                 not
                 by
                 measure
              
               ;
               because
               the
               graces
               which
               are
               in
               Christ
               are
               farre
               more
               both
               in
               number
               and
               degree
               ,
               then
               all
               men
               or
               angels
               haue
               or
               shall
               haue
               :
               though
               the
               good
               angels
               and
               the
               saints
               of
               God
               in
               heauen
               are
               very
               excellent
               creatures
               stored
               with
               manifold
               graces
               and
               gifts
               of
               God.
               For
               this
               cause
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               
                 head
                 of
                 man
              
               ;
               
               because
               he
               is
               euery
               way
               the
               most
               principal
               and
               glorious
               man
               that
               euer
               was
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               are
               not
               the
               gifts
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               infinite
               any
               way
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               a
               creature
               and
               finite
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               capable
               of
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               .
            
             
               By
               Christs
               annointing
               the
               people
               of
               God
               reape
               great
               benefit
               &
               comfort
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               to
               be
               partakers
               thereof
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               oile
               wherewith
               he
               was
               annointed
               is
               called
               the
               
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnes
              
               ,
               
               because
               the
               sweete
               sauour
               of
               it
               gladdeth
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               brings
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               .
               
               The
               holy
               oyle
               poured
               vpon
               Aarons
               head
               came
               downe
               to
               his
               beard
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               very
               skirts
               of
               his
               garments
               :
               and
               it
               signified
               that
               the
               spirituall
               oyle
               of
               grace
               was
               first
               of
               all
               poured
               vpon
               our
               head
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               &
               from
               thence
               consequently
               deriued
               to
               al
               his
               members
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               meanes
               he
               might
               be
               not
               onely
               annointed
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               also
               our
               annointer
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               the
               benefits
               which
               we
               receiue
               by
               his
               annointing
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               elect
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               in
               and
               by
               him
               set
               apart
               and
               made
               spirituall
               kings
               ,
               priests
               ,
               and
               prophets
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 kings
                 and
                 priests
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Peter
               out
               of
               Ioel
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 poure
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 my
                 spirit
                 vpon
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 shall
                 prophesie
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               benefit
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               faithfull
               receiue
               the
               same
               oile
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               some
               little
               &
               conuenient
               measure
               which
               he
               receiued
               aboue
               measure
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith●
               
               
                 The
                 annointing
                 which
                 ye
                 haue
                 receiued
                 of
                 him
                 
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 and
                 teacheth
                 you
                 all
                 things
                 :
              
               where
               by
               annointing
               is
               meant
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               called
               Christians
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               annointed
               with
               the
               same
               oyle
               wherewith
               Christ
               was
               annointed
               .
               And
               the
               holy
               oyle
               might
               not
               be
               giuen
               to
               a
               straunger
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               to
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               peculiar
               to
               them
               that
               are
               Christs
               .
               
               Now
               then
               let
               vs
               all
               lay
               these
               things
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               extoll
               the
               vnspeakable
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               that
               hath
               aduanced
               vs
               to
               the
               dignitie
               of
               kings
               ,
               priests
               ,
               prophets
               ,
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               his
               spirit
               vnto
               vs
               to
               inable
               vs
               to
               be
               so
               indeede
               .
            
             
               Now
               follow
               the
               duties
               which
               are
               to
               be
               learned
               hence
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               whereas
               all
               Christians
               receiue
               annointing
               from
               the
               holy
               one
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               
               to
               become
               prophets
               in
               a
               sort
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               our
               endeauours
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               may
               dwell
               plentifully
               in
               vs
               ,
               
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               we
               must
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               euen
               as
               hunters
               seeke
               for
               the
               game
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               seeke
               for
               gold
               in
               the
               very
               mines
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               vnbeseeming
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               grosse
               ignorance
               a
               Christian.
               
               Therefore
               the
               author
               of
               the
               epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               reprooues
               them
               ,
               that
               whereas
               for
               the
               time
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               bin
               teachers
               ,
               they
               had
               need
               againe
               to
               be
               taught
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               that
               portion
               of
               knowledge
               which
               we
               haue
               receiued
               of
               God
               is
               further
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               benefit
               and
               good
               of
               others
               :
               this
               is
               that
               most
               pretious
               baulme
               that
               on
               our
               parts
               should
               neuer
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               heads
               of
               men
               .
               
               And
               here
               euery
               man
               that
               is
               set
               ouer
               others
               must
               remember
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               calling
               and
               charge
               to
               instruct
               those
               that
               be
               vnder
               him
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               possibly
               he
               can
               .
               Gouernours
               of
               families
               must
               teach
               their
               children
               and
               seruants
               and
               their
               whole
               houshold
               the
               doctrine
               of
               true
               religion
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               the
               true
               God
               and
               walke
               in
               all
               his
               waies
               in
               doing
               righteousnes
               &
               iudgement
               .
               If
               housholders
               would
               make
               conscience
               of
               this
               their
               dutie
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               and
               measure
               prepare
               their
               families
               against
               they
               come
               to
               the
               publike
               congregation
               ,
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               greater
               comfort
               and
               farre
               mor●
               ease
               should
               performe
               their
               dutie
               :
               and
               see
               farre
               more
               fruit
               of
               their
               ministerie
               then
               now
               they
               doe
               .
               But
               whereas
               they
               neglect
               their
               dutie
               ,
               falsly
               perswading
               themselues
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               them
               at
               all
               to
               instruct
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               ignorance
               both
               in
               townes
               and
               families
               ,
               in
               masters
               themselues
               ,
               in
               seruants
               and
               children
               and
               all
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               this
               we
               are
               admonished
               to
               take
               all
               occasions
               that
               possibly
               can
               be
               offered
               ,
               mutually
               to
               edifie
               each
               other
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               
               saying
               among
               our selues
               (
               as
               it
               was
               foretolde
               of
               these
               times
               )
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 goe
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 teach
                 vs
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 paths
                 :
              
               and
               withall
               ,
               wee
               should
               confirme
               each
               others
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               to
               Peter
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 conuerted
                 confirme
                 thy
                 brethren
              
               ;
               and
               be
               readie
               at
               all
               times
               to
               render
               an
               account
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               religion
               euen
               before
               our
               enemies
               when
               we
               are
               iustly
               called
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               set
               apart
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               become
               spirituall
               priests
               vnto
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               therefore
               offer
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               acceptable
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               they
               be
               in
               number
               seuen
               .
               The
               first
               is
               an
               affiance
               whereby
               we
               rest
               vpon
               God
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               second
               is
               wholly
               to
               subiect
               our selues
               to
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               that
               we
               may
               be
               changed
               and
               conuerted
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 ministreth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offering
                 vp
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 beeing
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               all
               manner
               of
               praiers
               and
               supplications
               made
               vnto
               God.
               
                 Let
                 my
                 prayer
              
               ,
               saith
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 be
                 directed
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 as
                 incense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lifting
                 vp
                 of
                 mine
                 hands
                 as
                 an
                 euening
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               The
               fourth
               is
               praising
               and
               thanksgiuing
               vnto
               God.
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 by
                 him
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 alwaies
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 lippes
                 which
                 confesse
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               the
               golden
               vials
               full
               of
               odours
               are
               the
               praiers
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               
               The
               fifth
               is
               the
               reliefe
               of
               our
               poore
               brethren
               according
               to
               our
               abilitie
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 euen
                 filled
                 after
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 receiued
                 of
                 Epaphroditus
                 that
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 an
                 odour
                 that
                 smelleth
                 sweete
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 pleasant
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
              
               The
               sixth
               is
               the
               deniall
               of
               our selues
               with
               a
               contrite
               and
               broken
               heart
               .
               The
               seuenth
               is
               ,
               
               to
               resigne
               our selues
               ,
               bodies
               ,
               and
               soules
               wholly
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               :
               
               
                 Set
                 your selues
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 aliue
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 members
                 as
                 weapons
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 God.
              
               In
               which
               wordes
               he
               alludes
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               olde
               Testament
               :
               when
               a
               man
               offred
               any
               sacrifice
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               brought
               the
               beast
               into
               the
               temple
               or
               tabernacle
               and
               set
               it
               before
               the
               altar
               ,
               in
               token
               that
               he
               did
               resigne
               it
               vnto
               God
               :
               and
               so
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               must
               not
               giue
               our
               bodies
               &
               soules
               to
               become
               the
               instruments
               of
               sinne
               and
               satan
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               haue
               them
               alwaies
               in
               read●nesse
               ,
               freely
               presenting
               them
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               may
               haue
               the
               whole
               disposition
               of
               them
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               glorie
               of
               his
               name
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               burnt
               offering
               all
               was
               consumed
               and
               turned
               to
               smoke
               ,
               no
               man
               hauing
               benefite
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               giue
               our selues
               not
               in
               part
               but
               wholly
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               death
               if
               neede
               be
               .
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               miserable
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               such
               that
               giue
               vp
               their
               bodies
               and
               soules
               to
               liue
               in
               licentious
               wantonnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               their
               beastly
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               idlenes
               .
               For
               they
               offer
               themselues
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               but
               to
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               considering
               we
               are
               annointed
               to
               be
               spirituall
               kings
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               walke
               worthie
               so
               great
               a
               calling
               .
               That
               this
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               gouernours
               set
               ouer
               others
               ,
               must
               rule
               not
               according
               to
               their
               wills
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               withall
               ,
               doing
               homage
               to
               their
               head
               and
               king
               Christ
               Iesus
               himselfe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               rule
               and
               beare
               sway
               euen
               as
               kings
               ouer
               our
               owne
               thoughts
               ,
               wills
               ,
               affections
               ,
               ouer-mastering
               them
               as
               much
               as
               we
               possibly
               can
               by
               Gods
               word
               and
               spirit
               :
               withall
               ,
               maintaining
               and
               proclaiming
               continuall
               warre
               against
               our
               corrupt
               natures
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               .
               And
               truly
               he
               which
               can
               beare
               rule
               ouer
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               is
               a
               right
               king
               indeede
               :
               and
               hauing
               receiued
               some
               measure
               of
               grace
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               himselfe
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               he
               shall
               raigne
               for
               euer
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               As
               for
               such
               as
               are
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               swinge
               of
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               hauing
               blindnes
               and
               ignorance
               to
               raigne
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               rebellion
               in
               their
               wils
               and
               affections
               ,
               loosenes
               in
               their
               whole
               liues
               ,
               they
               may
               carrie
               the
               outward
               forme
               and
               shew
               of
               Christians
               as
               long
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               but
               indeede
               they
               are
               no
               spirituall
               kings
               but
               very
               bondmen
               :
               the
               strong
               man
               Satan
               keepes
               as
               yet
               the
               hold
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               as
               Lord
               and
               king
               holds
               vp
               his
               scepter
               there
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               is
               annointed
               with
               the
               most
               pretious
               baulme
               that
               euer
               
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               sweete
               and
               sauourie
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               must
               be
               as
               vnsauorie
               drosse
               and
               dung
               in
               regard
               of
               him
               .
               We
               must
               in
               this
               case
               indeauour
               to
               say
               as
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               doth
               :
               
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 oyntments
                 ,
                 thy
                 name
                 is
                 an
                 oyntment
                 poured
                 out
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 virgins
                 loue
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               O
               that
               we
               could
               
                 sauour
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               might
               feele
               
                 how
                 all
                 his
                 garments
                 smell
                 of
                 myrrhe
                 ,
                 aloes
                 ,
                 and
                 cassia
                 ,
                 comming
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 iuorie
                 pallaces
                 vnto
                 vs.
              
               
               And
               because
               the
               holy
               oyntment
               of
               Christ
               is
               poured
               forth
               vpon
               all
               his
               members
               to
               make
               them
               sauorie
               and
               sweete
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               vs
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               sinne
               ,
               least
               by
               the
               poison
               and
               stinke
               thereof
               we
               infect
               not
               onely
               our selues
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               which
               we
               vse
               ,
               yea
               heauen
               and
               earth
               it selfe
               .
               It
               stands
               not
               with
               equitie
               that
               after
               we
               haue
               beene
               embaulmed
               and
               sweetened
               by
               the
               pretious
               merits
               of
               Christ
               that
               we
               should
               make
               our selues
               two-footed
               swine
               ,
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               mire
               of
               our
               old
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               The
               coupling
               and
               combining
               of
               these
               two
               former
               titles
               together
               ,
               contains
               the
               principall
               question
               of
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               whether
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Marie
               be
               Christ
               or
               no
               ;
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 ye
                 might
                 haue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               
               This
               conclusion
               was
               denied
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               auouched
               and
               confirmed
               both
               by
               Christ
               and
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               their
               principall
               argumēt
               was
               framed
               thus
               .
               
               He
               which
               hath
               the
               true
               notes
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Messias
               or
               Christ
               indeede
               :
               but
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Marie
               hath
               the
               true
               notes
               of
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               Iesus
               is
               Christ.
               The
               proposition
               is
               opened
               at
               large
               in
               the
               prophesies
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               :
               the
               assumption
               is
               confirmed
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               :
               and
               the
               principall
               reasons
               of
               the
               confirmation
               are
               couched
               in
               the
               articles
               which
               concerne
               the
               second
               person
               .
               The
               conclusion
               follows
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               in
               the
               knitting
               together
               of
               the
               titles
               ,
               Iesus
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               title
               :
               now
               follows
               the
               third
               ,
               
                 his
                 onely
                 Sonne
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               the
               first
               person
               the
               Father
               .
               In
               this
               title
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               Son
               of
               God.
               Touching
               the
               first
               ,
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               begottē
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               three
               points
               :
               the
               thing
               begotten
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               begetting
               ,
               &
               the
               time
               .
               For
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               ;
               who
               must
               be
               cōsidered
               two
               waies
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               sonne
               ,
               &
               as
               he
               is
               God.
               
               As
               he
               is
               a
               son
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               father
               begotten
               of
               him
               :
               neuerthelesse
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               of
               himselfe
               neither
               begotten
               nor
               proceeding
               ;
               for
               the
               essence
               or
               godhead
               of
               the
               father
               is
               of
               it selfe
               without
               all
               beginning
               :
               but
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               with
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               father
               :
               because
               by
               what
               Godhead
               the
               father
               is
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               and
               no
               other
               the
               sonne
               is
               God
               :
               therefore
               the
               sonne
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               God
               of
               himselfe
               without
               beginning
               euen
               as
               the
               father
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               sonne
               is
               begotten
               of
               the
               father
               as
               he
               is
               a
               sonne
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               he
               is
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               this
               generation
               is
               this
               .
               The
               sonne
               is
               begotten
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               father
               not
               by
               any
               fluxe
               ,
               as
               when
               water
               is
               deriued
               from
               the
               head
               of
               the
               spring
               to
               the
               chanell
               :
               nor
               by
               decision
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               cut
               in
               pieces
               :
               nor
               by
               propagation
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               grift
               is
               transplanted
               into
               a
               new
               stocke
               :
               but
               by
               an
               vnspeakable
               
               communication
               of
               the
               whole
               essence
               or
               Godhead
               from
               the
               father
               to
               the
               sonne
               ;
               in
               receiuing
               whereof
               the
               sonne
               doth
               no
               more
               diminish
               the
               maiestie
               or
               godhead
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               then
               the
               light
               of
               one
               candle
               doth
               the
               light
               of
               the
               other
               from
               which
               it
               is
               taken
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Councill
               of
               Nicene
               hath
               saide
               well
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 as
                 light
                 of
                 light
                 not
                 proceeding
                 but
                 begotten
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               time
               of
               this
               generation
               hath
               neither
               beginning
               ,
               middle
               ,
               or
               ende
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               eternall
               before
               all
               worlds
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               wondered
               at
               ,
               that
               the
               father
               begetting
               and
               the
               sonne
               begotten
               are
               coeternall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               equall
               in
               time
               .
               
               Wisdome
               in
               the
               Prouerbs
               (
               which
               with
               one
               consent
               of
               all
               Diuines
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Christ
               )
               affirmeth
               that
               she
               was
               before
               the
               world
               was
               created
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               eternitie
               :
               for
               before
               the
               world
               was
               made
               there
               was
               nothing
               but
               eternitie
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 haue
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               is
               expounded
               by
               Paul
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               Ans.
               We
               must
               distinguish
               betweene
               generation
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               manifestation
               of
               it
               :
               and
               of
               the
               second
               must
               the
               place
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               accomplished
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               in
               which
               he
               was
               mightily
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               though
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               the
               generation
               it selfe
               may
               be
               eternall
               .
               If
               any
               man
               alleadge
               further
               that
               the
               person
               which
               begetteth
               must
               needs
               goe
               before
               the
               person
               begotten
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               prioritie
               ;
               one
               of
               order
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               time
               :
               now
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               creatures
               there
               is
               prioritie
               both
               of
               order
               and
               time
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               second
               person
               in
               trinitie
               there
               is
               prioritie
               of
               order
               alone
               :
               the
               father
               beeing
               first
               ,
               the
               sonne
               second
               ,
               without
               prioritie
               of
               time
               :
               because
               they
               both
               in
               that
               respect
               are
               equall
               ,
               and
               neither
               is
               before
               or
               after
               other
               :
               because
               the
               beeing
               or
               subsisting
               of
               the
               persons
               is
               not
               measured
               by
               time
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               true
               God
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               tenour
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               confirme
               it
               sufficiently
               :
               I.
               He
               is
               made
               equall
               to
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               
               who
               
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robberie
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 :
              
               againe
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 father
                 hath
                 are
                 mine
                 .
              
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               are
               saide
               to
               haue
               tempted
               Iehouah
               :
               and
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               whome
               they
               tempted
               was
               Christ.
               Iehouah
               founded
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               is
               saide
               of
               Christ.
               II.
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               by
               name
               called
               God
               :
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 God
                 and
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
               
               III.
               The
               properties
               of
               the
               godhead
               are
               ascribed
               vnto
               him
               .
               He
               is
               eternall
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               then
               when
               there
               was
               no
               creature
               .
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 I
                 am
              
               .
               He
               is
               omnipresent
               ,
               
                 Where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 ●here
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
               Lastly
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               
               
                 What
                 soeuer
                 things
                 the
                 father
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 the
                 sonne
                 also
                 .
              
               IV.
               The
               works
               of
               creation
               and
               preseruation
               are
               as
               well
               ascribed
               to
               the
               sonne
               as
               to
               the
               father
               .
               By
               him
               the
               father
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               he
               beareth
               vp
               all
               things
               by
               his
               mightie
               power
               :
               and
               miracles
               ,
               which
               are
               works
               either
               aboue
               or
               against
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               peculiar
               to
               God
               ,
               were
               done
               by
               Christ.
               V.
               Diuine
               worship
               is
               giuen
               to
               him
               :
               for
               he
               is
               adored
               ,
               invocated
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               in
               ,
               as
               God
               the
               father
               .
               
               To
               him
               is
               giuen
               a
               
                 name
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 euery
                 knee
                 doth
                 bow
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               reasons
               which
               be
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               no
               moment
               .
               
                 I.
                 Obiect
              
               .
               The
               word
               of
               God
               can
               not
               be
               God
               :
               the
               sonne
               is
               the
               word
               of
               
               the
               father
               :
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               God.
               Answ.
               The
               word
               is
               taken
               two
               waies
               :
               first
               for
               a
               
                 sounding
                 word
              
               standing
               of
               letters
               and
               syllables
               vttered
               either
               by
               God
               or
               by
               the
               creatures
               :
               now
               on
               this
               manner
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               there
               is
               a
               
                 substantiall
                 word
              
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               him
               whose
               word
               it
               is
               .
               And
               thus
               Christ
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               the
               father
               .
               And
               he
               is
               so
               tearmed
               ,
               I.
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               father
               :
               for
               as
               reason
               and
               speach
               hath
               his
               beginning
               from
               the
               mind
               without
               any
               passion
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               beginning
               from
               the
               father
               .
               And
               as
               the
               speach
               is
               in
               the
               minde
               and
               the
               minde
               in
               the
               speach
               ,
               so
               the
               father
               is
               in
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               in
               the
               father
               .
               II.
               In
               respect
               of
               all
               creatures
               .
               The
               father
               doth
               all
               things
               by
               the
               sonne
               ;
               
               by
               whose
               powerfull
               word
               the
               world
               was
               made
               ,
               is
               now
               preserued
               and
               shall
               be
               abolished
               .
               III.
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               father
               by
               him
               speakes
               vnto
               vs
               both
               in
               the
               outward
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               inward
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               and
               againe
               we
               by
               him
               speake
               to
               the
               father
               .
            
             
               II.
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               thus
               ,
               God
               hath
               no
               beginning
               from
               any
               other
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               beginning
               from
               the
               father
               :
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               God.
               Answ.
               Christ
               must
               be
               considered
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               godhead
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               person
               :
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               godhead
               he
               came
               not
               of
               any
               but
               is
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               father
               is
               :
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               person
               he
               is
               from
               the
               father
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               beginning
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               order
               (
               for
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               not
               ;
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               Father
               :
               but
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               as
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               that
               God
               is
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Godhead
               it selfe
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               taken
               for
               any
               particular
               person
               in
               the
               godhead
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               .
               
                 III.
                 Ob.
              
               None
               is
               greater
               then
               God
               :
               but
               the
               father
               is
               greater
               then
               Christ
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 father
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 I.
                 Ans.
              
               Christ
               there
               speakes
               of
               himselfe
               as
               he
               was
               a
               man
               abased
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               he
               is
               lesse
               then
               the
               father
               ,
               who
               neuer
               was
               incarnate
               and
               abased
               in
               our
               nature
               .
               And
               though
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               nature
               assumed
               be
               inferiour
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               hinder
               but
               that
               he
               may
               be
               equall
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               second
               person
               in
               trinitie
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               is
               God
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Godhead
               with
               the
               father
               .
               
                 IV.
                 Obiect
              
               .
               He
               that
               is
               made
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               is
               not
               God
               :
               but
               Christ
               is
               made
               God
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Answ.
              
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               not
               because
               there
               was
               any
               beginning
               of
               his
               godhead
               ,
               or
               any
               change
               or
               alteration
               in
               his
               person
               :
               but
               because
               in
               the
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               he
               was
               set
               apart
               before
               all
               times
               to
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               and
               was
               withall
               in
               time
               called
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               consecrated
               and
               ordained
               thereunto
               in
               his
               baptisme
               :
               he
               is
               made
               therefore
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               nature
               .
               
                 V.
                 Obiect
              
               .
               God
               hath
               no
               head
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               an
               head
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 Christs
                 head
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               father
               ,
               is
               head
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               is
               God
               simply
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               
                 God
                 incarnate
              
               ,
               or
               made
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               office
               to
               which
               he
               willingly
               abased
               himselfe
               .
               
                 VI.
                 Obiect
              
               .
               He
               which
               giues
               vp
               his
               kingdome
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               Christ
               giues
               vp
               his
               kingdome
               .
               Then
               ,
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vp
                 the
                 kingdome
                 to
                 God
                 euen
                 the
                 father
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               Christ
               is
               king
               two
               waies
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               Mediatour
               :
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               raignes
               eternally
               
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               but
               as
               he
               is
               Mediatour
               ,
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               when
               all
               the
               companie
               of
               the
               Elect
               are
               gathered
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               shall
               cease
               not
               simply
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               outward
               manner
               of
               administration
               :
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               ciuill
               and
               ecclesiasticall
               functions
               shall
               cease
               .
               And
               whereas
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
               it
               is
               saide
               that
               Christ
               shall
               be
               subiect
               vnto
               God
               eternally
               after
               the
               ende
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstoode
               partly
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               assumed
               manhoode
               ,
               partly
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               mysticall
               bodie
               the
               Church
               most
               neerely
               ioyned
               vnto
               him
               in
               heauen
               .
               
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Obiect
              
               .
               The
               first
               borne
               of
               euery
               creature
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               brethren
               ,
               is
               a
               creature
               and
               not
               God
               :
               but
               Christ
               is
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               euery
               creature
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               brethren
               .
               Answ.
               He
               is
               called
               the
               first
               borne
               by
               resemblance
               or
               allusion
               to
               the
               first
               borne
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               :
               
               for
               as
               they
               were
               principall
               heires
               hauing
               double
               portions
               allowed
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               chiefe
               or
               gouernours
               of
               the
               familie
               :
               so
               Christ
               is
               made
               heire
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               of
               Gods
               familie
               which
               is
               his
               church
               elected
               and
               adopted
               in
               him
               .
               And
               againe
               he
               is
               called
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               euery
               creature
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               father
               before
               any
               creature
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               here
               saide
               that
               he
               was
               first
               created
               ,
               but
               first
               begotten
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               reasons
               which
               haue
               bin
               alleadged
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               the
               contrarie
               arguments
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               against
               all
               heretikes
               that
               Christ
               is
               very
               God.
               Yet
               to
               stoppe
               the
               mouths
               of
               all
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               all
               wauering
               and
               doubting
               minds
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               reason
               further
               .
               The
               Gospel
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               was
               chiefly
               penned
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               prooue
               the
               deitie
               of
               Christ
               :
               &
               among
               other
               arguments
               alleadged
               ;
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               Christ
               gaue
               a
               resolute
               and
               a
               constant
               testimonie
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               very
               God.
               Now
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               sundrie
               persons
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               haue
               taken
               vpon
               them
               and
               that
               falsly
               ,
               to
               be
               gods
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               neuer
               any
               creature
               tooke
               this
               title
               and
               honour
               vpon
               him
               to
               be
               called
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               fearefull
               iudgements
               of
               God
               were
               vpon
               him
               for
               it
               .
               In
               the
               estate
               of
               mans
               innocencie
               the
               deuill
               told
               our
               first
               parents
               that
               by
               eating
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               as
               gods
               knowing
               good
               and
               euill
               :
               now
               ,
               they
               beleeued
               him
               ,
               and
               affected
               diuine
               honour
               ,
               but
               what
               came
               of
               it
               ?
               surely
               Adam
               with
               all
               his
               posteritie
               is
               shut
               vp
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               vnder
               eternall
               damnation
               .
               Herod
               likewise
               araied
               in
               royall
               apparell
               ,
               and
               sitting
               on
               the
               iudgement
               seat
               ,
               made
               an
               oration
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               who
               gaue
               a
               shout
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man.
              
               Now
               because
               he
               tooke
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               returne
               it
               to
               him
               to
               whome
               it
               was
               due
               ,
               immediately
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               smote
               him
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               bin
               but
               a
               meere
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               very
               god
               ,
               as
               he
               auouched
               ,
               vndoubtedly
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               would
               haue
               bin
               vpon
               him
               likewise
               for
               his
               confusion
               :
               but
               when
               he
               suffred
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               bare
               the
               punishment
               due
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               most
               triumphed
               .
               And
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               were
               vpon
               Herod
               ,
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               Caiphas
               ,
               and
               vpon
               all
               those
               that
               were
               enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               afterward
               ,
               and
               that
               partly
               in
               life
               and
               partly
               in
               death
               .
               Wherefore
               considering
               God
               cannot
               abide
               that
               his
               glorie
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               and
               seeing
               for
               that
               cause
               he
               takes
               reuenge
               on
               all
               those
               that
               exalt
               themselues
               to
               be
               gods
               ,
               it
               remaines
               that
               the
               testimony
               which
               Christ
               gaue
               of
               himselfe
               that
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               is
               vnfallibly
               true
               ,
               and
               without
               
               all
               question
               to
               be
               beleeued
               of
               vs.
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               all
               the
               deuills
               in
               hell
               with
               the
               cursed
               order
               of
               Lucians
               ,
               Porphyrians
               ,
               and
               Atheists
               whatsoeuer
               to
               answer
               ●his
               one
               point
               ,
               how
               it
               could
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               publishing
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               contrarie
               to
               mans
               reason
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               as
               water
               to
               fire
               ,
               should
               winne
               almost
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               become
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               their
               liues
               for
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               were
               God
               indeede
               ,
               as
               he
               professed
               himselfe
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               sundrie
               speciall
               reasons
               wherefore
               it
               was
               necessarie
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               God.
               I.
               There
               is
               none
               which
               can
               be
               a
               Sauiour
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               but
               God.
               
               
                 I
                 euen
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 me
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 no
                 God
                 but
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Sauiour
                 beside
                 me
                 .
              
               
               II.
               There
               must
               be
               a
               proportion
               betweene
               the
               sinne
               of
               man
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               :
               now
               the
               sinne
               of
               man
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               maiestie
               of
               God
               is
               infinite
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               infinitely
               displeased
               with
               man
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               his
               law
               :
               therefore
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               must
               be
               infinite
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               suffereth
               the
               punishment
               beeing
               man
               ,
               must
               withall
               be
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               manhood
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               may
               be
               supported
               ,
               that
               in
               suffering
               it
               may
               vanquish
               death
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               .
               III.
               He
               that
               must
               be
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               must
               be
               able
               first
               to
               deliuer
               men
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               their
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               namely
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               :
               secondly
               to
               restore
               the
               image
               of
               God
               lost
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               to
               conferre
               righteousnes
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               to
               defend
               them
               from
               hel
               ,
               death
               ,
               damnation
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               to
               giue
               them
               full
               redemption
               from
               all
               their
               miseries
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               them
               in
               eternall
               happines
               :
               all
               which
               none
               can
               doe
               ,
               but
               he
               which
               is
               very
               God.
               IV.
               It
               was
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               incomprehensible
               goodnes
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               grace
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               equal
               to
               our
               sinne
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               many
               degrees
               goe
               beyond
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               first
               Adam
               beeing
               but
               a
               meere
               man
               ,
               the
               second
               Adam
               must
               be
               both
               God
               and
               man
               :
               that
               as
               the
               second
               was
               more
               excellent
               then
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               our
               comfort
               might
               be
               greater
               in
               our
               redemption
               by
               the
               second
               ,
               then
               our
               miserie
               and
               discomfort
               was
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               we
               haue
               shewed
               how
               Christ
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               namely
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 onely
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               he
               is
               so
               tearmed
               because
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               so
               as
               nothing
               can
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               as
               he
               is
               .
               Angels
               indeede
               are
               tearmed
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               creation
               :
               
               &
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               are
               sonnes
               of
               God
               by
               adoption
               ,
               beeing
               receiued
               into
               the
               familie
               of
               God
               which
               is
               his
               church
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereas
               by
               nature
               they
               were
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               .
               Christ
               also
               as
               he
               is
               man
               (
               I
               say
               not
               his
               manhood
               which
               is
               a
               nature
               and
               no
               person
               )
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               personal
               vnion
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               nature
               or
               adoption
               .
               Lastly
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               the
               second
               person
               in
               trinitie
               ,
               th●
               eternall
               word
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               coeternall
               and
               consubstantiall
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               also
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               But
               how
               ?
               neither
               by
               creation
               ,
               nor
               adoption
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               personall
               vnion
               ,
               but
               by
               nature
               ;
               as
               he
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               the
               father
               before
               all
               world
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               proper
               and
               
                 onely
                 begotten
              
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               If
               the
               father
               beget
               
               the
               sonne
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               either
               willingly
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               will
               :
               if
               willingly
               ,
               thē
               the
               son
               is
               begotten
               by
               the
               free
               will
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               no
               sonne
               by
               nature
               .
               Ans.
               The
               father
               did
               communicate
               to
               the
               sonne
               his
               whole
               godhead
               willingly
               without
               cōstraint
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               therfore
               he
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               father
               by
               nature
               ,
               
                 not
                 by
                 will.
              
               It
               may
               be
               further
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               essentiall
               word
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               by
               personall
               vnion
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               then
               is
               hee
               not
               one
               but
               two
               sonnes
               .
               Ans.
               As
               he
               is
               but
               one
               person
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               but
               one
               sonne
               :
               yet
               not
               in
               one
               but
               in
               two
               respects
               :
               two
               respects
               make
               not
               two
               thinges
               ,
               whereas
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               not
               altered
               but
               still
               remaining
               one
               may
               admitte
               sundrie
               respects
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               third
               title
               :
               nowe
               followe
               the
               comforts
               which
               may
               be
               gathered
               hence
               .
               Whereas
               Christ
               Iesus
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               serues
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               make
               miserable
               and
               wretched
               sinners
               that
               are
               by
               nature
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               and
               damnation
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               by
               adoption
               :
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               testifieth
               .
               
               Nowe
               what
               a
               benefit
               is
               this
               to
               be
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 peacemakers
              
               :
               but
               why
               are
               they
               blessed
               ?
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               Whereby
               he
               testifieth
               that
               the
               right
               of
               adoption
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               priuiledge
               ;
               &
               not
               without
               cause
               .
               For
               he
               which
               is
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               spiritually
               allied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               seruants
               of
               God
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               hauing
               his
               owne
               redeemer
               for
               his
               elder
               brother
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               members
               as
               his
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ;
               yea
               if
               we
               be
               Gods
               adopted
               children
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               heires
               ,
               euen
               heires
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               heires
               annexed
               with
               Christ.
               
               Well
               ,
               how
               great
               soeuer
               this
               prerogatiue
               is
               ,
               yet
               few
               there
               be
               that
               rightly
               way
               it
               &
               consider
               of
               it
               .
               Children
               of
               noble
               mē
               &
               Princes
               heires
               are
               had
               in
               account
               and
               reputation
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               verie
               speach
               and
               wonder
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               account
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               and
               fellow-heire
               with
               Christ.
               The
               dearest
               seruants
               of
               God
               haue
               beene
               esteemed
               but
               as
               the
               offscouring
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               And
               no
               maruaile
               ,
               for
               they
               which
               are
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               sauour
               the
               thinges
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               Fewe
               men
               haue
               their
               vnderstandings
               inlightened
               to
               discerne
               of
               such
               spirituall
               things
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               &
               therefore
               are
               they
               little
               or
               nothing
               regarded
               .
               A
               blinde
               man
               neuer
               seeing
               the
               sunne
               ,
               is
               not
               brought
               to
               wonder
               at
               it
               :
               and
               earthly
               minded
               men
               neither
               seeing
               nor
               feeling
               what
               an
               excellent
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               brought
               to
               seeke
               after
               it
               .
               But
               let
               all
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               enter
               into
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               vnspeakeable
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               comforting
               themselues
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               father
               hath
               vouchsafed
               by
               his
               owne
               sonne
               to
               make
               them
               of
               the
               vassals
               of
               satan
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               owne
               deere
               children
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               which
               are
               two
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               beleeue
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               who
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Sauiour
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               God
               :
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               hereof
               ?
               surely
               because
               no
               creature
               ,
               no
               not
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               were
               able
               to
               saue
               one
               man
               :
               so
               vile
               ,
               wretched
               ,
               and
               miserable
               is
               our
               estate
               by
               Adams
               fall
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               pitied
               our
               estate
               ,
               and
               beeing
               king
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               was
               faine
               to
               come
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               lay
               downe
               his
               crowne
               and
               become
               a
               seruant
               ,
               and
               taking
               vpon
               him
               our
               nature
               ,
               was
               also
               faine
               to
               take
               vpon
               him
               our
               case
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               suffer
               death
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               should
               haue
               suffered
               
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               world
               without
               ende
               .
               To
               make
               this
               more
               plaine
               ,
               let
               vs
               suppose
               that
               some
               one
               hath
               committed
               an
               offence
               against
               a
               prince
               ;
               and
               the
               trespasse
               to
               be
               so
               grieuous
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               appease
               the
               kings
               wrath
               ,
               saue
               only
               the
               kings
               onely
               sonne
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               the
               kings
               sonne
               himselfe
               cannot
               release
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               suffer
               the
               punishment
               for
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               vnto
               the
               malefactour
               .
               Nowe
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               this
               mans
               estate
               ?
               surely
               all
               men
               will
               say
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               most
               miserable
               taking
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               trespasse
               is
               notorious
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               with
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               by
               nature
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               we
               are
               .
               No
               man
               could
               saue
               our
               soules
               ,
               no
               not
               all
               the
               angels
               in
               heauen
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               king
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               the
               onely
               sonne
               of
               God
               had
               come
               down
               from
               heauen
               and
               suffered
               for
               vs
               ,
               bearing
               our
               punishment
               .
               Nowe
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               must
               humble
               vs
               and
               make
               vs
               to
               cast
               downe
               our selues
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               pray
               continually
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               send
               some
               Moses
               or
               other
               which
               might
               smite
               the
               rockes
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               some
               teares
               of
               sorrowe
               and
               repentance
               might
               gush
               out
               for
               this
               our
               wofull
               miserie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               gaue
               his
               onley
               sonne
               to
               be
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               be
               thankefull
               to
               God
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               especially
               for
               this
               great
               and
               vnspeakable
               benefit
               .
               Common
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               meat
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               libertie
               ,
               must
               at
               all
               times
               mooue
               vs
               to
               be
               thankeful
               ;
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               onely
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               redeemed
               vs
               beeing
               vtterly
               lost
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               maine
               point
               of
               all
               our
               thankfulnes
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               mens
               hearts
               are
               so
               frozen
               in
               the
               dreggs
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               this
               dutie
               comes
               little
               in
               practise
               nowe
               adaies
               .
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               clensed
               ten
               lepers
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               one
               of
               them
               that
               returned
               to
               giue
               him
               thankes
               :
               and
               this
               is
               as
               true
               in
               the
               leprosie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               for
               though
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               be
               offered
               vnto
               vs
               daily
               by
               Gods
               ministers
               ,
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               tenne
               ,
               nay
               scarse
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               giues
               praise
               and
               thankes
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               men
               take
               no
               delight
               in
               things
               which
               concerne
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               they
               thinke
               not
               that
               they
               haue
               neede
               of
               saluation
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               feele
               any
               want
               of
               a
               Sauiour
               .
               But
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               must
               learne
               to
               say
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 render
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ?
              
               yea
               we
               are
               to
               practise
               that
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 giue
                 me
                 thy
                 heart
                 :
              
               for
               we
               should
               giue
               vnto
               God
               both
               bodie
               and
               soule
               in
               token
               of
               our
               thankefulnesse
               for
               this
               wonderful
               blessing
               that
               he
               hath
               giuen
               his
               onely
               sonne
               to
               bee
               our
               Sauiour
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               to
               hold
               this
               for
               trueth
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               not
               thankfull
               for
               it
               ,
               let
               them
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               soundnes
               of
               grace
               or
               power
               of
               religion
               at
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               third
               title
               .
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               title
               is
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               onely
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               our
               Lord
               three
               waies
               :
               first
               by
               creation
               in
               that
               he
               made
               vs
               of
               nothing
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               not
               :
               secondly
               he
               is
               our
               Lord
               in
               the
               right
               of
               redemption
               .
               In
               former
               times
               the
               custome
               hath
               bin
               when
               one
               is
               taken
               prisoner
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               he
               that
               paies
               his
               raunsome
               shall
               becom
               alwaies
               after
               his
               Lord
               :
               so
               Christ
               when
               we
               were
               bondslaues
               vnder
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               paide
               the
               ransome
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               and
               freed
               vs
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               and
               satan
               ,
               and
               therfore
               in
               that
               respect
               he
               is
               our
               Lord.
               Thirdly
               he
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               the
               husband
               is
               the
               wiues
               head
               ,
               )
               to
               rule
               and
               gouerne
               the
               same
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               .
               And
               therefore
               
               in
               that
               respect
               also
               Christ
               is
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               .
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               .
               And
               first
               of
               al
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               our
               Soueraigne
               Lord
               ,
               we
               must
               performe
               absolute
               obedience
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               he
               commandes
               vs
               ,
               that
               must
               we
               doe
               .
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               absolute
               obedience
               ,
               because
               Magistrates
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               fathers
               may
               command
               ,
               and
               must
               bee
               obeyed
               ,
               yet
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               foorth
               as
               that
               which
               they
               command
               doth
               agree
               with
               the
               word
               and
               commandement
               of
               God
               :
               but
               Christs
               will
               and
               word
               is
               righteousnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               a
               rule
               and
               direction
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               whatsoeuer
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               must
               be
               absolutely
               obeyed
               .
               Thus
               he
               requires
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               morall
               lawe
               :
               but
               why
               ?
               because
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 god
                 .
              
               
               And
               in
               Malachie
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 your
                 Lord
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 feare
                 ?
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               we
               must
               resigne
               both
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               heart
               ,
               mind
               ,
               wil
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               of
               our
               whole
               liues
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               will
               of
               Christ.
               He
               is
               Lord
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               he
               must
               therefore
               haue
               homage
               of
               both
               .
               As
               wee
               adore
               him
               by
               the
               knee
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               thoughts
               and
               the
               affections
               of
               our
               hearts
               haue
               their
               knees
               also
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               shewe
               their
               subiection
               to
               his
               commandements
               .
               As
               for
               such
               as
               doe
               hold
               him
               for
               their
               Lord
               in
               word
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               will
               not
               indeauour
               to
               shewe
               their
               loyaltie
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               obedience
               ,
               they
               are
               indeede
               no
               better
               then
               starke
               rebels
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               hande
               of
               Christ
               straunge
               iudgements
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vsuall
               in
               all
               places
               continually
               ;
               we
               must
               stay
               ourselues
               without
               murmuring
               or
               finding
               fault
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               an
               absolute
               Lorde
               ouer
               all
               his
               creatures
               ;
               all
               things
               are
               in
               his
               handes
               ,
               and
               hee
               may
               doe
               with
               his
               owne
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               rather
               feare
               and
               tremble
               whensoeuer
               we
               see
               or
               heare
               of
               them
               :
               so
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 dumbe
                 and
                 opened
                 not
                 my
                 mouth
                 because
                 thou
                 didst
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 trembleth
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 of
                 thy
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
               Thirdly
               before
               wee
               vse
               any
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               or
               ordinances
               ,
               wee
               must
               sanctifie
               them
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               his
               word
               and
               by
               praier
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Lord
               ouer
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               from
               his
               word
               we
               must
               fetch
               direction
               to
               teach
               vs
               whether
               we
               may
               vse
               them
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               when
               and
               how
               they
               are
               to
               be
               vsed
               :
               and
               secondly
               we
               must
               pray
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               giue
               vs
               libertie
               and
               grace
               to
               vse
               them
               aright
               in
               holy
               maner
               .
               Also
               we
               are
               so
               to
               vse
               the
               creatures
               and
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               alwaies
               readie
               to
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               our
               doings
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               :
               for
               we
               vse
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               not
               our
               owne
               ;
               we
               are
               but
               stewards
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               come
               to
               a
               reckoning
               for
               the
               stewardship
               .
               Hast
               thou
               learning
               ?
               then
               imploy
               it
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               boast
               not
               of
               it
               as
               though
               it
               were
               thine
               owne
               .
               Hast
               thou
               any
               other
               gift
               or
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               it
               wisdome
               ,
               strength
               ,
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               fauour
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               then
               looke
               thou
               vse
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               thou
               maist
               be
               alwaies
               readie
               to
               make
               a
               good
               account
               thereof
               vnto
               Christ.
               Lastly
               ,
               euery
               one
               must
               in
               such
               manner
               lead
               his
               life
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               hee
               may
               with
               cheerefulnes
               surrender
               and
               giue
               vp
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               Steuen
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 receiue
                 my
                 soule
              
               .
               For
               consider
               this
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               thy
               soule
               is
               none
               of
               thine
               owne
               ,
               but
               his
               who
               hath
               bought
               it
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               must
               so
               order
               and
               keepe
               it
               as
               that
               thou
               maiest
               in
               good
               manner
               restore
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               god
               at
               
               the
               ende
               of
               thy
               life
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               borrowe
               a
               thing
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               afterward
               hurt
               it
               and
               make
               a
               spoile
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               bring
               it
               againe
               to
               the
               owner
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               the
               owner
               himselfe
               will
               not
               receiue
               it
               .
               Vngodly
               men
               in
               this
               life
               doe
               so
               staine
               their
               soules
               with
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               neuer
               be
               able
               willingly
               to
               giue
               them
               vp
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               :
               and
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               yet
               God
               accepts
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               casts
               them
               quite
               away
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               labour
               so
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               ioyfull
               heart
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               we
               may
               commend
               our
               soules
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               gaue
               them
               vnto
               vs.
               This
               is
               a
               harde
               thing
               to
               bee
               done
               and
               he
               that
               will
               doe
               it
               truely
               ,
               must
               first
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               can
               neuer
               haue
               without
               true
               &
               vnfained
               faith
               and
               repentance
               :
               wherefore
               while
               we
               haue
               time
               ,
               let
               vs
               purge
               and
               clense
               our
               soules
               and
               b●dies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               come
               home
               againe
               to
               God
               in
               good
               plight
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               all
               gouernours
               must
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               that
               they
               haue
               an
               higher
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               oppresse
               or
               deale
               hardly
               with
               their
               inferiours
               .
               This
               is
               Paul
               ,
               reason
               ,
               
               
                 Ye
                 masters
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 vnto
                 your
                 seruants
                 ,
                 putting
                 away
                 threatning
                 :
                 and
                 knowe
                 that
                 euen
                 your
                 master
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Inferiours
               againe
               must
               remember
               to
               submit
               themselues
               to
               the
               authoritie
               of
               their
               gouernours
               ,
               especially
               of
               magistrates
               .
               For
               they
               are
               set
               ouer
               vs
               by
               our
               soueraigne
               Lord
               and
               king
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 euery
                 soule
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 that
                 be
                 ordained
                 are
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Seruants
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 your
                 Masters
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 in
                 singlenes
                 of
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               comfort
               which
               Gods
               Church
               may
               reape
               hence
               ,
               is
               very
               great
               :
               for
               if
               Christ
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               especially
               whome
               he
               hath
               created
               and
               redeemed
               ,
               we
               neede
               not
               to
               feare
               what
               the
               deuil
               or
               wicked
               men
               can
               doe
               vnto
               vs.
               If
               Christ
               be
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               vs
               ?
               wee
               neede
               not
               feare
               them
               that
               can
               destroy
               the
               bodie
               and
               doe
               no
               more
               :
               
               but
               we
               must
               cast
               our
               feare
               on
               him
               that
               is
               Lord
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               can
               cast
               both
               to
               hell
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               fourth
               title
               .
               Nowe
               followes
               Christs
               incarnation
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 Conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 .
              
               And
               they
               containe
               in
               them
               one
               of
               the
               most
               principall
               points
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               godlines
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Without
                 controuersie
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 iustified
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               proceede
               in
               order
               ,
               in
               handling
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               speake
               of
               the
               incarnation
               generally
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               come
               to
               the
               parts
               thereof
               .
               In
               generall
               we
               are
               to
               propound
               fiue
               questions
               ,
               the
               answering
               whereof
               will
               be
               very
               needefull
               to
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               doctrine
               following
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               question
               is
               ,
               who
               was
               incarnate●
               or
               ,
               made
               man
               ?
               Answ.
               The
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               alone
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               this
               article
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               The
               Word
               
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
              
               :
               and
               the
               angel
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 holy
                 one
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 borne
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 Abraham
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               And
               there
               be
               sundrie
               reasons
               ,
               why
               the
               second
               person
               should
               rather
               be
               incarnate
               then
               any
               other
               .
               I.
               By
               whom
               the
               father
               created
               
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               man
               especially
               ;
               by
               him
               man
               beeing
               fallen
               is
               to
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               may
               say
               recreated
               :
               now
               man
               was
               at
               the
               first
               created
               of
               the
               father
               by
               the
               sonne
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               redeemed
               by
               him
               .
               II.
               It
               was
               most
               conuenient
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               is
               the
               essentiall
               image
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               should
               take
               mans
               nature
               that
               he
               might
               restore
               the
               image
               of
               God
               lost
               and
               defaced
               in
               man
               ,
               
               but
               the
               second
               person
               is
               the
               essentiall
               image
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               alone
               must
               take
               mans
               nature
               .
               III.
               It
               was
               requisite
               that
               that
               person
               which
               was
               by
               nature
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               we
               which
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               yea
               the
               sonnes
               of
               wrath
               ,
               should
               againe
               by
               grace
               be
               made
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               now
               the
               second
               person
               alone
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               by
               nature
               ,
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               incarnate
               .
               For
               to
               take
               flesh
               is
               to
               be
               sent
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               can
               not
               be
               sent
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               from
               none
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               Father
               were
               incarnate
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               father
               to
               him
               which
               is
               by
               nature
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               namely
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ,
               which
               things
               can
               not
               well
               stand
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               could
               not
               be
               incarnate●
               for
               then
               there
               should
               be
               more
               sonnes
               then
               one
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               namely
               the
               second
               person
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               person
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               to
               the
               contrarie
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               The
               whole
               diuine
               essence
               is
               incarnate
               ,
               euery
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               is
               the
               whole
               diuine
               essence
               ,
               therefore
               euery
               person
               is
               incarnate
               .
               Ans.
               The
               whole
               Godhead
               indeede
               is
               incarnate
               ,
               yet
               not
               as
               it
               is
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               restrained
               and
               limited
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ;
               and
               to
               speake
               properly
               ,
               the
               godhead
               it selfe
               is
               not
               incarnate
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               subsisting
               in
               the
               Godhead
               .
               And
               though
               all
               the
               persons
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               essence
               ,
               yet
               doe
               they
               really
               differ
               each
               from
               other
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               peculiar
               manner
               of
               subsisting
               :
               and
               therefore
               mans
               nature
               may
               be
               assumed
               of
               the
               second
               person
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               assumed
               either
               of
               the
               father
               or
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               like
               case
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               wholly
               in
               the
               head
               and
               wholly
               in
               the
               feete
               ,
               yea
               wholly
               in
               euery
               part
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               soule
               can
               not
               be
               said
               to
               vse
               reason
               in
               the
               feete
               or
               in
               any
               other
               part
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               head
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               the
               incarnation
               beeing
               an
               outward
               action
               of
               God
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               sonne
               .
               For
               the
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               outward
               actions
               of
               God
               are
               common
               to
               all
               the
               persons
               in
               Trinitie
               equally
               .
               Ans.
               a
               The
               incarnation
               stands
               of
               two
               actions
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               the
               framing
               and
               creating
               of
               that
               manhood
               which
               was
               to
               be
               assumed
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               Word
               of
               the
               father
               :
               and
               this
               action
               is
               common
               to
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               equally
               :
               the
               second
               is
               the
               limiting
               or
               the
               receiuing
               of
               it
               into
               the
               vnitie
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               &
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               action
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               incarnation
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Sonne
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               Augustine
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 creature
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 which
                 the
                 Virgin
                 conceiued
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 alone
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinitie
                 :
              
               as
               when
               three
               men
               weaue
               one
               and
               the
               same
               garment
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               onely
               weares
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               man
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               ?
               Answ.
               He
               was
               made
               a
               proper
               or
               particular
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               or
               a
               very
               man.
               
               I
               say
               that
               he
               was
               a
               particular
               man
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               tooke
               not
               vnto
               him
               the
               generall
               forme
               or
               idea
               of
               mans
               nature
               conceiued
               onely
               in
               minde
               ,
               nor
               the
               common
               nature
               of
               man
               as
               it
               is
               existing
               in
               euery
               man
               :
               but
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               mā
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               a
               bodie
               and
               a
               resonable
               soule
               ,
               existing
               in
               one
               a
               particular
               subiect
               .
               I
               say
               further
               that
               he
               was
               and
               is
               a
               true
               and
               perfect
               man
               ,
               beeing
               in
               euerie
               thing
               that
               concernes
               mans
               nature
               like
               to
               Adam
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               sauing
               onely
               in
               sinne
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               he
               had
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               true
               body
               and
               of
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               properties
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               :
               in
               the
               bodi●
               ,
               length
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               thicknesse
               ,
               circumscription
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               faculties
               of
               vnderstanding
               both
               simply
               and
               compounde
               :
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               as
               loue
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               desire
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               feare
               ,
               &c.
               the
               powers
               also
               of
               hearing
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               smelling
               ,
               tasting
               ,
               moouing
               ,
               growing
               ,
               eating
               ,
               digesting
               ,
               sleeping
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               tooke
               vnto
               him
               the
               infirmities
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               which
               are
               certaine
               naturall
               defects
               or
               passions
               in
               bodie
               or
               minde
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               hungrie
               ,
               thirstie
               ,
               wearie
               ,
               sadde
               and
               sorrowfull
               ,
               b
               ignorant
               of
               some
               things
               ,
               angrie
               ,
               to
               increase
               in
               stature
               ,
               and
               wisdōe
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               this
               which
               I
               say
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               with
               two
               caueats
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               infirmities
               be
               either
               certaine
               vnblameable
               passions
               ,
               or
               else
               such
               defects
               as
               are
               sinnes
               in
               themselues
               :
               nowe
               Christ
               takes
               the
               first
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               second
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               infirmities
               be
               either
               generall
               ,
               or
               personall
               ;
               generall●
               which
               appertaine
               to
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               founde
               in
               euery
               man
               that
               comes
               of
               Adam
               :
               as
               to
               be
               borne
               vnlearned
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               naturall
               affections
               ,
               as
               sorrow
               ,
               anger
               ,
               &c
               ,
               Personall
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               appertaine
               to
               some
               particular
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               arise
               of
               some
               priuate
               causes
               &
               particular
               iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               borne
               a
               foole
               ,
               to
               bee
               sicke
               of
               an
               ague
               ,
               consumption
               ,
               dropsie
               ,
               plurisie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               diseases
               .
               Nowe
               the
               first
               sort
               bee
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               second
               :
               for
               as
               he
               tooke
               not
               the
               person
               of
               any
               man●
               but
               onely
               mans
               nature
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               sufficient
               for
               him
               to
               take
               vnto
               him
               the
               infirmities
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               though
               he
               tooke
               not
               the
               priuate
               infirmities
               of
               any
               mans
               person
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               Christ
               would
               put
               on
               not
               onely
               the
               substance
               and
               faculties
               of
               a
               true
               man
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               was
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               shewe
               himselfe
               to
               be
               very
               man
               indeede
               ,
               also
               that
               he
               might
               suffer
               for
               vs
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               giue
               vs
               an
               example
               of
               patience
               in
               bearing
               all
               manner
               of
               euill
               for
               Gds
               glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               our
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               the
               things
               which
               may
               bee
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               for
               the
               infringing
               of
               the
               trueth
               of
               Christs
               manhoode
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               moment
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               because
               Christ
               appeared
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               man
               in
               the
               olde
               testament
               ,
               beeing
               no
               man
               :
               
               therfore
               he
               did
               so
               at
               his
               comming
               in
               the
               newe
               testament
               :
               but
               the
               reason
               is
               not
               like
               .
               For
               Christ
               in
               the
               olde
               testament
               as
               the
               angel
               of
               his
               father
               in
               some
               speciall
               affaires
               ,
               tooke
               vnto
               him
               the
               bodie
               of
               a
               man
               for
               some
               space
               of
               time
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               not
               receiue
               it
               into
               the
               vnitie
               of
               his
               person
               ;
               but
               laid
               it
               downe
               when
               the
               busines
               which
               he
               enterprised
               with
               men
               was
               ended
               .
               Nowe
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               he
               came
               from
               heauen
               ,
               as
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               he
               was
               to
               vnite
               into
               his
               owne
               person
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               thing
               was
               neuer
               done
               before
               .
               And
               when
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 sinnefull
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               onely
               in
               resemblance
               and
               shewe
               ;
               but
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               beeing
               a
               true
               man
               which
               was
               
               indeede
               void
               of
               sinne
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               to
               abase
               himselfe
               to
               that
               condition
               in
               which
               he
               became
               like
               to
               a
               miserable
               sinner
               in
               bearng
               the
               punishment
               for
               our
               sinne
               .
               For
               Paul
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               hee
               tooke
               vpon
               him
               the
               similitude
               of
               flesh
               simply
               as
               it
               is
               flesh
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               sinne
               or
               sinnefull
               flesh
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               question
               is
               ,
               why
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               must
               become
               man
               ?
               Ans.
               There
               be
               sundrie
               reasons
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               principall
               are
               these
               .
               First
               of
               all
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               greatly
               standes
               with
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               nature
               in
               which
               God
               was
               offended
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               should
               a
               satisfaction
               be
               made
               to
               God
               for
               sinne
               :
               nowe
               sinne
               was
               committed
               in
               mans
               nature
               :
               Adam
               sinned
               first
               and
               in
               him
               all
               his
               posteritie
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               necessarie
               that
               in
               mans
               nature
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               must
               needes
               abase
               himselfe
               and
               become
               man
               for
               our
               sakes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               of
               creation
               euery
               man
               is
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               fulfill
               euen
               the
               very
               rigour
               and
               extremitie
               of
               the
               morall
               lawe
               .
               But
               considering
               man
               is
               nowe
               fallen
               from
               his
               first
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               therfore
               it
               was
               requisite
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               become
               man
               ,
               that
               in
               mans
               nature
               he
               might
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnesse
               which
               the
               lawe
               doth
               exact
               at
               our
               handes
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               our
               redeemer
               must
               die
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               :
               but
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               cannot
               die
               .
               For
               no
               passion
               can
               befall
               the
               Godhead
               .
               Therefore
               it
               was
               needefull
               that
               he
               should
               become
               man
               ,
               that
               in
               mans
               nature
               he
               might
               die
               and
               fully
               satisfie
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               mans
               offence
               .
               Lastly
               he
               that
               must
               make
               reconciliation
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               must
               be
               such
               an
               one
               as
               may
               make
               request
               or
               speake
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man.
               For
               a
               Mediatour
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               middle
               person
               making
               intercession
               betweene
               two
               other
               persons
               ,
               the
               one
               offended
               the
               other
               offending
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               necessarie
               that
               Christ
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               God
               ,
               to
               speake
               vnto
               the
               father
               for
               vs
               and
               to
               present
               our
               prayers
               vnto
               him
               ;
               but
               also
               man
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               speake
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               to
               God
               by
               Christ.
               For
               howsoeuer
               before
               the
               fall
               ,
               man
               could
               speak
               to
               God
               euen
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               yet
               since
               the
               fall
               ,
               such
               feare
               possesseth
               mans
               corrupt
               nature
               that
               he
               cannot
               abide
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               flyeth
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               whereas
               I
               say
               that
               it
               was
               necessarie
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               for
               the
               causes
               before
               alleadged
               must
               become
               man
               ;
               the
               necessitie
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               absolute
               power
               .
               For
               if
               it
               had
               so
               pleased
               God
               he
               was
               able
               to
               haue
               laid
               downe
               an
               other
               kind
               of
               way
               of
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               
               and
               he
               appointed
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               in
               generall
               .
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               which
               arise
               of
               it
               .
               And
               first
               we
               are
               taught
               hereby
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               to
               cleaue
               vnto
               him
               .
               Great
               is
               the
               deadnesse
               and
               sluggishnesse
               of
               mans
               nature
               :
               for
               skarse
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               care
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               seeke
               vnto
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               But
               wee
               shoulde
               excite
               our selues
               euery
               way
               to
               drawe
               neare
               to
               him
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               we
               may
               :
               for
               when
               he
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               he
               came
               neere
               vnto
               vs
               by
               taking
               our
               nature
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               wee
               againe
               whatsoeuer
               we
               are
               ,
               might
               come
               neere
               vnto
               him
               by
               taking
               vnto
               vs
               his
               
                 diuine
                 nature
              
               .
               
               Againe
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               bone
               of
               our
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               our
               flesh
               ;
               and
               therefore
               proportionally
               wee
               must
               
               labour
               to
               become
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               :
               which
               we
               shall
               bee
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               mystically
               vnited
               vnto
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               borne
               anewe
               by
               his
               spirit
               .
               Moreouer
               Christ
               by
               his
               incarnation
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               partakers
               of
               his
               grace
               might
               ascend
               vp
               to
               heauen
               by
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               how
               the
               meditation
               of
               Christs
               incarnation
               should
               be
               a
               spurre
               to
               prick
               vs
               forward
               still
               more
               and
               more
               to
               come
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christs
               incarnation
               must
               be
               a
               patterne
               vnto
               vs
               of
               a
               most
               wonderfull
               and
               straunge
               humilitie
               .
               For
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 no
                 robberie
                 to
                 bee
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 himselfe
                 of
                 no
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 on
                 him
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 seruant
                 :
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               Yea
               so
               farre
               forth
               he
               abased
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               )
               he
               
                 was
                 a
                 worme
                 and
                 no
                 man.
              
               
               And
               this
               teacheth
               vs
               to
               lay
               aside
               al
               selfe-loue
               and
               pride
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               the
               duties
               of
               humility
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               the
               Philippians
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               and
               that
               shall
               we
               doe
               when
               we
               beginne
               to
               cast
               off
               that
               high
               opinion
               which
               euery
               man
               by
               nature
               conceiueth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               become
               vile
               and
               base
               in
               our
               owne
               eies
               .
               Secure
               &
               drowsie
               protestants
               thinke
               themselues
               blessed
               ,
               and
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               as
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Laodicea
               said
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 rich
                 &
                 increased
                 with
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 nothing
              
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               they
               are
               most
               miserable
               and
               wretched
               ,
               and
               poore
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               blind
               .
               And
               the
               same
               fond
               opinion
               possesseth
               the
               mindes
               of
               our
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               who
               chant
               it
               in
               the
               very
               same
               tune
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               God
               loues
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               loue
               God
               with
               al
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbours
               as
               themselues
               :
               that
               they
               haue
               perfect
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               euer
               had
               ,
               not
               once
               so
               much
               as
               doubting
               of
               their
               saluation
               :
               that
               all
               is
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               past
               all
               danger
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neede
               not
               take
               so
               much
               care
               for
               it
               .
               Thus
               yee
               may
               see
               howe
               men
               are
               commonly
               carried
               away
               with
               vaine
               and
               fond
               conceits
               of
               their
               owne
               excellencie
               .
               And
               truely
               so
               long
               as
               this
               ouerweening
               of
               our
               owne
               righteousnesse
               raignes
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               let
               preachers
               speake
               and
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               we
               can
               neuer
               become
               followers
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               humilitie
               .
               Some
               will
               say
               peraduenture
               ,
               that
               they
               neuer
               had
               any
               such
               opinion
               of
               their
               owne
               righteousnes
               ;
               but
               I
               answere
               againe
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               neuer
               yet
               any
               man
               descending
               of
               Adam
               ,
               saue
               Christ
               ;
               but
               he
               had
               this
               proud
               phantasie
               ruling
               and
               raigning
               in
               him
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               God
               gaue
               grace
               to
               chāge
               &
               alter
               his
               heart
               :
               &
               this
               inward
               pride
               the
               lesse
               we
               discern
               it
               the
               more
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               we
               discerne
               it
               the
               lesse
               it
               is
               .
               Therefore
               though
               as
               yet
               thou
               see
               it
               not
               in
               thy selfe
               ,
               yet
               labour
               both
               to
               see
               it
               &
               to
               feele
               it
               ,
               &
               to
               striue
               against
               it
               ,
               casting
               down
               thy selfe
               for
               thy
               own
               miserie
               after
               Christs
               own
               example
               ,
               who
               being
               God
               abased
               himselfe
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               miserable
               man.
               For
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               good
               things
               of
               god
               ,
               till
               thou
               be
               emptied
               of
               selfe-loue
               and
               selfe-liking
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               let
               vs
               purge
               and
               emptie
               our selues
               of
               all
               conceit
               of
               our
               own
               righteousnes
               that
               god
               may
               fil
               our
               hearts
               with
               his
               grace
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               our
               comfort
               ,
               as
               the
               names
               of
               Christ
               seruing
               to
               expresse
               the
               same
               doe
               testifie
               .
               
               I●akob
               in
               his
               last
               Testament
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Iudah
                 in
                 Shilo
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Messias
                 come
              
               .
               Nowe
               the
               name
               Shilo
               signifieth
               the
               tunicle
               or
               skinne
               that
               lappeth
               the
               infant
               in
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               Phisitians
               
               
                 the
                 secundine
              
               :
               and
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               figure
               it
               is
               put
               for
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               virgine
               ,
               made
               man.
               And
               Iob
               to
               comfort
               himselfe
               in
               his
               affliction
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 knowe
                 that
                 my
                 redeemer
                 liueth
                 .
              
               Nowe
               the
               word
               which
               he
               vseth
               to
               signifie
               his
               redeemer
               by
               ,
               is
               verie
               emphaticall
               ,
               for
               it
               signifieth
               a
               kinsman
               neere
               allied
               vnto
               him
               of
               his
               owne
               flesh
               that
               will
               restore
               him
               to
               life
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               prophet
               Esay
               calleth
               Christ
               Immanuel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 with
                 vs
              
               :
               which
               name
               importeth
               very
               much
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               whereas
               by
               nature
               we
               haue
               lost
               our
               fellowshippe
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               our
               sinnes
               are
               a
               wall
               of
               partition
               seuering
               vs
               from
               him
               :
               
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               the
               fame
               is
               restored
               to
               all
               that
               beleeue
               by
               the
               Mediatour
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               because
               his
               diuine
               nature
               is
               coupled
               to
               mans
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               word
               is
               made
               flesh
               .
               And
               this
               strait
               coniunction
               of
               two
               natures
               into
               one
               person
               ,
               ioynes
               God
               to
               men
               and
               men
               to
               God
               :
               yea
               by
               Christ
               we
               are
               brought
               to
               God
               and
               haue
               free
               accesse
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               againe
               in
               him
               we
               apprehend
               God
               and
               are
               made
               one
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               whereas
               Christ
               beside
               our
               nature
               tooke
               our
               infirmities
               also
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               comfort
               vnto
               Gods
               Church
               :
               for
               it
               shewes
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               very
               compassionate
               and
               pitiful
               Sauiour
               .
               As
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 thinges
                 it
                 became
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 mercifull
                 and
                 a
                 faithfull
                 high
                 priest
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 God.
              
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               sicke
               of
               a
               grieuous
               disease
               ,
               and
               let
               a
               friend
               come
               that
               hath
               beene
               troubled
               with
               the
               very
               same
               disease
               ,
               he
               will
               presently
               shewe
               more
               compassion
               then
               twentie
               others
               :
               and
               so
               Christ
               hauing
               felt
               in
               his
               owne
               soule
               and
               bodie
               the
               anguish
               and
               the
               manifold
               perplexities
               that
               we
               feele
               in
               our
               temptations
               and
               afflictiōs
               ,
               hath
               his
               bowels
               as
               it
               were
               yearning
               towards
               vs
               ,
               euermore
               being
               prest
               and
               readie
               to
               releeue
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               miseries
               .
               In
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               he
               wept
               ouer
               Ierusalem
               when
               he
               sawe
               it
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               because
               shee
               continued
               in
               her
               olde
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               knowe
               the
               time
               of
               her
               visitation
               :
               and
               no
               doubt
               ,
               though
               now
               he
               be
               exalted
               in
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               his
               compassion
               to
               his
               poore
               members
               vpon
               earth
               is
               no
               whit
               diminished
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               more
               particularly
               :
               &
               the
               creed
               yet
               further
               expresseth
               it
               by
               two
               parts
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               the
               conception
               of
               Christ
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
              
               :
               the
               second
               is
               his
               birth
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               
                 Borne
                 of
                 the
                 virgine
                 Marie
              
               .
            
             
               The
               conception
               of
               Christ
               is
               set
               downe
               with
               his
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               the
               angel
               said
               to
               Ioseph
               ,
               
               Feare
               not
               to
               take
               Marie
               for
               thy
               wife
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 conceiued
                 in
                 her
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
              
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               why
               the
               conception
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               alone
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               the
               persons
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               such
               actions
               are
               .
               Ans.
               It
               
               is
               not
               done
               to
               exclude
               the
               Father
               or
               the
               Sonne
               himselfe
               from
               this
               worke
               :
               but
               to
               signifie
               that
               it
               comes
               of
               the
               free
               gift
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               (
               which
               commonly
               is
               tearmed
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               )
               that
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               beeing
               but
               a
               creature
               ,
               
               
               should
               be
               aduanced
               to
               this
               dignitie
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               become
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               And
               againe
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               author
               of
               this
               conception
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               :
               for
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               did
               cause
               it
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               them
               both
               immediately
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               conception
               of
               Christ
               we
               must
               obserue
               and
               consider
               three
               thinges
               .
               
               The
               framing
               of
               the
               manhood
               ,
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               personall
               vnion
               of
               the
               manhood
               with
               the
               Godhead
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               I
               distinguish
               these
               three
               for
               orders
               sake
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               know
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               wrought
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               instant
               of
               time
               .
               For
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               frames
               and
               sanctifies
               the
               manhood
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ;
               at
               the
               very
               same
               moment
               it
               is
               receiued
               into
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               second
               person
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               framing
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               two
               things
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               the
               matter
               and
               the
               maner
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               his
               bodie
               was
               the
               very
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ;
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               the
               sonne
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Adam
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
               As
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               deriued
               from
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               as
               a
               part
               thereof
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               made
               as
               the
               soules
               of
               all
               other
               men
               be
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               nothing
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               bodie
               :
               both
               of
               them
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               their
               beeing
               ,
               hauing
               their
               subsistance
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               .
               And
               here
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               two
               opinions
               :
               the
               first
               is
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               which
               holde
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               passed
               through
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               as
               through
               a
               pipe
               ,
               without
               taking
               any
               substance
               from
               her
               :
               the
               places
               which
               they
               alleadge
               for
               the
               purpose
               are
               manifestly
               abused
               .
               For
               whereas
               Christ
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               that
               he
               
                 descended
                 from
                 heauen
              
               ,
               
               his
               speech
               must
               be
               vnderstoode
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               said
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               descend
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               made
               manifest
               in
               the
               manhood
               here
               vpon
               earth
               .
               And
               whereas
               Paul
               calleth
               
                 him
                 heauenly
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               
               it
               is
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               glorious
               qualities
               which
               he
               receiued
               after
               this
               resurrection
               .
               The
               other
               opinion
               is
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               hold
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               sacrament
               to
               be
               turned
               substantially
               into
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               thing
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               is
               made
               of
               bread
               kneaded
               and
               tempered
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               baker
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               making
               and
               framing
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               was
               miraculous
               ;
               not
               by
               generation
               according
               to
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               aboue
               nature
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               mans
               reason
               either
               to
               conceiue
               or
               to
               expresse
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               of
               this
               conception
               .
               The
               Angel
               ascribes
               two
               actions
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               this
               great
               worke
               ;
               the
               one
               to
               come
               vpon
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               
                 ouershadow
                 her
              
               :
               
               by
               the
               first
               is
               signified
               the
               extraordinarie
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               fashioning
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               the
               phrase
               a
               elsewhere
               importeth
               .
               The
               second
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               as
               it
               were
               b
               cast
               a
               cloud
               ouer
               her
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               search
               ouer
               much
               into
               the
               mysterie
               of
               the
               Incarnation
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               against
               this
               which
               hath
               bin
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               be
               in
               this
               manner
               conceiued
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shall
               be
               father
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               his
               sonne
               .
               Answ.
               The
               reason
               is
               not
               good
               .
               For
               he
               that
               is
               a
               father
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               but
               one
               which
               in
               the
               effecting
               of
               any
               thing
               conferres
               the
               matter
               vnto
               it
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               whereof
               it
               shall
               be
               made
               .
               Now
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               not
               minister
               any
               matter
               vnto
               Christ
               from
               his
               own
               substance
               ,
               but
               did
               onely
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               take
               the
               masse
               and
               lumpe
               of
               mans
               nature
               from
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ,
               and
               without
               ordinarie
               generation
               made
               it
               the
               bodie
               
               of
               Christ
               :
               as
               Basil
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 conceiued
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 and
                 benediction
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               in
               the
               conception
               ;
               is
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               that
               masse
               or
               lumpe
               which
               was
               to
               be
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ.
               And
               that
               was
               done
               vpon
               speciall
               cause
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               ioyned
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               defiled
               with
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               was
               a
               Sauiour
               as
               he
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               :
               now
               then
               beeing
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               sinnefull
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               saued
               others
               ,
               but
               should
               haue
               stoode
               in
               neede
               of
               a
               Sauiour
               for
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               This
               sanctification
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               the
               stay
               and
               stoppage
               of
               the
               propagation
               of
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               Adams
               sinne
               ;
               which
               was
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               set
               downe
               this
               order
               touching
               man
               ,
               that
               what
               euill
               or
               defect
               soeuer
               he
               brought
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               should
               deriue
               the
               same
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               posteritie
               begotten
               of
               him
               :
               and
               hereupon
               when
               any
               father
               begets
               his
               childe
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               conueies
               vnto
               it
               beside
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               the
               very
               guilt
               and
               corruption
               of
               nature
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               this
               euill
               in
               Christ
               ,
               God
               in
               great
               wisdome
               appointed
               that
               he
               should
               be
               conceiued
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               generation
               by
               man.
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               takes
               substance
               from
               the
               Virgin
               without
               the
               guilt
               and
               corruption
               of
               the
               substance
               .
               But
               it
               may
               further
               be
               obiected
               thus
               .
               All
               that
               be
               in
               Adam
               haue
               sinned
               in
               him
               :
               but
               Christ
               was
               in
               Adam
               as
               he
               is
               man
               :
               therefore
               he
               sinned
               in
               him
               .
               Ans.
               The
               proposition
               is
               false
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               expounded
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               All
               that
               were
               in
               Adam
               haue
               sinned
               in
               him
               so
               be
               it
               they
               come
               of
               him
               by
               generation
               .
               Paul
               saith
               not
               ,
               out
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               ,
               
               
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               man
               propagates
               his
               corruption
               to
               no
               more
               then
               he
               begets
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               is
               in
               Adam
               not
               simply
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               part
               :
               namely
               in
               respect
               of
               substance
               which
               he
               took
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               substance
               by
               ordinarie
               generation
               :
               other
               men
               are
               both
               
                 from
                 Adam
              
               and
               
                 by
                 Adam
              
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               from
               him
               alone
               and
               not
               by
               him
               as
               a
               begetter
               or
               procreant
               cause
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               sanctification
               is
               the
               infusion
               of
               all
               purenesse
               and
               holinesse
               into
               the
               manhoode
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               was
               meete
               for
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               redeemer
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               hence
               are
               these
               :
               First
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               was
               sanctified
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ,
               we
               likewise
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               sanctified
               in
               our selues
               ,
               following
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 .
              
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 hope
                 to
                 be
              
               with
               Christ
               in
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
               
                 purifieth
                 himselfe
                 euen
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
                 :
              
               no
               doubt
               setting
               before
               himselfe
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               patterne
               to
               follow
               in
               all
               his
               waies
               .
               And
               because
               our
               hearts
               are
               as
               it
               were
               seas
               of
               corruptions
               ,
               we
               must
               daily
               cleanse
               our selues
               of
               them
               by
               little
               &
               little
               ,
               following
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               poore
               begger
               that
               is
               alwaies
               peecing
               and
               mending
               ,
               and
               day
               by
               day
               pulls
               away
               some
               ragges
               and
               puts
               better
               cloath
               in
               the
               roome
               .
               And
               if
               we
               shall
               continually
               indeauour
               our selues
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               remnants
               of
               corruption
               that
               hang
               so
               fast
               on
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               supplie
               thereof
               by
               some
               new
               portions
               of
               Gods
               heauenly
               grace
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               vessells
               of
               honour
               sanctified
               and
               meete
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               prepared
               vnto
               euery
               good
               worke
               .
               
               Christ
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               a
               fit
               Sauiour
               for
               vs
               vnlesse
               he
               had
               first
               of
               all
               bin
               sanctified
               :
               neither
               can
               we
               be
               fit
               members
               vnto
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               be
               purged
               of
               our
               sinnes
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               truly
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               The
               comfort
               which
               Gods
               people
               may
               reape
               of
               the
               sanctification
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               is
               great
               .
               For
               why
               was
               he
               sanctified
               ?
               Surely
               if
               we
               marke
               it
               well
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               was
               for
               the
               good
               and
               benefit
               of
               his
               Elect.
               For
               Adam
               and
               Christ
               be
               two
               rootes
               as
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               .
               Adam
               by
               creation
               ,
               first
               receiued
               Gods
               image
               ,
               and
               after
               lost
               the
               same
               for
               himselfe
               and
               his
               posteritie
               .
               Now
               Christ
               to
               remooue
               the
               sinne
               of
               man
               is
               made
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               and
               the
               roote
               and
               very
               head
               of
               all
               the
               Elect.
               His
               manhood
               was
               filled
               with
               holinesse
               aboue
               measure
               :
               that
               from
               thence
               as
               from
               a
               storehouse
               it
               might
               be
               deriued
               to
               all
               his
               members
               .
               And
               therefore
               by
               his
               most
               holy
               conception
               ,
               our
               sinnefull
               birth
               and
               conception
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               his
               holinesse
               serues
               as
               a
               couer
               to
               hide
               our
               manifolde
               corruptions
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               God.
               Yea
               it
               serues
               as
               a
               buckler
               to
               award
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               for
               when
               he
               shall
               say
               to
               our
               hearts
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               can
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ;
               but
               thou
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               remnants
               of
               originall
               sinne
               art
               vncleane
               :
               therefore
               thou
               canst
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               we
               returne
               our
               answer
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               is
               our
               righteousnesse
               ,
               seruing
               to
               make
               vs
               stand
               without
               blame
               or
               spot
               before
               God.
               And
               as
               Iacob
               put
               on
               Esaus
               garments
               that
               he
               might
               get
               his
               fathers
               blessing
               :
               so
               if
               by
               faith
               we
               doe
               put
               on
               the
               white
               garment
               of
               righteousnes
               of
               our
               elder
               brother
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               present
               our selues
               in
               it
               vnto
               our
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               we
               shall
               obtaine
               his
               blessing
               which
               is
               eternall
               happines
               .
            
             
               Now
               remaines
               the
               third
               and
               last
               part
               of
               the
               conception
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               godhead
               and
               the
               manhood
               :
               cōcerning
               which
               ,
               many
               points
               are
               particularly
               to
               be
               handled
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               what
               kinde
               of
               Vnion
               this
               is
               ?
               Ans.
               In
               the
               Trinitie
               there
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               vnions
               :
               vnion
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               vnion
               in
               person
               .
               Vnion
               in
               nature
               is
               ,
               when
               two
               or
               moe
               things
               are
               ioyned
               and
               vnited
               into
               one
               nature
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               beeing
               and
               remaining
               three
               distinct
               persons
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               nature
               or
               Godhead
               .
               Vnion
               in
               person
               is
               ,
               when
               two
               things
               are
               in
               that
               maner
               vnited
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               but
               one
               person
               or
               subsistance
               :
               as
               a
               bodie
               created
               by
               God
               and
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               ioyned
               both
               togither
               make
               one
               particular
               man
               ,
               as
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               vnion
               whereof
               we
               intreat
               in
               this
               place
               :
               by
               which
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               did
               vnite
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               so
               as
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               manhood
               concurring
               togither
               made
               but
               one
               person
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               thing
               this
               vnion
               doth
               consist
               .
               Answ.
               It
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               person
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               doth
               assume
               vnto
               it
               a
               manhood
               in
               such
               order
               ,
               that
               it
               beeing
               voide
               of
               all
               personall
               being
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               doth
               wholly
               and
               onely
               subsist
               in
               the
               same
               person
               .
               As
               the
               plant
               called
               Missell
               or
               Misselto
               hauing
               no
               roote
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               
               both
               growes
               and
               liues
               in
               the
               stocke
               or
               bodie
               of
               the
               Oke
               or
               some
               other
               tree
               :
               so
               the
               humane
               nature
               hauing
               no
               proper
               substance
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               ingrafted
               into
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               is
               wholly
               supported
               and
               sustained
               by
               it
               so
               as
               it
               should
               not
               be
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               sustained
               in
               that
               manner
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               foure
               degrees
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               his
               creatures
               .
               The
               first
               is
               his
               generall
               presence
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               called
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 prouidence
              
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               preserueth
               the
               substances
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               giueth
               vnto
               them
               to
               liue
               ,
               mooue
               ,
               and
               haue
               beeing
               :
               and
               this
               extendeth
               it selfe
               to
               all
               creatures
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               The
               second
               degree
               is
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 grace
              
               ,
               wherby
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               preserue
               the
               substāces
               of
               all
               his
               creatures
               ,
               but
               also
               giueth
               grace
               vnto
               it
               :
               &
               this
               agreeth
               to
               the
               Church
               &
               people
               of
               God
               vpon
               earth
               .
               The
               third
               degree
               is
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 glorie
              
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               angels
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               this
               stands
               in
               three
               things
               ,
               for
               God
               not
               onely
               preserues
               their
               substances
               ,
               and
               giues
               them
               plentie
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               but
               also
               admits
               them
               into
               his
               glorious
               presence
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               behold
               his
               maiestie
               face
               to
               face
               .
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               is
               that
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               is
               present
               and
               dwells
               with
               and
               in
               the
               manhood
               ,
               giuing
               vnto
               it
               in
               some
               part
               his
               owne
               subsistance
               .
               Wherby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               this
               manhood
               assumed
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               can
               not
               be
               the
               manhood
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               creature
               whatsoeuer
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               admirable
               and
               so
               vnspeakable
               ,
               that
               among
               all
               the
               works
               of
               God
               there
               can
               not
               be
               found
               an
               other
               example
               hereof
               in
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               follows
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               consisting
               of
               bodie
               and
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               is
               
                 a
                 nature
              
               onely
               and
               not
               
                 a
                 person
              
               :
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               subsist
               alone
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Iohn
               doe
               ;
               but
               wholly
               depends
               on
               the
               person
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               into
               the
               vnitie
               whereof
               it
               is
               receiued
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               order
               the
               diuine
               and
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               are
               vnited
               togither
               .
               Ans.
               The
               common
               consent
               of
               Diuines
               is
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               albeit
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               manhood
               and
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               be
               vnited
               at
               one
               instant
               :
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               order
               he
               vnites
               vnto
               himselfe
               first
               and
               immediately
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               soule
               the
               bodie
               .
               And
               it
               seemes
               vnmeete
               that
               God
               beeing
               a
               most
               simple
               essence
               should
               immediately
               be
               ioyned
               to
               a
               compound
               bodie
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               well
               be
               saide
               that
               he
               is
               vnited
               vnto
               it
               by
               the
               more
               simple
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               soule
               .
               Againe
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               is
               first
               and
               immediately
               ioyned
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               person
               to
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               whether
               there
               remaine
               any
               difference
               or
               diuersitie
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               after
               that
               the
               vnion
               is
               made
               .
               Answ.
               The
               two
               natures
               concurring
               make
               not
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               to
               be
               compounded
               properly
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               analogie
               :
               for
               as
               bodie
               and
               soule
               make
               one
               man
               ,
               so
               God
               and
               man
               make
               one
               Christ
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               turned
               one
               into
               an
               other
               ,
               the
               godhead
               into
               the
               manhood
               or
               the
               manhood
               into
               the
               godhead
               ,
               as
               water
               was
               turned
               into
               wine
               at
               Cana
               in
               Galile
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               confused
               and
               mingled
               togither
               as
               meates
               in
               the
               stomacke
               :
               but
               they
               now
               are
               ,
               and
               so
               remaine
               without
               composition
               ,
               conuersion
               ,
               or
               confusion
               ,
               really
               distinct
               and
               that
               in
               three
               respects
               .
               First
               in
               regard
               of
               essence
               .
               For
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               godhead
               and
               can
               not
               be
               the
               manhood
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               manhood
               and
               not
               the
               godhead
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               distinguished
               in
               proprieties
               :
               the
               godhead
               is
               most
               wise
               ,
               iust
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               omnipotent
               :
               yea
               wisdom
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               and
               power
               it selfe
               :
               and
               so
               is
               not
               the
               manhood
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               hath
               his
               will
               eternall
               and
               vncreated
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               will
               of
               the
               father
               and
               the
               
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               as
               he
               is
               man
               he
               hath
               another
               will
               created
               in
               time
               ,
               &
               placed
               in
               his
               reasonable
               soule
               :
               &
               this
               Christ
               signifieth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               distinct
               in
               their
               actions
               or
               operations
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               goe
               togither
               inseparably
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               :
               yet
               they
               must
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               confounded
               but
               distinguished
               as
               the
               natures
               themselues
               are
               .
               Christ
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 vp
                 againe
                 :
              
               
               and
               hereby
               he
               shewes
               the
               distinction
               of
               operations
               in
               his
               two
               natures
               .
               For
               to
               lay
               downe
               his
               life
               is
               an
               action
               of
               the
               manhood
               ,
               because
               the
               Godhead
               can
               not
               die
               :
               and
               to
               take
               it
               vp
               againe
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Godhead
               alone
               ,
               which
               reunites
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               bodie
               after
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               and
               last
               point
               is
               ,
               what
               ariseth
               of
               this
               vnion
               ?
               Ans.
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               hypostatical
               vnion
               ,
               though
               the
               godhead
               receiue
               nothing
               from
               the
               manhood
               ,
               yet
               the
               manhood
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               assumed
               ,
               is
               thereby
               perfected
               and
               enriched
               with
               vnspeakable
               dignitie
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               it
               is
               exalted
               aboue
               all
               creatures
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               euen
               angels
               themselues
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               hath
               subsistance
               in
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               togither
               with
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               it
               is
               adored
               and
               worshipped
               with
               diuine
               honour
               ,
               as
               in
               like
               case
               the
               honour
               done
               to
               the
               King
               himselfe
               ,
               redoundes
               to
               the
               crowne
               on
               his
               head
               .
               Thirdly
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               vnion
               ,
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               workes
               all
               things
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               manhoode
               .
               And
               hereupon
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               though
               it
               profit
               nothing
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               vertue
               which
               it
               receiueth
               from
               that
               person
               to
               which
               it
               is
               ioyned
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 quickning
                 flesh
              
               and
               the
               
                 bread
                 of
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               Againe
               from
               this
               vnion
               of
               two
               natures
               into
               one
               person
               ,
               ariseth
               a
               kinde
               of
               speech
               or
               phrase
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 communication
                 of
                 proprieties
              
               when
               the
               propertie
               of
               one
               nature
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               whole
               person
               or
               to
               the
               other
               nature
               ,
               as
               when
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 God
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 glorie
                 was
                 crucified
              
               .
               And
               when
               Christ
               saith
               that
               he
               talking
               with
               Nichodemus
               
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 heauen
              
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               the
               personall
               vnion
               is
               threefold
               .
               First
               it
               serues
               to
               shew
               the
               hainousnesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               our
               miserie
               .
               For
               it
               had
               not
               bene
               possible
               to
               make
               a
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               in
               mans
               nature
               for
               the
               least
               offence
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               same
               nature
               had
               first
               of
               all
               beene
               neerely
               ioyned
               to
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               ;
               that
               thereby
               it
               might
               be
               so
               farre
               forth
               supported
               and
               sustained
               that
               it
               might
               ouercome
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               it
               sets
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               the
               endlesse
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               man.
               For
               whereas
               by
               reason
               of
               Adams
               fall
               we
               were
               become
               the
               vilest
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               except
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               :
               by
               his
               mysticall
               coniunction
               ,
               our
               nature
               is
               exalted
               to
               such
               an
               estate
               and
               condition
               as
               is
               farre
               aboue
               all
               creatures
               euen
               the
               angels
               themselues
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               keye
               of
               all
               our
               comfort
               :
               for
               all
               sound
               comfort
               stands
               in
               happines
               ,
               all
               happines
               is
               in
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ,
               all
               fellowship
               with
               God
               is
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               for
               this
               cause
               beeing
               very
               God
               ,
               became
               very
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               reconcile
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               man.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               conception
               of
               Christ
               :
               now
               followes
               his
               birth
               :
               whereby
               in
               the
               ordinarie
               time
               of
               trauell
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               he
               was
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               world
               by
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               .
               
               And
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               conceiued
               ,
               but
               also
               borne
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               knowne
               to
               be
               very
               man
               indeede
               .
               In
               the
               birth
               we
               may
               consider
               foure
               things
               ;
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               manner
               ,
               the
               manifestation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               was
               in
               
                 the
                 last
                 daies
              
               ,
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               70.
               weekes
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               
               which
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               from
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               captiuitie
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               make
               in
               all
               490
               yeares
               :
               or
               more
               plainly
               3900
               yeares
               and
               more
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               as
               Paul
               saith
               
                 in
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 time
              
               .
               And
               the
               Euangelists
               haue
               noted
               of
               purpose
               the
               time
               to
               haue
               beene
               when
               Augustus
               Caesar
               taxed
               the
               Iewes
               and
               all
               nations
               vnder
               his
               dominions
               ;
               
               to
               signifie
               that
               Christ
               was
               borne
               at
               the
               very
               time
               foretold
               by
               Iaacob
               ,
               when
               the
               crowne
               and
               scepter
               was
               taken
               from
               Iuda
               :
               and
               withall
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               that
               Christ
               should
               not
               be
               borne
               either
               later
               or
               sooner
               ,
               but
               so
               many
               ages
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               consideration
               of
               the
               very
               time
               it selfe
               serues
               greatly
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               For
               thus
               may
               we
               reason
               with
               our selues
               :
               If
               God
               who
               in
               the
               beginning
               made
               a
               promise
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               concerning
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               deferred
               it
               almost
               4000
               yeares
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               length
               accomplished
               the
               same
               to
               the
               very
               full
               :
               then
               no
               doubt
               God
               hauing
               promised
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               will
               in
               his
               good
               time
               bring
               them
               to
               passe
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               we
               see
               them
               not
               .
               And
               thus
               by
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               things
               past
               ,
               should
               we
               confirme
               our
               hope
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               was
               not
               at
               Ierusalem
               nor
               Nazareth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               citie
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               village
               of
               Iuda
               called
               Bethleem
               ,
               that
               the
               prophesie
               of
               Micheas
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 Bethleem
                 Ephrata
                 art
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 he
                 come
                 forth
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 ruler
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               here
               we
               may
               obserue
               a
               memorable
               example
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               which
               ouerruleth
               the
               proceedings
               of
               cruell
               tyrants
               ,
               to
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               they
               themselues
               for
               their
               parts
               intending
               nothing
               lesse
               .
               Augustus
               not
               so
               much
               as
               dreaming
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               gaue
               commandement
               that
               euery
               man
               should
               goe
               to
               his
               owne
               citie
               to
               be
               taxed
               :
               and
               hereupon
               Ioseph
               and
               Marie
               take
               their
               iourney
               from
               Nazareth
               to
               Bethleem
               :
               which
               iourney
               God
               himselfe
               appointed
               and
               disposed
               to
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               might
               be
               borne
               in
               the
               place
               which
               he
               preordained
               and
               foretold
               by
               his
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               Christs
               birth
               was
               very
               base
               and
               poore
               :
               for
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               borne
               was
               a
               stable
               ,
               and
               the
               cradle
               where
               he
               lay
               was
               a
               cratch
               .
               And
               he
               willingly
               tooke
               vpon
               him
               this
               pouertie
               for
               sundrie
               causes
               .
               I.
               That
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               
                 shame
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               grow
               vp
               
                 as
                 a
                 roote
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 drie
                 ground
                 and
                 haue
                 neither
                 forme
                 nor
                 beautie
                 .
              
               II.
               That
               he
               might
               afterward
               from
               this
               base
               condition
               be
               exalted
               euen
               in
               his
               manhoode
               to
               that
               rich
               and
               glorious
               estate
               in
               which
               he
               should
               manifest
               himselfe
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               III.
               He
               was
               borne
               in
               exceeding
               pouertie
               that
               he
               might
               shame
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               who
               exceedingly
               esteeme
               of
               their
               riches
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               glorie
               ,
               perswading
               themselues
               that
               without
               such
               meanes
               no
               good
               thing
               can
               be
               done
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               they
               can
               not
               so
               much
               as
               reconcile
               one
               man
               to
               God
               by
               all
               their
               might
               &
               wealth
               :
               wheras
               Christ
               himselfe
               hath
               done
               the
               same
               both
               in
               pouertie
               
               and
               weaknesse
               ;
               and
               can
               enlarge
               and
               preserue
               his
               kingdome
               without
               earthly
               helps
               .
               When
               he
               hung
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               the
               souldiers
               stript
               him
               of
               his
               garments
               :
               and
               beeing
               naked
               he
               brought
               that
               to
               passe
               which
               all
               the
               Monarchs
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               all
               their
               royalties
               could
               neuer
               haue
               performed
               .
               And
               whether
               Christ
               lie
               in
               the
               manger
               betweene
               the
               Oxe
               and
               the
               Asse
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               pallace
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               saluation
               .
               IV.
               He
               came
               in
               this
               maner
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               difference
               betweene
               his
               first
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               and
               his
               last
               oomming
               to
               iudgement
               .
               In
               the
               first
               he
               came
               onely
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               outward
               alterations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               to
               chaunge
               the
               conscience
               and
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               spirituall
               redemption
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               hath
               reserued
               the
               ouerturning
               of
               all
               earthly
               estates
               with
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               owne
               glorie
               to
               the
               latter
               .
               V.
               Lastly
               he
               was
               borne
               in
               a
               poore
               estate
               that
               he
               might
               procure
               true
               riches
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               withall
               ,
               sanctifie
               vnto
               vs
               our
               pouertie
               vpon
               earth
               .
               As
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 beeing
                 rich
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 became
                 poore
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 thorough
                 his
                 pouertie
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 rich
                 .
              
               He
               was
               content
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               manger
               that
               we
               might
               rest
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               This
               serues
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               be
               content
               to
               beare
               any
               meane
               condition
               that
               the
               Lord
               shall
               send
               vpon
               vs
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               very
               estate
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
               And
               if
               for
               our
               cause
               he
               did
               not
               refuse
               the
               basest
               condition
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               murmure
               at
               the
               same
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               but
               miserable
               sinners
               ,
               and
               therfore
               vtterly
               vnworthie
               either
               to
               go
               or
               lie
               vpon
               the
               bare
               earth
               ?
               and
               though
               we
               fare
               and
               lie
               better
               then
               our
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               our
               daintinesse
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               pleased
               therewith
               :
               whereas
               he
               for
               his
               part
               disdained
               not
               the
               manger
               of
               the
               Oxe
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               finde
               so
               little
               entertainment
               or
               fauour
               ,
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               beeing
               his
               members
               ,
               should
               willingly
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               take
               as
               hard
               measure
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
               The
               last
               point
               is
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Christs
               birth
               that
               it
               might
               be
               known
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Where
               consider
               two
               circumstances
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               whome
               ?
               namely
               to
               poore
               shepheards
               tending
               their
               flockes
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               great
               or
               mightie
               men
               ,
               louers
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               priests
               at
               Ierusalem
               contemners
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               one
               ,
               because
               the
               shepheards
               were
               the
               fittest
               persons
               to
               publish
               the
               same
               at
               Bethlehem
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               was
               Gods
               pleasure
               to
               manifest
               that
               in
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               which
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Not
                 many
                 wise
                 men
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 mightie
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 noble
                 are
                 called
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 foolish
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 wise
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               by
               whome
               ?
               by
               the
               angels
               of
               the
               Lord
               appearing
               in
               great
               glorie
               vnto
               the
               shepheards
               .
               For
               the
               priests
               of
               Ierusalem
               and
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               to
               whome
               this
               o●fice
               did
               belong
               ,
               held
               their
               peace
               :
               beeing
               blinded
               in
               their
               manifold
               errours
               &
               wicked
               waies
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               are
               these
               .
               First
               we
               are
               admonished
               hereby
               to
               magnifie
               and
               praise
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               saying
               with
               Mary
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spirit
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               And
               with
               Zacharie
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 visited
                 and
                 redeemed
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               with
               the
               Angels
               of
               heauen
               ,
               
                 Glorie
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 heauens
                 .
              
               
               For
               in
               this
               birth
               is
               made
               manifest
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               iustice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               towards
               vs
               ,
               more
               then
               euer
               it
               was
               before
               :
               yea
               as
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               the
               first
               Adam
               created
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               image
               :
               and
               as
               the
               spirituall
               life
               is
               better
               then
               the
               naturall
               life
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               eternall
               and
               most
               holy
               marriage
               of
               Christ
               the
               husband
               and
               his
               spouse
               the
               Church
               arising
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               the
               bloode
               that
               trickled
               out
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               is
               more
               wonderfull
               then
               the
               creation
               of
               Eve
               of
               the
               rib
               of
               Adam
               :
               lastly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               farre
               greater
               matter
               by
               death
               to
               ouercome
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               turne
               it
               into
               eternal
               life
               ,
               then
               to
               commaunde
               that
               to
               exist
               and
               be
               which
               was
               not
               before
               :
               so
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               begunne
               in
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               more
               vnspeakable
               and
               admirable
               then
               the
               first
               creation
               of
               man.
               Hereupon
               not
               6.
               cherubims
               as
               in
               the
               vision
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               not
               24.
               elders
               as
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               Angels
               like
               armies
               were
               heard
               to
               praise
               God
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               the
               like
               sight
               was
               not
               seene
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               And
               the
               Angels
               by
               their
               example
               put
               vs
               in
               minde
               to
               consider
               aright
               of
               this
               benefit
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               this
               practise
               is
               very
               rare
               in
               this
               fruitlesse
               and
               barren
               age
               of
               the
               worlde
               ;
               where
               sinne
               and
               iniquitie
               abounds
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               by
               experience
               ;
               for
               by
               an
               old
               custome
               we
               retaine
               still
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               natiuitie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               commonly
               called
               :
               which
               neuerthelesse
               is
               not
               spent
               in
               praising
               the
               name
               of
               God
               who
               hath
               sent
               his
               sonne
               from
               his
               owne
               bosome
               to
               be
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               in
               rifling
               ,
               dicing
               ,
               carding
               ,
               masking
               ,
               mumming
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               licentious
               libertie
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               some
               heathen
               feast
               of
               Ceres
               or
               Bacchus
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               was
               conceiued
               and
               borne
               in
               bodily
               manner
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               spirituall
               conception
               and
               birth
               of
               him
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 little
                 children
                 of
                 whome
                 I
                 trauell
                 till
                 Christ
                 he
                 formed
                 in
                 you
                 :
              
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               made
               newe
               creatures
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               performe
               obedience
               to
               our
               creatour
               .
               When
               the
               people
               said
               to
               Christ
               that
               his
               mother
               and
               his
               brethren
               sought
               him
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 mother
                 .
              
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               goe
               with
               the
               sheapheards
               to
               Bethlehem
               ,
               and
               finding
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               swadled
               and
               lying
               in
               the
               cratch
               ,
               let
               vs
               bring
               him
               thence
               and
               make
               our
               owne
               hearts
               to
               be
               his
               cradle
               :
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               say
               that
               we
               liue
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liues
               in
               vs
               :
               and
               let
               vs
               present
               vnto
               him
               our selues
               ,
               our
               bodies
               &
               soules
               as
               the
               best
               gold
               ,
               mirrhe
               ,
               and
               frankincense
               that
               may
               be
               :
               and
               thus
               conceiuing
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               he
               remaining
               without
               chaunge
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               chaunged
               into
               him
               and
               made
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               The
               world
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               dreameth
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               for
               as
               Dauid
               saieth
               ,
               
               
                 Men
                 trauell
                 with
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 conceiue
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 lie
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Men
                 are
                 drawne
                 away
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               these
               are
               the
               ougly
               and
               monstrons
               birthes
               of
               these
               daies
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               contrariwise
               waile
               and
               mourne
               for
               the
               barrennes
               of
               our
               hearts
               that
               doe
               so
               little
               conceiue
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               forth
               in
               action
               .
               The
               mother
               of
               Christ
               vndoubtedly
               was
               a
               blessed
               woman
               :
               but
               if
               shee
               had
               not
               as
               well
               conceiued
               Christ
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               as
               shee
               did
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
               shee
               had
               not
               bin
               saued
               ;
               and
               no
               more
               can
               wee
               ,
               vnlesse
               doe
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               The
               birth
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               that
               haue
               touched
               hearts
               ,
               is
               the
               comfort
               of
               cōforts
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetest
               balme
               or
               confection
               that
               euer
               was
               .
               Behold
               say
               the
               Angel
               to
               the
               she●pheards
               ,
               
                 we
                 bring
                 tidings
                 of
                 great
                 ioy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 :
              
               but
               wherein
               standes
               the
               ioy
               ?
               they
               adde
               further
               ,
               
                 vnto
                 you
                 this
                 daie
                 is
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 citi●
                 of
                 Dauid
                 a
                 S●uiour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               And
               no
               maruel
               :
               for
               in
               that
               birth
               is
               manifested
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               we
               haue
               peace
               ,
               first
               with
               God
               ,
               secondly
               with
               our selues
               in
               conscience
               ,
               thirdly
               with
               the
               good
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
               fourthly
               with
               our
               enemies
               :
               lastly
               with
               al
               the
               creatures
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Angels
               sang
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               the
               Creede
               notes
               vnto
               vs
               the
               parent
               or
               mother
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 Virgine
                 Mary
              
               .
               And
               here
               at
               the
               verie
               first
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               howe
               hee
               could
               haue
               either
               father
               or
               mother
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               figured
               by
               Melchisedech
               who
               had
               neither
               father
               nor
               mother
               .
               
               Ans.
               Melchisedech
               is
               said
               to
               be
               without
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               had
               none
               at
               all
               .
               For
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               and
               receiued
               opinion
               ,
               
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               he
               was
               Sem
               the
               sonne
               of
               Noe
               :
               but
               because
               where
               hee
               is
               mentioned
               vnder
               this
               name
               of
               Melchisedech
               in
               the
               14.
               chapter
               of
               Genes
               .
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               Father
               or
               Mother
               :
               and
               so
               Christ
               in
               some
               sort
               is
               without
               father
               or
               mother
               :
               
               
                 as
                 he
              
               is
               man
               he
               hath
               no
               father
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
              
               is
               God
               he
               hath
               no
               mother
               .
               And
               whereas
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               because
               hee
               was
               begotten
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               Ioseph
               was
               his
               reputed
               father
               :
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               legall
               father
               ,
               namely
               according
               to
               the
               Iewes
               lawes
               :
               in
               that
               (
               as
               sundrie
               diuines
               think
               )
               he
               was
               the
               next
               of
               his
               kin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               succeede
               him
               as
               his
               lawfull
               heire
               .
            
             
               Mary
               became
               the
               mother
               of
               Christ
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               calling
               thereto
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               an
               extraordinarie
               message
               of
               an
               angel
               concerning
               the
               conception
               &
               birth
               of
               Christ
               in
               and
               by
               her
               :
               to
               which
               calling
               and
               message
               shee
               condescended
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 handmaid
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 vnto
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 worde
                 .
              
               And
               hereupon
               she
               conceiued
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               This
               being
               so
               it
               is
               more
               then
               sensles
               folly
               to
               turne
               the
               salutatiō
               of
               the
               angel
               ,
               
                 Haile
                 freely
                 beloued
                 &c.
              
               into
               a
               praier
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               we
               should
               stil
               call
               her
               to
               become
               a
               mother
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               shee
               must
               be
               held
               to
               be
               the
               mother
               of
               whole
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               :
               &
               therfore
               the
               ancient
               Church
               hath
               called
               the
               
                 mother
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               yet
               not
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               godhead
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               the
               mother
               of
               Christ
               is
               described
               by
               her
               qualitie
               ,
               
                 a
                 virgin
              
               ,
               &
               and
               by
               her
               name
               Mary
               .
               Shee
               was
               a
               virgine
               ,
               first
               that
               Christ
               might
               be
               conceiued
               without
               sinne
               and
               be
               a
               perfect
               Sauiour
               :
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               prophet
               Esay
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 virgine
                 shall
                 conceiue
                 &
                 beare
                 a
                 sonne
                 :
              
               according
               as
               it
               was
               foretold
               by
               God
               in
               the
               first
               giuing
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               the
               
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 woman
              
               ,
               not
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               shall
               bruise
               the
               serpents
               heade
               .
               Nowe
               the
               Iewes
               to
               elude
               the
               most
               pregnant
               testimonie
               of
               the
               prophet
               ,
               saie
               ,
               that
               Alma
               signifies
               not
               a
               virgin
               ,
               but
               a
               young
               woman
               which
               hath
               knowne
               a
               man.
               But
               this
               is
               indeede
               a
               forgerie
               .
               For
               Esay
               there
               speakes
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               worke
               of
               God
               aboue
               nature
               ,
               whereas
               for
               a
               woman
               hauing
               knowne
               man
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               is
               no
               wonder
               .
               And
               the
               word
               Alma
               ,
               
               through
               the
               whole
               bible
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               virgin
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               particular
               search
               will
               appeare
               .
            
             
               As
               Ma●ie
               conceiued
               a
               virgin
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               well
               thought
               that
               shee
               continued
               
               a
               virgine
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               though
               wee
               make
               it
               no
               article
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               
               When
               Christ
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               h●e
               commended
               his
               mother
               to
               the
               custodie
               of
               Iohn
               ;
               which
               probably
               argueth
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               no
               child
               to
               whose
               care
               and
               keeping
               shee
               might
               be
               cōmēded
               .
               And
               though
               Christ
               be
               called
               her
               first
               born
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               followe
               that
               shee
               had
               any
               child
               after
               him
               :
               for
               as
               that
               is
               called
               last
               after
               which
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               so
               that
               is
               called
               the
               first
               before
               which
               there
               was
               none
               .
               
               And
               as
               for
               Ioseph
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               espoused
               to
               Marie
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               eightie
               yeares
               old
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               haue
               occasion
               to
               praise
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               forming
               of
               man.
               The
               first
               man
               Adam
               was
               borne
               of
               no
               man
               ;
               but
               immediately
               created
               of
               God
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               is
               Eve
               ,
               is
               formed
               not
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               man
               alone
               :
               the
               third
               &
               all
               after
               ,
               begotten
               both
               of
               womā
               &
               man
               :
               the
               fourth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               not
               of
               no
               man
               as
               Adam
               ,
               not
               of
               no
               woman
               as
               Eve
               ;
               not
               of
               man
               and
               woman
               as
               we
               :
               but
               after
               a
               newe
               manner
               ,
               of
               a
               woman
               without
               a
               man
               hee
               is
               conceiued
               and
               borne
               .
            
             
               And
               hereupon
               our
               dutie
               is
               not
               to
               despise
               ,
               but
               highly
               to
               reuerence
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               sonne
               God
               ,
               a
               a
               prophetisse
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               a
               Saint
               in
               heauen
               .
               And
               we
               do
               willingly
               condescend
               to
               giue
               her
               honour
               three
               waies
               ,
               first
               by
               thanksgiuing
               to
               God
               for
               her
               ,
               secondly
               by
               a
               reuerent
               estimation
               of
               her
               ,
               thirdly
               by
               imitation
               of
               her
               excellent
               vertues
               :
               yet
               farre
               be
               it
               from
               vs
               to
               adore
               her
               with
               diuine
               honour
               ,
               by
               praier
               to
               cal
               vpon
               her
               ,
               as
               though
               shee
               knew
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               heard
               our
               requests
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               her
               in
               heauen
               as
               a
               queene
               aboue
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               name
               of
               the
               mother
               of
               Christ
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shewe
               that
               he
               came
               of
               the
               linage
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               was
               the
               true
               Messias
               before
               spoken
               of
               .
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               both
               Mathew
               and
               Luke
               sets
               downe
               the
               genealogie
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               of
               whom
               Christ
               was
               not
               .
               Ans.
               Mathew
               sets
               downe
               indeede
               in
               Christs
               genealogie
               ,
               the
               natural
               descent
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               the
               husband
               of
               Marie
               ,
               hauing
               Iaacob
               for
               his
               naturall
               father
               :
               but
               Luke
               taking
               another
               course
               ,
               propounds
               the
               natural
               descent
               of
               Marie
               the
               mother
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               when
               he
               saith
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               Eli
               ,
               he
               meanes
               of
               a
               legall
               sonne
               .
               For
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               in
               law
               ,
               are
               called
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               to
               their
               fathers
               and
               mothers
               in
               law
               :
               Mary
               her selfe
               and
               not
               Ioseph
               ,
               being
               the
               naturall
               daughter
               of
               Eli.
               And
               whereas
               Luke
               doth
               not
               plainely
               say
               ,
               that
               Marie
               was
               the
               daughter
               of
               Eli
               ,
               but
               puts
               Ioseph
               the
               sonne
               in
               lawe
               in
               her
               roome
               ,
               
               the
               reason
               hereof
               may
               bee
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Iewes
               to
               account
               and
               continue
               their
               genealogies
               in
               the
               male
               and
               not
               in
               the
               female
               sexe
               ,
               the
               man
               beeing
               the
               head
               of
               the
               familie
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               woman
               .
               And
               though
               Ruth
               ,
               and
               Rahab
               ,
               and
               other
               women
               be
               mentioned
               by
               Matthew
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               onely
               by
               the
               way
               :
               for
               they
               make
               no
               degrees
               herein
               .
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               further
               demanded
               ,
               howe
               Christ
               could
               come
               of
               Dauid
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               as
               Mathew
               saith
               ,
               and
               by
               Nathan
               as
               Luke
               saith
               ;
               they
               twaine
               being
               two
               distinct
               sonnes
               of
               Dauid
               .
               Ans.
               By
               vertue
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               whereby
               the
               brother
               was
               bound
               to
               raise
               vp
               seed
               to
               his
               brother
               :
               there
               was
               a
               double
               descent
               in
               vse
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               naturall
               ,
               the
               other
               legall
               .
               Naturall
               ,
               when
               one
               man
               descended
               of
               another
               by
               generation
               ,
               
               as
               the
               child
               from
               the
               naturall
               father
               ,
               Legall
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               not
               begotten
               of
               another
               ,
               yet
               did
               succeede
               him
               in
               his
               inheritance
               ;
               
               and
               thus
               Salathiel
               is
               the
               naturall
               sonne
               of
               Neri
               ,
               and
               the
               legall
               sonne
               of
               Iechonias
               .
               
               Nowe
               Saint
               Luke
               setts
               downe
               the
               naturall
               descent
               of
               Christ
               from
               Dauid
               by
               Nathan
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Mathewe
               the
               other
               descent
               ,
               which
               is
               legall
               ,
               by
               Salomon
               ;
               whome
               Christ
               succeeded
               in
               the
               right
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               beeing
               borne
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               none
               that
               could
               possibly
               be
               named
               ,
               hauing
               more
               right
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               descent
               of
               Christ
               wee
               haue
               occasion
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               euen
               in
               his
               birth
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               noble
               man
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               descending
               o●
               the
               eternall
               father
               as
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               descending
               of
               the
               Patriarks
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               renowmed
               kings
               of
               Iudah
               .
               And
               this
               his
               nobilitie
               hee
               conuaies
               in
               part
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               makes
               them
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               royall
               priesthood
               ,
               and
               a
               peculiar
               people
               to
               himselfe
               :
               inriching
               them
               also
               with
               the
               reuenewes
               of
               the
               whole
               worlde
               ,
               and
               with
               title
               and
               right
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               as
               their
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               And
               withall
               ,
               Christ
               beeing
               the
               liuely
               patterne
               of
               true
               nobilitie
               ,
               by
               his
               example
               men
               of
               blood
               are
               taught
               not
               to
               stand
               so
               much
               on
               their
               pedigree
               ,
               and
               their
               ancetours
               ,
               as
               though
               nobilitie
               stood
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               man
               descends
               of
               man
               :
               but
               to
               labour
               with
               all
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God
               by
               regeneration
               in
               Christ.
               This
               indeede
               is
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               blood
               ,
               the
               best
               part
               in
               the
               noble
               mans
               skutchin
               ,
               and
               the
               finest
               flowre
               in
               his
               garland
               .
               And
               though
               a
               man
               bee
               neuer
               so
               noble
               or
               great
               an
               estate
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               not
               a
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               he
               is
               base
               and
               vile
               ,
               and
               his
               nobilitie
               stinkes
               in
               the
               nosthrils
               of
               god
               .
               Christ
               in
               his
               genealogie
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               vouchsafe
               to
               name
               those
               his
               ancetours
               that
               ruled
               wickedly
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               Saint
               Mathewe
               omitteth
               three
               kings
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               Achaziah
               ,
               Ioas
               ,
               and
               Amaziah
               :
               whereas
               neuerthelesse
               hainous
               offendours
               that
               repented
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               Ruth
               ,
               &
               Thamar
               ,
               and
               Bathshabe
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               :
               nowe
               followeth
               the
               third
               and
               last
               point
               which
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               description
               of
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               estate
               of
               Christ
               after
               his
               birth
               ,
               which
               is
               two-fold
               ,
               the
               estate
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               of
               exaltation
               .
            
             
               The
               estate
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               Christ
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               abased
               himselfe
               euen
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               meanes
               he
               might
               performe
               the
               office
               of
               a
               priest
               in
               making
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               father
               .
            
             
               This
               estate
               agrees
               to
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               both
               natures
               .
               For
               first
               of
               al
               his
               manhood
               was
               abased
               and
               humbled
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               made
               subiect
               to
               the
               infirmities
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               miseries
               and
               punishments
               which
               were
               due
               vnto
               man
               for
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               Godhead
               was
               abased
               ;
               not
               as
               it
               is
               considered
               in
               it selfe
               .
               For
               so
               it
               admits
               no
               alteration
               or
               chaunge
               .
               But
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               flesh
               or
               manhood
               assumed
               ;
               vnder
               the
               which
               as
               vnder
               a
               vaile
               ,
               the
               Godhead
               lay
               hid
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               the
               incarnation
               to
               the
               time
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               manifestation
               of
               his
               power
               &
               maiestie
               therein
               .
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               these
               two
               estates
               must
               be
               marked
               .
               First
               is
               the
               estate
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               followes
               the
               estate
               of
               exaltatiō
               .
               As
               Christ
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 fooles
                 ,
                 &
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 
                 suffered
                 these
                 things
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glorie
                 .
              
               And
               here
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               must
               learne
               a
               lesson
               .
               The
               same
               which
               was
               true
               in
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               must
               be
               verified
               in
               all
               his
               members
               ;
               they
               must
               all
               haue
               their
               two-fold
               estate
               :
               first
               in
               this
               life
               the
               estate
               of
               humiliation
               :
               secondly
               after
               this
               life
               the
               estate
               of
               glorie
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               first
               entred
               into
               the
               state
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               then
               into
               glorie
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               his
               members
               ,
               first
               they
               must
               be
               abased
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               secondly
               exalted
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               He
               that
               will
               raigne
               with
               Christ
               and
               be
               exalted
               ,
               must
               first
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               :
               he
               that
               will
               weare
               the
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               ,
               must
               weare
               first
               a
               crowne
               of
               thornes
               :
               
               they
               that
               will
               haue
               all
               teares
               wiped
               from
               their
               eyes
               ,
               must
               here
               first
               in
               this
               life
               shedde
               them
               .
               And
               the
               children
               of
               God
               before
               they
               can
               sing
               the
               song
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               lambe
               ,
               must
               first
               swimme
               through
               the
               sea
               of
               burning
               glasse
               :
               whereby
               it
               is
               signified
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               after
               this
               life
               would
               sing
               songs
               of
               praises
               to
               Christ
               ,
               must
               in
               this
               life
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               sea
               of
               miserie
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               heare
               learne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               wretched
               case
               for
               a
               man
               in
               this
               life
               to
               haue
               perpetuall
               ease
               ,
               rest
               ,
               and
               quietnes
               both
               in
               bodie
               &
               soule
               ,
               goods
               ,
               &
               good
               name
               :
               for
               we
               see
               by
               Christs
               example
               ,
               that
               through
               aduersitie
               we
               must
               come
               to
               happines
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               would
               haue
               rest
               and
               peace
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               life
               he
               must
               looke
               for
               trouble
               ,
               persecution
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               .
               Indeede
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               blessed
               that
               alwaies
               liue
               at
               rest
               ;
               but
               before
               God
               they
               are
               most
               miserable
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               oxen
               which
               are
               made
               fatte
               in
               the
               best
               pasture
               )
               readie
               for
               the
               slaughterhouse
               euery
               day
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               excellent
               consolation
               for
               those
               which
               professe
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               and
               persecution
               they
               must
               reioyce
               ,
               because
               the
               state
               of
               humiliation
               in
               this
               life
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               plaine
               and
               right
               way
               to
               saluation
               and
               glorie
               .
               A
               man
               is
               to
               take
               his
               iourney
               into
               a
               farre
               countrey
               ,
               and
               inquiring
               for
               the
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               told
               him
               that
               there
               are
               many
               plaine
               waies
               ;
               but
               the
               straight
               and
               right
               way
               is
               by
               woods
               ,
               and
               hills
               ,
               and
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               great
               daungers
               :
               now
               when
               he
               is
               trauailing
               ,
               and
               comes
               into
               those
               places
               ,
               he
               gathereth
               certenly
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               way
               :
               so
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               that
               is
               going
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               many
               waies
               to
               walke
               in
               ,
               yet
               he
               knowes
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               right
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               straight
               and
               narrowe
               ,
               full
               of
               trouble
               ,
               sorrowe
               ,
               and
               persecution
               :
               full
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               :
               and
               when
               in
               this
               life
               he
               is
               persecuted
               and
               afflicted
               for
               good
               causes
               ,
               whether
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               content
               to
               beare
               his
               crosse
               ,
               it
               argueth
               plainely
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               right
               way
               vnto
               saluation
               :
               
               for
               
                 through
                 many
                 afflictions
                 we
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               humiliation
               of
               Christ
               is
               first
               of
               all
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Creede
               generally
               ,
               and
               secondly
               by
               his
               parts
               or
               degrees
               .
               Generally
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Suffered
                 vnder
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               .
               Where
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
               the
               Passion
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               vnder
               whome
               it
               was
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               conceiue
               the
               passion
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               ,
               seuen
               speciall
               points
               must
               be
               opened
               .
               I.
               The
               cause
               efficient
               .
               The
               principall
               cause
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               was
               the
               decree
               and
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               Peter
               saith
               expressely
               that
               Christ
               was
               deliuered
               by
               the
               determinate
               counsell
               and
               foreknowledge
               of
               God.
               
               The
               impulsiue
               cause
               that
               mooued
               God
               to
               worke
               our
               saluation
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               
               was
               nothing
               in
               man
               (
               for
               al
               mankinde
               was
               shut
               vp
               vnder
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vnable
               to
               procure
               the
               least
               fauour
               at
               Gods
               hand
               )
               but
               the
               will
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               within
               himselfe
               .
               The
               instruments
               which
               the
               Lord
               vsed
               in
               this
               busines
               ,
               were
               the
               wicked
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               himselfe
               ;
               by
               whome
               he
               brought
               to
               passe
               the
               most
               admirable
               worke
               of
               redemption
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               they
               according
               to
               their
               kind
               did
               nothing
               els
               but
               practise
               wickednes
               and
               malice
               against
               Christ.
               II.
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               is
               the
               whole
               malediction
               or
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               containing
               in
               it
               all
               manner
               of
               aduersities
               and
               miseries
               both
               of
               bodie
               and
               minde
               .
               All
               which
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               three
               heads
               ,
               the
               temptations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               ignominies
               and
               slaunders
               ,
               his
               manifolde
               sorrowes
               and
               griefes
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               stand
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               vnsupportable
               wrath
               of
               God.
               III.
               The
               forme
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               is
               that
               excellent
               and
               meritorious
               satisfaction
               which
               in
               suffering
               Christ
               made
               vnto
               his
               father
               for
               mans
               sinne
               .
               We
               doe
               not
               rightly
               consider
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               if
               we
               conceiue
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               a
               bare
               and
               naked
               suffering
               of
               punishment
               ,
               but
               withall
               we
               must
               conceiue
               it
               as
               a
               propitiation
               or
               a
               meanes
               satisfactorie
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               .
               The
               passion
               considered
               as
               a
               passion
               ,
               ministers
               no
               comfort
               :
               but
               all
               our
               ioy
               and
               reioycing
               stands
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               faith
               we
               apprehend
               it
               as
               it
               is
               a
               satisfaction
               or
               a
               meanes
               of
               reconciliation
               for
               our
               offences
               .
               In
               this
               very
               point
               standes
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               whereby
               it
               differs
               from
               all
               other
               sufferings
               of
               men
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Therefore
               most
               damnable
               and
               wicked
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               papists
               ,
               who
               besides
               the
               alone
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               maintaine
               workes
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               partly
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               the
               Saints
               departed
               :
               which
               they
               adde
               to
               the
               passion
               as
               an
               appendance
               thereof
               .
               IV.
               The
               ende
               of
               the
               passion
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               bring
               to
               passe
               a
               worke
               in
               which
               he
               might
               more
               fully
               manifest
               his
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reconciliation
               betweene
               God
               and
               man.
               And
               here
               remember
               with
               the
               passion
               to
               ioyne
               the
               actiue
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               in
               fulfilling
               the
               law
               :
               for
               Christ
               in
               suffering
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               in
               obeying
               suffered
               .
               And
               they
               must
               be
               ioyntly
               conceiued
               together
               for
               this
               cause
               .
               In
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               required
               :
               the
               remoouing
               of
               sinne
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               guilt
               ,
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               ,
               and
               the
               conferring
               or
               giuing
               of
               righteousnes
               .
               Nowe
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               considered
               apart
               from
               his
               legall
               obedience
               ,
               
               only
               takes
               away
               the
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               ,
               frees
               man
               from
               death
               ;
               and
               makes
               him
               of
               a
               sinner
               to
               be
               no
               sinner
               :
               and
               that
               he
               may
               be
               fully
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               
               and
               accepted
               as
               righteous
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               the
               legall
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               must
               also
               be
               imputed
               .
               And
               therfore
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               where
               all
               our
               redemption
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               this
               very
               obedience
               which
               standes
               in
               the
               perfect
               loue
               of
               God
               and
               man
               must
               be
               included
               and
               not
               excluded
               .
               V.
               The
               time
               of
               the
               passion
               was
               from
               the
               very
               birth
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               resurrection
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               beginnings
               onely
               of
               his
               sufferings
               were
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               thereof
               to
               the
               very
               full
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               VI.
               The
               person
               that
               suffered
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               :
               concerning
               whome
               in
               this
               case
               two
               questions
               must
               be
               resolued
               .
               The
               first
               ;
               how
               can
               it
               stand
               with
               Gods
               iustice●
               to
               lay
               punishment
               vpon
               the
               most
               righteous
               man
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               grieuous
               sinners
               :
               considering
               that
               tyrants
               themselues
               will
               not
               doe
               so
               .
               Ans.
               In
               the
               passion
               ,
               Christ
               must
               not
               be
               considered
               
               as
               a
               priuate
               person
               :
               for
               then
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               equitie
               that
               hee
               should
               be
               plagued
               and
               punished
               for
               our
               offences
               ;
               but
               as
               one
               in
               the
               eternal
               counsell
               of
               God
               set
               apart
               to
               be
               a
               publike
               suretie
               or
               pledge
               for
               vs
               ,
               
               to
               suffer
               and
               performe
               those
               things
               which
               we
               in
               our
               persons
               should
               haue
               suffered
               and
               performed
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               God
               the
               father
               is
               said
               to
               giue
               his
               sonne
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               again
               to
               giue
               his
               life
               for
               his
               friends
               .
               
               The
               ●econd
               question
               is
               ,
               how
               by
               the
               short
               and
               temporary
               death
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               any
               man
               can
               possibly
               bee
               freed
               from
               eternall
               death
               and
               damnation
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               vnto
               him
               for
               the
               least
               sinne
               .
               Ans.
               When
               we
               say
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               suffered
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               with
               distinction
               of
               the
               natures
               of
               Christ
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               assumed
               manhood
               :
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               the
               passion
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               from
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               person
               which
               suffered
               ,
               ariseth
               the
               dignitie
               &
               excellencie
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               wherby
               it
               is
               made
               in
               value
               and
               price
               ,
               to
               counteruaile
               euerlasting
               damnation
               .
               For
               when
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               suffered
               the
               curse
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               if
               all
               men
               and
               angels
               had
               suffered
               the
               same
               for
               euer
               .
               VII
               .
               The
               difference
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Martyrs
               :
               and
               that
               stands
               in
               two
               thinges
               .
               First
               Christs
               passion
               was
               a
               cursed
               punishment
               ;
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               are
               no
               curses
               ,
               but
               either
               chastisements
               or
               trials
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               is
               meritorious
               for
               vs
               euen
               before
               god
               ,
               because
               he
               becam
               our
               mediatour
               and
               suretie
               in
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Martyrs
               are
               not
               of
               value
               to
               merit
               for
               vs
               at
               Gods
               hand
               :
               because
               in
               suffering
               they
               were
               but
               priuate
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               nothing
               appertaine
               to
               vs.
               By
               this
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               Treasury
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               common
               chest
               containing
               the
               ouerplus
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               saints
               ,
               mingled
               with
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               kept
               and
               disposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               sensles
               dotage
               of
               mans
               braine
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               say
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               did
               merit
               that
               Saints
               might
               merit
               both
               for
               themselues
               and
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               became
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               make
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               Iesus
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               manifest
               vntruth
               which
               they
               say
               .
               For
               the
               very
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               considered
               apart
               from
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               cannot
               merit
               properly
               :
               cōsidering
               whatsoeuer
               it
               is
               ,
               hath
               ,
               or
               doth
               ;
               it
               is
               ,
               hath
               ,
               and
               doth
               the
               same
               ,
               wholly
               and
               onely
               by
               grace
               :
               whereas
               therefore
               Christ
               meriteth
               for
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               reason
               he
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               in
               one
               person
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               one
               
                 meere
                 man
              
               should
               merit
               for
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               the
               passion
               followeth
               .
               It
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               Friers
               and
               Iesuits
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               vse
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               stirre
               vp
               compassion
               in
               themselues
               ,
               partly
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               who
               suffered
               grieuous
               torments
               ,
               and
               partly
               towards
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               torments
               of
               her
               deere
               sonne
               was
               exceedingly
               troubled
               :
               and
               withall
               to
               kindle
               in
               their
               hearts
               an
               indignation
               towards
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               put
               Christ
               to
               death
               .
               But
               indeede
               this
               kind
               of
               vse
               is
               meere
               humane
               ,
               and
               may
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               made
               by
               reading
               of
               any
               humane
               historie
               .
               But
               the
               proper
               and
               the
               speciall
               vse
               of
               the
               passion
               indeede
               is
               this
               :
               first
               of
               all
               we
               must
               set
               it
               before
               our
               eies
               as
               a
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               clearely
               beholde
               the
               horriblenesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               be
               pardoned
               without
               the
               passion
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               
               vnspeakable
               loue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               died
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               loued
               his
               own
               enemies
               more
               then
               his
               owne
               selfe
               :
               and
               lastly
               our
               endlesse
               peace
               with
               God
               and
               happinesse
               :
               in
               that
               ,
               considering
               the
               person
               of
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               who
               suffered
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               ,
               wee
               may
               after
               a
               sort
               finde
               our
               paradise
               euen
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               hell
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               meditation
               of
               Christs
               passion
               serues
               as
               a
               most
               worthie
               mean●
               to
               beginne
               and
               to
               confirme
               grace
               ,
               specially
               when
               it
               is
               mingled
               with
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               two
               waies
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               serues
               to
               breede
               in
               our
               hearts
               a
               godly
               sorrowe
               for
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               when
               we
               doe
               seriouslie
               with
               our selues
               consider
               ,
               that
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               paines
               and
               sorrowes
               &
               calamities
               which
               he
               suffered
               in
               life
               and
               death
               .
               
               When
               any
               man
               had
               sinned
               vnder
               the
               lawe
               ,
               hee
               brought
               vnto
               the
               temple
               or
               tabernacle
               some
               kind
               of
               beast
               for
               an
               offering
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               was
               prescribed
               ,
               laying
               his
               hand
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               afterward
               slaying
               it
               before
               the
               Lord.
               Now
               by
               the
               ceremony
               of
               laying
               on
               the
               hand
               he
               testified
               that
               he
               for
               his
               part
               had
               deserued
               death
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               beast
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               beeing
               slaine
               and
               sacrificed
               ,
               was
               a
               ●igne
               vnto
               him
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               offered
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               for
               his
               ●innes
               .
               And
               hereby
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               so
               oft
               as
               we
               remember
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               should
               lay
               our
               hands
               as
               it
               were
               vpon
               our
               owne
               heades
               ,
               vtterly
               accusing
               and
               condemning
               our selues
               ,
               euermore
               keeping
               this
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               not
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               proper
               cause
               of
               all
               his
               woe
               and
               miserie
               .
               And
               as
               Christs
               passion
               was
               grieuous
               and
               bitter
               vnto
               him
               ,
               so
               should
               our
               sinnes
               likewise
               bee
               grieuous
               and
               bitter
               vnto
               vs
               :
               let
               vs
               alwaies
               remember
               this
               ;
               otherwise
               we
               shall
               neuer
               reape
               any
               sound
               benefit
               by
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               notable
               meanes
               to
               stirre
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               a
               purpose
               and
               a
               care
               to
               reforme
               our selues
               ,
               and
               liue
               in
               holines
               and
               newnes
               of
               life
               ;
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               Hath
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               so
               mercifully
               dealt
               with
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               suffer
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               whole
               lawe
               for
               my
               manifolde
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               to
               deliuer
               me
               from
               iust
               and
               deserued
               damnation
               ?
               yea
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               he
               hath
               ,
               I
               am
               resolued
               of
               it
               :
               if
               I
               should
               go
               on
               in
               mine
               old
               course
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               the
               most
               ingratefull
               of
               all
               creatures
               to
               this
               my
               louing
               Sauiour
               :
               I
               will
               therefore
               by
               his
               grace
               returne
               and
               reforme
               my
               life
               .
               And
               in
               this
               very
               point
               of
               reformation
               ,
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               is
               set
               before
               vs
               as
               a
               most
               liuely
               patterne
               and
               example
               to
               followe
               .
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               )
               
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 arme
                 your
                 s●lues
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 hath
                 ceased
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Where
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               in
               vs
               a
               spirituall
               passion
               answerable
               to
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ.
               For
               as
               his
               enemies
               did
               lade
               him
               with
               miseries
               euen
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ;
               so
               should
               we
               lade
               our
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               with
               all
               such
               meanes
               as
               may
               subdue
               and
               weaken
               ,
               crucifie
               and
               kill
               it
               .
               To
               the
               doing
               of
               this
               ,
               three
               things
               especially
               are
               required
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               that
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               rebebellious
               natures
               is
               like
               the
               great
               and
               mightie
               Goliah
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               we
               receiue
               like
               young
               and
               little
               Dauid
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               wee
               desire
               that
               grace
               should
               preuaile
               against
               corruption
               ,
               we
               must
               disarme
               the
               strong
               man
               ,
               and
               strippe
               him
               of
               all
               his
               weapons
               :
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               by
               giuing
               all
               the
               members
               of
               our
               bodies
               to
               be
               instruments
               of
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               in
               righteosnesse
               and
               holinesse
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               we
               must
               indeauour
               to
               keepe
               in
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               as
               it
               were
               choking
               and
               smothering
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               that
               by
               it
               neither
               the
               world
               nor
               the
               deuill
               preuaile
               against
               vs.
               And
               this
               must
               be
               done
               by
               hauing
               a
               narrowe
               regard
               vnto
               all
               the
               powers
               and
               faculties
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               setting
               a
               watch
               before
               our
               eies
               ,
               eares
               ,
               lippes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               any
               action
               the
               instrumentes
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               
               and
               aboue
               all
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 by
                 countergarding
                 the
                 heart
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 .
              
               By
               the
               outward
               senses
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               as
               through
               open
               windowes
               the
               deuill
               creeps
               into
               the
               heart
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               stoppe
               all
               such
               waies
               of
               entrance
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               original
               corruption
               begins
               to
               rebel
               either
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               then
               must
               we
               drawe
               out
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               incounter
               with
               that
               hydeous
               gyant
               ,
               laying
               loade
               vpon
               him
               by
               the
               iudgements
               and
               threatnings
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               beating
               him
               downe
               with
               clubbes
               ,
               as
               Paul
               speaketh
               .
               
               And
               if
               it
               fall
               out
               that
               concupiscence
               begin
               to
               conceiue
               and
               bring
               forth
               any
               sinne
               ,
               we
               must
               cruise
               it
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               dash
               it
               against
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               a
               bird
               in
               the
               shell
               ,
               least
               it
               grow
               vp
               to
               our
               vtter
               confusion
               .
               These
               are
               the
               duties
               which
               wee
               should
               learne
               by
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ.
               But
               lamentable
               are
               our
               daies
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               for
               the
               most
               part
               goes
               contrarie
               :
               for
               commonly
               men
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               killing
               and
               subduing
               the
               rebellion
               of
               the
               naturall
               concupiscence
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               studie
               and
               care
               is
               ,
               howe
               they
               may
               feede
               and
               cherish
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               stronger
               then
               the
               mightie
               Goliah
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               for
               our
               parts
               be
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               suffering
               in
               our
               flesh
               as
               he
               suffered
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               for
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               apprehend
               and
               apply
               to
               our
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               as
               a
               fretting
               corasiue
               eate
               out
               the
               poison
               of
               our
               sinfull
               natures
               and
               consume
               it
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               second
               point
               concerning
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               vnder
               whome
               he
               suffered
               ,
               namely
               vnder
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               .
               And
               Christ
               may
               be
               saide
               to
               suffer
               vnder
               him
               in
               two
               respects
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               then
               the
               president
               of
               Iurie
               .
               For
               a
               little
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Romane
               Emperour
               ,
               
               and
               reduced
               into
               a
               Prouince
               ,
               and
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               was
               placed
               ouer
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               not
               as
               king
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Romane
               Emperours
               deputie
               .
               And
               this
               circumstance
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               here
               specified
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               to
               shewe
               that
               the
               Messias
               was
               exhibited
               in
               the
               time
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
               
               Iacob
               foretold
               that
               Shilo
               must
               be
               borne
               after
               the
               scepter
               is
               remooued
               from
               Iudah
               .
               Isaiah
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               family
               of
               Ishai
               shall
               be
               worne
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               roote
               before
               Christ
               as
               a
               braunch
               shall
               spring
               out
               of
               it
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               suffered
               vnder
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               as
               he
               was
               a
               iudge
               :
               whereby
               we
               are
               giuen
               to
               vnderstand
               of
               a
               wonder
               ,
               namely
               that
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               was
               arraigned
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               ,
               and
               there
               condemned
               .
               For
               thus
               much
               the
               words
               in
               meaning
               import
               ,
               that
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               sate
               as
               iudge
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               to
               examine
               him
               ,
               to
               arraigne
               him
               ,
               and
               giue
               sentence
               against
               him
               .
               Wherefore
               before
               wee
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               intreat
               of
               his
               arraignment
               vpon
               earth
               .
               In
               handling
               whereof
               we
               must
               generally
               consider
               these
               points
               .
               First
               that
               when
               he
               was
               arraigned
               before
               Pilate
               he
               was
               not
               as
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               
               but
               as
               a
               pledge
               and
               surety
               that
               stood
               in
               the
               place
               and
               stead
               of
               vs
               miserable
               
               sinners
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 bare
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 our
                 sorrowes
                 :
              
               and
               withall
               in
               him
               was
               mankind
               arraigned
               before
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               arraignment
               was
               made
               not
               priuately
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               but
               openly
               in
               the
               publike
               court
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               great
               feast
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               though
               Pilate
               in
               citing
               ,
               examining
               ,
               and
               condemning
               Christ
               ,
               intended
               not
               to
               worke
               any
               part
               of
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               yet
               was
               this
               wholly
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               counsell
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               whose
               roome
               Pilate
               sate
               ,
               
               and
               whose
               iudgement
               he
               exercised
               .
            
             
               The
               generall
               vse
               of
               Christs
               arraignment
               ,
               is
               two-fold
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               terrour
               to
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               freedome
               or
               protection
               from
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               arraignment
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               such
               as
               in
               this
               life
               receiue
               him
               not
               by
               faith
               ,
               must
               at
               the
               ende
               of
               this
               world
               be
               brought
               out
               to
               the
               most
               terrible
               barre
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               arraigned
               before
               the
               King
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               And
               marke
               the
               equitie
               hereof
               .
               Christ
               himselfe
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               redeemer
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               had
               bin
               brought
               out
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               ,
               and
               arraigned
               as
               a
               guilty
               malefactour
               :
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               man
               vpon
               earth
               that
               liues
               and
               dies
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               hold
               vp
               his
               hand
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               the
               great
               iudge
               of
               all
               mankind
               ,
               where
               he
               shall
               see
               hell
               vnderneath
               him
               burning
               redde
               hotte
               ,
               and
               opening
               it selfe
               wide
               to
               swallow
               him
               vp
               :
               and
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               standing
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Saints
               of
               God
               giuing
               iudgement
               against
               him
               :
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               accusing
               him
               ;
               and
               within
               him
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               condemning
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               one
               day
               shal
               the
               arraignment
               of
               those
               persons
               be
               ,
               that
               with
               full
               purpose
               of
               heart
               cleaue
               not
               to
               Christ
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               alas
               ,
               huge
               and
               infinite
               is
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               make
               more
               account
               of
               transitorie
               and
               earthly
               matters
               ,
               euen
               of
               their
               pigges
               with
               the
               Gaderens
               ,
               then
               of
               him
               and
               his
               benefits
               :
               and
               such
               persons
               should
               rather
               be
               pitied
               then
               despised
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               considering
               their
               estate
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               euery
               day
               they
               are
               going
               as
               traytours
               pinnioned
               to
               their
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               goe
               thence
               to
               eternall
               execution
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christs
               arraignment
               is
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               godly
               .
               For
               he
               was
               arraigned
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               as
               truly
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               arraigned
               before
               God
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               :
               he
               was
               accused
               before
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               cleared
               and
               excused
               before
               the
               heauenly
               iudge
               :
               lastly
               he
               was
               here
               condemned
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receiue
               the
               sentence
               of
               absolution
               and
               be
               eternally
               saued
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               The
               arraignment
               of
               Christ
               hath
               three
               parts
               :
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               his
               accusation
               ,
               his
               condemnation
               .
               In
               the
               apprehension
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               the
               dealing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               dealing
               of
               Iudas
               and
               the
               Iewes
               .
               The
               dealing
               and
               proceeding
               of
               Christ
               was
               this
               :
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               the
               time
               of
               his
               apprehension
               and
               death
               was
               neere
               ,
               he
               solemnly
               prepared
               himselfe
               thereto
               .
               And
               his
               example
               must
               teach
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               our
               daies
               ,
               euery
               houre
               to
               prepare
               our selues
               against
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               thē
               we
               may
               be
               found
               readie
               of
               the
               Lord.
               What
               ?
               shall
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               make
               preparation
               to
               his
               owne
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               most
               miserable
               sinners
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               a
               thousand
               preparations
               more
               then
               he
               ?
               wherefore
               
               let
               vs
               continually
               thinke
               with
               our selues
               that
               euery
               present
               day
               is
               the
               last
               day
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               addresse
               our selues
               to
               death
               againe
               the
               next
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               which
               Christ
               doth
               in
               this
               preparation
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               ●hoice
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               by
               conferring
               the
               Euangelists
               together
               .
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 called
                 Gethsemane
                 :
              
               S.
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 Oliues
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 accustomed
                 .
              
               
               And
               that
               we
               might
               not
               imagine
               that
               Christ
               did
               this
               that
               he
               might
               escape
               and
               hide
               himselfe
               from
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 Iudas
                 which
                 betraied
                 him
                 knew
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 oftentimes
                 he
                 resorted
                 thither
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
              
               
               whereas
               if
               he
               had
               feared
               apprehension
               he
               would
               haue
               rather
               gone
               aside
               to
               some
               other
               secret
               and
               vnwonted
               place
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               first
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               Christ
               knowing
               the
               time
               of
               his
               owne
               death
               to
               be
               at
               hand
               ,
               doth
               willingly
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               resort
               to
               such
               a
               place
               in
               which
               his
               enemies
               in
               all
               likelihood
               might
               easily
               finde
               him
               ,
               and
               haue
               fit
               opportunitie
               to
               attach
               him
               .
               For
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               still
               remained
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               durst
               not
               haue
               enterprised
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               people
               whome
               they
               feared
               :
               but
               out
               of
               the
               citie
               in
               the
               garden
               all
               occasion
               of
               feare
               is
               cut
               off
               .
               By
               this
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               Christ
               yeelded
               himselfe
               to
               death
               willingly
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               constraint
               :
               and
               vnlesse
               his
               sufferings
               had
               bin
               voluntarie
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               they
               could
               neuer
               haue
               bin
               a
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Here
               a
               question
               offereth
               it selfe
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               may
               lawfully
               flie
               in
               danger
               and
               persequution
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               himselfe
               doth
               not
               .
               Answ.
               When
               good
               meanes
               of
               flying
               and
               iust
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               flie
               .
               When
               the
               Iewes
               sought
               to
               kill
               Paul
               at
               Damascus
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               tooke
               him
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               through
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               downe
               in
               a
               basket
               to
               escape
               their
               hands
               .
               When
               Moses
               was
               called
               by
               God
               to
               deliuer
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               slaine
               the
               Egyptian
               ,
               and
               the
               fact
               was
               knowne
               ,
               and
               Pharao
               sought
               to
               kill
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               fledde
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Madian
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               sundrie
               times
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               stoned
               ,
               and
               otherwaies
               hurt
               by
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               withdrew
               himselfe
               from
               among
               them
               .
               It
               is
               lawfull
               then
               to
               flie
               in
               persecution
               ,
               these
               caueats
               obserued
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               finde
               not
               himselfe
               sufficiently
               strengthened
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               departure
               must
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               generall
               calling
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               seruing
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               hurt
               of
               none
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               freedome
               at
               the
               least
               for
               a
               time
               from
               the
               bond
               of
               a
               mans
               particular
               calling
               .
               If
               he
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               freed
               from
               ruling
               :
               if
               a
               Minister
               ,
               from
               preaching
               and
               teaching
               ,
               otherwaies
               he
               may
               not
               flie
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               Christ
               ,
               who
               did
               withdraw
               himselfe
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               would
               not
               flie
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               because
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               suffering
               was
               come
               ,
               
               wherein
               he
               intended
               most
               willingly
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               and
               will
               of
               his
               father
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               preparation
               ,
               is
               the
               praier
               which
               Christ
               made
               vnto
               his
               father
               in
               the
               garden
               .
               And
               herein
               his
               example
               doth
               teach
               vs
               earnestly
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               against
               the
               danger
               of
               imminent
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               temptations
               which
               are
               to
               come
               .
               And
               if
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               without
               sinne
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               spirit
               aboue
               measure
               had
               need
               to
               pray
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               haue
               we
               need
               to
               be
               watchfull
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               praiers
               ,
               who
               are
               laden
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               compassed
               about
               with
               manifold
               impediments
               and
               dangerous
               enemies
               .
            
             
             
               In
               this
               prayer
               sundrie
               points
               worthie
               our
               marking
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               who
               praied
               ?
               Answ.
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               but
               still
               we
               must
               remember
               the
               distinction
               of
               natures
               &
               of
               their
               operations
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Christ
               ;
               he
               praieth
               not
               in
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               manhood
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               for
               whome
               he
               praieth
               .
               Ans.
               Some
               haue
               thought
               that
               this
               and
               all
               other
               his
               prayers
               were
               made
               for
               his
               mysticall
               bodie
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               now
               praies
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               not
               as
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Godhead
               feeles
               no
               want
               :
               but
               as
               he
               was
               a
               man
               abased
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               was
               to
               performe
               homage
               to
               God
               the
               creator
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               he
               put
               on
               the
               infirmities
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               praied
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               strength
               and
               power
               in
               his
               manhoode
               to
               support
               him
               in
               bearing
               the
               whole
               brunt
               of
               the
               passion
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               praied
               ?
               Answ.
               To
               the
               father
               :
               neither
               must
               this
               trouble
               vs
               ,
               as
               though
               Christ
               in
               praying
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               should
               pray
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God
               with
               him
               .
               For
               though
               in
               essence
               they
               admit
               no
               distinction
               ,
               yet
               in
               person
               or
               in
               the
               proper
               manner
               of
               subsisting
               they
               doe
               .
               The
               Father
               is
               one
               person
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               an
               other
               :
               
               therefore
               as
               the
               father
               saying
               from
               heauen
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 welbeloued
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               spake
               not
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Sonne
               :
               so
               againe
               the
               Sonne
               when
               he
               praieth
               ,
               he
               praies
               not
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               particular
               cause
               of
               his
               prayer
               .
               Ans.
               His
               agonie
               in
               which
               his
               soule
               was
               heauie
               vnto
               death
               ;
               not
               because
               he
               feared
               bodily
               death
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               malediction
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               euen
               the
               very
               heate
               of
               the
               furie
               and
               indignation
               of
               God
               was
               poured
               forth
               vpon
               him
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               affected
               and
               troubled
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               defiled
               with
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whol
               world
               .
               And
               this
               appeares
               ,
               first
               by
               the
               words
               whereby
               the
               Euangelists
               expresse
               the
               agonie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               which
               signifie
               exceeding
               great
               sorrow
               and
               griefe
               :
               secondly
               ,
               by
               his
               dolefull
               complaint
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 is
                 heauie
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 :
              
               thirdly
               ,
               by
               his
               feruent
               praier
               thrise
               repeated
               ,
               full
               of
               dolefull
               passions
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               an
               Angel
               to
               comfort
               him
               :
               fifthly
               ,
               by
               his
               bloodie
               sweat
               ,
               the
               like
               whereof
               was
               neuer
               heard
               .
               And
               herein
               lies
               the
               difference
               betweene
               Christs
               agonie
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               Martyrs
               :
               he
               put
               on
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               in
               death
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               same
               :
               he
               was
               left
               to
               himselfe
               void
               of
               comfort
               ,
               they
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               afflictions
               feele
               the
               vnspeakable
               comfort
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               neede
               not
               meruaile
               why
               Christ
               should
               pray
               against
               death
               ,
               which
               neuerthelesse
               his
               members
               haue
               receiued
               and
               borne
               most
               ioyfully
               .
               Againe
               ,
               this
               most
               bitter
               agonie
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               our
               reioycing
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               why
               Paul
               biddes
               all
               the
               faithfull
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               to
               reioyce
               alwaies
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               againe
               to
               reioyce
               .
               And
               here
               we
               are
               further
               taught
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               are
               plunged
               into
               a
               sea
               of
               most
               grieuous
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               the
               gulfes
               of
               most
               dreadfull
               temptations
               ,
               euen
               then
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               lift
               vp
               our
               hearts
               by
               feruent
               praier
               to
               God.
               Thus
               did
               Christ
               when
               in
               the
               garden
               he
               was
               about
               to
               drinke
               the
               cuppe
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               sucke
               vp
               the
               very
               dregges
               of
               it
               :
               
               and
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 deepes
              
               he
               called
               of
               the
               name
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               was
               heard
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               point
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               of
               this
               prayer
               .
               Answ.
               Christ
               praies
               to
               be
               deliuered
               from
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               saying
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cuppe
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 :
              
               yet
               with
               two
               clauses
               added
               thereto
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 possible
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               But
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               it
               could
               be
               that
               Christ
               knowing
               that
               it
               was
               his
               Fathers
               will
               and
               counsell
               that
               he
               should
               suffer
               death
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               also
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               for
               that
               ende
               ,
               should
               make
               such
               a
               request
               to
               his
               Father
               without
               sinne
               .
               Answ.
               The
               request
               proceedes
               onely
               of
               a
               weaknes
               or
               infirmitie
               in
               Christs
               manhood
               without
               sinne
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               thus
               .
               We
               must
               still
               consider
               that
               when
               he
               made
               this
               prayer
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               the
               whole
               wrath
               of
               God
               and
               the
               very
               dolours
               and
               pangs
               of
               hell
               seazed
               vpon
               him
               :
               whereby
               the
               senses
               and
               powers
               of
               his
               minde
               were
               astonished
               ,
               and
               wholly
               bent
               to
               releeue
               nature
               in
               this
               agonie
               .
               For
               as
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               smitten
               with
               griefe
               ,
               all
               the
               blood
               in
               the
               bodie
               flowes
               thither
               to
               comfort
               it
               :
               so
               when
               Christ
               was
               in
               this
               astonishment
               ,
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               memorie
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               (
               as
               it
               were
               for
               a
               time
               suspending
               their
               owne
               proper
               actions
               )
               concurred
               to
               sustaine
               and
               support
               the
               spirit
               and
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               might
               be
               .
               Now
               Christ
               beeing
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               this
               perplexed
               estate
               ,
               prayeth
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 let
                 this
                 cuppe
                 passe
                 .
              
               And
               these
               words
               proceede
               not
               from
               any
               sinne
               or
               disobedience
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               a
               meere
               a
               perturbation
               of
               minde
               ,
               caused
               onely
               by
               an
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               namly
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ;
               which
               neither
               blinded
               his
               vnderstanding
               nor
               tooke
               away
               his
               memorie
               so
               as
               he
               forgot
               his
               fathers
               will
               ,
               but
               onely
               stopped
               and
               staied
               the
               act
               of
               reasoning
               and
               remembring
               for
               a
               little
               time
               :
               euen
               as
               in
               the
               most
               perfect
               clocke
               that
               is
               the
               motion
               may
               be
               staied
               by
               the
               ayre
               ,
               or
               by
               mans
               hand
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               outward
               cause
               without
               any
               defect
               or
               breach
               ,
               made
               in
               any
               part
               of
               it
               .
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               that
               Christs
               will
               is
               flatte
               contrarie
               to
               the
               wil
               of
               his
               father
               .
               Ans.
               Christs
               will
               as
               he
               is
               man
               and
               the
               will
               of
               his
               father
               in
               this
               agonie
               ,
               were
               not
               contrarie
               ,
               but
               onely
               diuers
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               contradiction
               or
               contrarietie
               .
               Now
               a
               man
               may
               will
               a
               diuers
               thing
               from
               that
               which
               God
               willeth
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               sinne
               .
               Paul
               desired
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               Asia
               and
               Bithynia
               ,
               
               but
               he
               was
               hindred
               by
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               contrarietie
               betweene
               Paul
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               shew
               of
               discord
               great
               consent
               .
               For
               that
               which
               Paul
               willeth
               well
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               willeth
               not
               ,
               by
               a
               better
               will
               :
               though
               the
               reason
               hereof
               be
               secret
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               Pauls
               will
               manifest
               .
               Againe
               the
               minister
               in
               charitie
               reputing
               the
               whole
               congregation
               to
               be
               elect
               ,
               in
               holy
               manner
               seeketh
               and
               willeth
               the
               saluation
               of
               euery
               one
               ,
               which
               neuerthelesse
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               willeth
               not
               .
               Now
               betweene
               both
               these
               wills
               there
               may
               be
               and
               is
               a
               difference
               without
               contrarietie
               .
               For
               one
               good
               thing
               as
               it
               is
               good
               may
               differ
               from
               another
               ;
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               contrarie
               vnto
               it
               .
               It
               may
               further
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               praier
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               combate
               and
               fight
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sinne
               .
               Ans.
               There
               are
               three
               kind
               of
               combates
               :
               the
               one
               betweene
               reason
               and
               appetite
               ,
               and
               this
               fight
               is
               alwaies
               sinnefull
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               in
               Christ
               :
               the
               second
               is
               betweene
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               this
               may
               be
               in
               Gods
               child
               who
               is
               but
               in
               part
               regenerate
               ;
               but
               it
               did
               
               not
               befall
               Christ
               who
               was
               perfectly
               holy
               .
               The
               third
               is
               a
               combate
               of
               diuers
               desires
               ,
               vpon
               sundrie
               respects
               drawing
               a
               man
               to
               and
               fro
               .
               This
               may
               be
               in
               mans
               nature
               without
               fault
               :
               and
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whome
               the
               desire
               of
               doing
               his
               Fathers
               will
               striuing
               and
               struggling
               with
               another
               desire
               ;
               whereby
               nature
               seekes
               to
               preserue
               it selfe
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               pray
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               point
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               Christ
               prayed
               .
               Answ.
               He
               praied
               to
               his
               Father
               partly
               kneeling
               ,
               partly
               lying
               on
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               strong
               cries
               and
               teares
               ,
               sweating
               water
               and
               blood
               :
               and
               all
               this
               he
               did
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Here
               then
               behold
               the
               agonie
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               cleare
               chrystall
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               fully
               see
               the
               exceeding
               greatnes
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               hardnes
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
               We
               goe
               vaunting
               with
               our
               heads
               to
               heauen
               as
               though
               it
               were
               nothing
               to
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               whereas
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               our
               rebellions
               ,
               brought
               downe
               euen
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               laide
               him
               groueling
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               we
               cānot
               so
               much
               almost
               as
               shed
               one
               teare
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               wheras
               he
               sweates
               blood
               for
               vs.
               Oh
               let
               vs
               therefore
               learne
               to
               abase
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               carrie
               about
               vs
               contrite
               and
               bleeding
               hearts
               ,
               and
               be
               confounded
               in
               our selues
               for
               our
               sinnes
               past
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               is
               the
               euent
               of
               the
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               as
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 did
                 offer
                 vp
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 supplications
                 ,
                 with
                 strong
                 cries
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 also
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 feared
                 .
              
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               was
               Christ
               heard
               ,
               seeing
               he
               suffered
               death
               and
               bare
               the
               pangs
               of
               hel
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               ?
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               heard
               he
               should
               haue
               beene
               deliuered
               from
               all
               this
               .
               Answ.
               We
               must
               know
               that
               God
               heares
               our
               praiers
               two
               waies
               :
               I.
               when
               he
               directly
               graunts
               our
               request
               .
               II.
               when
               knowing
               what
               is
               good
               for
               vs
               ,
               he
               giues
               not
               vs
               our
               requests
               directly
               ,
               but
               a
               thing
               answerable
               thereunto
               .
               And
               thus
               was
               Christ
               heard
               :
               for
               he
               was
               not
               deliuered
               from
               suffering
               ;
               but
               yet
               he
               had
               strength
               and
               power
               giuen
               him
               ,
               whereby
               his
               manhood
               was
               made
               able
               to
               beare
               the
               brunt
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               God
               heareth
               the
               praiers
               of
               his
               seruants
               vpon
               earth
               .
               Paul
               praied
               to
               be
               deliuered
               from
               the
               angel
               Satan
               that
               buffeted
               him
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               answered
               that
               it
               should
               not
               so
               be
               ,
               because
               his
               grace
               whereby
               he
               was
               inabled
               to
               resist
               his
               temptation
               was
               sufficient
               :
               and
               Paul
               finding
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               prayers
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
               protests
               hereupon
               that
               he
               will
               reioyce
               in
               his
               infirmities
               .
               Others
               pray
               for
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               as
               health
               ,
               life
               ,
               libertie
               ,
               &c.
               which
               notwithstanding
               God
               holds
               backe
               ,
               and
               giues
               in
               stead
               thereof
               spirituall
               graces
               ,
               patience
               ,
               faith
               ,
               contentation
               of
               minde
               .
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               God
               heares
               not
               our
               prayers
               alwaies
               according
               to
               our
               wills
               and
               desires
               ,
               
               but
               according
               as
               the
               things
               asked
               shall
               be
               for
               our
               saluation
               .
               He
               is
               like
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               who
               goes
               on
               to
               launch
               the
               wound
               and
               heares
               not
               the
               patient
               though
               he
               crie
               neuer
               so
               ,
               till
               the
               cure
               be
               ended
               .
            
             
               Now
               followeth
               the
               second
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               Christs
               apprehension
               ,
               namely
               the
               dealing
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               wherein
               we
               must
               consider
               foure
               things
               :
               I.
               how
               they
               consult
               togither
               concerning
               Christs
               apprehension
               .
               II.
               how
               they
               came
               to
               the
               place
               and
               mette
               him
               .
               III.
               how
               they
               laid
               hands
               on
               him
               .
               IIII.
               how
               they
               bound
               him
               and
               tooke
               him
               away
               .
               For
               the
               first
               :
               before
               they
               enterprised
               this
               matter
               ,
               they
               did
               wisely
               and
               warily
               lay
               their
               heads
               togither
               ,
               to
               consult
               
               of
               the
               time
               and
               place
               :
               and
               also
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               apprehending
               him
               .
               So
               Saint
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 assembled
                 together
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 El●ers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 the
                 hall
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 called
                 Caiphas
                 :
                 and
                 consulted
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 take
                 Iesus
                 by
                 subtiltie
                 .
              
               Whence
               we
               learne
               two
               good
               instructions
               :
               first
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               hauing
               a
               quarrell
               against
               Christ
               ,
               could
               neuer
               be
               at
               ●est
               till
               they
               had
               his
               blood
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               consult
               how
               they
               might
               take
               him
               :
               but
               God
               did
               so
               order
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               dis●●ose
               of
               their
               purposes
               and
               consultations
               ,
               that
               euen
               thereby
               he
               did
               confound
               them
               and
               their
               whole
               nation
               .
               ●or
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               hainous
               sinne
               against
               Christ
               ,
               came
               the
               iust
               wrath
               of
               God
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               remaineth
               vnto
               this
               day
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               ouerthrow
               such
               in
               their
               owne
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               wise
               without
               the
               direction
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               against
               Christ.
               And
               thus
               it
               was
               with
               Achi●ophel
               ,
               who
               for
               wisdome
               was
               as
               the
               oracle
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               because
               he
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               God
               confounded
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               wisdome
               .
               For
               when
               his
               counsell
               which
               he
               gaue
               against
               Dauid
               was
               not
               followed
               ,
               he
               thought
               hims●●●e
               despised
               as
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 sadled
                 his
                 asse
                 ,
                 and
                 arose
                 and
                 went
                 home
                 into
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 houshold
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 :
              
               &
               in
               this
               action
               he
               shewed
               himselfe
               more
               senslesse
               then
               a
               bruit
               beast
               .
               And
               in
               our
               daies
               the
               Leaguers
               that
               haue
               bound
               themselues
               by
               othe
               to
               roote
               out
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               by
               his
               most
               wonderfull
               prouidence
               turne
               their
               swords
               against
               themselues
               and
               destroy
               each
               other
               .
               Therefore
               if
               we
               would
               be
               wise
               ,
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               els
               our
               counsell
               will
               be
               our
               owne
               confusion
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               shall
               liue
               in
               stubbernnesse
               and
               rebellion
               against
               Christ
               ,
               t●●
               Lord
               will
               so
               carrie
               and
               order
               those
               men
               ,
               or
               that
               people
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               shall
               be
               the
               very
               causes
               of
               their
               owne
               perdition
               .
               This
               we
               see
               most
               p●●●n●●y
               in
               the
               example
               of
               these
               Iewes
               :
               for
               they
               euermore
               enuyed
               Ch●●st
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               goe
               on
               to
               take
               counsell
               against
               him
               ;
               but
               God
               so
               disposed
               thereof
               ,
               that
               euen
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               brought
               destruction
               vpon
               themselues
               and
               their
               countrey
               .
               This
               must
               teach
               thee
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               thou
               liuest
               in
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               for
               if
               thou
               doe
               so
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               many
               waies
               to
               worke
               thy
               confusion
               :
               as
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               to
               condemne
               thee
               ;
               thy
               friends
               to
               forsake
               thee
               ;
               the
               deuill
               &
               his
               angels
               to
               torment
               &
               molest
               thee
               ;
               and
               his
               creatures
               to
               annoy
               thee
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Lord
               can
               leaue
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               m●ke
               thine
               owne
               selfe
               to
               be
               the
               direct
               meanes
               of
               working
               thine
               own
               confusion
               ,
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               eternally
               :
               &
               that
               euen
               then
               ,
               wh●
               thou
               art
               most
               warie
               and
               wise
               in
               thine
               owne
               behalfe
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               all
               those
               that
               walke
               on
               in
               their
               euill
               waies
               without
               any
               true
               conuersion
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               consulted
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               they
               come
               to
               the
               garden
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               apprehended
               .
               
               And
               here
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               who
               they
               were
               that
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●●mely
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharises
               ,
               the
               high
               priests
               ,
               and
               their
               seruants
               ;
               a
               ●●nd
               of
               s●●ldiers
               ,
               &
               the
               seruants
               of
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               &
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               a●●●hich
               came
               with
               one
               cōsent
               to
               the
               place
               where
               Christ
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               〈◊〉
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               learne
               a
               good
               lesson
               ;
               that
               all
               sorts
               of
               wicked
               men
               disagreeing
               among
               themselues
               ,
               can
               agree
               against
               Christ.
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharise●●ere
               two
               contrarie
               sects
               ,
               and
               at
               discord
               one
               with
               another
               in
               matters
               of
               re●●gio●●
               and
               Iudas
               was
               one
               of
               Christs
               disciples
               :
               the
               Elders
               differed
               from
               thē
               all
               :
               〈◊〉
               souldiours
               were
               Gentiles
               :
               all
               these
               were
               at
               variance
               among
               themselues
               ,
               
               and
               could
               not
               one
               brooke
               another
               .
               So
               also
               we
               read
               that
               Herod
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               were
               not
               friends
               :
               
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               Christ
               was
               apprehended
               ,
               Pilate
               sent
               him
               to
               Herod
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               made
               friends
               .
               Now
               as
               these
               wicked
               men
               did
               all
               conspire
               against
               Christ
               ;
               so
               doe
               the
               wicked
               ones
               of
               this
               world
               in
               all
               countries
               and
               kingdomes
               band
               themselues
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               this
               day
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               such
               be
               at
               discord
               among
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               all
               ioyne
               hand
               in
               hand
               to
               persecute
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               plaine
               ;
               because
               Christ
               and
               his
               religion
               is
               as
               flatte
               opposite
               to
               the
               corrupt
               disposition
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               light
               is
               to
               darknes
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               whereas
               we
               see
               so
               many
               sorts
               of
               men
               so
               amiably
               consenting
               to
               take
               Christ
               :
               we
               may
               note
               how
               all
               men
               naturally
               doe
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               religion
               .
               And
               looke
               as
               then
               it
               was
               with
               Christ
               ,
               so
               hath
               it
               bin
               with
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               to
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               .
               They
               are
               accounted
               as
               the
               offscouring
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               men
               not
               worthie
               to
               liue
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               as
               Christ
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               vs
               also
               marke
               how
               all
               these
               came
               furnished
               to
               apprehend
               Christ
               :
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 came
                 with
                 clubs
                 and
                 staues
                 as
                 vnto
                 a
                 theefe
                 .
              
               All
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               knew
               right
               well
               that
               Christ
               was
               no
               man
               of
               violence
               ,
               but
               meeke
               and
               lowly
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               came
               armed
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ;
               as
               though
               he
               had
               beene
               some
               mightie
               potentate
               that
               would
               not
               haue
               beene
               apprehended
               ,
               but
               haue
               resisted
               them
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               propertie
               of
               an
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               feare
               where
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               at
               all
               .
               This
               causeth
               some
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               their
               own
               shadowes
               :
               and
               if
               they
               see
               but
               a
               worme
               peepe
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               their
               wits
               ende
               :
               and
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 flee
                 when
                 none
                 pursueth
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               that
               they
               are
               now
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               two
               things
               in
               their
               meeting
               :
               I.
               Christs
               communication
               with
               them
               .
               II.
               The
               treason
               of
               Iudas
               .
               Concerning
               their
               conference
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Iesus
                 knowing
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Whome
                 seeke
                 ye
                 ?
              
               they
               answered
               him
               ;
               
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 :
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 .
              
               Now
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               stoutest
               of
               them
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               beeing
               astonished
               at
               the
               maiestie
               of
               his
               word
               .
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               word
               of
               power
               .
               The
               same
               power
               was
               in
               his
               word
               when
               he
               raised
               vp
               Lazarus
               :
               for
               when
               he
               had
               lien
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               had
               entred
               into
               some
               degrees
               of
               corruption
               ,
               he
               did
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               saide
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 come
                 forth
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               was
               dead
               came
               forth
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               may
               also
               marke
               what
               a
               wonderfull
               might
               and
               power
               is
               in
               the
               word
               preached
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               very
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               beeing
               preached
               by
               his
               ministers
               lawfully
               called
               by
               him
               thereunto
               ;
               hath
               the
               same
               power
               &
               force
               in
               it
               which
               Christ
               himselfe
               shewed
               when
               he
               spake
               on
               earth
               .
               It
               is
               the
               sauour
               of
               life
               vnto
               life
               to
               saue
               those
               that
               heare
               it
               :
               
               or
               the
               sauour
               of
               death
               vnto
               death
               .
               It
               is
               like
               to
               a
               vapour
               or
               perfume
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               mens
               nostrills
               is
               sauorie
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               doth
               reuiue
               them
               :
               and
               others
               againe
               it
               striketh
               dead
               .
               And
               therefore
               euery
               one
               that
               either
               now
               ,
               or
               heretofore
               hath
               heard
               this
               word
               preached
               ,
               shall
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               vnto
               them
               either
               a
               word
               of
               power
               to
               saue
               their
               soules
               ,
               or
               through
               their
               corruption
               the
               ministerie
               of
               death
               and
               condemnation
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               a
               word
               spoken
               by
               Christ
               ,
               beeing
               in
               a
               base
               or
               low
               estate
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               ouerthrow
               his
               enemies
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               last
               day
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               maiestie
               to
               iudge
               both
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ;
               what
               power
               shall
               his
               words
               haue
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 you
                 cursed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 which
                 was
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 ?
              
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               shall
               euen
               be
               as
               powerfull
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               motiue
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               to
               cause
               vs
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               while
               we
               haue
               time
               in
               these
               daies
               of
               grace
               and
               mercy
               to
               seeke
               to
               be
               reconciled
               vnto
               him
               for
               al
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               least
               at
               the
               last
               day
               we
               heare
               that
               dreadful
               voice
               of
               Christ
               sounding
               against
               vs
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               communication
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               Iudas
               his
               treason
               :
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               obserue
               these
               things
               .
               I.
               the
               qualities
               and
               conditions
               of
               the
               man
               that
               did
               the
               treason
               .
               He
               was
               by
               calling
               a
               disciple
               chosen
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chiefest
               in
               Ecclesiall
               callings
               :
               and
               among
               the
               disciples
               hee
               was
               in
               some
               account
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               as
               it
               were
               a
               steward
               in
               Christs
               familie
               ,
               and
               bare
               the
               bagge
               :
               but
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               traitour
               ,
               and
               did
               more
               against
               Christ
               then
               all
               the
               Iewes
               did
               .
               For
               he
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               might
               apprehend
               him
               :
               and
               when
               they
               were
               come
               did
               point
               him
               out
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               him
               into
               their
               handes
               :
               nay
               he
               gaue
               them
               a
               signe
               and
               token
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Whome
                 I
                 kisse
                 ,
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 take
                 him
                 and
                 lead
                 him
                 away
                 warily
                 .
              
               Here
               wee
               see
               the
               cause
               why
               Christ
               called
               Iudas
               a
               Deuil
               :
               
               for
               he
               said
               .
               
                 Haue
                 I
                 not
                 chosen
                 you
                 twelue
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 deuill
                 .
              
               
               Hee
               became
               to
               be
               a
               deuil
               and
               a
               traitour
               by
               nourishing
               a
               wicked
               and
               a
               couetous
               heart
               .
               And
               heare
               we
               are
               taught
               that
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               ,
               by
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               doe
               prooue
               deuils
               incarnate
               :
               this
               example
               of
               Iudas
               doth
               manifest
               the
               same
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               plaine
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               knowledge
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               the
               more
               wicked
               he
               is
               if
               he
               want
               grace
               .
               They
               are
               like
               in
               this
               case
               vnto
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               meat
               and
               drink
               enough
               ,
               but
               no
               stomacke
               to
               digest
               meate
               :
               whereby
               the
               more
               he
               eateth
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               turneth
               to
               his
               hurt
               .
               This
               I
               speake
               not
               to
               deface
               the
               callings
               of
               ministers
               ;
               but
               that
               those
               which
               preach
               Gods
               worde
               ,
               should
               not
               doe
               it
               with
               impenitent
               hearts
               ,
               liuing
               in
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               speake
               vnto
               the
               people
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               yet
               himselfe
               not
               to
               apprehend
               the
               same
               by
               faith
               .
               A
               lump
               of
               waxe
               if
               you
               keepe
               it
               from
               heate
               ,
               
               or
               from
               the
               fire
               it
               keepes
               his
               own
               forme
               still
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               held
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               it
               melts
               and
               runnes
               abroad
               :
               so
               ministers
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               callings
               come
               neere
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               lumpes
               of
               iniquitie
               and
               liue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               that
               the
               corruptions
               of
               their
               hearts
               will
               melt
               abroad
               as
               waxe
               at
               the
               fire
               .
               And
               therfore
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               designed
               to
               this
               calling
               ,
               must
               first
               purge
               himselfe
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               
               or
               els
               Gods
               iudgements
               shal
               fal
               vpon
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               on
               Iudas
               that
               betraied
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               vs
               consider
               what
               mooued
               Iudas
               to
               betray
               his
               master
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               wealth
               and
               gaine
               :
               and
               this
               couetousnes
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               insatiable
               desire
               of
               money
               ,
               is
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               sinne
               :
               not
               that
               all
               sinnes
               came
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               
               there
               all
               other
               sinnes
               are
               preserued
               ,
               &
               do
               get
               strength
               .
               The
               desire
               of
               thirtie
               peeces
               of
               siluer
               caused
               Iudas
               to
               make
               an
               agreement
               with
               the
               Iewes
               to
               betray
               his
               master
               .
               Some
               man
               will
               happely
               say
               that
               this
               practise
               of
               Iudas
               was
               very
               straunge
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               man
               now
               liuing
               would
               doe
               the
               like
               for
               any
               money
               .
               Ans.
               Iudas
               is
               dead
               indeede
               ,
               but
               his
               practise
               is
               yet
               aliue
               :
               
               for
               in
               the
               high
               and
               waightie
               calling
               of
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               charge
               of
               soules
               ,
               and
               either
               can
               not
               teach
               and
               feede
               his
               flocke
               ,
               or
               else
               will
               not
               though
               he
               betray
               not
               Christ
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               yet
               he
               betraies
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               the
               deuil
               .
               If
               a
               nour●e
               should
               take
               a
               mans
               childe
               to
               bring
               vp
               ,
               and
               yet
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               giue
               it
               milke
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               childe
               pineth
               away
               for
               very
               hunger
               :
               is
               not
               shee
               the
               verie
               cause
               of
               the
               death
               of
               it
               ?
               yes
               verely
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               him
               that
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               neuer
               feedes
               them
               with
               the
               milk
               of
               gods
               word
               ,
               or
               else
               so
               seldom
               that
               their
               soules
               do
               famish
               :
               he
               is
               the
               murtherer
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               betraied
               them
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               enemie
               :
               and
               shall
               be
               condemned
               for
               them
               as
               a
               traitour
               vnto
               God
               vnlesse
               he
               repent
               .
               Besides
               ,
               those
               that
               liue
               by
               traffique
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               make
               gaine
               by
               lying
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               and
               breaking
               the
               Lords
               Sabboth
               :
               &
               they
               are
               also
               very
               Iudasses
               :
               for
               they
               choppe
               away
               their
               soules
               with
               the
               deuill
               for
               a
               little
               gaine
               .
               And
               more
               lamentable
               is
               their
               case
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               one
               of
               an
               hundred
               in
               the
               world
               that
               makes
               conscience
               of
               a
               lie
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               badde
               dealing
               ;
               if
               any
               gaine
               at
               all
               may
               come
               thereby
               .
               Men
               vse
               to
               crie
               out
               on
               Iudas
               for
               betraying
               Christ
               :
               and
               they
               doe
               well
               ;
               yet
               they
               themselues
               for
               a
               little
               worldly
               pelfe
               betray
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
               If
               such
               would
               not
               be
               counted
               Iudasses
               ,
               they
               must
               leaue
               off
               to
               sin
               &
               keep
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               gods
               worship
               ,
               &
               the
               works
               of
               their
               callings
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               vs
               consider
               what
               course
               Iudas
               tooke
               in
               betraying
               Christ
               :
               hee
               was
               very
               submisse
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Haile
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 kissed
                 him
                 .
              
               Why
               did
               he
               so
               ?
               Herein
               he
               played
               the
               most
               palpable
               hypocrite
               :
               for
               hauing
               gotten
               a
               peece
               of
               money
               ,
               he
               thought
               that
               neither
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               fellowe
               disciples
               should
               haue
               knowne
               of
               it
               (
               though
               Christ
               knewe
               it
               well
               enough
               )
               and
               therefore
               hee
               comes
               in
               this
               maner
               to
               him
               ,
               thinking
               that
               Christ
               would
               haue
               conueyed
               himselfe
               from
               amongst
               them
               all
               at
               the
               verie
               pinch
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               sometimes
               before
               .
               And
               this
               practise
               also
               of
               Iudas
               is
               common
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Iudas
               an
               enemie
               vnto
               Christs
               speakes
               him
               faire
               ,
               and
               salutes
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               most
               of
               our
               secure
               and
               drowsie
               protestantes
               in
               England
               :
               they
               salute
               Christ
               ,
               both
               by
               hearing
               his
               word
               and
               receiuing
               his
               sacraments
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 honour
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 lipps
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 farre
                 frō
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               may
               see
               daily
               experiēce
               of
               this
               :
               euery
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               ,
               fewe
               there
               bee
               that
               denie
               him
               not
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               duties
               which
               they
               owe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               duties
               towards
               their
               brethren
               .
               Many
               come
               to
               heare
               Gods
               worde
               because
               they
               are
               compelled
               by
               the
               magistrates
               lawes
               :
               but
               when
               they
               are
               come
               ,
               they
               worship
               not
               God
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               which
               is
               plainely
               seene
               by
               the
               breach
               of
               Gods
               holy
               sabboth
               in
               euery
               place
               :
               and
               that
               they
               make
               more
               account
               of
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               with
               Esau
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               birth-right
               :
               and
               of
               thirtie
               peeces
               of
               siluer
               ,
               then
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               to
               bee
               handled
               in
               Christs
               apprehension
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               :
               wherein
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               .
               I.
               the
               resistance
               made
               by
               Christs
               disciples
               .
               II.
               their
               flight
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Christs
               disciples
               resisted
               ,
               and
               specially
               Peter
               drawing
               his
               sword
               ,
               stroke
               one
               of
               the
               high
               priests
               seruants
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               his
               eare
               .
               This
               fact
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               reprooues
               :
               and
               that
               for
               these
               causes
               .
               I.
               because
               his
               disciples
               were
               priuate
               men
               :
               
               and
               they
               that
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               were
               magistrates
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               worke
               the
               worke
               of
               mans
               redemption
               :
               
               nowe
               Peter
               by
               this
               fact
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               hinder
               him
               .
               And
               from
               this
               practise
               of
               Peter
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               a
               man
               as
               to
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               and
               followe
               Christ.
               One
               would
               thinke
               it
               should
               bee
               a
               hard
               matter
               for
               him
               to
               encounter
               with
               enemies
               ,
               especially
               they
               being
               stronger
               then
               he
               :
               but
               Peter
               stoutly
               resisting
               makes
               nothing
               of
               it
               :
               whereas
               a
               little
               before
               when
               Christ
               tolde
               him
               and
               the
               rest
               concerning
               his
               passion
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               heauie
               with
               griefe
               that
               they
               could
               not
               hold
               vp
               their
               heads
               :
               so
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               afterward
               when
               Christ
               reprooued
               him
               for
               striking
               ,
               both
               he
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               disciples
               fled
               away
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Peter
               in
               all
               mans
               reason
               was
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               because
               he
               strake
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               master
               :
               but
               Christ
               reprooues
               him
               for
               it
               .
               Whence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               be
               zealous
               for
               Christ
               ;
               hee
               must
               be
               zealous
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               calling
               :
               and
               not
               be
               zealous
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               looke
               for
               a
               calling
               ,
               but
               first
               looke
               for
               a
               calling
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               zealous
               .
               Which
               thing
               if
               Peter
               had
               marked
               hee
               had
               not
               dealt
               so
               rashly
               ;
               for
               being
               without
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               calling
               he
               could
               not
               but
               doe
               amisse
               .
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               and
               his
               religion
               may
               not
               be
               maintained
               by
               the
               sword
               ?
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               that
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               vicegerent
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               keeper
               of
               both
               tables
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               to
               maintaine
               religion
               with
               the
               sword
               :
               and
               so
               may
               put
               to
               death
               Atheists
               ,
               which
               holde
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               there
               are
               many
               in
               these
               daies
               :
               and
               heretiques
               ,
               which
               malitiously
               maintaine
               ,
               and
               holde
               any
               thing
               that
               ouerthrowes
               the
               foundation
               of
               religion
               in
               the
               Churches
               wherof
               they
               were
               members
               .
               But
               some
               obiect
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               fielde
               ,
               the
               seruants
               are
               commanded
               not
               to
               pluck
               vp
               the
               tares
               from
               the
               wheat
               ,
               
               but
               to
               suffer
               both
               to
               growe
               till
               haruest
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               there
               must
               bee
               no
               separation
               of
               heretickes
               ,
               and
               true
               Christians
               before
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               Ans.
               The
               scope
               of
               that
               place
               is
               not
               to
               forbidde
               the
               execution
               of
               heretiques
               ;
               but
               it
               speakes
               only
               of
               the
               finall
               separation
               which
               must
               be
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               there
               the
               master
               of
               the
               familie
               doth
               signifie
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               aud
               the
               fielde
               ,
               the
               Church
               militant
               spread
               ouer
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
               and
               by
               tares
               is
               meant
               not
               onely
               heretiques
               ;
               but
               also
               all
               those
               that
               are
               forth
               of
               the
               church
               :
               the
               seruants
               are
               Gods
               holy
               angels
               ,
               and
               the
               haruest
               is
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               Here
               further
               it
               may
               bee
               demaunded
               ,
               who
               may
               vse
               the
               sword
               ?
               Ans.
               All
               m●n
               may
               vse
               the
               sword
               to
               strike
               and
               to
               kil
               ,
               into
               whose
               hands
               God
               putteth
               the
               sword
               .
               Nowe
               God
               putteth
               it
               into
               the
               hand
               first
               and
               principally
               of
               the
               publike
               magistrate
               ,
               who
               when
               iust
               occasion
               serues
               may
               drawe
               it
               out
               .
               And
               againe
               it
               is
               put
               into
               a
               priuate
               mans
               hand
               sometime
               .
               A
               priuate
               man
               when
               he
               is
               assailed
               of
               his
               enemie
               may
               take
               the
               sworde
               in
               way
               of
               his
               owne
               defence
               ,
               and
               may
               kill
               his
               enemie
               therewith
               (
               if
               there
               be
               no
               other
               helpe
               )
               not
               doing
               it
               vpon
               malice
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               can
               no
               otherwise
               escape
               ,
               and
               saue
               his
               own
               life
               :
               and
               so
               for
               want
               of
               a
               magistrate
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               magistrate
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               ●light
               of
               the
               disciples
               we
               may
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               persons
               .
               The
               time
               was
               at
               the
               apprehension
               of
               our
               Lord
               &
               Sauiour
               .
               And
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               not
               without
               the
               speciall
               prouidence
               of
               God
               :
               that
               it
               might
               be
               known
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               no
               helper
               or
               fellow
               in
               the
               accōplishment
               of
               the
               work
               of
               our
               redēption
               :
               &
               that
               ,
               wheras
               we
               for
               our
               sinnes
               deserued
               to
               be
               forsaken
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               he
               being
               our
               pledge
               and
               surety
               might
               be
               forsaken
               
               for
               vs.
               As
               for
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               persons
               that
               flie
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               chosen
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               as
               had
               beleeued
               in
               him
               ,
               confessed
               him
               ,
               and
               preached
               in
               his
               name
               .
               And
               this
               serueth
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               God
               will
               otherwhiles
               forsake
               his
               owne
               children
               and
               seruants
               and
               leaue
               them
               to
               themselues
               in
               some
               part
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               feele
               their
               wants
               and
               miseries
               ,
               &
               their
               weakenesse
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               be
               humbled
               throughly
               ,
               and
               be
               touched
               with
               an
               hungring
               desire
               after
               Christ.
               As
               a
               mother
               sets
               down
               her
               child
               and
               hides
               her selfe
               ,
               suffering
               it
               to
               crie
               ,
               fall
               ,
               and
               breake
               the
               face
               ,
               not
               becanse
               shee
               hates
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               shee
               may
               teach
               it
               to
               depend
               vpon
               her
               ,
               and
               loue
               her
               :
               so
               god
               giueth
               grace
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               &
               yet
               againe
               sometime
               he
               doth
               in
               part
               withdrawe
               it
               from
               them
               ,
               &
               then
               they
               faile
               in
               their
               duties
               sundrie
               waies
               :
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               to
               make
               them
               ashamed
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               put
               all
               their
               confidence
               out
               of
               themselues
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               Christs
               apprehension
               ,
               is
               their
               binding
               of
               him
               .
               
               In
               which
               action
               of
               theirs
               we
               are
               to
               obserue
               first
               of
               al
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               this
               binding
               was
               .
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               had
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               ,
               they
               being
               astonished
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               and
               with
               all
               ,
               when
               Peter
               had
               smitten
               off
               Malchus
               eare
               with
               his
               sworde
               ,
               Christ
               healed
               the
               same
               miraculously
               .
               Yet
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               seene
               his
               wonderfull
               power
               both
               in
               word
               and
               deede
               ,
               they
               proceede
               in
               malice
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               lay
               handes
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               bind
               him
               as
               a
               malefactour
               .
               In
               this
               wee
               note
               what
               a
               fearefull
               sinne
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               is
               :
               the
               danger
               whereof
               appeareth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               be
               ouertaken
               with
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               stay
               or
               daunt
               him
               in
               his
               wicked
               proceedings
               :
               no
               not
               the
               powerfull
               words
               and
               deedes
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               And
               indeede
               among
               Gods
               iudgements
               there
               is
               none
               more
               feareful
               then
               this
               :
               and
               yet
               (
               how
               feareful
               soeuer
               it
               be
               )
               it
               is
               a
               rise
               sinne
               amongst
               vs
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               .
               For
               it
               is
               very
               euident
               by
               common
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               men
               are
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               more
               harde
               and
               senslesse
               are
               their
               hearts
               :
               like
               vnto
               the
               stithie
               ;
               which
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               beaten
               vpon
               with
               yron
               hammer
               ,
               the
               harder
               it
               is
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               find
               men
               that
               sorrowe
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               feele
               the
               want
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               argueth
               the
               exceeding
               deadnes
               of
               spirit●
               And
               let
               vs
               be
               resolued
               that
               it
               is
               a
               most
               terrible
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               like
               a
               pleasant
               sleepe
               ,
               into
               which
               when
               a
               man
               is
               fallen
               ,
               he
               feeles
               neither
               paine
               nor
               griefe
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               must
               looke
               vnto
               it
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               least
               it
               take
               such
               hold
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               past
               all
               hope
               of
               recouerie
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               this
               binding
               of
               Christ
               was
               prefigured
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               :
               for
               the
               beast
               that
               was
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               was
               tyed
               with
               cordes
               &
               bound
               ,
               and
               so
               brought
               to
               the
               altar
               .
               And
               wheras
               Christ
               was
               bound
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               consider
               him
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               standing
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               stead
               beares
               the
               person
               of
               all
               sinners
               :
               and
               therefore
               whereas
               he
               is
               thus
               taken
               captiue
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               a
               mortall
               iudge
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               arraigned
               for
               vs
               :
               hence
               we
               learne
               two
               good
               instructions
               .
               First
               here
               is
               a
               comfort
               to
               al
               the
               people
               of
               god
               :
               Christ
               was
               bound
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               vnloosed
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               Satan
               ,
               sinne
               ,
               &
               their
               own
               corruptions
               (
               vnder
               which
               they
               lie
               bounde
               by
               nature
               )
               and
               might
               haue
               free
               libertie
               in
               and
               by
               
               him
               .
               Secondly
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               are
               taught
               hereby
               to
               reforme
               and
               amend
               their
               hearts
               &
               liues
               .
               For
               what
               exceeding
               madnes
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               by
               Christs
               bonds
               being
               set
               at
               libertie
               ,
               will
               yet
               liue
               and
               die
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               take
               pleasure
               to
               lie
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               .
               And
               indeede
               this
               sheweth
               vnto
               vs
               the
               fearefull
               and
               dangerous
               estate
               of
               all
               those
               that
               goe
               on
               still
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               For
               what
               can
               they
               say
               for
               themselues
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               when
               as
               now
               they
               haue
               freedome
               offered
               and
               will
               not
               accept
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               apprehension
               :
               Now
               followeth
               the
               inditement
               .
               For
               they
               proceed
               against
               him
               iudicially
               ,
               
               after
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Iewes
               Christs
               inditement
               was
               twofold
               .
               One
               before
               Caiphas
               the
               high
               priest
               in
               the
               great
               counsell
               as
               Ierusalem
               ;
               the
               second
               before
               the
               ciuill
               Iudge
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               as
               is
               plainly
               set
               forth
               by
               all
               the
               Euangelists
               .
               And
               Christs
               arraignment
               before
               Caiphas
               was
               a
               preparation
               to
               the
               second
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               might
               throughly
               proceede
               against
               him
               .
               In
               the
               first
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               points
               :
               I.
               the
               time
               in
               which
               Christ
               was
               indited
               .
               II.
               the
               end
               of
               his
               inditement
               .
               III.
               the
               whole
               tenour
               and
               proceeding
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               first
               :
               Christ
               was
               indited
               earely
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               the
               breake
               of
               the
               day
               :
               for
               he
               was
               apprehended
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               hast
               brought
               into
               Caiphas
               hall
               ,
               where
               they
               kept
               him
               all
               might
               :
               and
               at
               the
               breake
               of
               the
               day
               Caiphas
               the
               high
               priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               with
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               ,
               held
               a
               solemne
               councill
               against
               him
               :
               and
               there
               they
               receiued
               accusations
               and
               condemned
               him
               before
               morning
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               they
               sent
               him
               to
               the
               common
               hall
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 morning
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 tooke
                 counsell
                 against
                 Iesus
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 :
              
               and
               ledde
               him
               away
               bound
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               him
               to
               Pontius
               Pilate
               .
               In
               which
               action
               of
               theirs
               we
               are
               to
               marke
               two
               points
               .
               First
               the
               diligence
               of
               vngodly
               men
               and
               the
               quicknesse
               of
               their
               nature
               to
               practise
               sinne
               and
               wickednes
               :
               
               as
               it
               was
               saide
               of
               the
               olde
               Iewes
               ,
               their
               feete
               runne
               to
               euill
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               hast
               to
               shed
               blood
               .
               When
               the
               Israelites
               would
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               golden
               calfe
               which
               they
               had
               made
               ;
               
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
                 they
                 rose
                 vp
                 earely
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               leaue
               vs
               to
               our selues
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               readie
               to
               practise
               any
               mischiefe
               as
               the
               fire
               is
               to
               burne
               without
               delay
               and
               that
               with
               much
               violence
               .
               Now
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               must
               mooue
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               all
               occasions
               and
               prouocations
               to
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               breake
               not
               forth
               any
               way
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               of
               this
               councill
               ,
               we
               may
               marke
               the
               rashnes
               of
               this
               solemne
               assembly
               in
               iudiciall
               proceedings
               :
               whereas
               they
               examine
               him
               both
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               omitting
               such
               circumstances
               as
               should
               haue
               bin
               vsed
               ;
               as
               the
               serious
               examining
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               the
               weying
               of
               his
               contrarie
               answers
               :
               for
               he
               is
               taken
               and
               brought
               before
               the
               Iudge
               and
               condemned
               on
               a
               sudden
               .
               Now
               as
               this
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               councill
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               contrarie
               the
               common
               complaint
               of
               these
               times
               is
               of
               the
               slow
               dispatch
               of
               matters
               in
               law
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               long
               delay
               :
               in
               somuch
               that
               some
               be
               almost
               vndone
               before
               their
               suits
               be
               ended
               ;
               whereas
               iudiciall
               proceedings
               were
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               for
               mens
               vndoing
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               the
               common
               peace
               ,
               and
               libertie
               ,
               and
               wealth
               .
               And
               therefore
               iustice
               ought
               to
               be
               dispatched
               with
               such
               speede
               ,
               as
               men
               thereby
               might
               be
               furthered
               ,
               and
               not
               hindred
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               end
               of
               Christs
               inditement
               was
               directly
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               indifferent
               proceeding
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               but
               plotting
               on
               euery
               h●nd
               for
               the
               very
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               ingrafted
               hatred
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               bred
               in
               the
               bone
               :
               and
               the
               same
               affection
               the
               world
               carrieth
               to
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               This
               hatred
               is
               manifested
               in
               the
               first
               giuing
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 enmitie
                 betweene
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 betweene
                 thy
                 seede
                 and
                 her
                 seede
                 .
              
               It
               appeares
               in
               the
               hatred
               that
               Cain
               bare
               to
               his
               brother
               Abel
               ,
               Ismael
               towards
               Isaac
               ,
               Esau
               towards
               Iacob
               :
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               were
               without
               the
               couenant
               ,
               towardes
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               all
               times
               .
               And
               to
               come
               neere
               to
               our selues
               ,
               this
               ingrafted
               hatred
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               wicked
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               ,
               is
               as
               plentifull
               ,
               and
               as
               euident
               as
               euer
               it
               was
               ,
               euen
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               .
               For
               among
               all
               men
               none
               are
               more
               maligned
               and
               hated
               then
               those
               that
               professe
               Christ
               :
               and
               for
               none
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               professe
               Christ.
               And
               hereupon
               the
               very
               profession
               of
               religion
               is
               laden
               with
               nicknames
               and
               reprochfull
               tearmes
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               ende
               and
               intent
               of
               their
               counsell
               .
               The
               proceeding
               in
               iudgement
               standes
               in
               these
               points
               .
               I.
               they
               examine
               Christ.
               II.
               they
               bring
               witnesses
               against
               him
               .
               III.
               they
               adiure
               him
               to
               tell
               thē
               who
               he
               is
               :
               of
               these
               in
               order
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               examine
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               of
               his
               doctrine
               suspecting
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               false
               prophet
               :
               secondly
               ,
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               as
               suspecting
               him
               seditiously
               to
               raise
               vp
               a
               newe
               sect
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               faction
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Nowe
               to
               this
               examination
               let
               vs
               marke
               Christs
               answere
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               saith
               nothing
               at
               all
               concerning
               his
               disciples
               :
               
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               he
               might
               haue
               said
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               them
               betraied
               him
               ,
               another
               denied
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               fled
               away
               :
               whereby
               we
               note
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               our
               dutie
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               faults
               and
               wants
               that
               we
               knowe
               by
               others
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               aunswere
               which
               hee
               makes
               is
               onely
               concerning
               his
               doctrine
               :
               whereby
               the
               ministers
               of
               God
               and
               al
               men
               els
               are
               taught
               ,
               
               that
               beeing
               called
               before
               their
               enimies
               ,
               to
               giue
               reason
               of
               their
               doctrine
               :
               they
               are
               (
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               )
               to
               
                 be
                 alwaies
                 readie
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               further
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               wisdome
               that
               Christ
               vseth
               in
               answering
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               nothing
               of
               his
               doctrine
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               said
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 speake
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 I
                 euer
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 whither
                 the
                 Iewes
                 resorted
                 :
                 in
                 secret
                 haue
                 I
                 taught
                 nothing
                 :
                 aske
                 them
                 therfore
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 which
                 heard
                 me
                 :
                 Behold
                 they
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               answered
               thus
               sparingly
               in
               generall
               tearmes
               is
               ;
               because
               their
               examination
               serued
               onely
               to
               intangle
               him
               :
               and
               out
               of
               his
               words
               to
               gather
               matter
               of
               accusation
               .
               After
               whose
               example
               wee
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               beeing
               called
               to
               make
               answere
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               doctrine
               before
               our
               enemies
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               doe
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               thereby
               we
               doe
               not
               intangle
               our selues
               ;
               nor
               giue
               any
               aduantage
               vnto
               our
               enemies
               :
               and
               hereof
               we
               haue
               a
               notable
               example
               in
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               6.
               
               Againe
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Christs
               answere
               we
               must
               obserue
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               where
               Christ
               taught
               was
               publike
               .
               Now
               hence
               it
               may
               be
               demanmanded
               ,
               whether
               ministers
               may
               handle
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               priuately
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               state
               of
               Gods
               Church
               is
               two-fold
               :
               peaceable
               or
               troublesome
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               ministers
               must
               preach
               the
               word
               publikely
               :
               but
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               
               for
               the
               safe●●
               and
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               with
               good
               warrant
               pr●●h
               priuately
               :
               
               and
               indeede
               at
               such
               times
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               church
               make
               priuate
               places
               publike
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               are
               called
               to
               the
               office
               of
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               must
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               spend
               their
               labour
               publikely
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               doe
               most
               good
               .
               Secondly
               whereas
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               he
               preached
               in
               their
               synagogues
               and
               temple
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               were
               places
               full
               of
               disorder
               ;
               
               in
               so
               much
               as
               he
               called
               the
               temple
               a
               
                 den
                 of
                 theeues
              
               :
               and
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisies
               had
               corrupted
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Lawe
               ,
               
               
                 transgressing
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 traditions
                 :
              
               and
               they
               taught
               iustification
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 stablish
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 submitted
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God.
              
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               were
               loose
               and
               wicked
               men
               in
               their
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               :
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               commanded
               the
               people
               that
               they
               should
               obserue
               ,
               and
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisies
               bidde
               them
               ,
               sitting
               in
               Moses
               chaire
               :
               
               but
               after
               their
               workes
               they
               must
               not
               doe
               ;
               because
               they
               say
               and
               doe
               not
               .
               Nowe
               although
               these
               corruptions
               and
               deformities
               were
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               yet
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               made
               no
               separation
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               came
               and
               preached
               both
               in
               their
               temple
               and
               synagogues
               ,
               where
               these
               seducers
               and
               false
               teachers
               were
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               gather
               ,
               that
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               those
               men
               in
               our
               Church
               which
               separate
               themselues
               from
               all
               assemblies
               for
               the
               wants
               therof
               ,
               holding
               that
               our
               Church
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               which
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               among
               vs
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               
                 sathanicall
                 illusion
              
               ;
               that
               our
               Sacraments
               are
               no
               Sacraments
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               their
               practise
               is
               condemned
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christs
               conuersing
               among
               the
               Iewes
               .
               For
               if
               Christ
               should
               haue
               followed
               their
               opinion
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               haue
               fled
               from
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               &
               not
               so
               much
               as
               once
               to
               haue
               come
               into
               the
               temple
               ,
               or
               taught
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               he
               ioyned
               himselfe
               with
               them
               :
               and
               therfore
               we
               can
               not
               in
               good
               conscience
               disioyne
               our selues
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               Christs
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               referres
               Caiphas
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               his
               hearers
               ,
               being
               resolued
               of
               the
               trueth
               of
               his
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               though
               sundrie
               of
               them
               were
               his
               vtter
               enemies
               .
               Behold
               then
               a
               good
               example
               for
               all
               the
               ministers
               of
               Gods
               word
               to
               follow
               ;
               teaching
               them
               to
               deliuer
               Gods
               word
               so
               purely
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               called
               into
               question
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               bold
               to
               appeale
               to
               the
               cōsciēces
               of
               their
               hearers
               although
               they
               be
               wicked
               mē
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               after
               this
               answer
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               seruants
               of
               Caiphas
               smites
               Christ
               with
               a
               rodde
               :
               in
               whome
               the
               saying
               is
               verified
               ,
               
               
                 Like
                 master
                 ,
                 like
                 seruant
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               master
               be
               wicked
               ,
               seruants
               commonly
               will
               be
               wicked
               also
               :
               if
               the
               master
               be
               an
               enemie
               to
               Christ
               ,
               his
               seruant
               will
               be
               Christs
               enemie
               also
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               there
               are
               so
               many
               lewd
               apprentises
               and
               seruants
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               so
               many
               lewd
               masters
               .
               Many
               masters
               complaine
               of
               seruants
               nowe
               adaies
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               more
               cause
               why
               they
               should
               complaine
               of
               themselues
               :
               for
               vsually
               seruants
               will
               not
               become
               obedient
               to
               their
               masters
               ,
               till
               their
               masters
               first
               become
               obedient
               vnto
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               let
               masters
               learne
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               seruants
               will
               obey
               them
               also
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               Christ
               being
               smitten
               ,
               makes
               this
               answer
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 haue
                 euill
                 spoken
                 ,
                 beare
                 
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 well
                 spoken
                 ,
                 why
                 smitest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               making
               complaint
               of
               an
               iniurie
               done
               vnto
               him
               .
               Nowe
               hereupon
               scoffing
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               saith
               ,
               Christ
               keepes
               not
               his
               owne
               lawes
               ,
               but
               goeth
               against
               his
               owne
               precept
               ;
               when
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 one
                 strike
                 thee
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 cheeke
                 ,
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 .
              
               But
               we
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               wordes
               Christs
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               rather
               suffer
               a
               double
               wrong
               ,
               then
               seeke
               a
               priuate
               reuenge
               .
               And
               before
               Christ
               spake
               in
               his
               owne
               defence
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               may
               lawefully
               doe
               ,
               and
               not
               seeke
               any
               reuenge
               :
               for
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               defend
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               seeke
               reuenge
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               followes
               the
               second
               point
               in
               their
               proceeding
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               producing
               of
               false
               witnesses
               against
               him
               ;
               as
               Saint
               Mathew
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Counsell
                 sought
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thongh
                 many
                 came
                 yet
                 found
                 they
                 none
                 :
              
               for
               they
               could
               not
               agree
               togither
               ,
               because
               they
               alleadged
               false
               thinges
               against
               him
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               prooue
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               haue
               often
               such
               enemies
               as
               make
               no
               bones
               shamefully
               to
               auouch
               that
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               able
               to
               iustifie
               .
               
               The
               ten
               persecutions
               which
               were
               in
               the
               first
               300.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               arose
               oftentimes
               of
               shamelesse
               reports
               that
               men
               gaue
               out
               ,
               which
               said
               that
               Christians
               liued
               of
               mans
               flesh
               :
               and
               therefore
               slewe
               their
               owne
               children
               :
               2.
               that
               they
               liued
               on
               rawe
               flesh
               ,
               3.
               that
               they
               committed
               incest
               one
               with
               another
               in
               their
               assemblies
               :
               4.
               that
               they
               worshipped
               the
               head
               of
               an
               asse
               :
               5.
               that
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               :
               6.
               that
               they
               were
               traitours
               and
               sought
               to
               vndermine
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               whersoeuer
               was
               thunder
               or
               earthquakes
               ,
               seditions
               or
               tumults
               ,
               or
               any
               disquietnesse
               or
               trouble
               ,
               Christians
               were
               accused
               as
               the
               authors
               thereof
               .
               Such
               enemies
               haue
               they
               had
               in
               all
               ages
               :
               and
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               the
               same
               is
               practised
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               to
               the
               worldes
               ende
               .
               Nowe
               when
               the
               first
               witnesses
               could
               not
               agree
               among
               thēselues
               ,
               then
               two
               other
               false
               witnesses
               came
               forth
               ,
               which
               auouched
               that
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 this
                 temple
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 &
                 within
                 three
                 daies
                 will
                 build
                 another
                 made
                 without
                 handes
                 .
              
               Indeede
               Christ
               said
               some
               such
               wordes
               :
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 Destroy
                 this
                 temple
                 and
                 within
                 three
                 daies
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 it
                 vp
                 againe
                 .
              
               But
               he
               spake
               this
               of
               the
               temple
               of
               his
               bodie
               :
               whereas
               they
               malitiously
               did
               interpret
               him
               to
               haue
               spoken
               of
               the
               temple
               in
               Ierusalem
               .
               And
               againe
               they
               change
               the
               wordes
               ,
               for
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Destroy
                 this
                 temple
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               these
               witnesses
               affirme
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 this
                 temple
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               thus
               they
               change
               both
               words
               and
               meaning
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               calleth
               them
               false
               witnesses
               .
               By
               this
               we
               must
               be
               aduertised
               to
               take
               heed
               howe
               we
               report
               mens
               wordes
               :
               for
               if
               wee
               change
               the
               meaning
               ,
               though
               in
               part
               we
               retaine
               the
               wordes
               ,
               we
               may
               soone
               become
               slanderers
               and
               false
               witnesses
               :
               and
               as
               this
               dutie
               must
               be
               performed
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               especially
               towards
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               the
               neglect
               of
               this
               dutie
               procureth
               many
               slaunders
               to
               thē
               in
               this
               our
               Church
               :
               whereof
               indeede
               the
               re●orters
               are
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               ministers
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Now
               at
               this
               false
               accusation
               Christ
               was
               silent
               ,
               so
               as
               Caiphas
               asked
               him
               why
               he
               answered
               nothing
               .
               Herein
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               many
               things
               :
               I.
               why
               Christ
               was
               silent
               .
               The
               causes
               be
               two
               :
               first
               he
               was
               to
               shewe
               himselfe
               a
               patterne
               of
               true
               humilitie
               &
               patience
               ,
               therfore
               euen
               then
               would
               he
               be
               silent
               whē
               he
               was
               most
               falsely
               accused
               of
               his
               aduersaries
               .
               Secondly
               he
               is
               silent
               ,
               that
               standing
               before
               
               the
               iudge
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               the
               sentence
               might
               proceed
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               might
               suffer
               the
               death
               appointed
               ,
               which
               was
               due
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               our
               redeemer
               .
               And
               in
               Christs
               example
               we
               must
               note
               that
               it
               is
               a
               speciall
               dutie
               to
               knowe
               when
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               when
               to
               be
               silent
               .
               The
               ordering
               of
               the
               tongue
               is
               a
               rare
               gift
               ,
               and
               few
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               .
               Some
               will
               peraduenture
               aske
               what
               rule
               wee
               haue
               to
               direct
               vs
               herein
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               general
               rule
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               tongne
               ,
               is
               the
               lawe
               of
               God.
               We
               are
               commanded
               to
               seeke
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               in
               the
               first
               table
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               second
               the
               good
               of
               our
               neighbour
               :
               when
               thy
               speech
               therefore
               will
               serue
               either
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               neighbor
               ,
               then
               thou
               must
               speake
               :
               if
               it
               serue
               for
               neither
               ,
               then
               bee
               silent
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               thy
               silence
               bee
               either
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               then
               be
               silent
               :
               if
               it
               wil
               not
               then
               speake
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               man
               to
               knowe
               when
               his
               speech
               or
               silence
               will
               serue
               for
               these
               two
               ends
               :
               therfore
               we
               must
               praie
               vnto
               God
               that
               hee
               will
               teach
               and
               direct
               vs
               herein
               :
               as
               Dauid
               doth
               ,
               
               
                 Set
                 a
                 watch
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 before
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 my
                 lippes
              
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 Open
                 thou
                 my
                 lipps
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 mouth
                 shall
                 shewe
                 forth
                 thy
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               false
               witnesses
               produced
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               third
               point
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               adiuring
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               Caiphas
               the
               high
               priest
               charged
               him
               to
               tel
               him
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               or
               no.
               To
               adiure
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               to
               charge
               and
               command
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               declare
               a
               trueth
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               God
               is
               witnesse
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               he
               is
               a
               iudge
               to
               reuenge
               ,
               
               if
               he
               speake
               not
               the
               trueth
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               adiured
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               charging
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               his
               epistle
               should
               be
               read
               vnto
               all
               the
               brethren
               the
               Saints
               .
               And
               the
               like
               doth
               Caiphas
               to
               Christ.
               And
               hea●e
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ;
               Caiphas
               the
               high
               priest
               adiureth
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               very
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               shewes
               what
               a
               small
               account
               hee
               made
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               hee
               did
               it
               onely
               to
               get
               aduantage
               on
               Christs
               wordes
               :
               and
               so
               do
               many
               nowe
               adaies
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               little
               profit
               or
               gaine
               make
               a
               matter
               of
               nothing
               to
               abuse
               the
               name
               of
               God
               a
               thousand
               waies
               .
            
             
               Christ
               beeing
               thus
               adiured
               ,
               though
               silent
               before
               ,
               yet
               nowe
               in
               reuerence
               to
               Gods
               maiestie●
               answered
               and
               said
               :
               first
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 said
                 it
              
               :
               and
               in
               Saint
               Marke
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               .
               In
               this
               answer
               ,
               appeares
               the
               wonderful
               prouidence
               of
               god
               .
               For
               though
               Caiphas
               take
               hence
               the
               occasion
               of
               condemning
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               hath
               he
               withall
               drawne
               from
               him
               a
               most
               excellent
               confession
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               our
               alone
               Sauiour
               .
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               proceeds
               to
               shut
               heauen
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               the
               same
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               ended
               the
               first
               inditement
               of
               Christ
               before
               Caiphas
               .
               
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               hall
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
               The
               historie
               of
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               in
               all
               the
               Euangelists
               .
               In
               this
               second
               inditemēt
               of
               Christ
               (
               that
               we
               may
               referre
               euery
               matter
               to
               his
               place
               )
               we
               are
               to
               obserue
               foure
               things
               :
               I
               the
               accusation
               of
               Christ
               before
               Pilate
               .
               II.
               his
               examination
               .
               III.
               Pilates
               pollicie
               to
               saue
               Christ.
               IV.
               Pilats
               absoluing
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               condemnation
               of
               Christ
               in
               both
               courts
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               ciuill
               :
               of
               these
               in
               order
               .
               In
               Christs
               accusation
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               many
               points
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               who
               were
               his
               accusers
               ,
               namely
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharisies
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               people
               :
               all
               these
               conspired
               togither
               
               to
               accuse
               him
               .
               The
               cause
               that
               mooued
               the
               Pharises
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               hereunto
               ,
               is
               noted
               by
               Saint
               Matthew
               ,
               
               who
               saith
               
                 of
                 enuie
                 they
                 deliuered
                 him
              
               .
               Enuie
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               sadnesse
               in
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               at
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               his
               better
               .
               And
               it
               raigned
               in
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               was
               this
               .
               Christ
               had
               taught
               most
               heauenly
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               same
               by
               most
               wonderfull
               miracles
               ,
               and
               did
               greatly
               exceede
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               more
               account
               among
               the
               people
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               &
               high
               Priests
               ,
               repined
               and
               grudged
               at
               him
               .
               Now
               their
               example
               serues
               to
               admonish
               vs
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               as
               beeing
               the
               mother
               of
               many
               mischiefes
               .
               And
               we
               must
               rather
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               Moses
               ,
               who
               when
               Iosua
               desired
               him
               to
               forbid
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               to
               prophecie
               ,
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 Enuiest
                 thou
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ?
                 yea
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 all
                 the
                 lords
                 people
                 were
                 prophets
                 .
              
               And
               we
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               with
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               who
               hearing
               by
               his
               disciples
               that
               the
               people
               left
               him
               and
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               said
               ,
               
               his
               ioy
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 for
                 Christ
                 must
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 decrease
                 .
              
               And
               so
               we
               must
               be
               glad
               and
               content
               when
               we
               see
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               our
               neighbours
               any
               way
               .
               Now
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               common
               people
               ioyne
               with
               them
               was
               ,
               
               because
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               the
               Scribes
               &
               Elders
               had
               perswaded
               them
               to
               a
               bad
               conceit
               of
               Christ.
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               that
               it
               is
               most
               requisite
               for
               any
               people
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               good
               ,
               to
               haue
               good
               magistrates
               ,
               &
               godly
               rulers
               to
               gouerne
               them
               by
               wise
               and
               godly
               counsell
               .
               The
               necessitie
               hereof
               was
               well
               knowne
               to
               Iethro
               Moses
               father
               in
               law
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               a
               heathen
               man
               :
               
               for
               he
               biddeth
               Moses
               to
               prouide
               among
               all
               the
               people
               men
               of
               courag●
               fearing
               God
               ,
               men
               dealing
               truly
               ,
               hating
               couetousnesse
               ,
               and
               appoint
               them
               to
               be
               rulers
               ouer
               the
               people
               .
               Teaching
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               couetous
               ,
               malitious
               ,
               and
               vngodly
               men
               ,
               not
               fearing
               God●
               goe
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               also
               shall
               in
               all
               likelihood
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               like
               sinnes
               by
               their
               example
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               point
               concernes
               the
               place
               where
               they
               accuse
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               common
               hall
               :
               
               for
               hauing
               brought
               him
               before
               the
               counsell
               at
               Ierusalem
               and
               there
               condemned
               him
               of
               blasphemie
               ,
               afterward
               they
               bring
               him
               into
               the
               common
               hall
               where
               Pilate
               sate
               iudge
               .
               Yet
               did
               they
               not
               enter
               in
               ,
               but
               staied
               without
               at
               the
               dore
               ,
               
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 defiled
              
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               vnfit
               to
               eate
               the
               passeouer
               .
               In
               which
               practise
               of
               theirs
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               marke
               an
               example
               of
               most
               notable
               both
               superstition
               ,
               and
               most
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               .
               For
               they
               make
               no
               bones
               to
               accuse
               and
               arraigne
               a
               man
               most
               iust
               and
               innocent
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               very
               strict
               and
               curious
               in
               an
               outward
               ceremonie
               .
               And
               in
               like
               maner
               they
               make
               no
               conscience
               to
               giue
               thirtie
               pieces
               of
               siluer
               to
               betray
               Christ
               :
               
               but
               to
               cast
               the
               same
               into
               the
               treasurie
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               a
               great
               and
               heinous
               offence
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               Christ
               pronounceth
               a
               
                 woe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 hypocrites
                 :
                 for
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 you
                 tithe
                 mynt
                 ,
                 anyse
                 ,
                 and
                 commin
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 weightie
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 mercie
                 .
              
               And
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               we
               see
               practised
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               of
               sundrie
               Papists
               that
               liue
               amōgst
               vs
               :
               they
               will
               not
               eate
               flesh
               in
               Lent
               ,
               or
               vpon
               any
               of
               the
               Popes
               fasting
               daies
               for
               any
               thing
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               same
               men
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               seeking
               the
               bloode
               of
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               and
               their
               dread
               soueraigne
               .
               And
               in
               this
               we
               see
               the
               most
               palpable
               ,
               and
               most
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               of
               those
               that
               be
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               But
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               our
               owne
               Church
               is
               free
               from
               such
               men
               ?
               no
               assuredly
               :
               for
               take
               
               a
               view
               of
               the
               profession
               that
               is
               vsed
               among
               the
               people
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               they
               place
               their
               whole
               religion
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               certaine
               ceremonies
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               most
               men
               is
               to
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               assemblies
               ,
               where
               God
               is
               worshipped
               ,
               &
               there
               mumble
               vp
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               the
               commandements
               ,
               and
               the
               beleefe
               in
               stead
               of
               praiers
               ,
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               God
               is
               well
               serued
               thinke
               they
               :
               whereas
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               they
               neglect
               to
               learne
               and
               practise
               such
               things
               as
               are
               taught
               them
               for
               their
               saluation
               by
               the
               ministers
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               At
               the
               feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               euery
               man
               will
               be
               full
               of
               deuotion
               and
               charitie
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               receiue
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               were
               the
               holiest
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               time
               is
               past
               ,
               all
               generally
               turne
               to
               their
               old
               by
               as
               againe
               :
               and
               all
               the
               yeare
               after
               liue
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               making
               no
               conscience
               of
               lying
               ,
               slandering
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               and
               deceit
               in
               their
               affaires
               among
               men
               .
               But
               we
               must
               know
               that
               there
               is
               no
               soundnes
               of
               religion
               ,
               but
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               in
               all
               such
               men
               :
               they
               worship
               God
               with
               their
               lippes
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               partie
               to
               whome
               they
               make
               this
               accusation
               against
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               Iewe
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               Gentile
               :
               for
               hauing
               condemned
               him
               in
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               court
               before
               Caiphas
               the
               high
               priest
               ,
               they
               bring
               him
               to
               Pontius
               Pilate
               the
               deputie
               of
               Tiberius
               Caesar
               in
               Iudea
               .
               Where
               we
               must
               obserue
               the
               wonderfull
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               had
               a
               stroke
               in
               the
               arraignment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               that
               might
               be
               true
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 shut
                 vp
                 all
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 all
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               accusation
               :
               they
               accuse
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               of
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               that
               he
               seduced
               the
               people
               .
               II.
               that
               he
               forbad
               to
               pay
               tribute
               to
               Caesar.
               III.
               that
               he
               saide
               he
               was
               a
               king
               .
               
               Let
               vs
               well
               consider
               these
               accusations
               ,
               especially
               the
               two
               last
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               flat
               contrarie
               both
               to
               Christs
               preaching
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               practise
               .
               For
               when
               the
               people
               would
               haue
               made
               him
               a
               King
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               wrought
               the
               miracle
               of
               the
               fiue
               loaues
               &
               two
               fishes
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               
                 he
                 departed
                 from
                 among
                 them
              
               vnto
               a
               mountaine
               himselfe
               alone
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               tribute
               was
               demanded
               of
               him
               for
               Caesar
               ,
               
               though
               he
               were
               the
               Kings
               sonne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               freed
               ;
               yet
               saith
               he
               to
               Peter
               ,
               
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 offend
                 them
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 in
                 an
                 angle
                 and
                 take
              
               the
               first
               fish
               that
               commeth
               vp
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               opened
               his
               mouth
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               a
               piece
               of
               twentie
               pence
               ,
               
                 that
                 take
                 and
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 for
                 thee
                 and
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               was
               called
               to
               be
               a
               iudge
               to
               deuide
               the
               inheritance
               betweene
               two
               brethren
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Who
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 iudge
                 betweene
                 you
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               in
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               they
               did
               most
               falsly
               accuse
               him
               .
               Whereby
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               so
               false
               and
               vntrue
               ,
               but
               the
               slanderer
               dare
               lay
               it
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               innocent
               :
               the
               tongues
               of
               the
               slanderers
               are
               sharpe
               swords
               ,
               and
               venemous
               arrowes
               ,
               
               to
               woūd
               their
               enemies
               :
               their
               throats
               are
               open
               sepulchres
               ,
               the
               poyson
               of
               aspes
               is
               vnder
               their
               lippes
               .
               If
               a
               man
               speake
               gracious
               words
               ,
               his
               tongue
               is
               touched
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               but
               as
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               fire
               ,
               
               yea
               a
               world
               of
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               set
               on
               fire
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               :
               therefore
               let
               this
               example
               be
               a
               caueat
               to
               vs
               all
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               slandering
               ,
               for
               the
               deuill
               then
               speakes
               by
               vs
               ,
               and
               kindles
               our
               tongues
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               .
            
             
             
               The
               fifth
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               accusation
               ,
               which
               is
               diligently
               to
               be
               marked
               :
               for
               they
               doe
               not
               onely
               charge
               him
               with
               a
               manifest
               vntruth
               ,
               but
               they
               beseech
               Pilate
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               crying
               ,
               a
               
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 crucifie
                 him
              
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               Pontius
               Pilate
               was
               afraid
               of
               them
               :
               where
               we
               see
               how
               these
               shamelesse
               Iewes
               goe
               beyond
               their
               compasse
               ,
               and
               the
               bounds
               of
               all
               accusers
               ,
               whose
               dutie
               is
               to
               testi●ie
               onely
               what
               they
               know
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               their
               accusation
               ,
               appeares
               their
               wonderfull
               inconstancie
               .
               For
               a
               little
               before
               when
               Christ
               came
               to
               Ierusalem
               riding
               vpon
               an
               asse
               ,
               shewing
               some
               signes
               of
               his
               kingly
               authoritie
               ,
               they
               cut
               downe
               branches
               from
               the
               trees
               ,
               and
               strawed
               them
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               crying
               ,
               Hosanna
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               commeth
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               now
               they
               sing
               another
               song
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               Hosanna
               ,
               they
               crie
               ,
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               crucifie
               him
               .
               And
               the
               like
               inconstancie
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               people
               of
               these
               our
               times
               .
               They
               vse
               to
               receiue
               any
               religion
               that
               is
               offered
               vnto
               them
               :
               for
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               England
               receiued
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               shortly
               after
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               ,
               the
               same
               people
               receiued
               the
               wretched
               and
               abhominable
               doctrine
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               not
               many
               yeares
               after
               when
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               bring
               againe
               the
               light
               of
               his
               glorious
               Gospel
               by
               our
               gracious
               Prince
               ,
               the
               same
               people
               turned
               from
               poperie
               ,
               and
               embraced
               the
               true
               religion
               againe
               .
               And
               thus
               with
               the
               Iewes
               one
               while
               they
               crie
               Hosanna
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               receiue
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               shortly
               after
               they
               crie
               ,
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               crucifie
               him
               ,
               by
               embracing
               idolatrous
               poperie
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               learne
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               ficklenes
               of
               the
               Iewes●
               that
               sing
               two
               contrarie
               songs
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               our
               inconstancie
               and
               weaknes
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               religion
               :
               whereby
               if
               God
               leaue
               vs
               〈…〉
               ●itle
               to
               our selues
               ,
               we
               shall
               straightway
               forsake
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               .
            
             
               T●●●●●ch
               of
               the
               accusation
               .
               Now
               followeth
               Christs
               examination
               before
               ●o●●●us
               Pilate
               :
               for
               when
               the
               Iewes
               had
               thus
               falsly
               accused
               him
               ,
               then
               Pontius
               Pilate
               tooke
               him
               and
               brought
               him
               into
               the
               common
               hall
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ?
              
               Now
               Christ
               beeing
               thus
               examined
               ,
               made
               as
               Paul
               also
               testifieth
               ,
               
               a
               good
               confession
               .
               The
               summe
               thereof
               stands
               in
               foure
               heads
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               confesseth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ;
               not
               such
               an
               one
               as
               they
               accused
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               
               yet
               a
               true
               King.
               Whence
               we
               may
               learne
               diuers
               instructions
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               euery
               Christian
               man
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               miserie
               and
               affliction
               ,
               hath
               one
               that
               is
               most
               sufficient
               euery
               way
               to
               defend
               him
               against
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               this
               King
               can
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               legion
               of
               deuills
               would
               enter
               into
               a
               herd
               of
               swine
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               without
               his
               leaue
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Centurions
               daughter
               was
               dead
               ,
               
               he
               but
               spake
               the
               word
               and
               shee
               arose
               .
               And
               when
               Lazarus
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               had
               lien
               in
               the
               graue
               foure
               daies
               ,
               he
               but
               saide
               ,
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               he
               came
               forth
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               .
               Yea
               euen
               hell
               and
               death
               giue
               place
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               resist
               his
               power
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               that
               is
               a
               true
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               needes
               not
               to
               feare
               any
               enemies
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               great
               or
               so
               many
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               able
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               readie
               and
               willing
               to
               saue
               and
               defend
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               .
               For
               he
               it
               is
               that
               gaue
               his
               life
               for
               his
               subiects
               ,
               which
               no
               King
               would
               doe
               ,
               and
               shedde
               his
               blood
               for
               their
               redemption
               :
               which
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               desired
               their
               saluation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               whereas
               Christ
               is
               a
               mightie
               King
               ,
               which
               can
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               ,
               let
               all
               such
               among
               vs
               that
               haue
               hitherto
               liued
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               ignorance
               liue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               at
               length
               begin
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               doe
               him
               homage
               ,
               and
               with
               penitent
               hearts
               fall
               downe
               before
               him
               :
               otherwise
               if
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               old
               rebellions
               ,
               let
               them
               know
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               in
               his
               hand
               to
               bruise
               them
               in
               pieces
               ;
               
               their
               soules
               shall
               smart
               for
               it
               :
               as
               both
               Pilate
               ,
               Caiphas
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Iewes
               were
               with
               a
               full
               cup
               rewarded
               for
               crucifying
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               .
               And
               if
               Christ
               cannot
               draw
               thee
               in
               this
               life
               from
               thy
               crooked
               waies
               ,
               be
               sure
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               he
               will
               breake
               thee
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               potters
               vessell
               .
               This
               must
               we
               learne
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               plainely
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 King.
              
               
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               confession
               ,
               namely
               that
               his
               
                 kingdome
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               Where
               he
               sets
               downe
               what
               kinde
               of
               King
               he
               is
               ;
               he
               is
               no
               earthly
               king
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               stands
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               in
               earthly
               and
               outward
               gouernment
               ;
               but
               his
               kingdome
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               his
               gouernment
               is
               in
               the
               very
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               .
               His
               kingdome
               is
               not
               outward
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               inward
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               ●oule
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               onely
               begunne
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               is
               continued
               and
               accomplished
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glorie
               :
               where
               Christ
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               of
               all
               the
               Elect.
               Now
               then
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               howsoeuer
               Satan
               haue
               heretofore
               raigned
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               made
               our
               hearts
               as
               it
               were
               his
               pallaces
               :
               yet
               now
               let
               vs
               prepare
               a
               roome
               for
               Christ
               that
               he
               may
               come
               and
               dwell
               in
               vs
               :
               let
               him
               rule
               our
               hearts
               ,
               wills
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               become
               conformable
               to
               his
               will
               :
               let
               vs
               resigne
               our selues
               wholly
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               spirituall
               kingdome
               may
               be
               in
               vs.
               This
               kingdome
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               conscience
               is
               the
               pearle
               and
               hidde
               treasure
               ,
               
               which
               when
               a
               man
               findeth
               ,
               he
               sells
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               and
               buieth
               it
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               esteeme
               it
               as
               the
               most
               pretious
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               liue
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               may
               rule
               inwardly
               in
               vs
               ,
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               .
               And
               againe
               seeing
               this
               regiment
               of
               Christ
               is
               heauenly
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               manifestation
               of
               it
               is
               reserued
               till
               the
               life
               to
               come
               :
               we
               must
               therefore
               vse
               this
               world
               and
               all
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               honour
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               ease
               ,
               and
               libertie
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               vsed
               them
               not
               .
               
               As
               a
               trauailer
               vseth
               his
               staffe
               in
               his
               iourney
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               it
               doth
               further
               him
               ,
               so
               long
               he
               will
               carrie
               it
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               hindereth
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               casts
               it
               away
               :
               so
               must
               we
               vse
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               namely
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               helps
               to
               further
               and
               make
               vs
               fitte
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               be
               any
               hinderance
               to
               this
               spirituall
               regiment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               must
               renounce
               them
               and
               cast
               them
               away
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               pretious
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               of
               Christs
               confession
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               he
               gouerneth
               his
               kingdome
               :
               
                 I
                 came
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               and
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               :
               and
               hereby
               he
               teacheth
               that
               the
               outward
               administration
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               stands
               specially
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               principall
               ordinance
               of
               his
               ,
               seruing
               to
               gather
               his
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               ende
               thereof
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               hath
               in
               all
               ages
               set
               apart
               chosen
               ministers
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               gift
               of
               
               prophecie
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               gift
               that
               God
               bestowes
               on
               his
               Church
               for
               the
               building
               thereof
               .
               And
               therfore
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               most
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               pretious
               iewell
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               also
               the
               schooles
               of
               learning
               are
               to
               be
               reuerenced
               &
               maintained
               ,
               &
               all
               other
               meanes
               vsed
               for
               the
               furthering
               of
               them
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               vnder
               God
               the
               fountaines
               and
               welsprings
               of
               this
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               subiects
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 They
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 heare
                 my
                 voice
                 .
              
               In
               which
               he
               sets
               down
               the
               true
               marke
               of
               his
               seruants
               and
               subiects
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               hearers
               of
               that
               heauenly
               and
               sauing
               word
               which
               he
               reuealed
               from
               the
               bosome
               of
               his
               father
               .
               It
               may
               be
               alleadged
               the
               most
               wicked
               men
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               yea
               the
               deuils
               themselues
               may
               be
               hearers
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ.
               
               Ans.
               There
               be
               two
               kind
               of
               hearers
               :
               one
               which
               heareth
               onely
               the
               outward
               sound
               of
               the
               word
               with
               his
               bodily
               eares
               ,
               and
               he
               hauing
               eares
               to
               heare
               doth
               not
               heare
               :
               the
               secōd
               ,
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               only
               receiue
               the
               doctrine
               that
               is
               taught
               with
               his
               eares
               ,
               but
               also
               hath
               his
               heart
               opened
               to
               feele
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               same
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               .
               This
               distinction
               is
               notably
               set
               forth
               by
               Dauid
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 haue
                 :
                 but
                 my
                 eares
                 hast
                 thou
                 pierced
                 :
              
               whereby
               he
               insinuates
               as
               it
               were
               two
               kinds
               of
               eares
               :
               one
               that
               is
               deafe
               and
               cannot
               heare
               :
               and
               thus
               are
               the
               eares
               of
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               in
               hearing
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               :
               the
               other
               is
               a
               newe
               eare
               pierced
               and
               bored
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               causeth
               a
               mans
               heart
               to
               heare
               the
               sound
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               to
               expresse
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               subiects
               of
               Christs
               kingdom
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               outward
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               haue
               an
               inward
               hearing
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               &
               grace
               also
               to
               obey
               :
               &
               therefore
               all
               those
               that
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               word
               of
               god
               preached
               vnto
               them
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               then
               rebels
               to
               Christ.
               We
               may
               perswade
               our selues
               that
               we
               are
               good
               subiects
               ,
               because
               we
               heare
               the
               word
               &
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               if
               our
               liues
               abound
               with
               sinne
               ,
               and
               if
               our
               hearts
               be
               not
               pierced
               through
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               let
               vs
               be
               what
               we
               will
               be
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               right
               subiects
               indeed
               ,
               but
               rebells
               &
               traytours
               vnto
               the
               euerliuing
               God.
               It
               may
               be
               hereafter
               God
               will
               giue
               further
               grace
               ;
               but
               as
               yet
               all
               impenitent
               persons
               ,
               though
               liuing
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Gods
               church
               ,
               are
               no
               obedient
               and
               faithfull
               subiects
               :
               &
               therfore
               while
               we
               haue
               time
               ,
               let
               vs
               labour
               to
               performe
               in
               deede
               that
               which
               we
               doe
               in
               word
               professe
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               examination
               and
               confession
               of
               Christ.
               Now
               followeth
               the
               third
               point
               concerning
               the
               pollicies
               which
               Pilate
               vsed
               to
               saue
               Christ
               :
               and
               they
               are
               three
               .
               First
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               that
               Christ
               was
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               he
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               send
               him
               to
               Herod
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               shift
               his
               hands
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               shed
               his
               blood
               .
               
               In
               which
               pollicie
               ,
               though
               he
               seeme
               vnwilling
               to
               put
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               yet
               herein
               he
               is
               a
               most
               vniust
               iudge
               :
               for
               hauing
               giuen
               testimonie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               innocent
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               haue
               acquitted
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               haue
               sent
               him
               to
               Herod
               for
               further
               iudgemēt
               .
               In
               Herods
               dealing
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               may
               obserue
               these
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               wonderfully
               glad
               of
               his
               cōming
               .
               Why
               so
               ?
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
               because
               
                 he
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 season
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 trusted
                 to
                 haue
                 seene
                 some
                 signe
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Here
               marke
               how
               he
               reioyced
               ,
               not
               in
               Christ
               because
               he
               was
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Messias
               and
               redeemer
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               wrought
               myracles
               ,
               signes
               ,
               &
               wonders
               .
               
               And
               so
               it
               is
               among
               vs
               at
               this
               day
               :
               it
               is
               a
               rare
               thing
               to
               finde
               a
               man
               that
               loueth
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Christ
               :
               some
               loue
               Christ
               for
               honour
               ,
               some
               for
               wealth
               ,
               &
               others
               for
               praise
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               get
               honour
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               praise
               by
               confessing
               his
               name
               .
               Againe
               ,
               many
               professe
               Christ
               ,
               onely
               because
               it
               is
               the
               law
               and
               custome
               of
               their
               nation
               .
               But
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               be
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               to
               loue
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               any
               other
               sinister
               respect
               :
               &
               we
               must
               reioyce
               in
               Christ
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               we
               neuer
               haue
               profit
               nor
               pleasure
               ,
               neither
               honour
               or
               wealth
               by
               him
               .
               And
               if
               we
               loue
               him
               for
               wealth
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               ende
               but
               for
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               when
               these
               things
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               vtterly
               forsake
               Christ
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Herod
               desires
               Christ
               to
               worke
               a
               miracle
               .
               He
               can
               be
               content
               to
               see
               the
               works
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               abide
               to
               heare
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               beare
               his
               yoke
               .
               Like
               to
               him
               are
               many
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               which
               gladly
               desire
               to
               heare
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               preached
               ,
               onely
               because
               they
               would
               here
               speach
               of
               some
               strange
               things
               ,
               laying
               aside
               all
               care
               and
               conscience
               to
               obey
               that
               which
               they
               heare
               .
               Yea
               many
               in
               England
               delight
               to
               read
               the
               straunge
               histories
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               &
               therefore
               can
               rehearse
               the
               most
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               all
               could
               doe
               the
               like
               :
               )
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               persons
               are
               commonly
               found
               as
               bad
               in
               life
               &
               conuersation
               ,
               yea
               rather
               worse
               then
               others
               .
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               labour
               that
               with
               our
               knowledge
               we
               may
               ioyne
               obedience
               ,
               &
               practise
               with
               our
               learning
               ;
               &
               as
               well
               to
               be
               affected
               with
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               with
               his
               works
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Herod
               derides
               Christ
               ,
               &
               sends
               him
               away
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               a
               white
               garment
               .
               This
               is
               that
               Herod
               whom
               Christ
               called
               a
               foxe
               ;
               who
               also
               when
               he
               heard
               Iohn
               Baptist
               preach
               ,
               did
               many
               things
               ,
               
               and
               heard
               him
               gladly
               .
               How
               then
               comes
               Herod
               to
               this
               outrage
               of
               wickednes
               ,
               thus
               to
               abuse
               Christ
               ?
               Ans.
               We
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               although
               Herod
               at
               the
               first
               hea●d
               Iohn
               preach
               ,
               yet
               withall
               he
               followed
               his
               owne
               affections
               ,
               and
               sought
               how
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               For
               when
               Iohn
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               ●or
               him
               to
               haue
               his
               brother
               Philips
               wife
               ,
               he
               cast
               him
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               afterward
               ●ut
               off
               his
               head
               for
               it
               :
               after
               which
               offence
               ,
               he
               is
               growne
               to
               this
               height
               of
               impietie
               ,
               that
               he
               now
               despiseth
               Christ
               ,
               &
               can
               not
               abide
               to
               heare
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               heare
               Gods
               word
               preached
               ,
               so
               withall
               we
               must
               take
               heede
               that
               we
               practise
               no
               manner
               of
               sinne
               ;
               but
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               thing
               that
               may
               displease
               God.
               Thou
               maist
               ,
               I
               graunt
               ,
               be
               one
               that
               feareth
               and
               fauoureth
               Iohn
               Baptist
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               wallowing
               in
               thy
               olde
               sinnes
               :
               but
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               yeilding
               to
               the
               swinge
               of
               thy
               corrupt
               heart
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               neuer
               heare
               Iohn
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               hate
               and
               despise
               them
               both
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               some
               which
               haue
               beene
               professours
               of
               religion
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               haue
               had
               great
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               are
               now
               become
               very
               loose
               persons
               ,
               and
               can
               not
               abide
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               preached
               vnto
               them
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               abide
               to
               leaue
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Therefore
               that
               we
               may
               begin
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               not
               ende
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               let
               euery
               one
               that
               calls
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               depart
               from
               iniquitie
               .
            
             
               Now
               follows
               the
               second
               pollicie
               of
               Pilate
               .
               For
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               first
               would
               not
               preuaile
               ,
               then
               he
               tooke
               a
               new
               course
               :
               for
               he
               tooke
               Iesus
               into
               the
               common
               hall
               and
               s●ourged
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               souldiers
               platted
               a
               crowne
               of
               thornes
               and
               pu●
               
               it
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               they
               put
               on
               him
               a
               purple
               garment
               ,
               
               and
               said
               ,
               Haile
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               smote
               him
               with
               their
               roddes
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               brought
               him
               forth
               before
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               perswading
               himselfe
               that
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               so
               abased
               ,
               and
               so
               ignominiously
               abused
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               content
               therewith
               ,
               and
               exact
               no
               greater
               punishment
               at
               his
               hands
               :
               thinking
               thus
               to
               haue
               pacified
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               Iewes
               and
               so
               to
               haue
               deliuered
               Christ
               from
               death
               ,
               by
               inflicting
               vpon
               him
               some
               lesser
               punishment
               .
               This
               pollicie
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               behold
               of
               what
               nature
               and
               condition
               all
               plotts
               and
               pollicies
               of
               men
               are
               ,
               which
               are
               deuised
               and
               practised
               without
               the
               direction
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               In
               it
               we
               may
               obserue
               two
               things
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               the
               ground
               thereof
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               most
               silly
               ,
               simple
               ,
               or
               rather
               senslesse
               argument
               .
               For
               he
               reasoneth
               vs
               :
               
               
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 chastise
                 him
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 .
              
               A
               man
               would
               hardly
               haue
               thought
               ,
               that
               one
               hauing
               but
               common
               sense
               ,
               would
               haue
               made
               such
               a
               reason
               ,
               much
               lesse
               a
               gre●t
               iudge
               sitting
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               God.
               But
               in
               him
               we
               may
               behold
               and
               see
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               humane
               pollicie
               which
               is
               beside
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               namely
               the
               foolish
               and
               blind
               reason
               of
               men
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               ,
               the
               proceeding
               and
               is●ue
               of
               this
               pollicie
               .
               Pilate
               must
               either
               whippe
               Christ
               beeing
               innocent
               ;
               or
               put
               him
               to
               death
               :
               which
               are
               both
               sinnes
               and
               great
               offences
               .
               Now
               he
               maketh
               choice
               of
               the
               lesser
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               whippe
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               perswaded
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               doe
               so
               :
               whereas
               of
               two
               sinnes
               or
               euils
               ,
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               doe
               neither
               .
               And
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               Pilate
               beginnes
               to
               make
               a
               breach
               in
               his
               conscience
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               fruit
               that
               all
               politicks
               reape
               of
               their
               deuis●s
               ,
               which
               proceede
               by
               the
               light
               of
               their
               owne
               reason
               ,
               without
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               By
               this
               example
               ,
               we
               are
               admonished
               of
               two
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               before
               we
               enterprise
               any
               businesse
               ,
               we
               must
               rectifie
               our
               iudgements
               by
               Gods
               word
               .
               Dauid
               was
               a
               most
               wise
               King
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               ,
               had
               withall
               a
               graue
               and
               wise
               counsell
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               preferred
               the
               word
               of
               God
               before
               all
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Thy
                 tes●●m●●ies
                 are
                 my
                 counsellers
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               our
               proceedings
               we
               must
               keepe
               an
               vpr●ght
               ,
               pure
               ,
               and
               vnblameable
               conscience
               ,
               as
               Paul
               exhorteth
               Timothie
               
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 a
                 pure
                 conscience
              
               ;
               
               giuing
               vs
               thereby
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               conscience
               is
               at
               it
               were
               a
               chest
               or
               cupboard
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               are
               to
               keepe
               and
               locke
               vp
               our
               religion
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               pretious
               iewells
               that
               can
               be
               :
               and
               that
               if
               we
               suffer
               this
               chest
               to
               be
               broken
               vp
               ,
               all
               our
               riches
               and
               iewels
               are
               gone
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               yet
               viewe
               the
               dealing
               of
               Pilate
               more
               particularly
               :
               he
               whippes
               Christ
               ,
               puts
               on
               him
               a
               purple
               garment
               ,
               puts
               a
               reede
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               sets
               a
               crowne
               of
               thornes
               vpon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               causes
               the
               souldiours
               to
               mocke
               him
               ,
               and
               spit
               in
               his
               face
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               that
               Christ
               standing
               in
               our
               roome
               ,
               was
               thus
               shamefully
               abused
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               what
               was
               due
               vnto
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               namely
               shame
               &
               reproch
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               endles
               confusion
               .
               And
               we
               see
               the
               confession
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               true
               which
               he
               made
               to
               Pilate
               ,
               that
               his
               kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               so
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               put
               a
               crowne
               of
               gold
               vpon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               crowne
               of
               thornes
               ,
               which
               nothing
               at
               all
               beseemed
               an
               earthly
               king
               :
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               reede
               they
               would
               haue
               put
               a
               scepter
               into
               his
               hand
               :
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               buffetting
               and
               spitting
               on
               him
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               adored
               him
               ,
               and
               fallen
               downe
               before
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               whereas
               
               Chri●●
               our
               head
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               ware
               no
               other
               crown
               but
               one
               made
               of
               tho●ns
               ,
               it
               serueth
               to
               teach
               all
               those
               that
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               not
               looke
               for
               a
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               because
               that
               is
               reserued
               for
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               And
               if
               we
               would
               then
               weare
               the
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               with
               Christ
               ;
               we
               must
               here
               in
               this
               life
               weare
               a
               crown
               of
               thornes
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               :
               for
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 raigne
                 with
                 him
                 :
              
               and
               that
               which
               was
               fully
               verified
               in
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               must
               in
               some
               sort
               be
               verified
               in
               euery
               true
               member
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Pilates
               third
               pollicie
               was
               this
               ;
               when
               he
               sawe
               that
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               former
               would
               preuaile
               ,
               he
               comes
               forth
               vnto
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               oration
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               that
               nowe
               was
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               passeouer
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               a
               custome
               that
               the
               Gouernour
               should
               then
               deliuer
               vnto
               the
               people
               a
               prisoner
               whome
               they
               would
               :
               therefore
               he
               asked
               them
               whether
               he
               should
               let
               loose
               to
               them
               Barrabas
               ,
               or
               Iesus
               which
               is
               called
               Christ
               :
               this
               Barrabas
               was
               a
               notable
               malefactour
               ,
               that
               with
               insurrection
               had
               committed
               murther
               .
               And
               thus
               Pilate
               cunningly
               matcheth
               Christ
               with
               Barrabas
               ,
               thinking
               that
               the
               Iewes
               would
               rather
               chuse
               him
               then
               Barrabas
               beeing
               a
               notorious
               malefactour
               ,
               not
               worthie
               to
               liue
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               thought
               to
               haue
               deliuered
               Christ
               from
               death
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               he
               accoūted
               him
               as
               a
               malefactour
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               pollicie
               (
               as
               we
               see
               )
               is
               an
               old
               custome
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               a
               prisoner
               should
               be
               let
               loose
               at
               Easter
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               the
               ende
               of
               this
               custome
               was
               ,
               to
               increase
               the
               solemnitie
               of
               the
               feast
               .
               But
               whatsoeuer
               in
               trueth
               the
               ende
               was
               ,
               the
               fact
               it selfe
               was
               but
               a
               prophanation
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               an
               abomination
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 &
                 condemneth
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 euen
                 they
                 both
                 are
                 abominatiō
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               like
               practise
               takes
               place
               with
               many
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               who
               thinke
               the
               Lords
               day
               neuer
               well
               spent
               vnlesse
               they
               may
               adde
               solemnitie
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               reuel
               &
               riot
               ,
               by
               frequēting
               of
               tauerns
               and
               alehouses
               .
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               where
               Pilate
               matcheth
               Christ
               beeing
               innocent
               with
               Barrabas
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               preferre
               him
               before
               Christ
               ,
               hauing
               libertie
               to
               choose
               either
               ;
               it
               shewes
               that
               God
               in
               his
               prouidence
               had
               appointed
               that
               Christ
               should
               not
               stand
               in
               his
               owne
               roome
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               steade
               ,
               as
               a
               Mediatour
               betweene
               God
               and
               vs.
               And
               in
               this
               fact
               of
               the
               people
               we
               see
               howe
               sinne
               by
               degrees
               takes
               hold
               of
               men
               and
               that
               speedily
               .
               Who
               would
               haue
               thought
               that
               these
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               a
               little
               before
               cried
               Hosanna
               ,
               and
               spread
               their
               garments
               before
               Christ
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               would
               euer
               haue
               preferred
               a
               murtherer
               before
               him
               ?
               But
               it
               was
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               high
               priestes
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharises
               ,
               who
               did
               animate
               and
               stirre
               them
               vp
               to
               this
               wickednes
               :
               and
               hereupon
               when
               they
               had
               yeelded
               first
               to
               to
               attach
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               accuse
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               to
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               impietie
               ,
               namely
               to
               seeke
               his
               blood
               :
               and
               least
               he
               should
               escape
               their
               handes
               ,
               they
               plunge
               themselues
               deeper
               yet
               preferring
               a
               wretched
               murtherer
               ,
               euē
               seditious
               Barrabas
               before
               him
               .
               This
               must
               teach
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               the
               beginnings
               euen
               of
               the
               least
               sinnes
               ;
               for
               the
               deuill
               is
               cunning
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               plunge
               a
               man
               into
               the
               greatest
               sinnes
               at
               the
               first
               :
               but
               this
               manner
               is
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               creepe
               into
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               hauing
               once
               possession
               thereof
               ,
               by
               steppes
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               the
               height
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               speede
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               in
               the
               
               feare
               of
               God
               preuent
               sinne
               betimes
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               first
               motion
               cut
               off
               all
               occasions
               hereof
               :
               
               that
               which
               Paul
               saith
               of
               heresie
               ,
               comparing
               it
               to
               a
               canker
               or
               gangrene
               ,
               may
               be
               ●aid
               of
               all
               sinne
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               gangrene
               is
               to
               runne
               from
               one
               ioynt
               to
               another
               ,
               from
               the
               toe
               to
               the
               foote
               ,
               from
               the
               foote
               to
               the
               legge
               ,
               from
               the
               legge
               to
               the
               thigh
               ,
               til
               it
               haue
               wasted
               and
               destroyed
               the
               life
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               so
               giue
               any
               sinne
               but
               an
               entrance
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               soone
               ouerspread
               the
               whole
               man
               :
               and
               if
               the
               deuill
               may
               be
               suffered
               but
               to
               put
               one
               talent
               into
               thy
               heart
               ,
               he
               will
               presently
               winde
               himselfe
               into
               thee
               ,
               his
               head
               ,
               his
               bodie
               and
               all
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               he
               is
               blessed
               that
               taketh
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Babylonians
               and
               dasheth
               them
               against
               the
               stones
               ;
               and
               as
               truely
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               dasheth
               the
               head
               of
               his
               sinnes
               against
               the
               ground
               while
               they
               are
               young
               ,
               before
               they
               get
               strength
               to
               ouermaster
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               haue
               we
               seene
               the
               pollicies
               of
               Pilate
               :
               now
               followeth
               the
               absolution
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               for
               when
               Pilate
               had
               vsed
               many
               meanes
               to
               deliuer
               him
               ,
               and
               none
               would
               preuaile
               ,
               then
               he
               absolues
               him
               ,
               by
               giuing
               diuers
               testimonies
               of
               his
               innocency
               :
               for
               he
               came
               forth
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               bare
               witnesse
               thereof
               :
               and
               last
               of
               all
               he
               testified
               the
               same
               by
               washing
               of
               his
               handes
               ,
               
               which
               rite
               signifieth
               properly
               the
               defiling
               of
               the
               handes
               before
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               Pilate
               had
               not
               defiled
               his
               handes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               vsed
               it
               as
               a
               token
               ,
               to
               shewe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               innocent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               defile
               his
               owne
               hands
               with
               innocent
               bloode
               .
               There
               were
               three
               causes
               that
               mooued
               Pilate
               to
               absolue
               Christ.
               First
               he
               sawe
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               
                 iust
                 man
              
               ,
               
               as
               Saint
               Matthew
               noteth
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               high
               priests
               and
               people
               had
               deliuered
               
                 him
                 vp
                 of
                 enuie
              
               ,
               
               as
               Saint
               Marke
               saith
               .
               By
               this
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               that
               a
               very
               Pagan
               or
               infidell
               may
               in
               some
               things
               goe
               beyond
               such
               as
               be
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               hauing
               better
               conscience
               ,
               and
               dealing
               more
               iustly
               then
               they
               .
               Pontius
               Pilate
               was
               a
               heathen
               man
               and
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               were
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               :
               yet
               he
               sees
               plainely
               that
               Christ
               was
               a
               iust
               man
               ,
               and
               therupon
               is
               mooued
               to
               absolue
               him
               :
               whereas
               the
               Iewes
               which
               should
               be
               men
               of
               conscience
               and
               religion
               ,
               seeke
               his
               death
               .
               And
               thus
               a
               very
               Pagan
               may
               otherwhiles
               see
               more
               into
               a
               matter
               then
               those
               that
               be
               reputed
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               must
               admonish
               all
               such
               as
               professe
               the
               Gospell
               to
               looke
               vnto
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               al
               things
               with
               vpright
               conscience
               :
               for
               if
               we
               deale
               vniustly
               in
               our
               proceedings
               ,
               we
               may
               haue
               neighbours
               ,
               men
               of
               no
               religion
               ,
               that
               wil
               looke
               through
               vs
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               gros●e
               hypocrisie
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               which
               also
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               which
               wee
               doe
               .
               The
               second
               cause
               that
               mooued
               Pilate
               to
               absolue
               Christ
               ,
               was
               his
               wiues
               dreame
               :
               for
               when
               he
               was
               set
               downe
               vpon
               the
               iudgement
               seate
               ,
               shee
               sent
               vnto
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Haue
                 thou
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 that
                 iust
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 suffered
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Dreames
               are
               of
               three
               sortes
               :
               naturall
               ,
               rising
               from
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               diabolicall
               ,
               such
               as
               come
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               diuine
               ,
               which
               are
               from
               God.
               Some
               haue
               thought
               that
               this
               dreame
               was
               of
               the
               deuill
               ;
               as
               though
               he
               had
               laboured
               thereby
               to
               hinder
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consequently
               our
               saluation
               :
               but
               I
               rather
               thinke
               it
               was
               occasioned
               by
               the
               things
               which
               shee
               had
               heard
               before
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               was
               immediatly
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               dreames
               of
               Pharao
               and
               Nabuchodonoser
               ,
               and
               serued
               for
               a
               further
               manifestation
               of
               Christs
               innocency
               .
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               whether
               we
               may
               
               regard
               our
               dreames
               now
               ,
               as
               Pilates
               wife
               did
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               We
               haue
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               newe
               testament
               to
               be
               our
               direction
               ,
               as
               Esai
               saith
               :
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 testimonie
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               be
               our
               rule
               and
               guide
               .
               In
               these
               daies
               we
               must
               not
               looke
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               visions
               and
               dreames
               :
               yet
               shal
               it
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               obserue
               this
               caueat
               concerning
               dreames
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               wee
               may
               gesse
               the
               constitution
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               at
               the
               sinnes
               whereunto
               we
               are
               inclined
               .
               The
               last
               motiue
               which
               caused
               Pilate
               to
               absolue
               Christ
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               for
               they
               said
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ought
               to
               die
               by
               their
               law
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               when
               Pilate
               
                 heard
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 afraid
                 .
              
               
               Marke
               how
               a
               poore
               Painym
               that
               knewe
               not
               Gods
               word
               ,
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               name
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               stricken
               with
               feare
               .
               No
               doubt
               hee
               shall
               rise
               in
               iudgement
               against
               many
               among
               vs
               that
               without
               all
               feare
               rend
               the
               name
               of
               god
               in
               peeces
               by
               swearing
               ,
               blaspheming
               ,
               cursed
               speaking
               .
               But
               let
               all
               those
               that
               feare
               the
               Lord
               learne
               to
               tremble
               and
               be
               afraid
               at
               his
               blessed
               name
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               causes
               that
               mooued
               Pilate
               to
               absolue
               Christ
               :
               as
               also
               for
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Christs
               arraignment
               ,
               namely
               his
               accusation
               .
               Now
               followes
               the
               third
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               condemnation
               :
               and
               that
               is
               twofold
               .
               The
               first
               by
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               assemblie
               and
               counsell
               of
               the
               Iewes
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               the
               high
               priests
               hal
               before
               Caiphas
               .
               The
               tenour
               of
               his
               condemnation
               was
               this
               .
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 what
                 haue
                 we
                 any
                 more
                 neede
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 worthie
                 to
                 die
                 ?
              
               The
               cause
               why
               they
               saie
               not
               
                 he
                 shall
                 die
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 die
              
               ,
               
               is
               this
               .
               The
               Iewes
               had
               two
               iurisdictions
               ,
               the
               one
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               the
               other
               ciuill
               ,
               both
               prescribed
               and
               distinctly
               executed
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Machabees
               ,
               in
               which
               both
               iointly
               together
               came
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               priests
               :
               but
               afterward
               about
               the
               daies
               of
               Herod
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               Romane
               Emperour
               tooke
               away
               both
               iurisdictions
               from
               the
               Iewes
               and
               made
               their
               kingdome
               a
               prouince
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               could
               doe
               no
               more
               but
               apprehend
               ;
               accuse
               ,
               and
               imprison
               :
               as
               doth
               appeare
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Saul
               ,
               
               who
               gate
               letters
               from
               the
               high
               priest
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               found
               any
               either
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               beleeued
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               might
               bring
               them
               bound
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               imprison
               them
               :
               but
               kill
               or
               condemne
               they
               could
               not
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               fact
               of
               this
               Counsell
               wee
               learne
               sundrie
               points
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               generall
               counsels
               and
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               sitting
               iudicially
               in
               his
               consistorie
               may
               erre
               .
               If
               there
               were
               any
               visible
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               arraignment
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               doubt
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               For
               Caiphas
               the
               high
               priest
               was
               a
               figure
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               sate
               in
               Moses
               chaire
               ,
               and
               Ierusalem
               is
               called
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               citie
               ,
               Math.
               4.5
               .
               and
               27.53
               .
               Yet
               for
               al
               this
               that
               which
               was
               foretold
               is
               now
               verified
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               chiefe
               corner
               stone
               should
               be
               reiected
               of
               master
               builders
               .
               For
               by
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               the
               counsell
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               and
               the
               redeemer
               of
               mankinde
               is
               accused
               of
               blasphemie
               ,
               and
               condemned
               as
               worthie
               of
               death
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               dotage
               of
               mans
               braine
               to
               auouch
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               possibly
               erre
               in
               giuing
               a
               definitiue
               sentence
               in
               matters
               either
               of
               faith
               or
               maners
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               plead
               priuiledge
               ,
               for
               Ierusalem
               had
               as
               many
               prerogatiues
               as
               any
               people
               in
               the
               worlde
               could
               haue
               .
               
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               by
               this
               we
               see
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               ascribe
               to
               any
               man
               or
               to
               oecumenicall
               counsels
               themselues
               ,
               absolute
               and
               soueraigne
               power
               to
               determine
               and
               giue
               iudgement
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               considering
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               ouertaken
               with
               notable
               slippes
               and
               errours
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               soueraignitie
               of
               iudgement
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               sonne
               of
               god
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               only
               doctour
               and
               law-giuer
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               he
               puts
               the
               same
               in
               execution
               in
               and
               by
               the
               written
               word
               .
               As
               for
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               papists
               calling
               the
               Scriptures
               a
               
                 dumbe
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               it
               is
               little
               to
               be
               regarded
               :
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               sent
               from
               heauen
               to
               his
               Church
               vpon
               earth
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               speake
               as
               plainely
               and
               as
               sufficiently
               vnto
               vs
               of
               all
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               can
               speake
               vnto
               his
               friende
               by
               letter
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               ,
               we
               haue
               the
               gift
               of
               discerning
               .
               Yet
               doe
               we
               not
               barre
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               from
               all
               iudgement
               .
               For
               the
               ministeriall
               power
               of
               giuing
               iudgement
               both
               publikely
               and
               priuatly
               is
               graunted
               vnto
               it
               of
               God
               :
               and
               that
               is
               to
               determine
               and
               giue
               sentence
               of
               matters
               in
               question
               according
               to
               the
               word
               as
               the
               lawyer
               giues
               iudgement
               ,
               not
               according
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               wee
               learne
               ,
               that
               personall
               succession
               is
               no
               vnfallible
               marke
               of
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               true
               pastours
               ;
               vnlesse
               withall
               be
               ioyned
               succession
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               For
               Caiphas
               held
               his
               office
               by
               succession
               from
               Aaron
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               publike
               assembly
               condemned
               the
               Messias
               spoken
               of
               by
               Moses
               and
               the
               prophets
               .
               Therefore
               the
               succession
               of
               bishops
               of
               Rome
               from
               Peter
               is
               of
               no
               moment
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               can
               prooue
               that
               their
               religion
               is
               the
               religion
               of
               Peter
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               neuer
               doe
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               first
               condemnation
               .
               The
               second
               was
               by
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               an
               other
               court
               as
               a
               ciuill
               iudge
               ,
               and
               the
               tenour
               of
               his
               sentence
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               should
               take
               him
               and
               crucifie
               him
               .
               
               Here
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               reasons
               that
               mooued
               Pilate
               to
               determine
               thus
               :
               the
               first
               was
               ,
               the
               impatience
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               he
               for
               his
               part
               was
               loath
               to
               defile
               his
               handes
               with
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               but
               the
               Iewes
               cried
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 blood
                 be
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 children
                 :
              
               which
               according
               to
               their
               wish
               came
               vpon
               them
               within
               fewe
               yeares
               after
               ,
               and
               so
               remaineth
               still
               vnto
               this
               daie
               .
               By
               which
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               imprecations
               against
               our selues
               ,
               our
               children
               ,
               or
               seruants
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               creatures
               :
               for
               God
               heareth
               mens
               praiers
               two
               waies
               :
               either
               in
               mercy
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               wrath
               and
               danger
               .
               If
               thou
               curse
               thy selfe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               except
               thou
               turne
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               by
               speedie
               repentance
               ,
               he
               may
               heare
               thy
               praier
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               verifie
               thy
               curse
               vpon
               thee
               to
               thy
               vtter
               confusion
               .
               The
               second
               reason
               that
               mooued
               Pilate
               to
               condemne
               Christ
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               feared
               men
               more
               then
               God
               :
               for
               beeing
               deputie
               vnder
               Tyberius
               Cesar
               ouer
               the
               prouince
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               
               for
               feare
               of
               loosing
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               of
               displeasing
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               hee
               condemned
               Christ
               after
               hee
               had
               absolued
               him
               :
               whereby
               wee
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               grieuous
               sinne
               to
               feare
               dust
               and
               ashes
               more
               then
               the
               liuing
               God.
               And
               therefore
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 fearefull
                 shall
                 haue
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 burning
                 lake
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               more
               afraide
               of
               man
               then
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               sinne
               in
               Pilate
               wanted
               not
               his
               iust
               rewarde
               :
               for
               not
               long
               after
               he
               lost
               his
               deputie-shippe
               ,
               and
               Cesars
               fauour
               ,
               and
               fled
               to
               Vienna
               ;
               
               where
               liuing
               in
               banishment
               ,
               he
               killed
               himselfe
               .
               And
               thus
               God
               meetes
               with
               them
               that
               feare
               the
               creature
               more
               then
               the
               Creatour
               .
               
               That
               we
               may
               therefore
               auoid
               the
               heauie
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               feare
               God
               aboue
               all
               :
               else
               we
               shall
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               and
               shame
               the
               religion
               which
               we
               professe
               .
            
             
               The
               proper
               ende
               of
               Christs
               condemnation
               set
               downe
               though
               not
               in
               Pilates
               will
               ,
               yet
               in
               Gods
               eternall
               counsell
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               absolution
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               vnto
               all
               those
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               which
               shall
               come
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
               For
               we
               must
               still
               remember
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               was
               condemned
               by
               mortall
               Iudges
               ,
               he
               stood
               in
               our
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               were
               all
               our
               sinnes
               condemned
               before
               God.
               Therefore
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ;
               if
               this
               were
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               haue
               his
               owne
               sonne
               condemned
               by
               Pontius
               Pilate
               a
               mortall
               iudge
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               but
               absolued
               before
               Gods
               iudgement
               seate
               :
               let
               vs
               all
               labour
               to
               haue
               this
               absolution
               sealed
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               For
               one
               day
               we
               must
               come
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               :
               and
               if
               wee
               haue
               not
               an
               absolution
               by
               Christs
               condemnation
               at
               Pilates
               earthly
               barre
               ,
               let
               vs
               looke
               for
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               fearefull
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               at
               the
               celestiall
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               to
               be
               vttered
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               commit
               such
               an
               heynous
               offence
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               could
               no
               other
               way
               escape
               death
               but
               by
               the
               Princes
               pardon
               ,
               he
               neither
               would
               nor
               could
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               till
               by
               one
               meanes
               or
               other
               he
               had
               obtained
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               had
               gotten
               it
               written
               and
               sealed
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               would
               carrie
               it
               home
               ,
               locke
               it
               vp
               safe
               and
               sound
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               looke
               vpon
               it
               with
               great
               ioy
               and
               gladnesse
               .
               Well
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               :
               by
               nature
               we
               are
               rebells
               and
               traytours
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               by
               our
               sinnes
               deserued
               tenne
               thousand
               deaths
               .
               Now
               our
               onely
               stay
               and
               refuge
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               condemned
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               Christ
               we
               must
               sue
               for
               pardon
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               and
               neuer
               rest
               till
               we
               haue
               the
               assurance
               thereof
               sealed
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               :
               alwaies
               remembring
               ,
               that
               euer
               after
               we
               lead
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               and
               neuer
               commit
               the
               like
               sinnes
               against
               God
               any
               more
               .
               It
               were
               a
               blessed
               thing
               if
               this
               would
               enter
               into
               our
               hearts
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               dead
               in
               our
               sinnes
               as
               a
               dead
               carkasse
               is
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               The
               Ministers
               of
               God
               may
               teach
               this
               often
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               also
               heare
               the
               same
               :
               but
               satan
               doth
               so
               possesse
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               seldom
               or
               neuer
               begin
               to
               beleeue
               or
               receiue
               it
               till
               it
               be
               too
               late
               .
               Euery
               one
               can
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               :
               for
               Christ
               beeing
               most
               righteous
               was
               condemned
               ,
               that
               thou
               beeing
               a
               wretched
               sinner
               mightest
               be
               saued
               :
               and
               therefore
               thou
               must
               labour
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               to
               haue
               some
               testimonie
               of
               thine
               absolution
               by
               Christs
               condemnation
               ,
               sealed
               vp
               in
               thine
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               more
               assuredly
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               and
               will
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               spoken
               of
               the
               whole
               arraignment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               passion
               in
               generall
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               proceede
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               which
               are
               three
               :
               Christs
               Execution
               ,
               his
               Buriall
               ,
               and
               his
               Descending
               into
               hell
               .
               This
               beeing
               withall
               remembred
               ,
               that
               these
               three
               parts
               ,
               are
               likewise
               three
               degrees
               of
               Christs
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               Christs
               Execution
               is
               that
               part
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               which
               he
               bare
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 .
              
               In
               handling
               of
               it
               we
               must
               obserue
               fiue
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               person
               that
               suffered
               :
               II.
               the
               place
               where
               
               he
               suffered
               .
               III.
               the
               time
               when
               he
               suffered
               .
               IV.
               the
               manner
               howe
               he
               suffered
               .
               V.
               the
               excellencie
               of
               his
               passion
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               person
               that
               suffered
               was
               Christ
               the
               iust
               ,
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 also
                 hath
                 once
                 suffered
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               the
               iust
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 vniust
              
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               iust
               (
               saith
               S.
               Iohn
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               execution
               ,
               we
               shall
               haue
               manifest
               declarations
               of
               his
               righteousnes
               and
               iustice
               ,
               consisting
               in
               two
               most
               worthie
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               souldiours
               were
               nailing
               his
               handes
               and
               feete
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               racking
               his
               bodie
               most
               cruelly
               ,
               he
               praied
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgiue
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               
               These
               souldiers
               were
               by
               al
               likelihood
               the
               very
               same
               that
               apprehended
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               before
               Caiphas
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               there
               platted
               a
               crowne
               of
               thornes
               and
               set
               it
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               &
               buffeted
               him
               ,
               and
               spitefully
               intreated
               him
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               :
               and
               yet
               Christ
               speakes
               no
               worde
               of
               reuenge
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               patience
               in
               the
               very
               extremitie
               of
               their
               malice
               and
               iniurie
               ,
               he
               praieth
               vnto
               his
               father
               to
               forgiue
               them
               .
               Hence
               wee
               are
               taught
               that
               when
               iniuries
               are
               done
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               abstaine
               from
               all
               affection
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               manifest
               the
               same
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deede
               .
               It
               is
               indeede
               a
               hard
               lesson
               to
               learne
               and
               practise
               :
               but
               it
               is
               our
               parts
               to
               indeauour
               to
               do
               it
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               readie
               for
               euil
               to
               doe
               good
               :
               yea
               ,
               euen
               at
               that
               instant
               when
               other
               men
               are
               doing
               vs
               wrong
               :
               euen
               then
               (
               I
               say
               )
               wee
               must
               be
               readie
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               .
               When
               as
               Christs
               enemies
               were
               practising
               against
               him
               all
               the
               treacherie
               they
               could
               ,
               euen
               then
               he
               performeth
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               and
               praieth
               for
               them
               vnto
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               their
               saluation
               .
               Againe
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               praieth
               thus
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgiue
                 them
              
               ,
               we
               gather
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               principall
               thing
               of
               all
               that
               man
               ought
               to
               seeke
               after
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Some
               thinke
               that
               happines
               consisteth
               in
               honour
               ,
               some
               in
               wealth
               ,
               some
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               some
               in
               this
               ,
               some
               in
               that
               :
               but
               indeed
               the
               thing
               which
               we
               should
               most
               labour
               for
               ,
               is
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               haue
               the
               free
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Yea
               this
               is
               blessednes
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 whose
                 iniquitie
                 is
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sinne
                 is
                 couered
                 .
              
               
               Here
               then
               beholde
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               men
               of
               this
               worlde
               ,
               that
               either
               seeke
               for
               this
               blessing
               in
               the
               last
               place
               or
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               testimonie
               of
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               giuen
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               passion
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               behelde
               his
               mother
               standing
               by
               ,
               and
               commended
               her
               to
               the
               custodie
               of
               Iohn
               his
               disciple
               :
               
               whereby
               he
               gaue
               an
               example
               of
               most
               holy
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               fifth
               commandement
               ,
               which
               prescribeth
               honour
               vnto
               father
               and
               mother
               .
               And
               this
               his
               fact
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               obseruing
               of
               this
               commandement
               standeth
               not
               in
               outward
               shew
               and
               reuerence
               onely
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               godly
               recompence
               ,
               in
               procuring
               vnto
               parents
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               ,
               both
               concerning
               this
               and
               a
               better
               life
               .
               It
               often
               falls
               out
               that
               children
               be
               as
               it
               were
               Cains
               to
               father
               and
               mother
               :
               some
               raile
               on
               them
               ,
               some
               fight
               with
               them
               ;
               others
               see
               them
               pine
               away
               and
               sterue
               ,
               and
               not
               releeue
               them
               .
               But
               all
               dutiful
               children
               must
               here
               learne
               ,
               that
               as
               their
               parents
               haue
               done
               many
               duties
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               vp
               :
               so
               they
               againe
               must
               in
               all
               reuerence
               performe
               obedience
               vnto
               them
               both
               in
               word
               and
               deede
               :
               and
               when
               occasion
               is
               offered
               releeue
               them
               ,
               yea
               in
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               doe
               good
               vnto
               them
               .
               Againe
               in
               this
               we
               may
               see
               what
               a
               wretched
               
               state
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               calleth
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               ;
               namely
               to
               liue
               apart
               from
               the
               companie
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               fasting
               and
               praying
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               :
               for
               hereby
               the
               bond
               of
               nature
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               can
               not
               do
               the
               dutie
               vnto
               his
               parents
               which
               Gods
               lawe
               requireth
               ,
               and
               Christ
               here
               himselfe
               practiseth
               ,
               nor
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               which
               are
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               where
               Christ
               suffered
               is
               called
               Caluarie
               or
               Golgotha
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               dead
               mens
               skulles
               ,
               without
               the
               walles
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               Concerning
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               name
               ,
               men
               bee
               of
               diuers
               opinions
               .
               
               Some
               say
               it
               was
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               Adam
               was
               buried
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               skull
               beeing
               there
               found
               gaue
               the
               name
               to
               the
               place
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               verie
               opinion
               of
               some
               ancient
               diuines
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               there
               crucified
               where
               Adam
               was
               buried
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               certaine
               grounde
               ,
               I
               leaue
               it
               as
               vncertaine
               .
               Others
               thinke
               it
               was
               called
               Caluarie
               ,
               because
               the
               Iewes
               were
               wont
               to
               carrie
               out
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               dead
               men
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               heape
               them
               togither
               ,
               as
               in
               times
               past
               the
               manner
               was
               in
               the
               vauts
               of
               sundrie
               Churches
               in
               this
               land
               .
               And
               some
               others
               thinke
               it
               was
               called
               Golgotha
               or
               Caluarie
               ,
               because
               theeues
               and
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               malefactours
               were
               there
               executed
               ,
               stoned
               ,
               burned
               :
               whereby
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               many
               skulls
               and
               bones
               of
               dead
               men
               were
               found
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               when
               Christ
               was
               executed
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               Iewes
               passeouer
               ,
               when
               not
               onely
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               Proselytes
               of
               many
               countries
               and
               nations
               were
               assembled
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               execution
               was
               not
               in
               a
               priuate
               corner
               ,
               but
               openly
               in
               the
               viewe
               of
               the
               world
               .
               For
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Sauiour
               not
               to
               the
               Iewes
               onely
               but
               also
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               so
               it
               was
               very
               requisite
               that
               his
               death
               should
               bee
               publike
               before
               all
               men
               both
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               As
               for
               the
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               suffered
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               difficultie
               in
               the
               Euangelists
               :
               
               for
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               condemned
               about
               
                 the
                 sixt
                 houre
              
               of
               the
               day
               :
               and
               Saint
               Marke
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 crucified
                 the
                 third
                 houre
              
               .
               Hence
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               howe
               both
               these
               can
               stand
               togither
               .
               Ans.
               Howesoeuer
               the
               Iewes
               naturall
               daie
               beganne
               at
               euening
               ,
               yet
               the
               arti●ificiall
               daie
               beganne
               at
               sunne-rising
               ,
               and
               ended
               at
               sunne-setting
               :
               and
               it
               was
               diuided
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               into
               twelue
               partes
               called
               twelue
               houres
               ,
               whether
               the
               daies
               were
               longer
               or
               shorter
               .
               Secondly
               into
               foure
               partes
               or
               quarters
               ,
               and
               euery
               part
               contained
               three
               houres
               :
               as
               from
               the
               first
               houre
               to
               the
               third
               was
               one
               part
               called
               morning
               :
               from
               the
               third
               houre
               to
               the
               sixt
               ,
               another
               part
               called
               
                 the
                 sixt
                 houre
              
               :
               from
               the
               sixt
               houre
               to
               the
               ninth
               ,
               the
               third
               part
               called
               
                 the
                 ninth
                 houre
              
               :
               and
               from
               the
               ninth
               houre
               to
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               the
               fourth
               part
               called
               euening
               .
               Nowe
               when
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               Christ
               was
               condemned
               about
               the
               sixt
               houre
               :
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               second
               quarter
               of
               the
               daie
               ,
               called
               the
               sixt
               houre
               :
               and
               whereas
               Saint
               Marke
               saith
               he
               was
               crucified
               the
               third
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               hee
               speakes
               of
               the
               lesser
               houres
               ,
               twelue
               whereof
               made
               the
               whole
               day
               :
               and
               thus
               they
               both
               agree
               ,
               for
               the
               third
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               quarter
               followe
               each
               other
               immediately
               .
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               condemned
               at
               sixe
               of
               the
               clocke
               after
               the
               Romane
               account
               ,
               which
               begins
               the
               day
               at
               midnight
               ;
               
               and
               crucified
               at
               three
               (
               which
               is
               nine
               of
               the
               clocke
               in
               the
               morning
               with
               vs
               )
               after
               the
               Iewes
               
               account
               who
               begin
               their
               artificiall
               day
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               at
               the
               sunne
               rising
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               point
               ,
               is
               the
               order
               and
               whole
               proceding
               of
               Christs
               execution
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               foure
               heades
               :
               the
               I.
               his
               going
               to
               execution
               ,
               the
               II.
               his
               crucifying
               ,
               the
               III.
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               IV.
               the
               consequents
               of
               his
               death
               .
               Againe
               in
               his
               going
               to
               execution
               we
               may
               consider
               many
               points
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               Ierusalem
               as
               a
               malefactour
               .
               
               For
               the
               old
               and
               ancient
               custome
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               to
               put
               those
               whome
               they
               iudged
               to
               be
               notorious
               offenders
               to
               death
               without
               their
               te●ts
               when
               they
               wandered
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               walls
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               any
               way
               be
               defiled
               with
               their
               blood
               .
               And
               this
               fell
               out
               by
               the
               speciall
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               that
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               which
               was
               prefigured
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               when
               the
               bodies
               of
               beasts
               were
               not
               eaten
               of
               the
               priests
               ,
               but
               burnt
               without
               the
               campe
               :
               
               therefore
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 euen
                 Iesus
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 gates
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               may
               all
               Christians
               learne
               to
               knowe
               their
               owne
               estate
               and
               condition
               :
               first
               ,
               in
               this
               worlde
               they
               must
               looke
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               
                 ofscouring
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               all
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               beare
               this
               estate
               .
               They
               that
               will
               be
               Gods
               children
               must
               not
               look
               to
               be
               better
               accepted
               of
               in
               the
               world
               then
               Christ
               was
               .
               Secondly
               by
               this
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               must
               learne
               to
               bee
               content
               to
               vse
               this
               worlde
               ,
               as
               straungers
               and
               pilgrimes
               ;
               beeing
               euery
               daie
               and
               houre
               and
               readie
               to
               leaue
               the
               same
               .
               For
               if
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               was
               brought
               out
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               as
               not
               beeing
               worthie
               to
               haue
               his
               aboade
               there
               ,
               then
               must
               euery
               christian
               man
               looke
               much
               more
               for
               the
               like
               extremitie
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               good
               for
               vs
               to
               haue
               our
               hearts
               tied
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               alwaies
               to
               be
               approoued
               of
               the
               same
               :
               for
               that
               argueth
               that
               we
               are
               not
               like
               to
               Christ
               :
               but
               we
               must
               rather
               doe
               as
               poore
               pilgrimes
               in
               straunge
               countries
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               onely
               to
               looke
               for
               safe
               conduct
               thorough
               the
               miseries
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               hauing
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               our
               hearts
               ,
               wills
               ,
               and
               affections
               set
               on
               the
               kingdome
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               made
               to
               beare
               his
               owne
               crosse
               :
               for
               so
               it
               seemes
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Romans
               was
               to
               deale
               with
               malefactours
               .
               And
               this
               must
               put
               vs
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               notable
               lesson
               which
               Christ
               himselfe
               taught
               his
               disciples
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 disciple
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 owne
                 crosse
                 d●ily
                 ,
                 and
                 followe
                 him
                 :
              
               
               where
               by
               the
               crosse
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               portion
               of
               affliction
               ,
               which
               god
               hath
               alotted
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               children
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               child
               of
               God
               to
               whome
               he
               hath
               not
               measured
               out
               as
               it
               were
               some
               bitter
               cup
               of
               miserie
               in
               this
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nowe
                 reioice
                 I
                 in
                 my
                 suffering
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 fu●ferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 my
                 fle●●
                 .
              
               
               By
               Christs
               sufferings
               he
               meaneth
               not
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               .
               Moreouer
               we
               must
               suffer
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               &
               that
               daily
               :
               because
               as
               one
               day
               followeth
               another
               ,
               so
               one
               crosse
               comes
               in
               the
               necke
               of
               another
               .
               And
               whereas
               Christ
               beares
               the
               crosse
               that
               was
               laid
               on
               him
               by
               the
               handes
               of
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               it
               must
               teach
               vs
               not
               to
               pull
               crosses
               vpon
               our selues
               ,
               but
               waite
               til
               God
               lay
               them
               on
               vs
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               time
               comes
               we
               must
               willingly
               bend
               our
               shoulders
               ,
               stoope
               downe
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               vp
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               soule
               :
               and
               that
               euery
               daie
               if
               it
               be
               Gods
               will
               so
               long
               
               as
               we
               liue
               :
               and
               by
               this
               shall
               we
               most
               notably
               resemble
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               Christ
               had
               carried
               his
               crosse
               so
               long
               til
               he
               could
               carrie
               it
               no
               longer
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               faintnesse
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               which
               came
               by
               buffets
               ,
               whippings
               ,
               and
               manifold
               other
               iniuries
               ,
               then
               the
               souldiers
               meeting
               with
               one
               Simō
               of
               Cyrene
               a
               stranger
               ,
               made
               him
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
               :
               where
               we
               are
               put
               in
               mind
               ,
               
               that
               if
               we
               faint
               in
               the
               way
               and
               be
               weari●ed
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               aff●●ctions
               ,
               God
               will
               giue
               good
               issue
               ,
               
               and
               send
               as
               it
               were
               some
               Simon
               of
               Cyrene
               to
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               our
               comforter
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               was
               carrying
               his
               owne
               crosse
               ,
               and
               was
               nowe
               passing
               on
               towards
               Golgotha
               ,
               certaine
               women
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               pitying
               his
               case
               wept
               for
               him
               :
               but
               Christ
               answered
               them
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 weepe
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               By
               this
               we
               are
               first
               of
               all
               taught
               to
               pitie
               the
               state
               of
               those
               that
               be
               in
               affliction
               and
               miserie
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               be
               the
               children
               of
               God
               :
               as
               the
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               vs
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Remember
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 bondes
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 bound
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 afflicted
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               In
               this
               lande
               by
               Gods
               especiall
               blessing
               we
               haue
               enioied
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               with
               peace
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               whereas
               other
               countries
               and
               churches
               are
               in
               great
               distresse
               :
               some
               wallowe
               in
               palpable
               ignorance
               and
               superstition
               :
               others
               haue
               libertie
               to
               enioy
               the
               Gospell
               and
               want
               teachers
               :
               and
               some
               haue
               both
               the
               word
               and
               teachers
               &
               yet
               want
               peace
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               continuall
               persecution
               .
               Nowe
               when
               we
               that
               haue
               the
               Gospel
               with
               peace
               doe
               heare
               of
               these
               miseries
               in
               our
               neighbour
               churches
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               bee
               mooued
               with
               compassion
               towards
               them
               ,
               as
               though
               wee
               our selues
               were
               in
               the
               same
               afflictions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Weepe
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 your selues
                 ,
              
               he
               doth
               teach
               vs
               to
               take
               occasion
               by
               other
               mens
               miseries
               to
               bewaile
               our
               owne
               estate
               :
               to
               turne
               our
               worldly
               griefes
               into
               godly
               sorrowe
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               causeth
               vs
               rather
               to
               weepe
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               thē
               for
               our
               friends
               ,
               although
               euen
               this
               may
               also
               be
               done
               in
               a
               godly
               maner
               .
               When
               a
               man
               by
               bleeding
               at
               the
               nose
               is
               brought
               into
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               Phisitian
               lets
               him
               bloode
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               arme
               ,
               and
               turnes
               the
               course
               of
               the
               blood
               another
               waie
               to
               saue
               his
               life
               :
               &
               so
               must
               we
               turne
               our
               worldly
               sorrowes
               for
               losse
               of
               goods
               or
               friendes
               ,
               to
               a
               godly
               sorrowe
               for
               our
               offences
               against
               God
               :
               for
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ;
               
               
                 Godly
                 sorrowe
                 causeth
                 repentance
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 worldly
                 sorrow
                 causeth
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fift
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               they
               gaue
               him
               vineger
               to
               drinke
               mingled
               with
               mirrhe
               and
               gall
               :
               
               some
               say
               it
               was
               to
               intoxicate
               his
               braine
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               his
               senses
               and
               memorie
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               may
               here
               behold
               in
               the
               Iewes
               a
               most
               wicked
               part
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               when
               they
               were
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               for
               their
               partes
               had
               no
               care
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               For
               this
               is
               a
               dutie
               to
               be
               obserued
               of
               all
               magistrates
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               are
               to
               execute
               malefactors
               they
               must
               haue
               a
               speciall
               regard
               to
               the
               good
               and
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               But
               some
               thinke
               rather
               that
               this
               potion
               was
               to
               shorten
               and
               ende
               his
               torments
               quickly
               .
               Some
               of
               vs
               may
               peraduenture
               thinke
               hardly
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               for
               giuing
               so
               bitter
               a
               potion
               of
               Christ
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               :
               but
               the
               same
               doth
               euery
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
               not
               .
               For
               whensoeuer
               wee
               sinne
               ,
               we
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               temper
               a
               cup
               of
               gall
               ,
               or
               the
               poison
               of
               aspes
               ,
               
               and
               as
               it
               were
               giue
               it
               to
               God
               to
               drinke
               :
               for
               so
               God
               himselfe
               compareth
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               wicked
               Iewes
               to
               poyson
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 vine
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 vines
                 of
                 Gomorrha
                 ,
                 their
                 grapes
                 are
                 grapes
                 of
                 gall
                 ,
                 their
                 clusters
                 be
                 bitter
                 ,
                 their
                 wine
                 is
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 dragons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cruell
                 gall
                 of
                 aspes
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               we
               ought
               to
               thinke
               as
               hardly
               of
               our selues
               as
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               because
               so
               oft
               as
               we
               commit
               any
               offence
               against
               God
               ,
               we
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               mingle
               ranke
               poison
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               to
               Christ
               to
               drink
               .
               Now
               afterward
               ,
               when
               this
               cup
               was
               giuen
               him
               he
               tasted
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               dranke
               not
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               suffer
               all
               things
               that
               his
               father
               had
               appointed
               him
               to
               suffer
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               without
               any
               shortening
               or
               lessening
               of
               his
               paine
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               in
               what
               manner
               Christ
               was
               brought
               ●orth
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               :
               Now
               followeth
               his
               crucifying
               .
               Christ
               in
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               crucified
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               ●igures
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               might
               be
               accomplished
               and
               verified
               .
               For
               the
               heaue-offering
               lifted
               vp
               and
               shaked
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               erected
               vpon
               a
               pole
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               prefigured
               the
               exalting
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               in
               conscience
               be
               resolued
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               became
               vnder
               the
               law
               and
               suffered
               the
               curse
               thereof
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               bare
               in
               his
               owne
               bodie
               and
               soule
               the
               extremitie
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               our
               offences
               .
               And
               though
               other
               kinds
               of
               punishments
               were
               notes
               of
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               stoning
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               yet
               was
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               in
               speciall
               manner
               aboue
               the
               rest
               accursed
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               opinions
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               ciuill
               lawes
               of
               countries
               and
               kingdomes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               a
               particular
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               
               foreseeing
               what
               maner
               of
               death
               Christ
               our
               redeemer
               should
               die
               .
               And
               hereupon
               among
               the
               Iewes
               in
               all
               ages
               this
               kind
               of
               punishment
               hath
               beene
               branded
               with
               speciall
               ignominie
               ,
               as
               Paul
               signifieth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 abased
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
              
               and
               it
               hath
               beene
               allotted
               as
               a
               most
               grieuous
               punishment
               to
               most
               notorious
               malefactours
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               that
               the
               repentant
               thiefe
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               dyed
               the
               same
               death
               with
               Christ
               and
               yet
               was
               not
               accursed
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               offences
               he
               deserued
               the
               curse
               and
               was
               actually
               accursed
               ,
               and
               the
               signe
               of
               this
               was
               the
               death
               which
               he
               suffered
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               owne
               confession
               :
               but
               because
               he
               repented
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               remooued
               .
               It
               may
               further
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               crucifying
               was
               not
               knowne
               in
               Moses
               daies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               accursed
               by
               any
               speciall
               commandement
               of
               God
               in
               Deuteronomie
               .
               Answ.
               Moses
               indeede
               speakes
               nothing
               in
               particular
               of
               crucifying
               ,
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               he
               doth
               include
               the
               same
               vnder
               the
               generall
               .
               For
               if
               euery
               one
               which
               hangs
               vpon
               a
               tree
               be
               accursed
               ,
               then
               he
               also
               which
               is
               crucified
               ;
               for
               crucifying
               is
               a
               particular
               kinde
               of
               hanging
               on
               the
               tree
               .
               Lastly
               it
               may
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               death
               could
               not
               be
               accursed
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               becavse
               he
               was
               no
               malefactour
               .
               Answ.
               Though
               in
               regard
               of
               himselfe
               he
               was
               no
               sinner
               ,
               yet
               as
               he
               was
               our
               suretie
               he
               became
               sinne
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               for
               vs
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               curse
               euery
               way
               due
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               by
               imputation
               and
               application
               was
               made
               his
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               not
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               vsed
               to
               hang
               malefactours
               vpon
               a
               tree
               binding
               them
               thereto
               with
               cords
               ,
               and
               
               that
               when
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               vsuall
               maner
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               
               his
               bodie
               being
               partly
               nayled
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               the
               nayling
               extreamely
               racked
               ,
               otherwise
               I
               see
               not
               but
               that
               a
               man
               might
               remaine
               many
               daies
               togither
               aliue
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               And
               here
               we
               haue
               occasion
               to
               remēber
               that
               the
               Papists
               who
               are
               so
               deuout
               and
               zealous
               towardes
               crucifixes
               are
               farre
               deceiued
               in
               the
               making
               of
               them
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               crosse
               was
               made
               of
               three
               pieces
               of
               wood
               ,
               one
               fastened
               vpright
               in
               the
               ground
               to
               which
               the
               bodie
               &
               back
               leaned
               ,
               
               the
               second
               fastened
               towards
               the
               top
               of
               the
               first
               ouerthwart
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               hāds
               were
               nailed
               :
               the
               third
               fastened
               towards
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               feete
               were
               set
               and
               nailed
               :
               
               whereas
               contrariwise
               popish
               caruers
               and
               painters
               fasten
               both
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               crosse
               to
               the
               first
               :
               secondly
               the
               feete
               of
               Christ
               were
               nailed
               asunder
               with
               two
               distinct
               nailes
               ,
               and
               not
               nailed
               one
               vpon
               another
               with
               one
               naile
               alone
               as
               Papists
               imagine
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               very
               bodie
               of
               the
               crosse
               :
               for
               then
               the
               souldiers
               could
               not
               haue
               broken
               both
               the
               legges
               of
               the
               theeues
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               outmost
               :
               because
               one
               of
               them
               lay
               vpon
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               the
               vse
               which
               may
               be
               made
               of
               the
               crucifying
               of
               Christ.
               First
               of
               all
               here
               we
               learne
               with
               bitternesse
               to
               bewaile
               our
               sinnes
               :
               for
               Christ
               was
               thus
               cruelly
               nailed
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               there
               suffered
               the
               whole
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               offence
               that
               euer
               he
               committed
               ,
               but
               beeing
               our
               pledge
               and
               suretie
               vnto
               God
               ,
               he
               suffered
               all
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               therefore
               iust
               cause
               haue
               we
               to
               mourne
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               which
               brought
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               to
               this
               lowe
               estate
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               be
               so
               farre
               in
               debt
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               freed
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               suretie
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               prison
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               be
               cruelly
               put
               to
               death
               for
               his
               debt
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               him
               at
               his
               wits
               end
               ;
               and
               his
               very
               heart
               to
               bleed
               .
               And
               so
               is
               the
               case
               with
               vs
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               
               we
               are
               Gods
               debters
               ,
               yea
               bankrupts
               before
               him
               ,
               yet
               haue
               we
               gotten
               a
               good
               suretie
               ,
               euen
               the
               son
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               to
               recouer
               vs
               to
               our
               former
               libertie
               was
               crucified
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               our
               debt
               .
               And
               therefore
               good
               cause
               haue
               we
               to
               bewaile
               our
               estate
               euery
               day
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               prophet
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 looke
                 on
                 him
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 pearced
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 l●ment
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 mourneth
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ●orie
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 is
                 sorie
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 borne
                 .
              
               Looke
               as
               the
               blood
               followed
               the
               nailes
               that
               were
               stricken
               through
               the
               blessed
               hands
               and
               feete
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               crosse
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               be
               as
               it
               were
               nayles
               and
               speares
               to
               pierce
               vs
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               might
               bleed
               for
               our
               sinnes
               :
               and
               we
               are
               not
               to
               thinke
               more
               hardly
               of
               the
               Iewes
               for
               crucifying
               him
               then
               of
               our selues
               ,
               because
               euen
               by
               our
               sinnes
               we
               also
               crucified
               him
               .
               These
               are
               the
               very
               nayles
               which
               pierce
               his
               hands
               and
               feete
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               the
               speares
               which
               pierce
               through
               his
               side
               .
               For
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               little
               worldly
               pelfe
               ,
               oh
               how
               are
               we
               grieued
               !
               but
               seeing
               our
               transgressions
               are
               the
               weapons
               whereby
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               was
               crucified
               ,
               let
               vs
               (
               I
               say
               it
               againe
               and
               againe
               )
               learne
               to
               be
               grieued
               for
               them
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               with
               bleeding
               and
               melting
               hearts
               bow
               and
               buckle
               vnder
               them
               ,
               as
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Moses
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 serpent
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 lifted
                 vp
                 :
              
               the
               comparison
               is
               excellent
               and
               worthie
               the
               marking
               .
               In
               the
               wildernes
               of
               Arabia
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               rebelled
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               he
               sent
               fierie
               serpents
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               stung
               
               many
               of
               them
               to
               death
               :
               now
               when
               they
               repented
               ,
               Moses
               was
               commanded
               to
               make
               a
               brasen
               serpent
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               it
               vpon
               a
               pole
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               were
               stung
               might
               looke
               vnto
               it
               and
               recouer
               :
               and
               if
               they
               could
               but
               cast
               a
               glaunce
               of
               the
               eye
               on
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               stung
               euen
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               were
               restored
               to
               health
               and
               life
               .
               Now
               euery
               man
               that
               liueth
               is
               in
               the
               same
               case
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ;
               Satan
               hath
               stung
               vs
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               giuen
               vs
               many
               a
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               feele
               it
               ,
               and
               Christ
               who
               was
               figured
               by
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               was
               likewise
               exalted
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               to
               conferre
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               eternall
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               :
               therefore
               if
               we
               will
               escape
               eternall
               death
               ,
               we
               must
               renoūce
               our selues
               ,
               and
               lift
               vp
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               faith
               to
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               our
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               be
               healed
               of
               the
               wounds
               and
               gripes
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               and
               vntill
               such
               time
               as
               we
               haue
               grace
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               we
               shall
               neuer
               be
               cured
               ,
               but
               still
               lie
               wounded
               with
               the
               stings
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               bleeding
               to
               death
               euen
               at
               the
               very
               heart
               ,
               although
               we
               feele
               no
               paine
               or
               griefe
               at
               all
               .
               But
               some
               may
               aske
               how
               any
               man
               can
               see
               him
               crucified
               now
               after
               his
               death
               ?
               Ans.
               Wheresoeuer
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               preached
               ,
               there
               Christ
               is
               crucified
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Oh
                 foolish
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 before
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 described
                 in
                 your
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 you
                 crucified
                 ?
              
               meaning
               that
               he
               was
               liuely
               preached
               among
               them
               .
               We
               neede
               not
               to
               goe
               to
               wodden
               crosses
               ,
               or
               to
               golden
               crucifixes
               to
               seeke
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               ,
               thither
               must
               we
               goe
               ,
               and
               there
               lift
               vp
               our
               eyes
               of
               faith
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               reuealed
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               resting
               on
               him
               and
               his
               merits
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               confesse
               and
               bewaile
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               crauing
               at
               his
               hands
               mercie
               and
               pardon
               for
               the
               same
               .
               For
               till
               such
               time
               as
               we
               doe
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               grieuously
               stung
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               are
               euery
               moment
               euen
               at
               deaths
               dore
               .
               And
               if
               we
               can
               thus
               behold
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               the
               benefits
               which
               come
               hereby
               ,
               shall
               be
               great
               :
               for
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 old
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               bodie
               of
               sinne
               that
               raigneth
               in
               vs
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               for
               when
               Christ
               was
               nailed
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               all
               our
               sinnes
               were
               laid
               vpon
               him
               ;
               therefore
               if
               thou
               dost
               vnfainedly
               beleeue
               ,
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               corruption
               of
               thy
               nature
               languisheth
               and
               dieth
               as
               he
               languished
               and
               died
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               :
               as
               he
               suffered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               nayled
               to
               the
               crosse
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               answerably
               must
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               learne
               to
               crucifie
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 haue
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 lusts
                 and
                 affections
                 thereof
                 .
              
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               doe
               ,
               if
               for
               our
               sinnes
               past
               we
               waile
               and
               mourne
               with
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               preuent
               the
               sinnes
               to
               come
               into
               which
               we
               may
               fall
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               by
               vsing
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               as
               praier
               and
               fasting
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               and
               by
               flying
               all
               occasions
               of
               offence
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               destroy
               our
               bodies
               or
               to
               kill
               our selues
               ,
               but
               to
               kill
               and
               crucifie
               sinne
               that
               liueth
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               mortifie
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               that
               rebels
               against
               the
               spirit
               .
               Christianitie
               stands
               not
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               to
               professe
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               still
               to
               liue
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               pamper
               our
               owne
               rebellious
               flesh
               ;
               but
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               alwaies
               to
               haue
               in
               readines
               some
               speare
               or
               other
               to
               wound
               sinne
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               cut
               downe
               corruption
               in
               vs
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               shew
               our selues
               to
               be
               liuely
               followers
               of
               Christ
               indeede
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               this
               wee
               may
               learne
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               sinne
               is
               wonderfull
               great
               ,
               because
               his
               owne
               Sonne
               bearing
               our
               person
               ,
               and
               beeing
               in
               our
               place
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               crucified
               ,
               and
               racked
               most
               cruelly
               ,
               but
               also
               bare
               the
               whole
               wrath
               of
               God
               in
               his
               soule
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               leaue
               off
               to
               make
               so
               little
               account
               of
               sinne
               as
               commonly
               we
               doe
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               whereas
               the
               person
               crucified
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               that
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               which
               he
               bare
               vnto
               vs
               in
               our
               redemption
               is
               endlesse
               ;
               like
               a
               sea
               without
               banke
               or
               bottome
               ,
               it
               can
               not
               be
               searched
               into
               :
               and
               if
               we
               shall
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               our
               condemnation
               will
               be
               the
               greater
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               in
               this
               that
               Christ
               bare
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ;
               we
               learne
               that
               those
               that
               be
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               suffer
               any
               iudgement
               ,
               crosse
               ,
               or
               calamitie
               ,
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               or
               both
               ,
               doe
               not
               beare
               them
               as
               the
               curses
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               chastisments
               of
               a
               louing
               father
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               stand
               with
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               to
               punish
               one
               fault
               twise
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               any
               man
               that
               putteth
               his
               whole
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               shall
               either
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               in
               his
               good
               name
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               goods
               feele
               the
               heauie
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               as
               a
               iudge
               curse
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               father
               correct
               him
               .
               Here
               then
               is
               condemned
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               hold
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               our
               sufferings
               doe
               in
               some
               part
               satisfie
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               :
               but
               this
               can
               not
               stand
               ,
               because
               Christ
               did
               make
               a
               perfect
               fatisfaction
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               father
               for
               all
               punishment
               .
               And
               therefore
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               made
               by
               man
               for
               temporall
               punishment
               is
               needlesse
               ,
               and
               much
               derogates
               from
               Christs
               passion
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               two
               things
               specially
               must
               be
               considered
               :
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               continuance
               aliue
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Touching
               the
               manner
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               noted
               two
               things
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               between
               two
               theeues
               ,
               the
               one
               vpon
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               the
               other
               vpon
               his
               right
               ;
               in
               which
               action
               is
               verefied
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Iewes
               for
               their
               parts
               doe
               hereby
               testifie
               ,
               that
               they
               esteemed
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               not
               some
               common
               wicked
               man
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               captaine
               and
               ringleader
               of
               all
               theeues
               and
               malefactours
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Nowe
               whereas
               Christ
               standing
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               stead
               ,
               is
               reputed
               the
               head
               and
               prince
               of
               all
               sinners
               ,
               it
               serueth
               to
               teach
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               iudge
               our selues
               most
               vile
               and
               miserable
               sinners
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               of
               our selues
               with
               Paul
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               chiefe
               of
               all
               sinners
               .
               
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               naked
               :
               because
               he
               was
               stripped
               of
               his
               garments
               by
               the
               souldiours
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               crucified
               .
               The
               causes
               why
               he
               suffered
               naked
               ,
               are
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               Adam
               by
               his
               fall
               brought
               vpon
               all
               mankind
               death
               both
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               curses
               of
               God
               which
               befall
               man
               in
               this
               life
               :
               among
               which
               this
               was
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               the
               bodie
               should
               be
               ignominious
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               when
               Adam
               had
               sinned
               ,
               and
               saw
               himselfe
               naked
               ,
               
               he
               fledde
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hid
               himselfe
               euen
               for
               very
               shame
               .
               Christ
               therefore
               was
               stripped
               of
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               suffered
               naked
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               beare
               all
               the
               punishment
               and
               ignominie
               that
               was
               due
               vnto
               man
               for
               sinne
               .
               Se●ondly
               ,
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               haue
               a
               remedie
               
               for
               our
               spirituall
               nakednesse
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               his
               sinnes
               lying
               open
               before
               Gods
               eyes
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               he
               himselfe
               lieth
               open
               to
               all
               Gods
               iudgements
               .
               Hereof
               Christ
               speaketh
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 saiest
                 I
                 am
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 encreased
                 with
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 knowest
                 not
                 how
                 thou
                 art
                 wretched
                 ,
                 miserable
                 ,
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 .
              
               So
               when
               the
               Israelites
               had
               committed
               idolatrie
               by
               the
               golden
               calfe
               ,
               Moses
               telleth
               them
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 naked
              
               ,
               
               not
               onely
               because
               they
               had
               spoiled
               themselues
               of
               their
               earings
               ,
               but
               especially
               because
               they
               were
               destitute
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               &
               lay
               open
               &
               naked
               to
               all
               his
               iudgements
               for
               that
               sinne
               .
               And
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vision
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 made
                 naked
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               sins
               lie
               open
               before
               God
               ;
               
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               they
               themselues
               are
               subiect
               to
               his
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               .
               Now
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               naked
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               take
               away
               from
               vs
               this
               spirituall
               nakednesse
               ;
               and
               also
               giue
               vnto
               vs
               meete
               garments
               to
               cloath
               vs
               withall
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               called
               
                 white
                 rayment
              
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 counsell
                 thee
                 to
                 buie
                 of
                 me
                 white
                 rayment
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thy
                 filthie
                 nakednesse
                 doe
                 not
                 appeare
                 :
              
               
               and
               ,
               
                 Long
                 white
                 robes
                 dipped
                 in
                 the
                 bloode
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
              
               which
               serue
               to
               hide
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               our
               soules
               .
               What
               these
               garments
               are
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 Christ.
              
               
               And
               ,
               
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Our
               nakednesse
               maketh
               vs
               more
               vile
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               loathsome
               creature
               that
               is
               ,
               can
               be
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               vntill
               we
               haue
               put
               on
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               to
               couer
               the
               deformitie
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               appeare
               holy
               ,
               and
               without
               spot
               before
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 if
                 our
                 earthly
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 tabernacle
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 building
                 giuen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 therefore
                 we
                 sigh
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 cloathed
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 naked
                 .
              
               Where
               it
               is
               like
               that
               the
               Apostle
               alludeth
               to
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               Adam
               after
               his
               fall
               ;
               and
               therefore
               giueth
               vs
               another
               reason
               why
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               naked
               ,
               namely
               that
               after
               this
               life
               hee
               might
               cloath
               all
               his
               members
               with
               eternall
               glorie
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               a
               part
               of
               our
               reioycing
               stands
               in
               the
               glorious
               nakednes
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               be
               puffed
               vp
               with
               the
               vanitie
               of
               our
               apparell
               .
               It
               should
               rather
               be
               an
               occasion
               to
               make
               vs
               ashamed
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               vs
               proude
               .
               The
               theefe
               may
               as
               well
               bragge
               of
               the
               brand
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               fetters
               on
               his
               heeles
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               of
               our
               attire
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               but
               the
               couering
               of
               our
               shame
               :
               and
               therefore
               should
               put
               vs
               in
               mind
               of
               our
               sinne
               and
               shamefull
               nekednesse
               .
            
             
               
               The
               aboad
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               was
               about
               the
               space
               of
               sixe
               houres
               .
               For
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               was
               no
               suddaine
               but
               a
               a
               lingering
               death
               .
               And
               in
               this
               space
               of
               time
               there
               fell
               out
               fiue
               notable
               euents
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               souldiours
               hauing
               stripped
               Christ
               of
               his
               garments
               ,
               deuided
               them
               into
               foure
               parts
               ,
               and
               cast
               lottes
               for
               his
               coate
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               wouen
               without
               seame
               .
               And
               by
               this
               appeares
               the
               great
               loue
               of
               Christ
               to
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               only
               content
               to
               suffer
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               loose
               all
               that
               euer
               he
               had
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               garments
               on
               his
               backe
               to
               redeeme
               vs
               ;
               teaching
               vs
               answerably
               that
               if
               it
               please
               god
               to
               call
               vs
               to
               any
               triall
               hereafter
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               part
               withall
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               
               winne
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               these
               souldiours
               we
               may
               behold
               a
               picture
               of
               this
               world
               :
               when
               they
               had
               nayled
               Christ
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               loose
               so
               much
               as
               his
               garments
               ,
               but
               they
               come
               and
               deuide
               them
               and
               cast
               lottes
               for
               them
               :
               as
               for
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               Sauiour
               and
               redeemer
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               they
               regard
               him
               not
               .
               And
               thus
               fareth
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               to
               finde
               a
               man
               to
               accept
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Christ
               his
               redeemer
               :
               but
               ,
               when
               gaine
               comes
               by
               Christ
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               welcome
               .
               Esau
               that
               esteemed
               nothing
               of
               his
               fathers
               blessing
               ,
               made
               great
               account
               of
               his
               brothers
               pottage
               .
               The
               Gaderenes
               made
               more
               account
               of
               their
               swine
               ,
               then
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               when
               they
               heard
               that
               they
               were
               drowned
               ,
               they
               beseech
               him
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               their
               coasts
               .
               Nay
               so
               bad
               is
               this
               age
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               will
               be
               taken
               to
               be
               the
               speciall
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               souldiours
               strippe
               Christ
               of
               his
               garments
               ,
               but
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               they
               bereaue
               him
               of
               his
               natures
               and
               offices
               .
               The
               church
               of
               Rome
               by
               their
               transubstantiation
               strippe
               him
               of
               his
               manhood
               :
               and
               by
               making
               other
               priests
               after
               the
               same
               order
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               doe
               properly
               forgiue
               sinnes
               ,
               strippe
               him
               of
               his
               priesthood
               :
               and
               of
               his
               kingly
               office
               ,
               by
               ioyning
               with
               him
               a
               Vicar
               on
               earth
               ,
               &
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               presence
               :
               whereas
               all
               deputiships
               and
               commissions
               cease
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               principall
               .
               And
               when
               they
               haue
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               then
               they
               further
               load
               him
               with
               a
               number
               of
               beggarly
               ceremonies
               ;
               and
               so
               doe
               nothing
               else
               but
               make
               a
               a
               feigned
               Christ
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               true
               and
               alone
               Messias
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               euent
               was
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               mocked
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               set
               vp
               the
               cause
               written
               why
               he
               was
               crucified
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
              
               then
               the
               people
               that
               passed
               by
               reuiled
               him
               ,
               wagging
               their
               heads
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 destroiest
                 the
                 temple
                 and
                 buildest
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 saue
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Likewise
               the
               high
               Priest
               mocking
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               &
               the
               Elders
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 saued
                 others
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 saue
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               The
               same
               also
               did
               one
               of
               the
               theeues
               that
               was
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               cast
               in
               his
               teeth
               .
               Behold
               here
               the
               wonderfull
               strange
               dealing
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               they
               see
               an
               innocent
               man
               thus
               pitifully
               and
               grieuously
               racked
               ,
               and
               nayled
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               his
               bloode
               distilling
               downe
               from
               hands
               and
               feete
               :
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               without
               all
               pitie
               and
               compassion
               ,
               and
               doe
               make
               but
               a
               mocke
               and
               a
               skoffe
               at
               him
               .
               And
               in
               this
               we
               may
               plainly
               see
               how
               dangerous
               and
               fearefull
               their
               case
               is
               ,
               who
               are
               wholly
               giuen
               vp
               to
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               :
               and
               we
               are
               further
               admonished
               to
               take
               heede
               how
               we
               giue
               our selues
               to
               iesting
               or
               mocking
               of
               others
               .
               And
               if
               any
               man
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               a
               light
               sinne
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               what
               befell
               the
               Iewes
               for
               mocking
               Christ.
               The
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               vpon
               them
               within
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               and
               so
               remaineth
               to
               this
               day
               .
               
               Little
               children
               wickedly
               brought
               vp
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               Elisha
               the
               man
               of
               God
               comming
               ,
               they
               mocked
               him
               ,
               and
               saide
               ,
               
                 Come
                 vp
                 thou
                 bald
                 pate
                 ,
                 come
                 vp
                 thou
                 bald
                 pate
                 :
              
               but
               Elisha
               looked
               backe
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               cursed
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               two
               wilde
               beares
               came
               out
               of
               the
               forrest
               and
               tare
               in
               pieces
               two
               and
               fourty
               of
               them
               .
               Iulian
               once
               a
               Christian
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               after
               an
               Apostata
               ,
               did
               nothing
               els
               but
               mocke
               Christ
               and
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               made
               ieasts
               of
               sundry
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               but
               being
               in
               fight
               against
               the
               Persians
               ,
               was
               wounded
               with
               a
               dart
               (
               no
               man
               knowing
               how
               )
               and
               died
               scoffing
               and
               blaspheming
               .
               And
               such
               like
               are
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               
               befall
               mockers
               and
               scorners
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               learne
               to
               eschew
               and
               auoid
               this
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               if
               we
               shall
               indifferently
               consider
               all
               the
               mocks
               and
               scornings
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               they
               can
               not
               truly
               conuince
               him
               to
               the
               least
               sinne
               ;
               which
               serueth
               to
               cleare
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               prooue
               that
               he
               was
               a
               most
               innocent
               man
               ,
               in
               whose
               waies
               was
               no
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               mouth
               was
               found
               no
               guile
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               most
               fit
               to
               stand
               in
               our
               roome
               ,
               and
               suffer
               for
               vs
               which
               were
               most
               vile
               and
               sinnefull
               .
               And
               here
               by
               the
               way
               a
               question
               offereth
               it selfe
               to
               be
               skanned
               .
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 theeues
                 which
                 were
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 cast
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 his
                 teeth
              
               which
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               did
               .
               S.
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 theeues
                 mocked
                 him
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               both
               these
               can
               be
               true
               ?
               Ans.
               Some
               reconcile
               the
               places
               thus
               ;
               that
               the
               Scripture
               speaking
               generally
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               
               by
               a
               figure
               doth
               attribute
               that
               to
               the
               whol
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               some
               part
               onely
               ;
               and
               so
               here
               doth
               ascribe
               that
               to
               both
               the
               theeues
               which
               agreeth
               but
               to
               one
               .
               Others
               answer
               it
               thus
               :
               that
               at
               the
               first
               both
               of
               the
               euill
               doers
               did
               mocke
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               time
               speaketh
               Matthew
               :
               but
               afterward
               one
               of
               them
               was
               miraculously
               conuerted
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               alone
               mocked
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               time
               spake
               S.
               Luke
               .
               And
               this
               I
               rather
               take
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               .
               But
               what
               was
               the
               behauiour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               thus
               laden
               with
               reproch
               ?
               In
               wonderfull
               patience
               he
               replies
               not
               ,
               but
               puts
               vp
               all
               in
               silence
               .
               Where
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               raile
               on
               vs
               wrongfully
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               returne
               rebuke
               for
               rebuke
               ,
               nor
               taunt
               for
               taunt
               :
               but
               we
               must
               either
               be
               silent
               ,
               or
               els
               speake
               no
               more
               then
               shall
               serue
               for
               our
               iust
               defence
               .
               This
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               Hezekias
               ,
               when
               Rabshakah
               reuiled
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               people
               held
               their
               peace
               ,
               and
               answered
               him
               not
               a
               word
               :
               for
               the
               kings
               commandement
               was
               ,
               
                 answer
                 him
                 not
              
               .
               So
               Hannah
               beeing
               troubled
               in
               minde
               ,
               
               praied
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Hely
               marked
               her
               mouth
               ,
               for
               shee
               spake
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               her
               lippes
               did
               mooue
               onely
               ,
               but
               her
               voice
               was
               not
               beard
               ,
               therefore
               Hely
               thought
               shee
               had
               bin
               drunken
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 drunken
                 ?
                 put
                 away
                 thy
                 drunkennesse
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               Such
               a
               speech
               would
               haue
               mooued
               many
               one
               to
               very
               hard
               wordes
               :
               but
               shee
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 my
                 lord
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 woman
                 troubled
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 drunke
                 neither
                 wine
                 nor
                 strong
                 drinke
                 :
                 but
                 haue
                 powred
                 out
                 my
                 soule
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               lesson
               for
               men
               to
               learne
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               indeauour
               our selues
               to
               practise
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ouercome
               euill
               with
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               that
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               crucifying
               ,
               was
               the
               pitifull
               complaint
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 El●
                 ,
                 El●
                 ,
                 lamasabacthani
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               In
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               cōplaint
               many
               points
               must
               be
               skanned
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               mooued
               Christ
               to
               complaine
               ?
               Ans.
               It
               was
               not
               any
               impatience
               or
               discontentation
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               any
               despaire
               ,
               or
               any
               dissembling
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               haue
               it
               :
               but
               it
               was
               an
               apprehension
               and
               a
               feeling
               of
               the
               whole
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               seazed
               vpon
               him
               both
               in
               bodie
               &
               soule
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               thing
               whereof
               he
               doth
               complaine
               .
               Ans.
               That
               he
               is
               forsaken
               of
               God
               the
               father
               .
               And
               from
               this
               point
               ariseth
               another
               question
               .
               How
               Christ
               beeing
               God
               ,
               can
               be
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ?
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               are
               all
               three
               but
               one
               
               and
               the
               same
               God.
               Ans.
               By
               God
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               God
               the
               father
               the
               first
               person
               .
               According
               to
               the
               common
               rule
               ,
               when
               God
               is
               compared
               with
               the
               Sonne
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               the
               father
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               title
               ,
               God
               ;
               as
               in
               this
               place
               :
               not
               that
               the
               father
               is
               more
               God
               then
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               for
               in
               dignitie
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               are
               equall
               :
               but
               they
               are
               distinguished
               in
               order
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               is
               first
               .
               And
               againe
               whereas
               Christ
               complaineth
               that
               he
               was
               forsaken
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               godhead
               .
               And
               Christs
               manhood
               was
               forsaken
               ,
               not
               that
               his
               godhead
               and
               manhood
               were
               seuered
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               euer
               ioyned
               togither
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               the
               incarnation
               :
               but
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               father
               did
               not
               shewe
               foorth
               his
               power
               in
               the
               manhoode
               ,
               but
               did
               as
               it
               were
               lie
               a
               sleepe
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               manhood
               might
               suffer
               :
               when
               a
               man
               sleepeth
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               seuered
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               lieth
               as
               it
               were
               dead
               ,
               and
               exerciseth
               not
               it selfe
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               godhead
               lay
               stil
               ,
               &
               did
               not
               manifest
               his
               power
               in
               the
               manhood
               ,
               &
               thus
               the
               manhood
               seemed
               to
               be
               forsaken
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               complaint
               ;
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               :
               these
               wordes
               are
               wordes
               of
               faith
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               of
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               stood
               not
               in
               neede
               :
               but
               hee
               had
               such
               a
               faith
               or
               hope
               ,
               whereby
               he
               did
               put
               his
               confidence
               in
               God.
               The
               last
               wordes
               ,
               
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
              
               ?
               seeme
               at
               the
               first
               to
               be
               wordes
               of
               distrust
               .
               Howe
               then
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               can
               these
               wordes
               stand
               with
               the
               former
               :
               for
               faith
               and
               distrust
               are
               flat
               contraries
               ?
               Ans.
               Christ
               did
               not
               vtter
               any
               speech
               of
               distrust
               ,
               but
               onely
               make
               his
               mone
               and
               complaint
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               his
               punishment
               :
               and
               yet
               still
               relied
               himselfe
               on
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               father
               .
               Hence
               wee
               learne
               first
               that
               religion
               doth
               not
               stand
               in
               feeling
               but
               in
               faith
               :
               which
               faith
               wee
               must
               haue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               no
               feeling
               at
               all
               :
               for
               God
               oftentimes
               doth
               withdrawe
               his
               grace
               and
               fauour
               from
               his
               children
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               teach
               them
               to
               beleeue
               in
               his
               mercy
               in
               Christ
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               feele
               nothing
               lesse
               thē
               his
               mercie
               .
               And
               faith
               and
               feeling
               cannot
               alwaies
               stand
               togither
               ;
               because
               faith
               is
               a
               subsisting
               of
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seene
               ,
               &
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               liue
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               feeling
               .
               Though
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               be
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               yet
               God
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               vouchsafe
               to
               giue
               it
               vnto
               his
               children
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               extremitie
               of
               afflictions
               and
               temptations
               ,
               wee
               must
               alwaies
               trust
               and
               rely
               on
               god
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               doth
               when
               he
               is
               as
               it
               were
               plunged
               into
               the
               sea
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               wee
               may
               see
               how
               God
               dealeth
               with
               his
               children
               :
               for
               Christ
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               was
               forsaken
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               sure
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               caused
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God.
              
               God
               will
               oftentimes
               cast
               his
               deere
               children
               into
               huge
               gulfes
               of
               woe
               and
               miserie
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               see
               neither
               banke
               nor
               bottome
               ,
               nor
               any
               way
               to
               get
               out
               :
               yet
               men
               in
               this
               case
               must
               not
               despaire
               ,
               but
               remember
               still
               that
               that
               which
               befell
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               doth
               also
               befall
               his
               members
               .
               Though
               Christ
               him-selfe
               at
               his
               death
               did
               beare
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               in
               such
               measure
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               he
               was
               forsaken
               :
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God.
              
               And
               therefore
               though
               we
               be
               wonderfully
               afflicted
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               haue
               no
               sense
               or
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               not
               despaire
               and
               thinke
               that
               we
               are
               cast-awaies
               ,
               but
               
               still
               labour
               to
               trust
               and
               rely
               on
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               build
               vpon
               this
               that
               we
               are
               his
               children
               ,
               though
               wee
               feele
               nothing
               but
               his
               wrath
               vpon
               vs
               ;
               against
               mercy
               cleauing
               to
               his
               mercie
               .
               This
               was
               Dauids
               practise
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 sought
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 my
                 sore
                 ranne
                 and
                 ceased
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 :
                 my
                 soule
                 refused
                 comfort
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 God
                 and
                 was
                 troubled
                 :
                 my
                 soule
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 anguish
                 :
              
               
               and
               so
               he
               continueth
               on
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 absent
                 himselfe
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 shewe
                 no
                 more
                 fauour
                 ?
                 hath
                 God
                 forgotten
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 ?
              
               but
               in
               the
               ende
               he
               recouereth
               himselfe
               out
               of
               this
               gulfe
               of
               temptation
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 yeres
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 :
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 certenly
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 olde
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               this
               practise
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               must
               then
               be
               remembred
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               humble
               vs
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               soule
               ,
               or
               both
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               which
               fell
               out
               when
               Christ
               was
               on
               the
               crosse
               was
               this
               :
               after
               Christ
               knew
               that
               all
               things
               were
               performed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               scriptures
               were
               fulfilled
               ;
               
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 thirst
              
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               standing
               a
               vessel
               full
               of
               vineger
               ,
               one
               ranne
               and
               filled
               a
               sponge
               therewith
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               about
               an
               hyssop
               stalke
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               his
               mouth
               :
               which
               when
               he
               had
               receiued
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 finished
              
               .
               The
               points
               here
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               are
               foure
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               thirsteth
               .
               And
               we
               must
               knowe
               that
               this
               thirst
               was
               a
               part
               of
               his
               passion
               ;
               and
               indeede
               it
               was
               no
               small
               paine
               ,
               
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               this
               :
               when
               Sisera
               was
               ouercome
               by
               Israel
               ,
               and
               had
               fled
               from
               his
               enemies
               to
               Iaels
               tent
               ,
               he
               called
               for
               a
               little
               water
               to
               drinke
               ,
               being
               more
               troubled
               with
               thirst
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               And
               indeede
               thirst
               was
               as
               as
               grieuour
               to
               men
               in
               the
               East
               countrie
               ,
               as
               any
               torment
               else
               .
               And
               hereupon
               Sāpson
               was
               more
               grieued
               with
               thirst
               ,
               then
               with
               feare
               of
               many
               thousand
               Philistims
               .
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               complaines
               that
               he
               thirsteth
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ;
               but
               for
               our
               offences
               :
               and
               therefore
               answerably
               we
               must
               thirst
               after
               Christ
               and
               his
               benefits
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 drie
                 &
                 thirstie
                 land
              
               where
               no
               water
               is
               ,
               doth
               after
               raine
               :
               and
               as
               
                 the
                 hart
                 brayeth
                 after
                 the
                 riuers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
              
               so
               must
               we
               say
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 panteth
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               benefits
               of
               thy
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               that
               a
               sponge
               full
               of
               vineger
               tied
               vpon
               an
               hyssop
               stalke
               ,
               was
               reached
               to
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               this
               could
               bee
               ,
               considering
               the
               stalke
               of
               the
               hyssop
               is
               not
               past
               a
               foote
               long
               .
               Ans.
               As
               the
               tree
               of
               mustard
               seed
               with
               the
               Iewes
               is
               farre
               greater
               and
               taller
               then
               with
               vs
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               birdes
               of
               lieauen
               build
               their
               neasts
               in
               it
               :
               so
               it
               may
               bee
               that
               hyssop
               groweth
               much
               longer
               in
               those
               countries
               then
               with
               vs.
               Or
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               rather
               ,
               the
               hyssop
               stalke
               was
               put
               vpon
               a
               reede
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               the
               sponge
               was
               put
               vp
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ.
               
               
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               drinketh
               the
               vineger
               offered
               :
               but
               when
               ?
               Not
               before
               all
               things
               were
               finished
               that
               were
               to
               bee
               done
               on
               the
               crosse
               .
               And
               by
               this
               he
               shewes
               his
               exceeding
               care
               for
               our
               saluation
               .
               He
               laid
               aside
               al
               things
               that
               would
               turne
               to
               his
               own
               ease
               ,
               that
               he
               mightfully
               work
               our
               redemptiō
               ,
               &
               sulfil
               the
               will
               of
               his
               father
               who
               sent
               him
               into
               the
               world
               for
               that
               end
               .
               The
               like
               care
               ●ust
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               haue
               to
               walke
               dutifully
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               goe
               with
               tho●ugh-stitch
               in
               our
               particular
               callings
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               by
               vs.
               Whē
               Abrahams
               seruant
               came
               :
               to
               Bethuel
               to
               get
               a
               wife
               for
               Isaac
               ,
               meat
               was
               set
               before
               
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 eate
                 before
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 my
                 message
                 :
              
               
               so
               likewise
               wee
               must
               first
               see
               Gods
               glorie
               procured
               in
               our
               affaires
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               if
               commodity
               or
               praise
               redound
               to
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               afterward
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               had
               drunke
               the
               vineger
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 finished
              
               .
               Which
               words
               may
               haue
               a
               double
               sense
               :
               one
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               as
               were
               figured
               by
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               are
               accomplished
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               nowe
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               hee
               had
               finished
               his
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               father
               for
               mans
               sinne
               .
               And
               this
               of
               the
               twaine
               I
               rather
               think
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               buriall
               and
               resurrection
               and
               ascention
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               very
               necessarie
               to
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               were
               not
               yet
               begun
               ,
               the
               aunswere
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               workes
               of
               Christs
               priesthood
               which
               followe
               his
               death
               serue
               not
               to
               make
               any
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               sinne
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               confirme
               or
               apply
               it
               ,
               after
               it
               is
               made
               and
               accomplished
               on
               the
               crosse
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               accomplished
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               satisfaction
               for
               vs
               ,
               as
               these
               words
               import
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 finished
              
               ,
               then
               humane
               satisfactions
               to
               gods
               iustice
               for
               sinne
               are
               altogither
               superfluous
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               euent
               that
               fell
               out
               when
               Christ
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               was
               ,
               that
               hee
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 handes
                 I
                 lay
                 downe
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               commend
               my
               soule
               as
               being
               the
               most
               pretious
               thing
               which
               I
               haue
               in
               this
               world
               into
               thy
               custodie
               ,
               who
               art
               a
               most
               faithfull
               keeper
               thereof
               .
               These
               wordes
               are
               taken
               by
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               :
               for
               when
               Dauid
               was
               in
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               by
               reason
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               friend
               to
               trust
               ,
               he
               makes
               choise
               of
               God
               to
               be
               his
               keeper
               ,
               
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Into
                 thy
                 handes
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 do
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Nowe
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               being
               in
               the
               like
               distresse
               ,
               both
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               euery
               way
               sought
               his
               final
               destruction
               &
               confusion
               ,
               &
               especially
               because
               he
               felt
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               seazing
               vpon
               him
               ,
               doth
               make
               choice
               of
               Dauids
               words
               ,
               and
               apply
               them
               to
               himselfe
               in
               his
               distresse
               .
               And
               by
               his
               example
               was
               are
               taught
               not
               onely
               to
               reade
               the
               generall
               history
               of
               the
               bible
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               obserue
               the
               things
               commanded
               and
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               the
               same
               vnto
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               particular
               estates
               and
               dealings
               whatsoeuer
               :
               thus
               the
               prophet
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               God!
               
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               for
               no
               part
               of
               Scripture
               penned
               before
               the
               daies
               of
               Dauid
               saith
               thus
               of
               him
               .
               True
               indeede
               ;
               but
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               Dauids
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               read
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               and
               found
               generall
               precepts
               and
               commandements
               giuen
               to
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               keepe
               all
               the
               ordinances
               and
               commandements
               of
               God
               :
               which
               ,
               he
               beeing
               a
               King
               ,
               applyes
               particularly
               to
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               this
               dutie
               is
               well
               practised
               by
               the
               people
               of
               God
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               for
               the
               Psalmes
               of
               Dauid
               were
               penned
               according
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               :
               and
               in
               these
               daies
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               doeth
               sing
               the
               same
               with
               the
               same
               spirit
               that
               Dauid
               did
               ,
               and
               doth
               apply
               their
               seueral
               estates
               and
               conditions
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               in
               that
               Christ
               commends
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               hee
               doth
               it
               to
               testifie
               that
               he
               died
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               but
               willingly
               :
               and
               by
               his
               own
               practise
               he
               doth
               teach
               vs
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               namly
               to
               giue
               vp
               our
               own
               soules
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               god
               :
               &
               because
               this
               dutie
               is
               of
               some
               difficultie
               ,
               we
               must
               obserue
               
               three
               motiues
               or
               preparatiues
               which
               may
               induce
               vs
               to
               the
               better
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               God
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               creatour
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               a
               creatour
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               also
               a
               faithfull
               preseruer
               of
               them
               .
               For
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               preserue
               his
               owne
               workemanship
               .
               Who
               is
               or
               can
               be
               so
               carefull
               for
               the
               ornament
               &
               preseruation
               of
               any
               worke
               as
               the
               craftes-master
               ?
               and
               shall
               not
               God
               be
               more
               carefull
               then
               man
               ?
               Wherefore
               S.
               Peter
               exhorteth
               vs
               to
               committe
               our
               soules
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               vnto
               a
               faithfull
               creatour
               .
               The
               second
               motiue
               is
               this
               :
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               be
               resolued
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               that
               ●od
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               is
               our
               father
               :
               euery
               man
               for
               himselfe
               must
               labour
               to
               haue
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               soule
               bee
               washed
               away
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               iustified
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               adopted
               by
               Christ.
               And
               when
               any
               man
               can
               say
               thus
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               most
               desirous
               and
               willing
               to
               commit
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God.
               This
               was
               the
               reason
               which
               mooued
               Christ
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               
                 his
                 father
              
               .
               The
               third
               motiue
               or
               preparatiue
               is
               ,
               a
               continuall
               experience
               &
               obseruation
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               fauour
               towards
               vs
               ,
               in
               keeping
               and
               preseruing
               him
               ;
               as
               appeares
               by
               Dauids
               example
               ,
               
               
                 Into
                 thy
                 hands
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 soule
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 God
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               time
               when
               we
               are
               specially
               to
               commend
               our
               soules
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               first
               of
               all
               the
               time
               of
               any
               affliction
               or
               danger
               .
               This
               was
               the
               time
               whē
               Dauid
               commended
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Psalme
               before
               named
               .
               We
               knowe
               that
               in
               any
               common
               danger
               or
               perill
               ,
               as
               the
               sacking
               of
               a
               citty
               ,
               or
               burning
               of
               an
               house
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               haue
               any
               pretious
               iewell
               therein
               ,
               he
               will
               first
               fetch
               that
               out
               ,
               and
               make
               choise
               of
               a
               faithfull
               friende
               ,
               to
               whose
               custodie
               he
               will
               commit
               the
               same
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               in
               cōmon
               perils
               and
               daungers
               we
               must
               alwaies
               remember
               to
               commit
               our
               soules
               as
               a
               most
               pretious
               iewell
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               faithfull
               creatour
               .
               Another
               more
               speciall
               and
               necessarie
               time
               of
               practising
               this
               dutie
               ,
               is
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               here
               Christ
               doth
               ,
               and
               Steuen
               ,
               who
               when
               the
               Iewes
               stoned
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               called
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 receiue
                 my
                 spirit
              
               .
               And
               as
               this
               dutie
               is
               very
               requisite
               and
               necessarie
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               so
               most
               especially
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ;
               beca●se
               the
               danger
               is
               great
               by
               reason
               that
               Satan
               will
               then
               chiefely
               assault
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               will
               especially
               then
               wound
               the
               conscience
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               at
               al
               times
               we
               must
               commit
               our
               soules
               into
               Gods
               handes
               :
               for
               though
               we
               be
               not
               alwaies
               in
               afflictio●
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               alwaies
               in
               great
               danger
               :
               and
               when
               a
               man
               lieth
               downe
               to
               rest
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               not
               whether
               he
               shall
               rise
               againe
               or
               no
               :
               and
               when
               he
               ariseth
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               not
               whether
               hee
               shall
               lie
               downe
               againe
               .
               Yea
               ,
               at
               this
               very
               houre
               we
               knowe
               not
               what
               will
               befall
               the
               next
               .
            
             
               And
               great
               are
               the
               comforts
               which
               arise
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               dutie
               .
               When
               Dauid
               was
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               people
               would
               haue
               stoned
               him
               ,
               because
               their
               hearts
               were
               vexed
               for
               their
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               which
               the
               Amalekites
               had
               taken
               ;
               
               it
               is
               said
               
                 hee
                 comforted
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
              
               And
               the
               practise
               of
               Paul
               in
               this
               case
               is
               most
               excellent
               :
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 cause
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 suffer
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 knowe
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 ke●pe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 committed
                 
                 vnto
                 him
                 again●t
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               This
               worthie
               seruant
               of
               God
               had
               committed
               his
               life
               and
               soule
               into
               Gods
               hand
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 my
                 sufferings
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 :
              
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               haue
               grace
               in
               his
               life-time
               to
               commit
               his
               soule
               into
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               him
               bold
               euen
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               .
               And
               this
               must
               be
               a
               motiue
               to
               cause
               euery
               man
               daily
               and
               hourely
               to
               lay
               downe
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               he
               may
               liue
               twentie
               or
               fourtie
               yeares
               longer
               .
               But
               howsoeuer
               this
               dutie
               be
               both
               necessarie
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               yet
               few
               there
               be
               that
               practise
               the
               same
               .
               Men
               that
               haue
               children
               are
               very
               carefull
               and
               diligent
               to
               bring
               them
               vp
               vnder
               some
               mans
               tuition
               ;
               &
               if
               they
               haue
               cattel
               ,
               sheep
               ,
               or
               oxen
               ,
               they
               prouide
               keepers
               to
               tend
               them
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               for
               their
               owne
               soules
               they
               haue
               no
               care
               :
               they
               may
               sinke
               or
               swimme
               or
               doe
               what
               they
               will.
               This
               shewes
               the
               wonderfull
               blindnes
               or
               rather
               madnesse
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               haue
               more
               care
               for
               their
               cattell
               ,
               then
               for
               their
               owne
               soules
               :
               but
               as
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               vs
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               so
               let
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               learne
               to
               commit
               our
               soules
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               that
               Christ
               layes
               downe
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               soules
               of
               all
               the
               faithfull
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               we
               further
               learne
               three
               things
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               doth
               not
               vanish
               away
               as
               the
               soules
               of
               beasts
               and
               other
               creatures
               :
               there
               is
               g●eat
               difference
               betweene
               them
               :
               for
               when
               the
               beast
               dieth
               ,
               his
               soule
               dieth
               also
               :
               but
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               immortall
               .
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               must
               moooue
               euery
               man
               aboue
               all
               things
               in
               this
               world
               to
               be
               careful
               for
               his
               soule
               :
               if
               it
               were
               to
               vanish
               away
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               as
               the
               soule
               of
               beasts
               doe
               ,
               the
               neglect
               thereof
               were
               no
               great
               matter
               :
               but
               seeing
               it
               must
               liue
               for
               euer
               ,
               either
               in
               eternall
               ioy
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               endlesse
               paines
               and
               torments
               ,
               it
               stands
               vs
               vpon
               ,
               euery
               man
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               to
               prouide
               for
               his
               soule
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               when
               it
               shall
               depart
               from
               his
               bodie
               ,
               it
               may
               liue
               in
               eternall
               ioy
               and
               happinesse
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               especiall
               and
               particular
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               particular
               soule
               of
               Christ
               is
               committed
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               so
               answerably
               the
               soules
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               faithfull
               are
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               which
               beleeues
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               him
               thereunto
               .
               For
               when
               we
               die
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               bodie
               is
               but
               laid
               asleepe
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               is
               receiued
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               most
               lo●ing
               God
               and
               mercifull
               father
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               of
               Christ
               was
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               surrendring
               his
               soule
               into
               his
               fathers
               hands
               ,
               calls
               it
               a
               spirit
               ,
               we
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               inuisible
               ,
               simple
               essence
               without
               composition
               created
               ,
               as
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               are
               .
               The
               question
               whether
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               childe
               come
               from
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               parents
               as
               the
               bodie
               doth
               come
               from
               their
               bodies
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               resolued
               .
               For
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               beeing
               a
               spirit
               ,
               can
               not
               beget
               another
               spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               angels
               beeing
               spirituall
               doe
               not
               beget
               angels
               :
               for
               one
               spirit
               begetteth
               not
               an
               other
               .
               Nay
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               one
               simple
               element
               begetteth
               not
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               water
               begetteth
               not
               water
               ,
               nor
               aire
               begetteth
               aire
               :
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               can
               one
               soule
               beget
               an
               other
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               child
               come
               from
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               parents
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               a
               propagation
               of
               the
               whole
               soule
               of
               the
               parent
               or
               of
               some
               part
               thereof
               .
               If
               it
               be
               saide
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               soule
               of
               the
               parents
               is
               propagated
               ,
               then
               the
               parents
               
               should
               want
               their
               owne
               soules
               and
               could
               not
               liue
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               that
               a
               part
               of
               the
               parents
               soule
               is
               propagated
               :
               I
               answere●
               that
               the
               soule
               being
               a
               spirit
               or
               a
               simple
               substance
               cannot
               be
               parted
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               safest
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               bodie
               indeede
               is
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               p●rents
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               while
               the
               bodie
               is
               in
               making
               ,
               is
               created
               of
               nothing
               :
               
               and
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               God
               is
               called
               the
               
                 father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               :
               nowe
               followeth
               his
               death
               .
               For
               hauing
               laid
               downe
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 gaue
                 vp
                 the
                 ghost
              
               :
               
               to
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               his
               death
               was
               no
               fantasticall
               but
               a
               reall
               death
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               bodie
               and
               soule
               were
               ●euered
               as
               truely
               as
               when
               any
               of
               vs
               die
               .
               In
               treating
               of
               Christs
               death
               we
               must
               consider
               many
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               needfull
               that
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               Gods
               iustice
               :
               for
               sinne
               is
               fo
               odious
               a
               thing
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               punish
               it
               with
               an
               extreame
               punishment
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               standing
               in
               our
               roome
               must
               not
               onely
               suffer
               the
               mi●eries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               die
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               extremitie
               of
               punishment
               which
               wee
               should
               haue
               borne
               ,
               might
               bee
               laid
               on
               him
               :
               and
               so
               we
               in
               Christ
               ,
               might
               fully
               satisfie
               Gods
               iustice
               :
               for
               the
               
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               died
               that
               he
               might
               fulfill
               the
               trueth
               of
               Gods
               word
               which
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               man
               for
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               
                 should
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               .
               
               The
               properties
               of
               Christs
               death
               are
               two
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               volūtarie
               and
               willing
               death
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               cursed
               death
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               whereas
               I
               say
               Christs
               death
               was
               voluntarie
               ,
               I
               meane
               that
               Christ
               died
               willingly
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               free
               accord
               gaue
               vp
               himselfe
               to
               suffer
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Howsoeuer
               the
               Iewes
               did
               arraigne
               ,
               and
               condemne
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               him
               ,
               yet
               if
               hee
               had
               not
               willed
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               free
               accord
               giuen
               himselfe
               to
               die
               :
               not
               the
               Iewes
               nor
               all
               the
               whole
               worlde
               could
               euer
               haue
               taken
               away
               his
               life
               from
               him
               He
               died
               not
               by
               constraint
               or
               compulsion
               ,
               but
               most
               willingly
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 my
                 life
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 lay
                 it
                 downe
                 of
                 my selfe
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               gaue
               euident
               tokens
               hereof
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               for
               
                 then
                 Iesus
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 vp
                 the
                 ghost
                 .
              
               Ordinarily
               men
               that
               die
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               lāguish
               away
               by
               little
               &
               little
               ,
               &
               before
               they
               come
               to
               yeeld
               vp
               their
               liues
               they
               loose
               their
               speech
               ,
               
               and
               onely
               rattle
               or
               make
               a
               noise
               in
               the
               throate
               :
               but
               Christ
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               when
               he
               was
               to
               giue
               vp
               the
               ghost
               ,
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               :
               which
               sheweth
               plainely
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               his
               death
               was
               more
               then
               a
               conquerour
               ouer
               death
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               giue
               all
               men
               a
               token
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               shewe
               that
               he
               died
               voluntarily
               ,
               it
               pleased
               him
               to
               crie
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               .
               And
               this
               made
               the
               Centurion
               to
               say
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               died
               not
               as
               other
               men
               doe
               ;
               because
               they
               first
               giue
               vp
               the
               ghost
               ,
               and
               then
               lay
               their
               heads
               aside
               :
               but
               he
               in
               token
               that
               his
               death
               was
               voluntarie
               ,
               first
               laies
               his
               head
               aside
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               giues
               vp
               the
               ghost
               .
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Christ
               died
               sooner
               then
               men
               are
               wont
               to
               doe
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               made
               Pilate
               wonder
               that
               he
               was
               so
               soone
               dead
               .
               Now
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               not
               because
               he
               was
               loath
               to
               suffer
               the
               extremitie
               of
               death
               :
               
               but
               because
               he
               would
               make
               it
               manifest
               to
               all
               men
               that
               he
               had
               power
               to
               die
               or
               not
               to
               die
               .
               And
               indeede
               this
               is
               our
               comfort
               that
               Christ
               died
               not
               for
               
               vs
               by
               constraint
               ,
               but
               willingly
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               Christs
               death
               was
               voluntarie
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               also
               an
               accursed
               death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
              
               .
               
               And
               it
               containeth
               the
               first
               and
               the
               second
               death
               :
               the
               first
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               bodie
               from
               the
               soule
               :
               the
               second
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               from
               God
               :
               and
               both
               were
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               beside
               the
               bodily
               death
               ,
               hee
               did
               in
               soule
               apprehend
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               due
               to
               man
               for
               sinne
               :
               and
               that
               made
               him
               crie
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               And
               here
               wee
               must
               not
               omitte
               a
               necessarie
               point
               ,
               namely
               how
               farre
               foorth
               Christ
               suffered
               death
               .
               Answere
               .
               Some
               thinke
               that
               hee
               suffered
               onely
               a
               bodily
               death
               ,
               and
               such
               paines
               as
               followe
               the
               dissolution
               of
               nature
               :
               but
               they
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               come
               to
               short
               ,
               for
               why
               should
               Christ
               haue
               feared
               death
               so
               greatly
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               nothing
               but
               the
               dissolution
               of
               nature
               .
               Some
               againe
               thinke
               that
               
                 he
                 died
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               second
               death
               :
               but
               it
               may
               bee
               they
               goe
               to
               farre
               :
               for
               if
               to
               die
               the
               first
               death
               bee
               to
               suffer
               a
               totall
               separation
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               then
               also
               to
               die
               the
               second
               death
               is
               wholly
               and
               euerie
               way
               to
               bee
               seuered
               from
               all
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               least
               for
               a
               time
               to
               bee
               oppressed
               of
               the
               same
               death
               as
               the
               damned
               are
               .
               Nowe
               this
               neuer
               befell
               Christ
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               sufferinges
               ,
               considering
               that
               euen
               then
               he
               was
               able
               to
               call
               God
               his
               God.
               Therefore
               the
               safest
               is
               to
               follow
               the
               meane
               ;
               namely
               that
               Christ
               died
               the
               first
               death
               in
               that
               his
               bodie
               and
               soule
               were
               really
               and
               wholly
               seuered
               ,
               yet
               without
               suffering
               any
               corruption
               in
               his
               bodie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               and
               fruit
               of
               the
               same
               :
               &
               that
               withall
               he
               further
               suffered
               the
               extreame
               horrours
               and
               pangs
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               not
               dying
               the
               same
               death
               nor
               being
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               his
               own
               apprehension
               or
               feeling
               .
               For
               in
               the
               very
               middest
               of
               his
               sufferings
               the
               father
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               him
               .
               And
               this
               which
               I
               say
               doth
               not
               any
               whit
               lesson
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               whereas
               he
               suffered
               truely
               the
               very
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               torments
               of
               the
               damned
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               worlde
               had
               died
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               and
               had
               bin
               wholly
               cut
               off
               from
               God
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               Christ
               died
               the
               first
               death
               onely
               suffering
               the
               pangs
               of
               the
               second
               ;
               that
               the
               first
               death
               might
               be
               an
               entrance
               not
               to
               the
               second
               death
               which
               is
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
               but
               a
               passage
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
            
             
               The
               benefits
               and
               comforts
               which
               arise
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               are
               specially
               foure
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               change
               of
               our
               naturall
               death
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               away
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               all
               die
               ;
               but
               whereas
               by
               nature
               death
               is
               a
               curse
               of
               God
               vpon
               man
               for
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               it
               is
               changed
               from
               a
               curse
               into
               a
               blessing
               :
               and
               is
               made
               as
               it
               were
               a
               middle
               way
               and
               entrance
               to
               cōuaigh
               men
               out
               of
               this
               worlde
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 bondage
                 .
              
               
               A
               man
               that
               is
               to
               encounter
               with
               a
               scorpion
               ,
               if
               he
               knowe
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               sting
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               dismaied
               ;
               but
               beeing
               assured
               that
               the
               sting
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               he
               neede
               not
               feare
               to
               encounter
               therewith
               .
               Nowe
               death
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               considered
               ,
               is
               this
               scorpion
               armed
               with
               a
               sting
               :
               but
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               by
               his
               death
               hath
               pulled
               out
               
               the
               sting
               of
               our
               death
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               crosse
               triumphantly
               saith
               ,
               
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 graue
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
              
               
               and
               therefore
               euen
               then
               when
               wee
               feele
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               approch
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               feare
               but
               conceiue
               hope
               ,
               considering
               that
               our
               death
               is
               altered
               and
               changed
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ.
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               hath
               quite
               taken
               away
               the
               second
               death
               from
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 walke
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               ratisie
               his
               last
               will
               and
               testament
               :
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 was
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 testament
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 the
                 transgressions
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 testament
                 )
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 called
                 might
                 receiue
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 inheritance
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 a
                 testament
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 testament
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 testament
                 is
                 confirmed
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 aliue
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               doth
               make
               his
               last
               wil
               and
               testament
               which
               is
               his
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               authentical
               vnto
               vs.
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               doth
               serue
               to
               abolish
               the
               originall
               corruption
               of
               our
               sinnefull
               hearts
               .
               As
               a
               strong
               corasiue
               laid
               to
               a
               sore
               ,
               eates
               out
               all
               the
               rotten
               and
               dead
               flesh
               :
               euen
               so
               Christs
               death
               being
               applyed
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               penitent
               sinner
               by
               faith
               ,
               weakens
               and
               consumes
               the
               sinne
               that
               cleaues
               so
               fast
               vnto
               our
               natures
               and
               dwells
               within
               vs.
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               howe
               can
               Christs
               death
               which
               now
               is
               not
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               long
               agoe
               past
               and
               ended
               ,
               kill
               sinne
               in
               vs
               nowe
               ?
               Answ.
               Indeede
               if
               we
               regard
               the
               act
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               past
               ,
               but
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               thereof
               endureth
               for
               euer
               .
               And
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               death
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               which
               inabled
               him
               in
               his
               death
               to
               ouercome
               hell
               ,
               the
               graue
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               to
               disburden
               himselfe
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Nowe
               when
               we
               haue
               grace
               to
               denie
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               our
               trust
               in
               Christ
               ,
               &
               by
               faith
               are
               ioyned
               to
               him
               ,
               thē
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               godhead
               ouercame
               death
               ,
               hell
               ,
               and
               damnation
               in
               himselfe
               ;
               so
               shall
               wee
               by
               the
               same
               power
               of
               his
               godhead
               kill
               and
               crucifie
               sinne
               &
               corruption
               in
               our selues
               .
               Therefore
               seeing
               we
               reape
               such
               benefit
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               shewe
               our selues
               to
               bee
               Christians
               ,
               let
               vs
               reioyce
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               if
               the
               question
               bee
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               chiefest
               thing
               wherein
               wee
               reioyce
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               we
               may
               answer
               ,
               the
               very
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               the
               verie
               least
               drop
               of
               his
               blood
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               are
               two
               :
               the
               first
               concernes
               all
               ignorant
               and
               impen●tent
               sinners
               .
               Such
               men
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               must
               be
               mooued
               to
               turne
               from
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               if
               the
               consideration
               hereof
               will
               not
               mooue
               them
               ,
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               will.
               By
               nature
               euery
               man
               is
               a
               vassall
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               bondslaue
               of
               Satan
               :
               the
               deuill
               raignes
               and
               rules
               in
               al
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               we
               our selues
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               serue
               and
               obey
               him
               .
               Nay
               (
               which
               is
               more
               )
               we
               liue
               vnder
               the
               fearefull
               curse
               of
               God
               for
               the
               least
               sinne
               .
               Well
               now
               ,
               see
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               gaue
               himselfe
               willingly
               to
               death
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               for
               thee●
               that
               he
               might
               free
               thee
               from
               this
               most
               feareful
               bondage
               .
               Wherfore
               let
               all
               those
               that
               liue
               in
               sin
               &
               ignorāce
               reason
               thus
               with
               thēselues
               :
               Hath
               Christ
               the
               son
               of
               god
               done
               this
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               shal
               we
               yet
               liue
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ?
               hath
               he
               set
               open
               as
               it
               were
               the
               ve●ie
               gates
               
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               yet
               lie
               weltring
               in
               our
               damnable
               waies
               and
               in
               the
               shadowe
               of
               death
               ?
               In
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               let
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               be
               a
               meanes
               to
               turne
               vs
               to
               Christ
               :
               if
               it
               can
               not
               mooue
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               be
               resolued
               that
               our
               case
               is
               dangerous
               .
               To
               goe
               yet
               further
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               is
               by
               nature
               a
               sicke
               man
               ,
               wounded
               at
               the
               very
               heart
               by
               Satan
               :
               though
               we
               feele
               it
               not
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               deadly
               sicke
               :
               and
               beholde
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               good
               phisitian
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               none
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               ,
               neither
               Saint
               ,
               angel
               ,
               nor
               man
               can
               heale
               this
               our
               spirituall
               wound
               but
               he
               alone
               :
               who
               though
               he
               were
               equall
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               yet
               he
               came
               downe
               from
               his
               bosome
               and
               became
               man
               ,
               and
               liued
               here
               many
               yeares
               in
               miserie
               and
               contempt
               :
               and
               when
               no
               hearbe
               nor
               plaister
               could
               cure
               this
               our
               deadly
               wound
               or
               desperat
               sicknesse
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               to
               make
               a
               plaister
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               :
               the
               paine
               he
               tooke
               in
               making
               it
               caused
               him
               to
               sweate
               water
               and
               blood
               :
               nay
               the
               making
               of
               it
               for
               vs
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               content
               by
               his
               owne
               death
               to
               free
               vs
               from
               death
               :
               which
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               then
               wofull
               &
               wretched
               is
               our
               case
               if
               we
               will
               still
               liue
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               vse
               meanes
               to
               lay
               this
               plaister
               vnto
               our
               hearts
               .
               And
               after
               the
               plaister
               is
               applyed
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               wee
               should
               do
               as
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               bin
               grieuously
               sick
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               is
               on
               the
               mending
               hand
               ,
               gets
               strength
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
               And
               so
               should
               we
               become
               newe
               creatures
               going
               on
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               same
               by
               liuing
               godlily
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               soberly
               ,
               that
               the
               worlde
               may
               see
               that
               we
               are
               cured
               of
               our
               spirituall
               disease
               .
               O
               happie
               ,
               yea
               thrice
               happie
               are
               they
               that
               haue
               grace
               from
               god
               to
               doe
               this
               .
               The
               second
               dutie
               concernes
               them
               which
               are
               repentant
               sinners
               .
               Hath
               Christ
               giuen
               himselfe
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               is
               thy
               conscience
               setled
               in
               this
               ?
               then
               thou
               must
               answerably
               beare
               this
               mind
               ,
               and
               if
               thy
               life
               would
               serue
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               then
               giue
               it
               most
               willingly
               if
               thou
               be
               called
               thereto
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               for
               thy
               good
               hath
               giuen
               his
               life
               ,
               then
               thou
               must
               in
               like
               maner
               be
               content
               to
               die
               for
               thy
               brethren
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               neede
               be
               :
               
               He●
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               )
               
                 laid
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we●
                 ought
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 our
                 liues
                 for
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               was
               content
               to
               shedde
               his
               owne
               heart
               blood
               not
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               euerie
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               be
               thus
               affected
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               by
               sinning
               wee
               would
               willingly
               offend
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               content
               to
               haue
               our
               own
               blood
               shed
               :
               yea
               if
               these
               two
               things
               were
               put
               to
               our
               choise
               ,
               either
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               might
               displease
               God
               ,
               or
               els
               to
               suffer
               death●
               wee
               must
               rather
               die
               then
               doe
               the
               same
               .
               Of
               this
               minde
               haue
               beene
               all
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               yeeld
               to
               Idolatrie
               ,
               were
               content
               to
               suffer
               most
               bitter
               torments
               and
               cruell
               death
               .
               Yea
               ,
               euery
               good
               Christian
               is
               so
               affected
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               choose
               to
               die
               then
               to
               liue
               ,
               not
               mooued
               by
               impatience
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               mis●ries
               of
               this
               life
               :
               but
               because
               hee
               would
               cease
               to
               offend
               so
               louing
               a
               father
               .
               To
               sinne
               is
               meate
               and
               drinke
               to
               the
               worlde
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               touched
               and
               repentant
               heart
               there
               is
               no
               torment
               so
               grieuou●
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               if
               once
               he
               bee
               perswaded
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               Christs
               death
               :
               nowe
               followe
               those
               things
               which
               befell
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               newely
               dead
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               two
               especially
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               his
               legges
               were
               not
               broken
               as
               the
               legges
               of
               the
               two
               theeues
               were
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               r●ndreth
               a
               reason
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 him
                 shal
                 be
                 broken
                 :
              
               which
               wordes
               were
               spoken
               by
               Moses
               of
               the
               paschall
               lambe
               ,
               and
               are
               here
               applied
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               beeing
               typically
               figured
               thereby
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               obserue
               these
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               Christ
               crucified
               is
               the
               true
               paschall
               lambe
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 passeouer
                 is
                 sacrificed
              
               :
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               distinguishing
               him
               thereby
               from
               the
               typicall
               lambe
               .
               In
               this
               that
               Christ
               crucified
               is
               the
               true
               paschall
               lambe
               ,
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               hath
               wonderfull
               matter
               of
               comfort
               .
               The
               Israelites
               did
               eate
               the
               passeouer
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               
               &
               sprinkled
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               lambe
               on
               the
               posts
               of
               their
               dores
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               angel
               of
               God
               came
               to
               destroy
               the
               first
               borne
               both
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               blood
               vpon
               their
               houses
               might
               passe
               ouer
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               plague
               should
               not
               be
               vpon
               them
               to
               destruction
               .
               So
               likewise
               if
               thou
               dost
               feed
               on
               the
               lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               liuely
               faith
               sprinkle
               the
               dore
               of
               thine
               heart
               with
               his
               bloode
               ,
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               terrible
               curse
               of
               death
               ,
               with
               the
               fearefull
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               all
               punishments
               due
               vnto
               thy
               sinnes
               shall
               passe
               ouer
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               thee
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               legges
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               were
               not
               broken
               by
               the
               souldiours
               ,
               who
               sought
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               worke
               against
               him
               all
               the
               mischiefe
               they
               could
               :
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               let
               them
               intend
               to
               shew
               neuer
               so
               much
               malice
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               can
               not
               goe
               beyond
               that
               libertie
               which
               God
               giueth
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               for
               their
               liues
               then
               that
               which
               God
               willeth
               .
               The
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               are
               called
               the
               
                 Lords
                 sanctified
                 ones
              
               :
               Cyrus
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 Gods
                 counsell
              
               ,
               
               because
               whatsoeuer
               they
               intended
               against
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               in
               all
               their
               proceedings
               they
               did
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               God
               had
               determined
               before
               to
               be
               done
               .
               And
               when
               Senacherib
               came
               against
               the
               Iewes
               as
               a
               wilde
               beast
               out
               of
               his
               denne
               ,
               the
               Lord
               telleth
               Hezekiah
               concerning
               Ashur
               that
               he
               will
               put
               
                 his
                 hooke
                 in
                 his
                 nostrills
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 bridle
                 in
                 his
                 lippes
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 backe
                 againe
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 he
                 came
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               so
               rule
               him
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               doe
               the
               least
               hurt
               vnto
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               more
               then
               God
               will.
               This
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               church
               oppressed
               with
               manifold
               enemies
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
               Turks
               and
               all
               infidels
               ,
               malitiously
               bent
               against
               it
               for
               Christs
               sake
               .
               For
               though
               they
               intend
               and
               practise
               mischiefe
               ,
               yet
               more
               then
               Gods
               will
               and
               counsell
               is
               ,
               they
               can
               not
               doe
               :
               because
               he
               hath
               his
               ring
               in
               their
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               his
               bridle
               in
               their
               lippes
               to
               rule
               them
               as
               he
               listeth
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               which
               fell
               out
               immediately
               vpon
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               souldiours
               pearced
               his
               side
               with
               a
               speare
               ,
               and
               thence
               issued
               water
               and
               blood
               .
               The
               vse
               which
               ariseth
               of
               this
               point
               is
               two-fold
               :
               first
               ,
               it
               serues
               to
               prooue
               that
               Christ
               died
               truly
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               shew
               ,
               or
               a
               fained
               death
               :
               for
               there
               is
               about
               the
               heart
               a
               filme
               or
               skinne
               like
               vnto
               a
               purse
               wherein
               is
               contained
               cleare
               water
               to
               coole
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               when
               water
               and
               bloode
               issued
               out
               after
               piercing
               of
               the
               side
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               a
               that
               very
               skinne
               was
               pierced
               :
               for
               els
               in
               reason
               we
               can
               not
               coniecture
               whence
               this
               water
               should
               come
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               an
               eye-witnes
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               beeing
               about
               to
               prooue
               that
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Marie
               was
               the
               true
               Messias
               ,
               bringeth
               in
               sixe
               witnesses
               :
               three
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               &
               three
               in
               earth
               ,
               
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 :
              
               
               where
               no
               doubt
               he
               alludeth
               to
               the
               water
               and
               blood
               that
               issued
               out
               
               of
               the
               side
               of
               Christ
               :
               by
               spirit
               we
               may
               vnderstand
               the
               efficacie
               and
               operation
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               making
               men
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               loue
               ,
               peace
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               second
               witnes
               ,
               namely
               water
               ,
               hath
               relation
               to
               the
               water
               that
               came
               forth
               of
               Christs
               side
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               the
               inward
               washing
               away
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               purging
               of
               the
               heart
               by
               Christs
               blood
               :
               which
               also
               is
               and
               was
               signified
               by
               the
               outward
               washing
               of
               the
               bodie
               with
               water
               in
               baptisme
               .
               The
               third
               witnes
               he
               calls
               blood
               ,
               alluding
               to
               the
               blood
               that
               issued
               out
               of
               Christs
               side
               :
               whereby
               is
               signified
               the
               expiation
               or
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               mans
               sinne
               .
               The
               same
               vse
               had
               the
               ceremoniall
               sprinkling
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               typically
               signifying
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               Christs
               blood
               .
               Now
               these
               three
               witnesses
               are
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               heauen
               ,
               but
               euery
               Christian
               man
               must
               search
               for
               them
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               he
               finde
               them
               in
               some
               measure
               .
               And
               this
               water
               and
               blood
               flowing
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               Christ
               beeing
               now
               dead
               ,
               signifieth
               that
               he
               is
               our
               iustification
               and
               sanctification
               euen
               after
               his
               death
               :
               and
               that
               out
               of
               his
               death
               springs
               our
               life
               :
               and
               therfore
               as
               Eue
               was
               made
               of
               a
               ribbe
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               Adam
               :
               so
               springs
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               the
               blood
               that
               flowes
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               the
               second
               Adam
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               thus
               intreated
               of
               Christs
               execution
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               the
               last
               point
               ,
               namely
               the
               excellencie
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               cōsisting
               in
               these
               two
               points
               :
               I.
               a
               Sacrifice
               :
               II.
               a
               triumph
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               Christ
               died
               he
               offered
               a
               propitiatorie
               and
               reall
               sacrifice
               to
               his
               father
               :
               and
               herein
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               differeth
               from
               the
               sufferings
               and
               deaths
               of
               all
               men
               whatsoeuer
               .
               In
               this
               sacrifice
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               foure
               things
               :
               I.
               who
               was
               the
               priest
               .
               II.
               what
               was
               the
               sacrifice
               .
               III.
               what
               was
               the
               altar
               .
               IV.
               the
               time
               wherein
               this
               sacrifice
               was
               offered
               .
               The
               priest
               was
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               author
               of
               the
               epistles
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               prooues
               at
               large
               from
               the
               third
               chap.
               to
               the
               9.
               and
               of
               him
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               foure
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               office
               of
               Christs
               priesthood
               .
               Ans.
               The
               office
               of
               Christs
               priesthood
               stands
               in
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               to
               teach
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 high
                 priest
                 of
                 our
                 profession
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               we
               professe
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               author
               and
               Doctour
               of
               the
               same
               .
               II.
               to
               offer
               vp
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               father
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               appeasing
               of
               his
               wrath
               for
               sinne
               .
               III.
               to
               make
               request
               or
               intercession
               to
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               accept
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               he
               offered
               on
               the
               crosse
               for
               vs.
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               According
               to
               which
               nature
               he
               was
               a
               priest
               :
               whether
               in
               his
               manhood
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               godhead
               ,
               or
               both
               togither
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               office
               of
               his
               priesthood
               is
               performed
               by
               him
               according
               to
               both
               his
               natures
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               a
               priest
               not
               as
               the
               Papists
               would
               haue
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               manhood
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               :
               for
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               a
               priest
               :
               but
               Christ
               is
               a
               Mediatour
               according
               to
               both
               natures
               :
               each
               nature
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               peculiar
               to
               it
               ,
               &
               conferring
               something
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               is
               a
               priest
               as
               he
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man.
               The
               third
               point
               ,
               After
               what
               order
               he
               is
               a
               priest
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               Scripture
               mentioneth
               two
               orders
               of
               priests
               :
               the
               order
               of
               Leui
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               .
               Christ
               was
               not
               a
               priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               :
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               in
               that
               priesthood
               were
               many
               notable
               rites
               whereby
               the
               priesthoode
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               was
               resembled
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               note
               fiue
               especially
               .
               First
               in
               the
               annointing
               of
               the
               high
               priests
               ,
               as
               of
               
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sonnes
               after
               him
               ,
               oile
               was
               poured
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               
               and
               it
               ran
               down
               to
               the
               very
               edge
               of
               his
               garments
               ,
               whereby
               was
               signified
               that
               Christ
               the
               true
               high
               priest
               was
               annointed
               
                 with
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 aboue
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               manhoode
               was
               filled
               with
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               measure
               ,
               number
               ,
               
               and
               degree
               aboue
               all
               men
               and
               angels
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               sumptuous
               and
               gorgious
               apparell
               which
               the
               high
               Priest
               put
               on
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               into
               the
               sanctuarie
               ,
               was
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               rich
               and
               glorious
               robe
               of
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               puritie
               and
               integritie
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               and
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               speciall
               parts
               of
               the
               high
               Priests
               attire
               were
               ,
               first
               the
               Ephod
               ,
               the
               two
               shoulders
               whereof
               had
               two
               onyx
               stones
               ,
               
               whereon
               were
               engrauen
               the
               names
               of
               the
               twelue
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               :
               sixe
               names
               on
               the
               one
               stone
               ,
               and
               sixe
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               stones
               of
               remembrance
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               to
               God
               ward
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               brestplate
               of
               iudgement
               like
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ephod
               ,
               wherein
               were
               set
               twelue
               stones
               according
               to
               the
               names
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               grauen
               as
               signets
               euery
               one
               after
               his
               name
               .
               Now
               by
               these
               two
               ornaments
               were
               figured
               two
               things
               in
               Christ
               :
               by
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               carries
               all
               the
               Elect
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               supports
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               so
               lōg
               as
               they
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               against
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               .
               By
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               Christ
               our
               high
               priest
               beeing
               now
               in
               his
               sanctuarie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               hath
               in
               memorie
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               &
               their
               very
               names
               are
               written
               as
               it
               were
               in
               tables
               of
               gold
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               an
               especiall
               loue
               vnto
               them
               and
               care
               ouer
               them
               .
               Vpon
               this
               ground
               the
               church
               in
               the
               Canticles
               praies
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Set
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 on
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 signe●
                 vpon
                 thy
                 arme
                 .
              
               
               And
               indeede
               this
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               comfort
               vnto
               vs
               all
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               our
               seuerall
               names
               written
               in
               pretious
               stones
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               now
               in
               heauen
               and
               we
               on
               earth
               :
               and
               that
               the
               particular
               estate
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               is
               both
               knowne
               and
               regarded
               of
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               God
               gaue
               to
               Moses
               the
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               which
               was
               put
               on
               the
               breastplate
               of
               the
               high
               priest
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               aske
               counsell
               from
               God
               of
               things
               vnknowne
               ,
               before
               the
               mercie
               seat
               ,
               whence
               God
               gaue
               answer
               .
               What
               the
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               was
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               knowne
               :
               and
               it
               is
               like
               it
               was
               not
               made
               by
               any
               art
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               giuen
               by
               God
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               was
               vsed
               we
               can
               not
               tell
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               affoardeth
               matter
               of
               meditation
               .
               Vrim
               signifies
               lights
               ,
               and
               Thummim
               signifies
               perfections
               .
               And
               by
               this
               a
               further
               matter
               was
               prefigured
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               perfit
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               in
               his
               breast
               :
               first
               ,
               because
               in
               him
               are
               hidde
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               :
               
               secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               reueales
               to
               his
               Church
               out
               of
               his
               word
               such
               things
               as
               none
               can
               know
               but
               the
               children
               of
               God
               :
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 reuealed
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 reuelation
                 :
              
               
               and
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               as
               namely
               ,
               our
               election
               ,
               vocation
               ,
               iustification
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               our
               eternall
               glorification
               after
               this
               life
               :
               yea
               to
               euery
               member
               of
               Christ
               within
               his
               Church
               he
               giues
               a
               speciall
               spirit
               of
               reuelation
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               know
               that
               God
               the
               father
               is
               his
               father
               ;
               the
               sonne
               the
               redeemer
               ,
               his
               redeemer
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               his
               sanctifier
               and
               comforter
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               high
               priest
               had
               a
               plate
               on
               his
               forehead
               ,
               and
               therein
               was
               engrauen
               the
               
                 holines
                 of
                 Iehouah
              
               :
               
               this
               signified
               the
               holines
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               
               holines
               it selfe
               :
               and
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               holy
               ,
               beeing
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               couer
               our
               sinnes
               and
               vnrighteousnes
               ,
               with
               his
               righteousnes
               and
               holy
               obedience
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               order
               of
               priesthood
               is
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               of
               which
               order
               Christ
               was
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 priest
                 for
                 euer
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedeck
                 :
              
               and
               that
               in
               two
               speciall
               respects
               .
               I.
               Melchisedeck
               was
               both
               a
               priest
               and
               a
               king
               :
               so
               was
               Christ.
               II.
               Melchisedeck
               had
               neither
               father
               nor
               mother
               ,
               because
               his
               historie
               is
               set
               downe
               with
               mention
               of
               neither
               :
               so
               likewise
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               had
               no
               mother
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               father
               .
               The
               Papists
               auouch
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               priest
               of
               this
               order
               in
               a
               new
               respect
               ,
               in
               that
               as
               Melchisedeck
               offered
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               
               when
               Abraham
               came
               from
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               :
               so
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Christ
               in
               his
               last
               supper
               did
               offer
               his
               owne
               bodie
               &
               blood
               vnder
               the
               formes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               friuolous
               deuice
               of
               theirs
               :
               for
               if
               we
               read
               Hebr.
               7.
               where
               this
               point
               is
               handled
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               at
               all
               made
               of
               their
               two
               sacrifices
               ;
               but
               the
               resemblances
               before
               named
               are
               set
               downe
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               person
               is
               compared
               with
               p●rson
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               said
               in
               Genesis
               that
               Melchisedeck
               offered
               sacrifice
               ;
               
               but
               that
               he
               brought
               forth
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               feast
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               companie
               .
               And
               if
               Christ
               should
               be
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               offering
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               yet
               would
               this
               make
               much
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
               For
               Melchisedeck
               brought
               forth
               true
               bread
               and
               true
               wine
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               masse
               there
               is
               no
               true
               bread
               nor
               true
               wine
               :
               but
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               the
               reall
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               vnder
               the
               forme
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               more
               reall
               priests
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               beside
               Christ
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               In
               the
               old
               testament
               there
               were
               many
               priests
               one
               following
               another
               in
               continuall
               succession
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               there
               is
               one
               onely
               reall
               priest
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               as
               the
               author
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 endureth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 priesthoode
                 :
              
               and
               the
               word
               translated
               [
               euerlasting
               ]
               signifieth
               such
               a
               priesthood
               ,
               which
               can
               not
               passe
               from
               him
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               priesthood
               of
               Aaron
               did
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               priesthood
               of
               Christ
               is
               so
               tied
               to
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               haue
               the
               same
               but
               he
               ;
               neither
               man
               nor
               angel
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Father
               nor
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               the
               factours
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               haue
               men
               to
               be
               his
               deputies
               in
               his
               stead
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               .
               Ans.
               We
               must
               consider
               Christ
               two
               waies
               :
               I.
               as
               he
               is
               God
               :
               II.
               as
               he
               is
               Mediatour
               .
               As
               he
               is
               God
               with
               the
               father
               and
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               hath
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               to
               be
               his
               deputies
               on
               earth
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               Elohim
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               gods
               .
               But
               as
               he
               is
               Mediatour
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               a
               priest
               and
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               hath
               neither
               deputie
               nor
               vicegerent
               ;
               neither
               king
               to
               rule
               in
               his
               stead
               ouer
               his
               Church
               ,
               nor
               priest
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               for
               him
               :
               nay
               he
               hath
               no
               Prophet
               to
               be
               his
               deputie
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               doctour
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               saith
               to
               his
               disciples
               ;
               be
               not
               called
               doctors
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 one
                 is
                 your
                 doctor
              
               .
               Indeed
               he
               hath
               his
               ministers
               to
               teach
               men
               his
               wil
               :
               but
               a
               deputie
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               in
               his
               stead
               he
               hath
               not
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               with
               good
               conscience
               abhorre
               the
               massing
               priesthood
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               fetched
               frō
               the
               bottom
               of
               hell
               :
               and
               their
               massing
               priests
               as
               instruments
               of
               Satan
               ;
               holding
               this
               for
               a
               
               very
               truth
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               but
               one
               onely
               priest
               euen
               Christ
               himselfe
               God
               and
               man.
               Indeede
               all
               Christians
               are
               priests
               to
               offer
               vp
               spirituall
               sacrifice
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               Christ
               alone
               to
               offer
               an
               outward
               and
               reall
               sacrifice
               vnto
               God
               now
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               point
               who
               is
               the
               priest
               .
               The
               second
               followeth
               :
               what
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               .
               Answ.
               The
               sacrifice
               is
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               manhoode
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               As
               the
               priest
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               so
               the
               sacrifice
               is
               man
               ,
               a
               not
               God.
               So
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               we
               are
               
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Touching
               this
               sacrifice
               ,
               sundrie
               questions
               are
               to
               be
               skanned
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               sacrifice
               it
               was
               ?
               Ans.
               In
               the
               old
               testament
               there
               were
               two
               kinde
               of
               sacrifices
               :
               one
               ,
               propitiatorie
               which
               serued
               to
               satisfie
               for
               sinne
               :
               the
               other
               eucharisticall
               for
               praise
               and
               thanksgiuing
               .
               
               Now
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               was
               a
               sacrifice
               propitiatorie
               specially
               prefigured
               by
               the
               typical
               sacrifice
               ,
               called
               the
               whole
               burnt
               offering
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               was
               all
               consumed
               to
               ashes
               vpon
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               turned
               into
               smoke
               ,
               so
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               did
               seaze
               vpon
               Christ
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               did
               consume
               him
               as
               it
               were
               to
               nothing
               to
               make
               vs
               something
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               Noe
               offered
               an
               whole
               burnt
               offering
               after
               the
               flood
               ,
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
               God
               
                 smelled
                 a
                 sauour
                 of
                 rest
              
               :
               not
               because
               he
               was
               delighted
               with
               the
               smell
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               approoued
               his
               faith
               in
               Christ.
               And
               hereby
               was
               figured
               ,
               that
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               was
               an
               offering
               ,
               
               &
               a
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 sweete
                 smelling
                 sauour
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
              
               because
               God
               was
               well
               pleased
               therewith
               .
               Now
               whereas
               Christ
               was
               content
               wholly
               to
               offer
               vp
               himselfe
               to
               appease
               the
               wrath
               of
               his
               father
               for
               vs
               :
               it
               must
               teach
               vs
               to
               giue
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ,
               as
               holy
               ,
               liuing
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               sacrifices
               ,
               wholly
               dedicating
               them
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               how
               oft
               Christ
               offered
               himselfe
               ?
               Ans.
               Once
               onely
               and
               no
               more
               .
               This
               must
               be
               held
               as
               a
               principle
               of
               diuinitie
               :
               
               
                 With
                 once
                 offering
                 hath
                 he
                 consecrated
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 once
                 offered
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 many
                 .
              
               And
               it
               serueth
               to
               ouerthrow
               the
               abominable
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               masse
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               true
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               offered
               vnder
               the
               formes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               really
               and
               substantially
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               continually
               :
               but
               if
               this
               vnbloodie
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               be
               good
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               either
               the
               continuing
               of
               that
               which
               was
               begunne
               on
               the
               crosse
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               the
               iteration
               of
               it
               by
               the
               masse
               priest
               .
               Now
               let
               Papists
               chuse
               whether
               of
               these
               two
               they
               will
               :
               if
               they
               say
               it
               is
               the
               continuing
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               they
               speake
               outragious
               blasphemie
               :
               for
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Christs
               sacri●ice
               was
               not
               perfect
               ,
               but
               onely
               begun
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               accomplished
               by
               the
               masse
               priest
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               If
               they
               affirme
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               iteration
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
               ,
               then
               also
               they
               speake
               blasphemie
               :
               for
               hereby
               they
               make
               it
               also
               an
               imperfit
               sacrifice
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               repeated
               and
               iterated
               :
               for
               vpon
               this
               ground
               doth
               the
               author
               to
               the
               Hebrues
               prooue
               ,
               that
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               were
               imperfit
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               daily
               offered
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               say
               there
               be
               two
               kinds
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               one
               bloody
               once
               onely
               offered
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               :
               the
               other
               vnbloody
               ,
               which
               is
               daily
               offered
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               distinction
               hath
               no
               ground
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               neither
               was
               it
               knowne
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               who
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               without
               
                 blood
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               third
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               whole
               effect
               thereof
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               foure
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               purgeth
               the
               beleeuer
               from
               all
               his
               sinnes
               whether
               they
               be
               originall
               or
               actuall
               :
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sonne
                 purgeth
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 :
              
               whether
               they
               be
               sinnes
               of
               omission
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               duties
               :
               or
               of
               commission
               in
               doing
               euill
               .
               II.
               the
               oblation
               serueth
               for
               the
               iustifying
               of
               a
               sinner
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               This
               being
               here
               remembred
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               we
               include
               his
               legall
               obedience
               ,
               whereby
               he
               fulfilled
               the
               law
               for
               vs.
               III.
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               serues
               to
               purge
               mens
               consciences
               from
               dead
               workes
               ;
               
               
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 the
                 eternall
                 spirit
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 purge
                 your
                 consciences
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
              
               IV.
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               procures
               vs
               libertie
               to
               enter
               to
               heauen
               ,
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 and
                 liuing
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 through
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 flesh
                 .
              
               By
               our
               sinnes
               there
               is
               a
               partition
               wall
               made
               betweene
               God
               and
               vs
               :
               but
               Christ
               by
               offering
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               hath
               beaten
               downe
               this
               wall
               ,
               opened
               heauen
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               trained
               the
               way
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               which
               we
               can
               not
               enter
               in
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               questiō
               is
               ,
               how
               this
               sacrifice
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               vs.
               Ans.
               The
               meanes
               of
               applying
               this
               sacrifice
               be
               two
               :
               I.
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               which
               offereth
               .
               II.
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               beleeuer
               that
               receiueth
               the
               sacrifice
               offered
               .
               The
               hand
               of
               God
               wherby
               he
               offereth
               vnto
               vs
               his
               benefit
               ,
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               &
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ;
               and
               wheresoeuer
               these
               his
               holy
               ordinances
               are
               rightly
               administred
               and
               put
               in
               practise
               ,
               there
               the
               Lord
               puts
               forth
               his
               hand
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               offereth
               most
               freely
               the
               vertue
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ.
               And
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               commeth
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               beleeuer
               which
               is
               faith
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               which
               ,
               when
               God
               offereth
               doth
               apprehend
               and
               receiue
               the
               thing
               offered
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               ours
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               is
               ,
               the
               altar
               whereon
               Christ
               offered
               himselfe
               .
               The
               altar
               was
               not
               the
               crosse
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ.
               He
               was
               both
               the
               priest
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               altar
               :
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ;
               the
               priest
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               the
               altar
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God.
               The
               propertie
               of
               an
               altar
               ,
               is
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               sacrifice
               :
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 ye
                 fooles
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 whether
                 is
                 greater
                 the
                 offering
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 altar
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 the
                 offering
                 ?
              
               Now
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               sanctifieth
               himselfe
               as
               he
               was
               man
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 sanctifie
                 I
                 my selfe
                 ,
              
               by
               doing
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               by
               setting
               apart
               the
               manhood
               to
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               vnto
               his
               father
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               II.
               by
               giuing
               to
               this
               sacrifice
               merit
               or
               efficacie
               to
               deserue
               at
               Gods
               hands
               remission
               of
               our
               sinnes
               :
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               without
               the
               Godhead
               hath
               no
               vertue
               nor
               efficacie
               in
               it selfe
               to
               be
               a
               meritorious
               sacrifice
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               dignitie
               and
               excellencie
               which
               it
               hath
               is
               deriued
               thence
               .
               As
               for
               the
               chalkie
               and
               stonie
               altars
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               they
               are
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               toyes
               of
               mans
               braine
               .
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               the
               onely
               reall
               altar
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               .
               And
               in
               stead
               of
               altars
               which
               were
               vnder
               the
               law
               ,
               we
               haue
               now
               the
               Lords
               table
               wheron
               we
               celebrate
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               
               bodie
               and
               blood
               ,
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               oblation
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               calleth
               the
               acceptable
               yeare
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               alluding
               vnto
               an
               other
               yere
               vnder
               the
               law
               called
               the
               yeare
               of
               Iubile
               ,
               
               which
               was
               euery
               fiftie
               yeare
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               in
               which
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               all
               that
               had
               set
               or
               sold
               their
               possessions
               receiued
               them
               againe
               :
               all
               that
               were
               bondmen
               were
               then
               set
               at
               libertie
               .
               This
               Iubile
               was
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               that
               perfect
               deliuerance
               which
               was
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               temporarie
               deliuerance
               for
               euery
               fiftie
               yeare
               ,
               but
               an
               eternall
               freedome
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               ,
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               .
               And
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               the
               trumpet
               sounded
               which
               proclaimeth
               vnto
               vs
               freedome
               from
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknes
               ,
               and
               inuites
               vs
               to
               come
               and
               dwell
               in
               perfect
               peace
               with
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               Well
               ,
               if
               the
               yeare
               of
               perpetuall
               Iubile
               be
               now
               come
               ,
               in
               what
               a
               wretched
               estate
               all
               our
               loose
               and
               blind
               people
               that
               esteeme
               nothing
               of
               that
               libertie
               which
               is
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               choose
               rather
               to
               liue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               in
               bondage
               vnder
               Satan
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               at
               freedome
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Now
               follow
               the
               vses
               which
               are
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ.
               The
               prophet
               Aggai
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               second
               temple
               built
               by
               Zorubbabel
               was
               nothing
               in
               beautie
               vnto
               the
               first
               which
               was
               built
               by
               Salomon
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               plaine
               ,
               for
               (
               as
               the
               Iewes
               write
               )
               it
               wanted
               fiue
               things
               which
               the
               first
               tēple
               had
               :
               I.
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               god
               at
               the
               mercie
               seat
               between
               the
               two
               Cherubims
               .
               II.
               the
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               on
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               the
               high
               priest
               .
               III.
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vpon
               extraordinarie
               Prophets
               .
               IIII.
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Couenant
               :
               for
               that
               was
               lost
               in
               the
               captiuitie
               .
               V.
               fire
               from
               heauen
               to
               burne
               the
               sacrifices
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               afterward
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 House
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               both
               these
               sayings
               can
               stand
               together
               .
               Ans.
               We
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               Temple
               was
               standing
               in
               the
               time
               when
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               for
               our
               ●innes
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               which
               gaue
               glorie
               and
               dignitie
               to
               the
               second
               temple
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               for
               building
               and
               outward
               ornaments
               it
               was
               farre
               inferiour
               to
               the
               first
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               would
               bring
               glorie
               vnto
               our
               owne
               selues
               ,
               vnto
               our
               houses
               and
               kindred
               ,
               either
               before
               God
               or
               before
               men
               ,
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               his
               blood
               to
               purge
               our
               hearts
               .
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               brings
               renowne
               both
               to
               place
               and
               person
               ,
               how
               base
               soeuer
               we
               be
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               oblations
               and
               meate
               offerings
               were
               sprinkled
               with
               salt
               ,
               and
               euery
               sacrifice
               of
               propitiation
               which
               was
               to
               be
               burned
               to
               ashes
               ,
               
               was
               first
               salted
               :
               and
               hereby
               two
               things
               were
               signified
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               in
               our selues
               are
               loathsome
               or
               vile
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               
               like
               vnto
               stinking
               carrion
               or
               raw-flesh
               kept
               long
               vnpoudered
               .
               A
               dead
               and
               rotten
               carkeise
               is
               loathsome
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               but
               we
               in
               our selues
               are
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               loathsome
               vnto
               God.
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               as
               it
               were
               salted
               and
               made
               sauorie
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Our
               dutie
               then
               is
               to
               labour
               that
               we
               may
               feele
               in
               our selues
               the
               biting
               and
               sharpnes
               of
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               wast
               and
               consume
               the
               superfluities
               of
               sinne
               and
               the
               corruptions
               of
               our
               natures
               .
               And
               we
               must
               withall
               indeauour
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               our
               speech
               it selfe
               be
               gratious
               and
               poured
               with
               salt
               ,
               
               least
               God
               at
               length
               spue
               vs
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               To
               this
               ende
               hath
               God
               appointed
               his
               ministers
               to
               be
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               ministerie
               they
               might
               apply
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               season
               the
               people
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               be
               sprinkle
               this
               land
               with
               more
               plentie
               of
               this
               salt
               then
               hath
               beene
               heretofore
               .
               But
               ,
               alas
               ,
               small
               is
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               giue
               any
               relish
               of
               their
               good
               seasoning
               .
               The
               more
               lamentable
               is
               their
               case
               .
               For
               as
               flesh
               that
               cannot
               be
               seasoned
               with
               salt
               ,
               putrifies
               :
               so
               men
               ,
               that
               cannot
               bee
               sweetned
               and
               changed
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               rot
               and
               perish
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               
               The
               waters
               that
               ishued
               from
               vnder
               the
               threshold
               of
               the
               Sancturie
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               into
               a
               the
               dead
               sea
               ,
               the
               waters
               thereof
               were
               holesome
               :
               but
               myrie
               places
               and
               marishes
               which
               could
               not
               be
               seasoned
               ,
               were
               made
               saltpits
               .
               Now
               these
               waters
               are
               the
               preching
               of
               the
               gospel
               of
               Chrtst
               ,
               which
               flowing
               through
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               I
               le
               ,
               if
               it
               doe
               not
               season
               &
               change
               our
               nation
               ,
               it
               shal
               make
               it
               as
               places
               of
               nettles
               &
               saltpits
               ,
               &
               at
               length
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               the
               eternal
               curse
               of
               god
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Christs
               priesthood
               serues
               to
               make
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               also
               to
               be
               priests
               .
               And
               being
               priests
               ,
               we
               must
               likewise
               haue
               our
               sacrifice
               and
               our
               altar
               .
               Our
               sacrifice
               is
               the
               
                 cleane
                 offering
              
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               lifting
               vp
               of
               
                 pure
                 handes
              
               to
               God
               without
               wrath
               or
               doubting
               in
               our
               prayers
               :
               
               also
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ,
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               the
               workes
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               our
               callings
               :
               all
               which
               must
               be
               dedicated
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               god
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               The
               altar
               wheron
               wee
               must
               offer
               our
               sacrifice
               ,
               is
               Christ
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               death
               as
               with
               sweete
               odours
               he
               perfumes
               all
               our
               obedience
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
               The
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               are
               also
               in
               this
               manner
               priests
               ,
               as
               Paul
               insinuateth
               when
               hee
               calleth
               the
               Gentiles
               his
               offering
               vnto
               God.
               
               And
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               sacrificing
               knife
               ,
               wherby
               the
               old
               Adam
               must
               be
               killed
               in
               vs
               ;
               &
               we
               made
               an
               holy
               &
               acceptable
               sweete
               smelling
               oblation
               vnto
               God
               ,
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Therefore
               euerie
               one
               that
               heareth
               Gods
               worde
               preached
               and
               taught
               ,
               must
               indeauour
               that
               by
               the
               profitable
               hearing
               thereof
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               and
               whole
               nature
               may
               be
               subdued
               and
               killed
               ;
               as
               the
               beast
               was
               slaine
               &
               sacrificed
               vpon
               the
               altar
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Leuite
               .
               Lastly
               the
               exhortation
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               must
               here
               be
               considered
               .
               
               Seeing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 high
                 priest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ouer
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 draw
                 neere
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 in
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 sprinkled
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 from
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 :
              
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               wordes
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               haue
               offered
               such
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               such
               value
               and
               price
               ,
               which
               procureth
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               iustification
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               haue
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               purified
               and
               clensed
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               throughout
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               be
               made
               fitte
               to
               doe
               sacrifice
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               Christ.
               This
               is
               the
               vse
               which
               the
               Apostle
               maketh
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christs
               priesthood
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               also
               euery
               man
               should
               apply
               vnto
               himselfe
               :
               for
               why
               should
               we
               liue
               in
               our
               sinnes
               and
               wicked
               waies
               ,
               euery
               houre
               incurring
               the
               danger
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               hath
               offered
               such
               a
               sacrifice
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               purged
               and
               clensed
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               freed
               from
               all
               woe
               and
               miserie
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
               :
               now
               followes
               his
               triumph
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               That
               Christ
               did
               triumph
               when
               he
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               it
               is
               plainly
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               where
               he
               saieth
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 putting
                 out
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 of
                 ordinances
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 contrarie
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 euen
                 tooke
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 fastened
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 spoiled
                 the
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 shewe
                 of
                 them
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 triumphed
                 ouer
                 ●hem
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 crosse
                 .
              
               This
               triumph
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               signes
               and
               testimonies
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               I.
               By
               signes
               of
               his
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               .
               II.
               By
               signes
               of
               his
               victorie
               on
               the
               crosse
               .
               The
               signes
               of
               his
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               are
               principally
               seuen
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               title
               set
               ouer
               his
               head
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 king
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               The
               ende
               why
               titles
               were
               set
               ouer
               the
               heads
               of
               malefactours
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               beholders
               might
               knowe
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               and
               bee
               admonished
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               like
               offences
               ,
               and
               be
               stirred
               vp
               to
               a
               dislike
               of
               the
               parties
               executed
               for
               their
               offences
               .
               And
               therfore
               no
               doubt
               ,
               Pilate
               wrote
               the
               title
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               aggrauating
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
               Yet
               marke
               the
               straunge
               euent
               that
               followed
               :
               for
               when
               Pilate
               was
               about
               to
               write
               the
               superscription
               ,
               God
               did
               so
               gouerne
               and
               ouer-rule
               both
               his
               heart
               and
               hand
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               noting
               some
               crime
               ,
               he
               sets
               downe
               a
               most
               glorious
               and
               worthie
               title
               ,
               calling
               him
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 king
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
              
               which
               wordes
               containe
               the
               very
               summe
               and
               pith
               of
               the
               whole
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               deliuered
               by
               the
               Patriarches
               and
               prophets
               from
               age
               to
               age
               .
               We
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               Pilate
               did
               this
               of
               any
               good
               minde
               ;
               or
               vpon
               any
               loue
               or
               fauour
               that
               he
               bare
               to
               Christ
               :
               but
               onely
               as
               he
               was
               guided
               and
               ouerruled
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               for
               the
               aduancement
               of
               the
               honour
               and
               glorie
               of
               Christ.
               The
               like
               did
               Caiphas
               ,
               who
               though
               a
               sworne
               enemie
               to
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               he
               vttered
               a
               prophecy
               of
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessarie
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               not
               that
               he
               had
               any
               intent
               to
               prophecy
               :
               but
               because
               the
               Lord
               vsed
               him
               as
               an
               instrument
               to
               publish
               his
               trueth
               .
               And
               when
               Balaam
               for
               the
               wages
               of
               vnrighteousnesse
               would
               haue
               cursed
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               for
               his
               life
               he
               could
               not
               ;
               nay
               all
               his
               cursings
               were
               turned
               into
               blessings
               .
               By
               this
               then
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               doe
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               to
               stoppe
               the
               course
               of
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               nay
               :
               (
               as
               we
               see
               )
               God
               can
               raise
               vp
               the
               wicked
               sometime
               to
               spread
               abroad
               and
               to
               publish
               the
               truth
               ,
               though
               they
               thēselues
               intend
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Furthermore
               let
               vs
               marke
               that
               when
               the
               Iewes
               did
               most
               of
               all
               intend
               to
               bring
               disgrace
               and
               ignominie
               vpon
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               then
               did
               they
               most
               of
               all
               extoll
               and
               magnifie
               his
               name
               :
               they
               could
               not
               for
               their
               liues
               haue
               giuen
               him
               a
               more
               renowmed
               title
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               let
               a
               man
               walke
               in
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               he
               shall
               finde
               this
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               is
               most
               disgraced
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               commonly
               he
               is
               most
               honoured
               with
               God
               and
               men
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               Pilate
               wrote
               this
               superscription
               in
               three
               languages
               ,
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greeke
               ,
               and
               Latine
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               the
               end
               thereof
               in
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               publishing
               of
               his
               kingdome
               &
               Gospell
               might
               be
               spread
               ouer
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               This
               shewes
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               published
               but
               in
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               least
               the
               people
               should
               be
               intangled
               in
               errours
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               Pilate
               had
               thus
               written
               the
               superscription
               ,
               the
               high
               priests
               and
               Pharises
               offended
               thereat
               ,
               came
               to
               Pilate
               willing
               him
               to
               change
               the
               title
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Write
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
              
               but
               Pilate
               answered
               them
               againe
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 .
              
               Though
               Pilate
               had
               beene
               ouer-ruled
               before
               to
               condemne
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               against
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               yet
               will
               he
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               condiscend
               to
               change
               the
               superscription
               .
               Howe
               comes
               this
               to
               passe
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ruled
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               penning
               it
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               he
               confirmed
               in
               not
               changing
               it
               .
               Hence
               we
               learne
               sundrie
               instructions
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               let
               him
               indeauour
               himselfe
               to
               the
               vttermost
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               stoppe
               the
               course
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               it
               stands
               firme
               and
               sure
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               worlde
               is
               not
               able
               to
               preuaile
               against
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               Pilate
               beeing
               but
               an
               heathen
               man
               was
               thus
               constant
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               haue
               his
               writing
               changed
               ;
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               how
               permanent
               &
               vnchangeable
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               holy
               word
               of
               God
               are
               .
               They
               are
               not
               the
               words
               of
               heathen
               men
               ,
               but
               were
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               God
               gaue
               them
               vtterance
               .
               The
               booke
               of
               Scripture
               therefore
               is
               much
               more
               immutable
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               creature
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               change
               the
               least
               part
               of
               it
               till
               it
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               Pilates
               constancy
               ,
               we
               learne
               to
               be
               constant
               in
               the
               practise
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               religion
               of
               Christ
               :
               this
               is
               a
               necessarie
               lesson
               for
               these
               daies
               ,
               wherin
               mens
               professions
               doe
               fleete
               like
               water
               and
               goe
               and
               come
               with
               the
               tyde
               .
               Many
               zealous
               professours
               to
               day
               ,
               but
               to
               morrowe
               as
               could
               as
               water
               .
               And
               the
               complaint
               of
               the
               Lord
               touching
               times
               past
               ,
               agrees
               to
               our
               daies
               :
               
               
                 O
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 morning
                 dewe
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               theife
               :
               a
               most
               worthy
               argument
               of
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ.
               For
               by
               it
               when
               he
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               middest
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               he
               giues
               vnto
               all
               the
               worlde
               a
               liuely
               and
               notable
               experience
               of
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               verie
               enemies
               might
               not
               onely
               beholde
               the
               passion
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               acknowledge
               the
               admirable
               efficacie
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               with
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               must
               ioyne
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               thiefe
               :
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               crystall
               glasse
               wherein
               we
               may
               sensibly
               behold
               the
               endlesse
               merit
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               obedidience
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               will
               briefely
               touch
               the
               speciall
               instructions
               which
               are
               to
               be
               learned
               by
               it
               .
               First
               let
               vs
               marke
               that
               both
               the
               thieues
               in
               euery
               respect
               were
               equall
               ,
               both
               wicked
               and
               lewd
               liuers
               :
               and
               for
               their
               notorious
               faults
               both
               attached
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               and
               executed
               both
               on
               the
               crosse
               at
               the
               same
               time
               with
               Christ
               :
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               one
               repenting
               was
               saued
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               was
               not
               .
               And
               in
               their
               two
               examples
               we
               see
               the
               state
               of
               the
               whole
               worlde
               ,
               whereof
               one
               part
               is
               chosen
               to
               life
               eternall
               :
               and
               thereupon
               attaines
               to
               faith
               and
               repentance
               in
               this
               life
               :
               the
               rest
               are
               reiected
               in
               the
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               iust
               causes
               knowne
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               such
               being
               left
               to
               themselues
               neuer
               repent
               at
               al.
               Secondly
               we
               are
               taught
               hereby
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               worke
               of
               our
               conuersion
               and
               saluation
               must
               bee
               ascribed
               wholly
               to
               the
               meere
               mercie
               of
               God
               :
               of
               these
               two
               thieues
               the
               one
               was
               as
               deeply
               plunged
               in
               wickednes
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               &
               yet
               the
               one
               is
               saued
               ,
               the
               other
               condēned
               .
               The
               like
               was
               in
               Iacob
               &
               Esau
               ;
               
               both
               borne
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               parents
               ,
               
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               had
               done
               good
               nor
               euill
               when
               they
               were
               borne
               :
               yet
               one
               was
               then
               loued
               ,
               the
               other
               was
               hated
               :
               yea
               if
               we
               regard
               outward
               prerogatiues
               ,
               
               Esau
               was
               the
               first
               borne
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               refused
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               theife
               on
               the
               crosse
               declareth
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               by
               manifest
               signes
               and
               fruites
               of
               repentance
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               wordes
               which
               he
               spake
               to
               his
               fellow
               ,
               
               
                 Fearest
                 not
                 thou
                 god
                 seeing
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               Though
               handes
               and
               feete
               were
               fast
               nailed
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               yet
               heart
               and
               tongue
               are
               at
               libertie
               to
               giue
               some
               tokens
               of
               his
               true
               repentance
               .
               The
               people
               of
               this
               our
               land
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               without
               either
               profit
               in
               knowledge
               or
               amendement
               of
               life
               :
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               perswade
               themselues
               that
               they
               haue
               good
               hearts
               and
               good
               meanings
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               not
               beare
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               vtter
               it
               so
               well
               as
               others
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               poore
               soules
               ,
               they
               are
               deluded
               by
               Satan
               :
               for
               a
               man
               that
               is
               conuerted
               ,
               can
               not
               but
               expresse
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               bring
               foorth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 beleeue
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bellie
                 shall
                 flowe
                 riuers
                 of
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
               The
               grace
               (
               as
               Elihu
               saith
               )
               of
               God
               is
               like
               newe
               wine
               in
               a
               vessell
               which
               must
               haue
               a
               vent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hee
               that
               sheweth
               no
               tokens
               of
               Gods
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               conuerted
               ;
               let
               him
               thinke
               and
               say
               of
               himselfe
               what
               he
               will.
               Can
               a
               man
               haue
               life
               ,
               and
               neuer
               mooue
               nor
               take
               breath
               ?
               and
               can
               hee
               that
               bringeth
               forth
               no
               fruite
               of
               his
               conuersion
               liue
               vnto
               God
               ?
               Wel
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               see
               what
               were
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               thiefes
               repentance
               .
               They
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               foure
               heads
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               rebukes
               his
               fellow
               for
               mocking
               Christ
               ,
               indeauouring
               thereby
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               same
               condition
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               :
               whereby
               he
               discouers
               vnto
               vs
               the
               propertie
               of
               a
               true
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               labour
               and
               striue
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lieth
               ,
               to
               bring
               all
               men
               to
               the
               same
               state
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               .
               Thus
               Dauid
               hauing
               tryed
               the
               great
               loue
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               toward
               himselfe
               ,
               breaketh
               foorth
               and
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 children
                 ,
                 harken
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               shewing
               his
               desire
               that
               the
               same
               benefits
               which
               it
               had
               pleased
               God
               to
               bestow
               on
               him
               ,
               might
               also
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               conueied
               to
               others
               .
               Therfore
               it
               is
               a
               great
               shame
               to
               see
               men
               professing
               religion
               ,
               carried
               away
               with
               euery
               company
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               vanities
               and
               fashions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               whereas
               they
               should
               rather
               drawe
               euen
               the
               worst
               men
               that
               be
               to
               the
               fellowship
               of
               those
               graces
               of
               God
               which
               they
               haue
               receiued
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Lord
               spake
               to
               the
               prophet
               Ieremie
               ,
               
               must
               be
               applied
               to
               all
               men
               :
               Let
               them
               returne
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               but
               returne
               not
               thou
               vnto
               them
               .
               In
               instruments
               of
               musicke
               the
               string
               out
               of
               tune
               must
               be
               set
               vp
               to
               the
               rest
               that
               be
               in
               tune
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               rest
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               checkes
               hi
               fellowe
               ,
               it
               shewes
               that
               those
               which
               be
               touched
               for
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               also
               grieued
               when
               they
               see
               other
               men
               sinne
               and
               offend
               God.
               But
               to
               goe
               further
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               vs
               diligently
               and
               carefully
               marke
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               reproofe
               ,
               
                 Fearest
                 thou
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               he
               rips
               vp
               his
               lewdnes
               euen
               to
               the
               quicke
               ,
               and
               giues
               him
               a
               worthie
               item
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               their
               former
               wickednesse
               ,
               had
               beene
               the
               want
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               point
               must
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               marke
               with
               great
               diligence
               .
               For
               if
               we
               enter
               into
               our
               hearts
               and
               make
               a
               through
               search
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               that
               this
               is
               the
               roote
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               our
               offences
               .
               Wee
               miserable
               men
               for
               the
               most
               part
               haue
               not
               
               grace
               to
               consider
               that
               we
               are
               alwaies
               before
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               quake
               and
               tremble
               at
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               presence
               :
               and
               this
               makes
               vs
               so
               often
               to
               offend
               God
               in
               our
               liues
               as
               we
               doe
               .
               Abraham
               comming
               before
               Abimelech
               ,
               shifting
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               saide
               ,
               that
               Sara
               was
               his
               sister
               ,
               and
               being
               demanded
               why
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 thought
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 :
              
               insinuating
               that
               he
               which
               wants
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               wil
               not
               make
               conscience
               of
               any
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Would
               we
               then
               euen
               from
               the
               bottome
               of
               our
               hearts
               turne
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               become
               new
               creatures
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               feare
               God
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               this
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               perswaded
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               and
               conscience
               that
               wheresoeuer
               he
               be
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               presence
               and
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               therof
               is
               afraid
               to
               sinne
               .
               This
               we
               must
               haue
               fully
               settled
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               learne
               but
               the
               first
               lesson
               of
               true
               wisdome
               .
               But
               what
               reason
               vseth
               the
               theefe
               to
               draw
               his
               fellow
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 art
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condemnation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               thy
               sinnes
               &
               manifold
               transgressions
               thou
               hast
               deserued
               death
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               now
               most
               iustly
               inflicted
               vpon
               thee
               ;
               wilt
               thou
               not
               yet
               feare
               God
               ?
               Where
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               temporall
               punishments
               and
               crosses
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               meanes
               to
               worke
               in
               vs
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               one
               end
               why
               they
               are
               sent
               of
               God.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 chastised
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 learne
                 thy
                 statutes
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 chastised
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 nurtured
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               the
               Iewes
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               prophet
               Micah
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 beare
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               fruit
               of
               his
               conuersion
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               condemneth
               himselfe
               and
               his
               fellow
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Indeede
                 we
                 are
                 righteously
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 receiue
                 things
                 worthie
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               haue
               wonderfully
               sinned
               against
               Gods
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               against
               our
               brethren
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               grieuous
               punishment
               which
               we
               beare
               ,
               is
               most
               iust
               and
               due
               vnto
               vs.
               This
               fruit
               of
               repentance
               springs
               and
               growes
               very
               thinne
               among
               vs
               ,
               for
               fewe
               there
               be
               which
               doe
               seriously
               condemne
               themselues
               for
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               is
               to
               condemne
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               crie
               out
               that
               the
               world
               was
               neuer
               so
               bad
               ,
               but
               bring
               them
               home
               to
               themselues
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               they
               haue
               many
               excuses
               and
               defences
               as
               plaister-worke
               to
               cast
               ouer
               their
               foule
               and
               filthie
               sinnes
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               vrged
               to
               speake
               against
               themselues
               ,
               the
               worst
               will
               be
               thus
               ;
               God
               helpe
               vs
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               sinners
               ,
               euen
               the
               best
               of
               vs.
               But
               certen
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               is
               thoroughly
               touched
               in
               conscience
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               both
               can
               and
               will
               speake
               more
               against
               himselfe
               for
               his
               manifold
               offences
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               when
               he
               was
               conuerted
               ,
               
               calls
               himselfe
               
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 all
                 sinners
              
               .
               And
               the
               prodigall
               childe
               confessed
               that
               he
               had
               sinned
               against
               heauen
               and
               against
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               worthie
               to
               be
               called
               his
               child
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               fruit
               of
               his
               conuersion
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               excuseth
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               giueth
               testimonie
               of
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 But
                 this
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 nothing
                 amisse
                 .
              
               Marke
               here
               :
               Pilate
               condemned
               Christ
               ,
               Herod
               mocked
               him
               ,
               all
               the
               learned
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               condemned
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               crie
               ,
               away
               with
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               crucified
               :
               and
               among
               his
               owne
               disciples
               Peter
               denied
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ranne
               away
               :
               there
               remaines
               onely
               this
               poore
               silly
               wretch
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               to
               giue
               testimonie
               of
               Christs
               innocencie
               :
               whereby
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               God
               chooseth
               the
               simple
               ones
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               ouerthrow
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               wise
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               take
               heede
               that
               wee
               be
               not
               offended
               at
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               simple
               and
               meane
               men
               in
               the
               world
               embrace
               it
               .
               Nay
               marke
               further
               ,
               this
               one
               theife
               beeing
               conuerted
               had
               a
               better
               iudgement
               in
               matters
               concerning
               Gods
               kingdome
               ,
               then
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               And
               by
               this
               all
               students
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               desire
               to
               haue
               in
               themselues
               vpright
               iudgement
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               they
               must
               become
               repentant
               sinners
               :
               and
               though
               a
               man●haue
               neuer
               so
               much
               learning
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               his
               owne
               blind
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ,
               they
               will
               corrupt
               and
               darken
               his
               iudgement
               .
               Men
               which
               worke
               in
               mines
               and
               coale-pits
               vnder
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               troubled
               with
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               with
               damps
               ,
               which
               make
               their
               candle
               burne
               darke
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               put
               it
               quite
               out
               .
               Nowe
               euery
               mans
               sinnes
               are
               the
               damps
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               take
               place
               ,
               doe
               dim
               the
               light
               of
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               cast
               a
               mist
               ouer
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               darken
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               reason
               :
               and
               therefore
               a
               needefull
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               in
               the
               first
               place
               should
               prouide
               for
               their
               own
               conuersion
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               fruit
               of
               his
               repentance
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               praieth
               for
               mercy
               at
               Christs
               hands
               ,
               Lord
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 remember
                 me
                 when
                 thou
                 commest
                 into
                 thy
                 kingdom
                 :
              
               in
               which
               praier
               we
               may
               see
               what
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               faith
               .
               This
               theife
               at
               this
               instant
               heard
               nothing
               of
               Christ
               but
               the
               scornings
               and
               mockings
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               nothing
               but
               a
               base
               ●state
               full
               of
               ignominie
               and
               shame
               ,
               and
               the
               cursed
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               hee
               nowe
               beleeues
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               intreats
               for
               saluation
               at
               his
               hand
               .
               Hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               haue
               feeling
               and
               experience
               :
               and
               that
               euen
               then
               when
               we
               haue
               no
               sense
               or
               experience
               we
               must
               beleeue
               :
               for
               
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 subsisting
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 :
              
               
               and
               Abraham
               
                 aboue
                 hope
                 did
                 beleeue
                 vnder
                 hope
                 :
              
               and
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               
                 though
                 thou
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               In
               Philosophy
               a
               man
               beginnes
               by
               experience
               ,
               after
               which
               comes
               knoweledge
               and
               beleefe
               ;
               as
               whē
               a
               man
               hath
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               &
               feeles
               it
               to
               be
               hot
               ,
               he
               comes
               to
               knowe
               thereby
               that
               fire
               burnes
               :
               but
               in
               Diuinitie
               wee
               must
               beleeue
               though
               we
               haue
               no
               feeling
               :
               first
               comes
               faith
               ,
               and
               after
               comes
               sense
               and
               feeling
               .
               And
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               religion
               standes
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               things
               neither
               seene
               not
               felt
               to
               hope
               aboue
               all
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               hope
               :
               in
               extremitie
               of
               affliction
               to
               beleeue
               that
               God
               loueth
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               be
               our
               enemie
               ,
               and
               to
               perseuere
               in
               the
               same
               to
               the
               end●
            
             
               The
               answer
               which
               Christ
               made
               to
               his
               praier
               was
               ,
               
                 This
                 night
                 shalt
                 thou
                 bee
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               Whereby
               he
               testifies
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               sufferings
               the
               power
               which
               he
               had
               ouer
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               :
               and
               verifies
               that
               gratious
               promise
               ,
               Aske
               and
               ye
               shall
               receiue
               ,
               seeke
               and
               ye
               shall
               finde
               ,
               knocke
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               to
               you
               :
               and
               withall
               confutes
               the
               popish
               purgatory
               .
               For
               if
               any
               man
               should
               haue
               gone
               to
               that
               forged
               place
               of
               torment
               ,
               then
               the
               theife
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               who
               repenting
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               wanted
               time
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
               And
               by
               this
               conuersion
               of
               the
               thiefe
               we
               may
               learne
               that
               if
               any
               of
               vs
               would
               turne
               to
               God
               and
               repent
               ,
               we
               must
               haue
               three
               things
               .
               I.
               The
               knowledge
               of
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               .
               II.
               From
               the
               bottome
               of
               our
               hearts
               wee
               must
               confesse
               and
               condemne
               our selues
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               speake
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               be
               of
               our selues
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               III.
               We
               must
               earnestly
               
               craue
               pardon
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               mercie
               at
               Gods
               handes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               withall
               reforming
               our
               liues
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               if
               we
               doe
               ,
               we
               giue
               tokens
               of
               repentance
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               thinke
               what
               we
               will
               ,
               but
               we
               deceiue
               our selues
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               truely
               conuerted
               .
               And
               here
               we
               must
               be
               warned
               to
               take
               heede
               least
               we
               abuse
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               the
               thiefe
               ,
               to
               conclude
               thereby
               that
               we
               may
               repent
               when
               we
               will
               ,
               because
               the
               thiefe
               on
               the
               crosse
               was
               conuerted
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               a
               second
               example
               like
               to
               this
               in
               all
               the
               whole
               Bible
               :
               it
               was
               also
               extraordinarie
               .
               Indeed
               sundrie
               men
               are
               called
               at
               the
               eleuenth
               houre
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               most
               rare
               thing
               to
               finde
               the
               conuersion
               of
               a
               sinner
               after
               the
               eleuenth
               houre
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               point
               of
               the
               twelfth
               .
               This
               mercy
               God
               vouchsafed
               this
               one
               thiefe
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               glasse
               in
               which
               we
               might
               behold
               the
               efficacie
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               like
               is
               not
               done
               to
               many
               men
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               .
               Let
               vs
               rather
               consider
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               other
               thiefe
               ,
               who
               neither
               by
               the
               dealing
               of
               his
               fellow
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               speech
               of
               Christ
               could
               be
               brought
               to
               repentance
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               therefore
               deferre
               our
               repentance
               to
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               :
               for
               then
               we
               shall
               haue
               sore
               enemies
               against
               vs
               :
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               a
               guiltie
               conscience
               ;
               &
               the
               best
               way
               is
               before
               hand
               to
               preuent
               them
               .
               And
               experience
               shewes
               that
               if
               a
               man
               deferre
               repentance
               to
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               often
               when
               he
               would
               repent
               he
               cannot
               .
               Let
               vs
               take
               Salomons
               counsel
               ,
               
                 Remēber
                 thy
                 creatour
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 euill
                 daies
                 come
                 .
              
               If
               we
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               calleth
               vs
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               heare
               vs
               when
               we
               call
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               signe
               was
               ,
               the
               ecclipsing
               or
               darkening
               of
               the
               sunne
               from
               the
               sixt
               houre
               to
               the
               ninth
               .
               And
               this
               ecclipse
               was
               miraculous
               .
               For
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               the
               sinne
               is
               neuer
               ecclipsed
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               newe
               moone
               :
               whereas
               contrariwise
               this
               ecclipse
               was
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               passeouer
               which
               was
               alwaies
               kept
               at
               the
               full
               moone
               .
               Question
               is
               made
               touching
               the
               largenes
               of
               it
               :
               
               some
               mooued
               by
               the
               words
               of
               Luke
               ,
               who
               saith
               that
               darkenes
               was
               vpon
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               haue
               thought
               that
               the
               ecclipse
               was
               vniuersall
               ouer
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               but
               I
               rather
               thinke
               that
               Saint
               Lukes
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ouer
               the
               whole
               region
               or
               countrie
               of
               Iurie
               .
               For
               if
               such
               a
               wonder
               had
               happened
               ouer
               the
               whole
               worlde
               ,
               all
               Historiographers
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               and
               Astronomers
               ,
               diligent
               obseruers
               of
               all
               ecclipses
               ,
               would
               haue
               made
               speciall
               mention
               thereof
               .
               And
               though
               some
               a
               writers
               say
               that
               it
               was
               ouer
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               set
               downe
               in
               record
               both
               by
               the
               Romans
               and
               Grecians
               ,
               yet
               all
               their
               writings
               prooue
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ouer
               Iurie
               and
               Galely
               and
               the
               countries
               bordering
               neere
               vnto
               .
               The
               vses
               of
               this
               miracle
               are
               manifolde
               .
               I.
               This
               darkening
               of
               the
               sunne
               giues
               a
               checke
               to
               the
               Iewes
               for
               their
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               :
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               accuse
               ,
               and
               condemne
               him
               :
               yet
               this
               glorious
               creature
               the
               sunne
               pulleth
               in
               his
               beames
               ,
               beeing
               as
               it
               were
               ashamed
               to
               behold
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               to
               doe
               .
               II.
               It
               serues
               to
               signifie
               the
               great
               iudgement
               of
               God
               to
               come
               vpon
               the
               Iewes
               .
               For
               when
               as
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               darkenesse
               was
               ouer
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Iurie
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               had
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               so
               shortly
               after
               blindenesse
               of
               minde
               was
               ouer
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               sawe
               the
               sonne
               of
               righteousnesse
               shining
               vnto
               them
               in
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospel
               .
               
               III.
               It
               serues
               to
               aduertise
               vs
               
               that
               such
               as
               carrie
               themselues
               towardes
               Christ
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               ,
               haue
               nothing
               els
               in
               them
               but
               darkenes
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               sit
               
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
              
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               not
               able
               any
               whit
               better
               to
               see
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               vnto
               life
               ,
               then
               he
               which
               is
               cast
               into
               a
               dark
               dungeon
               can
               ;
               who
               if
               they
               thus
               remaine
               ,
               shal
               at
               length
               be
               cast
               into
               vtter
               darkenes
               .
               This
               being
               the
               estate
               of
               all
               them
               that
               be
               forth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               darkenesse
               ,
               that
               the
               day-starre
               may
               rise
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               shine
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               put
               life
               into
               vs.
               IV.
               This
               miraculous
               and
               wonderfull
               darkening
               of
               the
               sunne
               doth
               conuince
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               Christ
               whome
               they
               crucified
               was
               the
               Lord
               of
               glorie
               ,
               and
               the
               Sauiour
               of
               the
               world
               :
               and
               it
               is
               very
               like
               that
               this
               was
               the
               principall
               ende
               of
               this
               miracle
               .
               For
               whereas
               neither
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               his
               former
               miracles
               could
               mooue
               them
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               that
               Messias
               ,
               yet
               this
               one
               worke
               of
               God
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               strike
               the
               naile
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               stop
               al
               their
               mouthes
               .
               V.
               Besides
               this
               ,
               whereas
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               when
               Christ
               was
               about
               to
               make
               a
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               father
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               the
               sunne
               was
               thus
               darkened
               :
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               first
               to
               think
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               of
               a
               light
               matter
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               wonders
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               at
               the
               sight
               whereof
               the
               verie
               frame
               of
               nature
               was
               changed
               :
               secondly
               ,
               to
               thinke
               of
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               the
               vilest
               things
               in
               the
               worlde
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               deserue
               the
               intollerable
               wrath
               of
               God
               :
               considering
               that
               at
               the
               time
               when
               they
               were
               to
               bee
               abolished
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               euen
               in
               the
               very
               heauens
               is
               turned
               vpside
               downe
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               signe
               is
               ,
               the
               rending
               of
               the
               vaile
               of
               the
               temple
               from
               the
               top
               to
               the
               bottome
               .
               
               The
               temple
               was
               deuided
               into
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               one
               more
               inward
               into
               which
               no
               man
               might
               come
               but
               the
               high
               priest
               ,
               and
               that
               once
               a
               yeare
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               called
               the
               holy
               of
               holies
               :
               the
               other
               was
               that
               where
               the
               people
               came
               and
               offered
               sacrifices
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
               Nowe
               that
               which
               parted
               the
               temple
               into
               these
               two
               parts
               was
               called
               the
               vaile
               ,
               &
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               passion
               it
               was
               rent
               from
               the
               toppe
               to
               the
               very
               bottome
               .
               This
               hath
               diuers
               vses
               :
               I.
               The
               holy
               of
               holies
               signified
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               where
               God
               sheweth
               himselfe
               in
               glory
               and
               maiestie
               vnto
               his
               Saints
               :
               
               and
               the
               rending
               of
               the
               vaile
               sigureth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               heauen
               which
               was
               otherwise
               shut
               by
               our
               sinnes
               is
               now
               set
               open
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               made
               to
               enter
               thereto
               .
               II.
               It
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               we
               haue
               without
               impediment
               ,
               
               free
               accesse
               to
               come
               vnto
               God
               the
               father
               by
               earnest
               praier
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               most
               vnspeakable
               benefit
               .
               III.
               It
               signifieth
               that
               by
               Christs
               death
               an
               end
               is
               put
               to
               all
               ceremonies
               ,
               to
               ceremoniall
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               in
               the
               newe
               testament
               there
               remaineth
               one
               onely
               reall
               and
               outward
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               crucified
               on
               the
               crosse
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               seruice
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               for
               outward
               ceremonies
               most
               simple
               and
               plaine
               .
               IV.
               The
               temple
               was
               the
               chiefe
               and
               one
               of
               the
               most
               principal
               prerogatiues
               that
               the
               Iewes
               had
               ;
               it
               was
               their
               glorie
               that
               they
               had
               such
               a
               place
               wherein
               they
               might
               worship
               and
               doe
               seruice
               to
               the
               true
               God
               :
               and
               for
               the
               temples
               sake
               God
               often
               spared
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Daniel
               praieth
               :
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 heare
                 the
                 praier
                 of
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 supplication
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 thy
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 vpon
                 the
                 sanctuarie
                 that
                 lieth
                 wast
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 .
              
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               began
               to
               crucifie
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               their
               prerogatiues
               helpes
               them
               not
               ,
               nay
               they
               are
               depriued
               thereof
               ,
               and
               God
               euen
               
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               rendes
               the
               vaile
               of
               the
               temple
               in
               sunder
               ,
               signifying
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               forsake
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               also
               forsake
               them
               .
               And
               so
               may
               we
               say
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               .
               No
               doubt
               for
               the
               gospels
               sake
               we
               haue
               outward
               peace
               and
               safetie
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               blessings
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               account
               with
               other
               nations
               :
               yet
               if
               we
               make
               no
               conscience
               to
               obey
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               if
               we
               haue
               no
               loue
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               ,
               God
               wil
               at
               length
               remooue
               his
               candlesticke
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               vtterly
               depriue
               vs
               of
               this
               ornament
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               land
               as
               odious
               vnto
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Iewes
               is
               at
               this
               day
               .
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               with
               all
               care
               and
               diligence
               shewe
               forth
               our
               loue
               both
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               and
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               adorne
               the
               gospell
               which
               wee
               professe
               by
               bringing
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               signe
               is
               the
               earthquake
               ,
               whereby
               hard
               rockes
               were
               clouen
               a
               sunder
               .
               And
               it
               serues
               very
               fitly
               to
               signifie
               further
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               putting
               Christ
               to
               death
               was
               so
               heauie
               a
               burden
               ,
               that
               the
               earth
               could
               not
               beare
               it
               ,
               
               but
               trēbled
               thereat
               ,
               though
               the
               Iewes
               themselues
               made
               no
               bones
               of
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               :
               that
               the
               earth
               doeth
               not
               often
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               tremble
               and
               quake
               at
               the
               monstrous
               blasphemies
               and
               feareful
               othes
               by
               the
               wounds
               and
               blood
               and
               heart
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               his
               members
               are
               rent
               asunder
               ,
               and
               he
               traiterously
               crucified
               againe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               earthquake
               shewes
               vnto
               vs
               the
               exceeding
               and
               wonderfull
               hardnes
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               ours
               also
               :
               they
               crucified
               Christ
               and
               were
               not
               touched
               with
               any
               remorse
               ;
               and
               wee
               can
               talke
               and
               heare
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               yea
               we
               can
               say
               hee
               was
               crucified
               for
               our
               sinnes
               :
               and
               yet
               are
               we
               nothing
               affected
               therewith
               ,
               our
               hearts
               will
               not
               rende
               when
               as
               hard
               rockes
               cleaue
               asunder
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               moouing
               of
               the
               ea●th
               ,
               and
               the
               rending
               of
               the
               rockes
               asunder
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               signe
               vnto
               vs
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               his
               death
               :
               which
               being
               preached
               ,
               shall
               shake
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               sea
               and
               land
               .
               It
               shall
               mooue
               the
               earthen
               ,
               hard
               ,
               and
               rockie
               hearts
               of
               men
               ;
               
               and
               raise
               vp
               of
               meere
               stones
               and
               rockes
               children
               vnto
               Abraham
               .
               But
               the
               maine
               vse
               and
               ende
               of
               this
               point
               is
               ,
               to
               prooue
               that
               he
               that
               was
               crucified
               ,
               was
               the
               true
               Messias
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               had
               the
               power
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               could
               mooue
               all
               things
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               signe
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               
               that
               
                 graues
                 did
                 open
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 slept
                 arose
                 ,
              
               and
               came
               out
               of
               their
               graues
               after
               his
               resurrectiō
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               the
               holy
               citie
               ,
               and
               appeared
               vnto
               many
               .
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               signe
               is
               this
               :
               it
               signifies
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               did
               vanquish
               death
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               opened
               it●
               and
               thereby
               testified
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               :
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               haue
               euerlasting
               dominion
               ouer
               vs
               :
               but
               that
               he
               will
               raise
               vs
               vp
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               euerlasting
               glorie
               .
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               signe
               is
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Centurion
               with
               his
               souldiours
               which
               stood
               by
               to
               see
               Christ
               executed
               :
               S.
               Marke
               saith
               ,
               when
               he
               sawe
               that
               Christ
               thus
               crying
               gaue
               vp
               the
               ghost
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 truely
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               Thus
               wee
               see
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               matter
               for
               Christ
               to
               defend
               his
               owne
               cause
               :
               let
               Iudas
               betray
               him
               ,
               Peter
               denie
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               forsake
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               can
               if
               it
               so
               please
               him
               make
               the
               Centurion
               that
               standeth
               by
               to
               see
               him
               executed
               to
               testify
               of
               his
               innocency
               .
               But
               what
               was
               the
               occasion
               that
               mooued
               him
               to
               giue
               so
               worthie
               
               a
               testimonie
               ?
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               
               it
               was
               feare
               ,
               and
               that
               feare
               was
               caused
               ,
               by
               hearing
               the
               loud
               crie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               seeing
               the
               earthquake
               &
               things
               which
               were
               done
               .
               And
               this
               must
               put
               vs
               in
               minde
               not
               to
               passe
               by
               Gods
               iudgements
               which
               daily
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               take
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               fixe
               both
               our
               eyes
               on
               them
               .
               For
               they
               are
               notable
               meanes
               to
               strike
               and
               astonish
               the
               rebellious
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               awe
               and
               subiection
               to
               God.
               After
               that
               the
               two
               first
               captaines
               with
               their
               fifties
               commanding
               the
               Prophet
               Elias
               to
               come
               downe
               to
               king
               Achaziah
               ,
               were
               consumed
               with
               fire
               from
               heauen
               ,
               the
               king
               sent
               his
               third
               captain
               ouer
               fiftie
               with
               his
               fiftie
               to
               fetch
               him
               down
               :
               but
               what
               doth
               he
               ?
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               knee
               before
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               besought
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 these
                 fiftie
                 seruants
                 be
                 pretious
                 in
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
              
               But
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               praied
               thus
               ?
               Surely
               he
               obserued
               what
               iudgements
               of
               God
               fell
               vpon
               his
               two
               former
               fellow
               captaines
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 downe
                 fire
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 deuoured
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 captaines
                 with
                 their
                 fifties
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 my
                 life
                 be
                 pretious
                 now
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 .
              
               Thus
               laying
               to
               his
               owne
               heart
               and
               making
               vse
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               he
               humbled
               himselfe
               and
               was
               spared
               with
               his
               fiftie
               .
               And
               Habaccuk
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
              
               ,
               namely
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               
                 rottennes
                 entred
                 into
                 my
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trembled
                 in
                 my selfe
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 safe
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Now
               what
               this
               feare
               of
               the
               Centurion
               was
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               further
               question
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               very
               like
               that
               it
               was
               but
               a
               sudden
               motion
               or
               a
               certaine
               preparatiue
               to
               better
               things
               .
               For
               he
               was
               but
               an
               heathen
               man
               ,
               and
               had
               as
               yet
               no
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               repented
               or
               not
               it
               is
               vncerten
               :
               and
               we
               must
               not
               maruell
               at
               this
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               many
               suddaine
               motions
               in
               shew
               very
               good
               ,
               that
               vpon
               like
               occasions
               rise
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               naturall
               men
               .
               When
               God
               plagued
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               then
               Pharaoh
               sent
               for
               Moses
               and
               confessed
               that
               the
               Lord
               was
               righteous
               ,
               
               but
               he
               and
               his
               people
               were
               wicked
               ;
               and
               desired
               Moses
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               take
               away
               the
               plague
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               :
               but
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               stayed
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
               his
               old
               rebellion
               againe
               .
               And
               as
               a
               dogge
               that
               commeth
               out
               of
               the
               water
               shaketh
               his
               cares
               ,
               and
               yet
               returneth
               into
               it
               againe
               :
               so
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               world
               :
               when
               crosses
               and
               calamities
               befall
               men
               ,
               as
               sicknesse
               ,
               losse
               of
               friends
               or
               goods
               ,
               then
               with
               Ahab
               they
               outwardly
               humble
               themselues
               and
               goe
               softly
               :
               they
               vse
               to
               frequent
               the
               place
               where
               the
               word
               is
               preached
               and
               Gods
               name
               called
               vpon
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               common
               experience
               shewes
               that
               these
               things
               are
               but
               fittes
               arising
               of
               vncerten
               and
               flittering
               motions
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               crosse
               is
               remooued
               ,
               they
               returne
               to
               their
               old
               by
               as
               againe
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               bad
               and
               as
               backeward
               as
               euer
               they
               were
               :
               beeing
               like
               to
               the
               tree
               that
               lies
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               while
               is
               greene
               ,
               but
               afterward
               withereth
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               ,
               when
               any
               good
               motions
               come
               into
               our
               hearts
               as
               the
               beginnings
               of
               further
               grace
               ,
               we
               (
               I
               say
               )
               must
               not
               quench
               them
               but
               cherish
               and
               preserue
               them
               ,
               remembring
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard
               seede
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               is
               sowne
               is
               the
               least
               of
               all
               seedes
               :
               but
               afterward
               it
               groweth
               vp
               into
               a
               tree
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               heauen
               may
               build
               their
               nests
               in
               it
               :
               and
               like
               to
               this
               are
               the
               first
               motions
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               cherished
               and
               maintained
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               seuen
               signes
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               godhead
               .
               
               Now
               followes
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               triumph
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               containeth
               signes
               of
               his
               victorie
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               notably
               expressed
               by
               Paul
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 And
                 putting
                 out
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 of
                 ordinances
                 which
                 was
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 contrarie
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 euen
                 tooke
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 fastened
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 spoiled
                 the
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 them
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 triumphed
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               he
               alludeth
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               heathen
               triumphs
               :
               for
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               heathen
               princes
               when
               they
               had
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               ouer
               their
               enemies
               ,
               first
               to
               cause
               a
               pillar
               of
               stone
               ,
               or
               some
               great
               oke
               to
               be
               cut
               downe
               ,
               and
               set
               vp
               in
               the
               place
               of
               victorie
               ,
               vpon
               which
               either
               the
               names
               of
               the
               chiefe
               enemies
               were
               set
               ,
               or
               their
               heads
               were
               hanged
               ,
               or
               words
               were
               written
               in
               the
               pillar
               to
               testifie
               the
               victorie
               .
               This
               beeing
               done
               ,
               there
               followed
               an
               open
               shew
               ,
               in
               which
               first
               the
               conquerour
               prepares
               for
               himselfe
               a
               chariot
               of
               victorie
               wherein
               he
               was
               himselfe
               to
               ride
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               chiefe
               of
               his
               enemies
               bound
               and
               pinioned
               ,
               were
               led
               openly
               after
               him
               .
               Now
               on
               the
               same
               manner
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               there
               was
               a
               pitched
               field
               ;
               the
               Emperour
               on
               the
               one
               side
               was
               Christ
               ;
               his
               enemies
               on
               the
               other
               side
               were
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               damnation
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               :
               all
               which
               ,
               banding
               themselues
               against
               him
               were
               all
               subdued
               by
               him
               vpon
               the
               same
               crosse
               :
               and
               he
               himselfe
               gaue
               two
               signes
               of
               his
               triumph
               ,
               one
               was
               a
               monument
               of
               the
               victorie
               ,
               the
               other
               an
               open
               shew
               of
               his
               conquest
               .
               Now
               the
               monument
               of
               Christs
               victorie
               was
               the
               crosse
               it selfe
               ,
               whereon
               he
               nailed
               the
               obligation
               or
               bill
               which
               was
               against
               vs
               :
               whereby
               satan
               might
               haue
               accused
               and
               condemned
               vs
               before
               God.
               For
               we
               must
               consider
               that
               God
               the
               father
               is
               as
               a
               creditour
               ,
               and
               we
               all
               debters
               vnto
               him
               :
               he
               hath
               a
               bill
               of
               our
               hands
               which
               is
               the
               law
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               giueth
               testimonie
               against
               vs
               ;
               first
               by
               the
               legall
               washings
               ,
               which
               did
               shew
               and
               signifie
               that
               we
               were
               altogether
               defiled
               and
               vncleane
               ;
               secondly
               by
               the
               sacrifices
               that
               were
               daily
               offered
               for
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Now
               Christ
               was
               our
               suretie
               ,
               and
               paid
               euery
               iotte
               of
               the
               debt
               which
               we
               should
               haue
               paide
               ,
               and
               requiring
               the
               acquittance
               ,
               taketh
               the
               ceremoniall
               law
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               morall
               law
               ,
               and
               nailes
               them
               to
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               in
               the
               shew
               of
               conquest
               ,
               the
               chariot
               is
               the
               crosse
               likewise
               :
               for
               it
               was
               not
               onely
               a
               monument
               of
               victorie
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               chariot
               of
               triumph
               .
               And
               the
               captiues
               bound
               and
               pinioned
               which
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               are
               the
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               :
               all
               which
               are
               as
               it
               were
               taken
               prisoners
               ,
               their
               armour
               and
               weapons
               are
               taken
               frō
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               chained
               and
               bound
               each
               to
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               meditation
               of
               this
               point
               serueth
               to
               admonish
               vs
               to
               abandon
               all
               manner
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               good
               dutie
               if
               we
               will
               aright
               professe
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               when
               we
               sinne
               ,
               we
               doe
               as
               it
               were
               pull
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               chariot
               of
               triumph
               ,
               and
               vntie
               Sathans
               bonds
               ,
               &
               giue
               him
               weapons
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               )
               make
               him
               valiant
               and
               strong
               againe
               .
               Now
               for
               any
               man
               to
               make
               Sathan
               and
               sinne
               valiant
               and
               strong
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               hath
               weakned
               him
               ,
               and
               euen
               bruised
               his
               head
               ,
               is
               no
               better
               then
               to
               become
               an
               enemie
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ.
               
               Againe
               ,
               hereby
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               our
               blinde
               eyes
               may
               be
               opened
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               discerne
               aright
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               see
               howe
               men
               are
               carried
               away
               
               with
               a
               liking
               of
               vaine
               shewes
               ,
               games
               ,
               and
               enterludes
               :
               how
               they
               spende
               euen
               whole
               daies
               in
               beholding
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               money
               also
               that
               they
               may
               come
               to
               the
               places
               where
               they
               are
               :
               oh
               then
               how
               exceedingly
               ought
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               rauished
               with
               this
               most
               admirable
               shew
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               rides
               most
               gloriously
               in
               his
               chariot
               of
               triumph
               ,
               and
               leades
               his
               and
               our
               most
               cursed
               enemies
               captiue
               ,
               yea
               treades
               them
               vnder
               his
               foote
               .
               This
               triumph
               is
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               seene
               of
               vs
               all
               freely
               without
               money
               or
               money-worth
               .
               What
               wretches
               then
               shall
               we
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               suffer
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               earthly
               delights
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               haue
               little
               or
               no
               desire
               to
               behold
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               minde
               this
               goodly
               spectacle
               that
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               serues
               to
               reuiue
               and
               refresh
               our
               soules
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               most
               weake
               and
               base
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               did
               most
               of
               all
               triumph
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ;
               then
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               must
               learne
               to
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reioyce
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               That
               we
               may
               say
               this
               truly
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               haue
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               remission
               but
               also
               in
               the
               mortification
               of
               our
               sinnes
               :
               secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               discomforted
               ,
               but
               rather
               reioyce
               and
               triumph
               therein
               .
               A
               Christian
               man
               can
               neuer
               haue
               greater
               honour
               then
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               when
               God
               calleth
               him
               thereunto
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               Saint
               Paul
               setteth
               forth
               another
               most
               glorious
               shew
               which
               all
               those
               must
               make
               that
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               Gods
               cause
               .
               They
               must
               encounter
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               are
               placed
               as
               it
               were
               on
               a
               theater
               :
               and
               in
               this
               conflict
               the
               beholders
               are
               men
               and
               angels
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               whole
               hoast
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               the
               vmpire
               or
               iudge
               is
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               wil
               giue
               sentence
               of
               victorie
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               shall
               ouercome
               .
               We
               must
               not
               hereupon
               thrust
               our selues
               into
               danger
               :
               but
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               call
               vs
               thereunto
               ,
               we
               must
               thinke
               our selues
               highly
               honoured
               of
               him
               .
               As
               when
               God
               sendeth
               losse
               of
               friends
               ,
               of
               substance
               ,
               or
               good
               name
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               calamitie
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               despaire
               ,
               or
               be
               ouer
               grieued
               ,
               but
               rather
               reioyce
               and
               addresse
               our selues
               then
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               to
               make
               a
               triumph
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               triumph
               ,
               and
               the
               passion
               of
               his
               crosse
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 buried
              
               .
               Where
               we
               must
               consider
               these
               points
               :
               I.
               why
               it
               was
               needefull
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               buried
               .
               II.
               who
               was
               the
               author
               of
               his
               buriall
               .
               III.
               the
               manner
               or
               preparation
               to
               his
               buriall
               .
               IV.
               the
               place
               and
               time
               where
               and
               when
               he
               was
               buried
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               the
               causes
               are
               many
               ,
               but
               especially
               foure
               why
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               buried
               .
               I.
               that
               the
               truth
               and
               certentie
               of
               his
               death
               might
               be
               confirmed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               man
               might
               so
               much
               as
               imagine
               that
               his
               death
               was
               a
               fantasticall
               death
               ,
               or
               his
               bodie
               a
               fantasticall
               bodie
               :
               for
               men
               vse
               not
               to
               burie
               a
               liuing
               but
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               in
               shew
               but
               a
               true
               man.
               II.
               that
               his
               buriall
               might
               be
               vnto
               him
               a
               passage
               from
               the
               estate
               of
               humiliation
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               exaltation
               ,
               which
               began
               in
               his
               resurrection
               :
               and
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               risen
               againe
               if
               he
               had
               not
               beene
               first
               buried
               .
               III.
               that
               the
               outward
               humiliation
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               which
               he
               tooke
               vpon
               him
               ,
               might
               be
               continued
               vpon
               him
               to
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               all
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               sufficient
               that
               
               he
               should
               be
               crucified
               euen
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               beeing
               dead
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               also
               buried
               .
               IV.
               Christ
               was
               buried
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               onely
               vanquish
               death
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               but
               euen
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               conquerours
               subdue
               him
               at
               his
               owne
               home
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               plucke
               him
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               cabine
               or
               denne
               .
            
             
               The
               authours
               of
               Christs
               buriall
               were
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               ,
               and
               Nichodemus
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               Iesus
               by
               night
               .
               
               Now
               concerning
               them
               and
               this
               their
               fact
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               things
               worthie
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               this
               place
               .
               First
               of
               all
               they
               were
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               rest
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               other
               disciples
               though
               in
               number
               they
               were
               but
               few
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               feast
               before
               his
               passion
               they
               openly
               followed
               him
               :
               but
               when
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               arraigned
               ,
               and
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               began
               in
               him
               ,
               then
               Iudas
               betraied
               him
               ,
               Peter
               denied
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               fled
               away
               :
               yet
               euen
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               these
               two
               secret
               disciples
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               and
               Nichodemus
               take
               courage
               to
               themselues
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               of
               danger
               openly
               professe
               themselues
               to
               be
               Christs
               disciples
               by
               an
               honourable
               and
               solemne
               buriall
               ;
               God
               no
               doubt
               opening
               their
               hearts
               and
               inabling
               them
               to
               doe
               so
               .
               The
               like
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               zealous
               for
               the
               Gospel
               in
               peace
               haue
               beene
               timerous
               in
               persecution
               ,
               whereas
               weake
               ones
               haue
               stood
               out
               against
               their
               enemies
               euen
               vnto
               death
               it selfe
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               humble
               those
               his
               seruants
               which
               are
               oftentimes
               indued
               with
               great
               measure
               of
               graces
               ,
               and
               contrariwise
               exalt
               and
               strengthen
               the
               weake
               and
               feeble
               :
               and
               the
               same
               no
               doubt
               will
               be
               found
               true
               among
               vs
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               please
               God
               to
               sende
               any
               new
               triall
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               This
               serues
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               thinke
               charitably
               of
               those
               which
               are
               as
               yet
               but
               weake
               among
               vs
               :
               and
               withall
               in
               our
               profession
               to
               carrie
               a
               low
               saile
               and
               to
               thinke
               basely
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               creepe
               alow
               by
               the
               ground
               ,
               running
               on
               in
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               oftentimes
               humbles
               those
               that
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               giue
               courage
               and
               strength
               to
               weake
               ones
               boldly
               to
               confesse
               his
               name
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               these
               two
               disciples
               haue
               such
               care
               of
               the
               buriall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               learne
               that
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               to
               be
               carefull
               also
               for
               the
               honest
               and
               solemne
               buriall
               of
               our
               brethren
               .
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               hath
               commanded
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 dust
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
                 .
              
               Also
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               are
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               the
               bodies
               of
               Gods
               children
               are
               the
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &
               therefore
               there
               is
               good
               cause
               why
               they
               should
               be
               honestly
               laid
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               And
               it
               was
               a
               curse
               and
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               Iehoiakim
               that
               he
               must
               not
               be
               buried
               ,
               
               but
               like
               a
               dead
               asse
               be
               drawne
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               gates
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Lord
               threatens
               a
               curse
               vpon
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               
               because
               they
               did
               not
               burie
               the
               king
               of
               Edom
               ,
               but
               burnt
               his
               bones
               into
               lime
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               necessarie
               dutie
               one
               neighbour
               and
               friend
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               honest
               buriall
               of
               another
               .
               Hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               practise
               of
               Spaine
               and
               Italie
               and
               all
               popish
               cuntries
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               keepe
               the
               parts
               of
               mens
               bodies
               and
               such
               like
               reliques
               of
               Saints
               vnburied
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               and
               worshipped
               ,
               hath
               no
               warrant
               :
               dust
               they
               are
               and
               to
               dust
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               returned
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               the
               properties
               and
               vertues
               of
               both
               these
               men
               are
               seuerally
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               And
               first
               to
               begin
               with
               Ioseph
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Senatour
               ;
               a
               man
               of
               
               great
               account
               ,
               
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               reputation
               among
               the
               Iewes
               .
               It
               may
               seeme
               a
               strange
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               of
               such
               account
               would
               abase
               himselfe
               so
               much
               as
               to
               take
               downe
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               crosse
               .
               It
               might
               haue
               beene
               an
               hinderance
               to
               him
               and
               a
               disgrace
               to
               his
               estate
               and
               calling
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               base
               thing
               for
               a
               knight
               or
               lord
               to
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               and
               take
               downe
               a
               thiefe
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               hangman
               to
               burie
               him
               :
               but
               this
               noble
               Senatour
               Ioseph
               for
               the
               loue
               he
               bare
               to
               Christ
               ,
               made
               no
               account
               of
               his
               state
               and
               calling
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               scorne
               to
               take
               vpon
               him
               so
               base
               an
               office
               ,
               considering
               it
               was
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               :
               where
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               truly
               loue
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               be
               ●et
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               we
               will
               neuer
               refuse
               to
               performe
               the
               basest
               seruice
               that
               may
               be
               for
               his
               honour
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               vs.
               It
               is
               further
               said
               that
               he
               was
               
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 iust
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 rich
                 man.
              
               
               And
               the
               first
               appeareth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               neither
               consent
               to
               the
               counsell
               nor
               fact
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               crucifying
               Christ.
               It
               is
               rare
               to
               finde
               the
               like
               man
               in
               these
               daies
               .
               From
               this
               example
               we
               learne
               these
               lessons
               .
               I.
               that
               a
               rich
               man
               remaining
               a
               rich
               man
               may
               be
               a
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               be
               saued
               :
               for
               riches
               are
               the
               good
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               themselues
               doe
               no
               whit
               hinder
               a
               man
               in
               comming
               to
               Christ.
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 for
                 a
              
               a
               
                 cable
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle●
                 then
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               It
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               swelleth
               with
               a
               confidence
               in
               his
               wealth
               :
               but
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               cable
               be
               vntwisted
               and
               drawne
               into
               small
               threeds
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               drawne
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               needle
               :
               so
               he
               that
               is
               rich
               let
               him
               denie
               himselfe
               ,
               abase
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               lay
               aside
               all
               confidence
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               his
               riches
               and
               honour
               ,
               &
               be
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               made
               small
               as
               twine
               threed
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               good
               Senatour
               Ioseph
               become
               the
               disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               But
               Christ
               saith
               in
               the
               parable
               that
               riches
               are
               thornes
               ,
               which
               choke
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               Answ.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               thornes
               in
               that
               subiect
               or
               in
               that
               man
               that
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               them
               ;
               not
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               who
               makes
               of
               them
               his
               God.
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               further
               ,
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               
                 a
                 disciple
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               yet
               a
               close
               disciple
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               And
               this
               shewes
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               is
               most
               ready
               to
               receiue
               them
               that
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               come
               laden
               with
               manifold
               wants
               .
               I
               say
               not
               this
               ,
               that
               any
               hereby
               should
               take
               boldnes
               to
               liue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               my
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               men
               be
               weake
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               to
               be
               dismaied
               ,
               but
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               refuseth
               none
               that
               come
               to
               him
               .
               
               
                 Draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Iames
               )
               
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               Christ
               doth
               not
               forsake
               any
               ,
               till
               they
               forsake
               him
               first
               .
               Lastly
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               did
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Messias
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               waite
               daily
               till
               the
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               whē
               the
               Messias
               by
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               should
               abolish
               the
               kingdome
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ,
               and
               establish
               his
               owne
               kingdome
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               The
               same
               is
               said
               of
               Simeon
               that
               he
               was
               a
               good
               man
               and
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               waited
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               .
               This
               was
               the
               most
               principall
               vertue
               of
               all
               that
               Ioseph
               had
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               roote
               of
               all
               his
               goodnes
               and
               righteousnes
               ,
               that
               he
               waited
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
               For
               it
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               faith
               whereby
               we
               haue
               confidence
               in
               the
               Messias
               to
               change
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               
               to
               purifie
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               bring
               forth
               works
               of
               righteousnes
               .
               There
               be
               many
               among
               vs
               ,
               that
               can
               talke
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               redemption
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               ,
               &
               haue
               little
               care
               to
               liue
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               which
               they
               professe
               :
               and
               all
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               soundly
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Messias
               ,
               and
               they
               waite
               not
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               &
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               change
               in
               them
               :
               but
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               must
               labour
               to
               haue
               this
               affiance
               in
               the
               Messias
               with
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               to
               waite
               for
               the
               second
               appearance
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               be
               made
               new
               creatures
               ,
               hauing
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               battered
               and
               beaten
               downe
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               erected
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Touching
               Nichodemus
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Iesus
                 by
                 night
                 .
              
               Many
               men
               build
               vpon
               this
               example
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Masse
               ;
               so
               be
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               we
               keepe
               our
               hearts
               to
               God
               :
               and
               indeede
               such
               men
               are
               like
               Nichodemus
               in
               that
               they
               labour
               to
               burie
               Christ
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               though
               now
               after
               his
               resurrection
               he
               should
               not
               be
               buried
               againe
               .
               But
               though
               Nichodemus
               durst
               not
               opēly
               at
               the
               first
               professe
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               after
               his
               death
               when
               there
               is
               most
               daunger
               he
               doth
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               reformeth
               his
               former
               action
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               persons
               that
               buried
               Christ.
               The
               third
               thing
               to
               be
               obserued
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               buriall
               ,
               which
               standeth
               in
               these
               foure
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               take
               downe
               his
               body
               from
               the
               crosse
               :
               secondly
               ,
               they
               winde
               it
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               they
               lay
               it
               in
               a
               tombe
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               the
               tombe
               is
               made
               sure
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               .
               First
               ,
               Ioseph
               taketh
               downe
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               crosse
               whereon
               he
               was
               executed
               ,
               but
               marke
               in
               what
               maner
               :
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               on
               his
               own
               head
               without
               leaue
               ,
               but
               he
               goeth
               to
               Pilate
               and
               beggeth
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               craueth
               libertie
               to
               take
               it
               downe
               ,
               because
               the
               disposing
               of
               dead
               bodies
               was
               in
               Pilates
               hand
               ,
               he
               beeing
               deputie
               at
               that
               time
               :
               whereby
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               our
               dealings
               and
               actions
               (
               though
               they
               haue
               neuer
               so
               good
               an
               end
               )
               our
               dutie
               is
               to
               proceede
               as
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               :
               the
               wisdome
               that
               is
               from
               aboue
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ;
               gentle
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               Againe
               ,
               this
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               things
               which
               concerne
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               belong
               vnto
               him
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               we
               must
               attempt
               or
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               by
               leaue
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               see
               what
               vnaduised
               courses
               they
               take
               ,
               that
               being
               priuate
               men
               in
               this
               our
               Church
               ,
               will
               notwithstanding
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               plant
               Churches
               without
               the
               leaue
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               beeing
               a
               Christian
               Prince
               .
               Hauing
               thus
               taken
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               downe
               ,
               they
               goe
               on
               to
               winde
               it
               .
               And
               Ioseph
               for
               his
               part
               brought
               linnen
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               Nichodemus
               a
               mixture
               of
               myrrhe
               and
               aloes
               to
               the
               quantitie
               of
               an
               hundred
               pounds
               for
               the
               honourable
               buriall
               of
               Christ.
               His
               winding
               was
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               
               they
               wrapped
               his
               bodie
               hastily
               in
               linnen
               clothes
               ,
               sweete
               odours
               put
               thereto
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               Iewes
               burialls
               there
               was
               embalming
               and
               washing
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               Christs
               body
               was
               not
               a
               embalmed
               or
               washed
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               time
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               preparation
               to
               the
               Passeouer
               drew
               neare
               .
               And
               whereas
               these
               two
               men
               burie
               Christ
               at
               their
               owne
               cost
               and
               charges
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               be
               like
               affected
               to
               the
               liuing
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
               when
               they
               want
               we
               must
               releeue
               and
               comfort
               thē
               liberally●
               and
               freely
               .
               It
               may
               here
               be
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               men
               may
               
               not
               be
               at
               cost
               in
               making
               funerals
               ,
               considering
               euen
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               with
               much
               cost
               buried
               .
               Ans.
               The
               bodies
               of
               all
               dead
               men
               are
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               seemely
               and
               honest
               manner
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               honourable
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               buried
               honourably
               :
               yet
               now
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               mens
               bodies
               should
               be
               washed
               ,
               anointed
               ,
               and
               embalmed
               ,
               as
               the
               vse
               was
               among
               the
               Iewes
               :
               
               for
               they
               vsed
               embalming
               as
               a
               pledge
               and
               signe
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ;
               but
               now
               since
               Christs
               comming
               we
               haue
               a
               more
               certen
               pledge
               thereof
               ,
               euen
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               requisite
               that
               we
               should
               vse
               embalming
               and
               washing
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               .
               And
               the
               clause
               which
               is
               specified
               in
               Saint
               Matthew
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               
               that
               Ioseph
               wrapped
               Christs
               bodie
               in
               a
               
                 cleane
                 linnen
                 cloath
              
               :
               whereby
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               the
               strange
               fashions
               fetcht
               from
               Spaine
               and
               Italie
               are
               monstrous
               and
               to
               be
               abhorred
               :
               
               yet
               ,
               seeing
               the
               bodie
               of
               a
               man
               is
               the
               creature
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               araied
               in
               cleanly
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 holy
                 comelines
              
               .
               Paul
               requires
               that
               the
               minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               all
               things
               be
               seemely
               or
               comely
               :
               and
               herein
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               patterne
               of
               sobrietie
               vnto
               all
               men
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               after
               they
               haue
               wound
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               lay
               it
               in
               a
               tombe
               ,
               and
               lastly
               they
               make
               it
               sure
               ,
               closing
               it
               vp
               with
               a
               stone
               rolled
               ouer
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               .
               Also
               the
               Iewes
               request
               Pilate
               to
               seale
               it
               that
               none
               might
               presume
               to
               open
               it
               :
               besides
               ,
               they
               set
               a
               band
               of
               souldiours
               to
               watch
               the
               tombe
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               it
               that
               his
               bodie
               be
               not
               stollen
               away
               .
               Many
               reasons
               might
               be
               alleadged
               of
               this
               their
               dealing
               ,
               but
               principally
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hereby
               he
               might
               confirme
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ.
               For
               whereas
               the
               Iewes
               would
               neither
               be
               mooued
               by
               his
               doctrine
               nor
               by
               his
               works
               and
               miracles
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               he
               causeth
               this
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               certentie
               of
               his
               resurrection
               he
               might
               conuince
               them
               of
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               prooue
               that
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               buriall
               .
               Now
               followes
               the
               place
               where
               Christ
               was
               buried
               .
               In
               the
               place
               we
               are
               to
               marke
               three
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               laid
               in
               Iosephs
               tombe
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               gather
               the
               greatnes
               of
               Christs
               pouertie
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               had
               not
               so
               much
               ground
               as
               to
               make
               himselfe
               a
               graue
               in
               :
               and
               this
               must
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               that
               are
               in
               pouertie
               .
               And
               it
               teacheth
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               no
               more
               but
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               to
               be
               therewith
               content
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Christ
               their
               head
               and
               king
               hath
               consecrated
               this
               very
               estate
               vnto
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               tombe
               wherein
               Christ
               was
               laide
               was
               a
               new
               tombe
               wherein
               neuer
               any
               man
               lay
               before
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               speciall
               appointment
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               if
               any
               man
               had
               bin
               buried
               there
               aforetime
               ,
               the
               malitious
               Iewes
               would
               haue
               pleaded
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Christ
               that
               rose
               againe
               but
               some
               other
               .
               
               Thirdly
               we
               must
               obserue
               ,
               that
               this
               tombe
               was
               in
               a
               garden
               ,
               as
               the
               fal
               of
               man
               was
               in
               a
               garden
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               garden
               beyond
               the
               brooke
               Cedron
               .
               And
               here
               we
               must
               note
               the
               practise
               of
               a
               good
               man.
               This
               garden
               was
               the
               place
               of
               Iosephs
               delight
               and
               holy
               recreation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               vsed
               to
               solace
               himselfe
               in
               beholding
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               same
               place
               doth
               he
               make
               his
               owne
               graue
               long
               before
               he
               died
               :
               whereby
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               his
               recreation
               was
               ioyned
               with
               a
               meditation
               of
               his
               ende
               :
               and
               his
               example
               must
               be
               followed
               of
               vs.
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               his
               creatures
               not
               onely
               for
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               our
               lawfull
               
               delight
               ;
               but
               yet
               our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               mingle
               therewith
               serious
               meditation
               and
               consideration
               of
               our
               last
               end
               .
               It
               is
               a
               brutish
               part
               to
               vse
               the
               blessings
               and
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               bettered
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               last
               end
               by
               a
               further
               vse
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               when
               Christ
               was
               buried
               was
               the
               euening
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               to
               begin
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               began
               their
               daies
               at
               sunne
               setting
               from
               euening
               to
               euening
               according
               to
               that
               in
               Genesis
               :
               
               
                 the
                 euening
                 and
                 the
                 morning
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 .
              
               Nowe
               Ioseph
               commeth
               a
               little
               before
               euening
               and
               beggeth
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               and
               burieth
               it
               :
               where
               note
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               we
               are
               not
               bounde
               to
               keepe
               the
               sabbath
               so
               strictly
               as
               the
               Iewes
               were
               ,
               yet
               when
               we
               haue
               any
               busines
               or
               worke
               to
               be
               done
               of
               our
               ordinarie
               calling
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               take
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               sabbath
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               ,
               but
               preuent
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               doe
               it
               either
               before
               as
               Ioseph
               did
               ,
               or
               rather
               after
               the
               sabbath
               .
               This
               is
               little
               practised
               in
               the
               worlde
               .
               Men
               thinke
               if
               they
               goe
               to
               Church
               before
               and
               after
               noone
               to
               heare
               Gods
               worde
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               day
               after
               they
               may
               doe
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               time
               at
               their
               owne
               pleasure
               :
               but
               the
               whole
               day
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               spent
               wholly
               in
               his
               seruice
               both
               by
               publike
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               priuate
               reading
               and
               meditation
               on
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christs
               buriall
               .
               Here
               it
               may
               bee
               demanded
               ,
               howe
               he
               was
               alwaies
               after
               his
               incarnation
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               considering
               he
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               therfore
               bodie
               and
               soule
               were
               sundered
               ,
               and
               a
               dead
               man
               seemes
               to
               be
               no
               man.
               Ans.
               A
               dead
               man
               in
               his
               kind
               is
               as
               true
               a
               man
               as
               a
               liuing
               man
               :
               for
               though
               bodie
               and
               soule
               be
               not
               vnited
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               life
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               vnited
               by
               a
               relation
               which
               the
               one
               hath
               to
               the
               other
               in
               the
               counsell
               &
               good
               pleasure
               of
               god
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               truely
               as
               man
               and
               woman
               r●maine
               coupled
               into
               one
               flesh
               by
               a
               couenant
               of
               marriage
               ,
               though
               afterward
               they
               be
               distant
               a
               thousand
               miles
               asunder
               .
               And
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               relation
               euery
               soule
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shall
               be
               reunited
               to
               his
               own
               bodie
               ,
               and
               euerie
               bodie
               to
               his
               own
               soule
               .
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               more
               straighter
               bond
               betweene
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               death
               and
               buriall
               .
               
               For
               as
               when
               he
               was
               liuing
               his
               soule
               was
               a
               meane
               or
               bond
               to
               vnite
               his
               godhead
               and
               his
               bodie
               togither
               :
               so
               when
               hee
               was
               dead
               his
               verie
               Godhead
               was
               a
               meane
               or
               middle
               bonde
               to
               vnite
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               :
               and
               to
               say
               otherwise
               is
               to
               dissolue
               the
               hypostaticall
               vnion
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               Christs
               bodie
               and
               soule
               though
               seuered
               each
               from
               other
               ,
               yet
               both
               were
               still
               ioyned
               to
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               and
               profit
               which
               may
               be
               made
               of
               Christs
               buriall
               is
               twofolde
               :
               I.
               It
               serueth
               to
               worke
               in
               vs
               the
               buriall
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               .
               
               
                 Knowe
                 ye
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 ;
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptized
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 baptisme
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ?
              
               If
               any
               shall
               demaund
               howe
               any
               man
               is
               buried
               into
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               answere
               is
               this
               :
               Euery
               Christian
               man
               and
               woman
               are
               by
               faith
               mystically
               vnited
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               members
               of
               one
               bodie
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               .
               Nowe
               therefore
               as
               Christ
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               godhead
               when
               hee
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               did
               ouercome
               the
               graue
               &
               the
               power
               of
               death
               in
               his
               own
               person
               :
               so
               by
               the
               very
               same
               power
               by
               meanes
               of
               his
               spirituall
               coniunction
               doth
               he
               worke
               in
               all
               his
               members
               
               a
               spirituall
               death
               and
               buriall
               of
               sinne
               and
               naturall
               corruption
               .
               
               When
               the
               Israelites
               were
               in
               burying
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               souldiours
               of
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               they
               cast
               him
               for
               hast
               into
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               Elisha
               .
               Nowe
               the
               dead
               man
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               hee
               was
               downe
               ,
               and
               had
               touched
               the
               bodie
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               hee
               reuiued
               and
               stood
               vpon
               his
               feete
               :
               so
               let
               a
               man
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinne
               bee
               cast
               into
               the
               graue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               him
               by
               faith
               but
               touch
               Christ
               dead
               and
               buried
               ;
               it
               will
               come
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               buriall
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               raised
               from
               death
               and
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               to
               become
               a
               newe
               man.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               buriall
               of
               Christ
               serues
               to
               be
               a
               sweete
               perfume
               of
               all
               our
               graues
               and
               burials
               :
               for
               the
               graue
               in
               it selfe
               is
               the
               house
               of
               perdition
               ;
               but
               Christ
               by
               his
               buriall
               hath
               as
               it
               were
               consecrated
               and
               perfumed
               all
               our
               graues
               :
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               houses
               of
               perdition
               ,
               
               hath
               made
               them
               chambers
               of
               rest
               and
               sleepe
               ,
               yea
               beds
               of
               downe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               howesoeuer
               to
               the
               eie
               of
               man
               the
               beholding
               of
               a
               funerall
               is
               terrible
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               could
               then
               remember
               the
               buriall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consider
               howe
               he
               thereby
               hath
               changed
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               graue
               ,
               euen
               then
               it
               would
               make
               vs
               to
               reioice
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               wee
               must
               imitate
               Christs
               buriall
               in
               beeing
               continually
               occupied
               in
               the
               spirituall
               buriall
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               buriall
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               third
               and
               last
               degree
               of
               Christs
               humiliation
               :
               
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               .
               It
               seemes
               very
               likely
               that
               these
               words
               were
               not
               placed
               in
               the
               Creede
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               some
               thinke
               )
               that
               they
               crept
               in
               by
               negligence
               ,
               because
               aboue
               threescore
               Creeds
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               counsels
               and
               fathers
               want
               this
               clause
               :
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               the
               Nicene
               Creede
               .
               But
               if
               the
               auncient
               and
               learned
               fathers
               assembled
               in
               that
               Counsell
               had
               beene
               perswaded
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               had
               imagined
               that
               these
               words
               had
               bin
               set
               down
               at
               the
               first
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               no
               doubt
               they
               would
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               haue
               left
               them
               out
               .
               
               And
               an
               auncient
               writer
               saith
               directly
               ,
               that
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 he
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               ,
               are
               not
               found
               in
               the
               Creede
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               nor
               vsed
               in
               the
               churches
               of
               the
               East
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               signifie
               the
               buriall
               of
               Christ.
               And
               it
               must
               not
               seeme
               straunge
               to
               any●
               that
               a
               worde
               or
               twaine
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               should
               creepe
               into
               the
               Creed
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               originall
               copies
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               new
               testament
               haue
               in
               them
               sundrie
               a
               varieties
               of
               readings
               and
               b
               wordes
               otherwhiles
               which
               from
               the
               margine
               haue
               crept
               into
               the
               text
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               considering
               that
               this
               clause
               hath
               long
               continued
               in
               the
               Creede
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ●t
               may
               carrie
               a
               fitte
               sense
               and
               exposition
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               as
               some
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               to
               bee
               put
               forth
               .
            
             
               Therfore
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               that
               it
               hath
               foure
               vsuall
               expositions
               ,
               which
               we
               will
               rehearse
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               then
               make
               choice
               of
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               fittest
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               Christs
               soule
               after
               his
               passion
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               did
               really
               and
               locally
               descend
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               .
               But
               this
               seemes
               not
               to
               be
               true
               .
               The
               reasons
               are
               these
               .
               I.
               all
               the
               Euangelists
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               
               intending
               to
               make
               an
               c.
               
                 exact
                 narration
              
               of
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               haue
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               his
               passion
               ,
               death
               ,
               buriall
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               ,
               and
               withall
               they
               make
               rehearsall
               of
               small
               circumstances
               ,
               therefore
               no
               doubt
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               omitted
               Christ
               locall
               descent
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               beene
               
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               And
               the
               ende
               why
               they
               penned
               this
               historie
               was
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               beleeue
               that
               Iesus
               is
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               
               and
               beleeuing
               ,
               wee
               might
               haue
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Nowe
               there
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               a
               greater
               matter
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Marie
               who
               went
               downe
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               returned
               thence
               to
               liue
               in
               happines
               for
               euer
               .
               II.
               If
               Christ
               did
               goe
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               then
               either
               in
               soule
               or
               in
               bodie
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               godhead
               .
               But
               his
               Godhead
               could
               not
               descend
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               his
               bodie
               was
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               And
               as
               for
               his
               soule
               it
               went
               not
               to
               hell
               ,
               but
               presently
               after
               his
               death
               it
               went
               to
               paradise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               ioy
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               Luk.
               23.43
               .
               
                 This
                 day
                 shalt
                 thou
                 bee
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 :
              
               which
               wordes
               of
               Christ
               must
               be
               vnderstoode
               of
               his
               manhood
               or
               soule
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               his
               Godhead
               .
               For
               they
               are
               an
               answere
               to
               a
               demand
               :
               and
               therefore
               vnto
               it
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               sutable
               .
               Nowe
               the
               thiefe
               seeing
               that
               Christ
               was
               first
               of
               all
               crucified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               likelihood
               should
               first
               of
               all
               die
               ,
               makes
               his
               request
               to
               this
               effect
               :
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               shortly
               enter
               into
               thy
               kingdome
               ,
               remember
               me
               then
               ;
               to
               which
               Christs
               answere
               (
               as
               the
               very
               wordes
               import
               )
               is
               thus
               much
               .
               I
               shall
               enter
               into
               paradise
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               there
               shalt
               thou
               bee
               with
               me
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               entrance
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               soule
               or
               manhood
               .
               For
               the
               Godhead
               which
               is
               at
               all
               times
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               properly
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               place
               .
               Againe
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
              
               he
               doth
               intimate
               a
               resemblance
               ,
               which
               is
               betweene
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Adam
               .
               The
               first
               Adam
               sinned
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               presently
               cast
               forth
               out
               of
               paradise
               .
               Christ
               the
               second
               Adam
               hauing
               made
               a
               satisfaction
               for
               sinne
               ,
               must
               immediately
               enter
               into
               paradise
               .
               Nowe
               to
               say
               that
               Christ
               in
               soule
               descended
               locally
               into
               hell
               ,
               is
               to
               abolish
               this
               anolagie
               between
               the
               first
               &
               second
               Adā
               .
               III.
               Auncient
               councels
               in
               their
               confessions
               and
               Creeds
               omitting
               this
               clause
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               any
               reall
               descent
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 descēded
              
               ,
               was
               sufficiētly
               included
               in
               some
               of
               the
               former
               articles
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               appeare
               ,
               because
               when
               they
               set
               downe
               it
               ,
               they
               omit
               some
               of
               the
               former
               :
               as
               Athanasius
               in
               his
               Creede
               setting
               downe
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 descended
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               omits
               the
               buriall
               ,
               putting
               them
               both
               for
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               expoundes
               himselfe
               a
               elsewhere
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               reasons
               which
               may
               be
               alleadged
               to
               the
               cōtrary
               .
            
             
               Obiect
               .
               I.
               Matth.
               12.40
               .
               The
               sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               be
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               hell
               .
               Ans.
               I.
               This
               exposition
               is
               directly
               against
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               :
               for
               the
               Pharises
               desired
               
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 signe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               sensible
               and
               manifest
               miracle
               :
               and
               hereunto
               Christ
               answers
               that
               he
               will
               giue
               them
               the
               signe
               of
               Ionas
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               the
               descent
               of
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               dāned
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               insensible
               ;
               but
               rather
               his
               buriall
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               his
               manifest
               and
               glorious
               resurrection
               .
               II.
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               earth
               may
               as
               well
               signifie
               the
               graue
               as
               the
               center
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               For
               thus
               Tyrus
               bordering
               vpon
               the
               sea
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sea
               .
               
               III.
               This
               exposition
               takes
               it
               for
               graunted
               that
               hell
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               whereas
               the
               scriptures
               reueale
               vnto
               vs
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               hell
               is
               in
               the
               lower
               parts
               :
               but
               where
               these
               lower
               parts
               should
               be
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               define
               .
            
             
               Obiect
               .
               II.
               Act.
               2.37
               .
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 leaue
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 neither
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 thy
                 holy
                 one
                 to
                 see
                 corruption
                 .
                 Answer
                 .
              
               These
               words
               cannot
               prooue
               any
               
               locall
               descent
               of
               Christs
               soule
               .
               For
               Peters
               drift
               in
               alleadging
               of
               them
               is
               ,
               to
               prooue
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               vers
               .
               31.
               
               
                 Hee
                 seeing
                 this
                 before
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               What
               ?
               namely
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 his
                 soule
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Nowe
               there
               is
               no
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               bodie
               onely
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               can
               not
               be
               said
               to
               fall
               ,
               but
               the
               bodie
               .
               It
               will
               be
               replied
               that
               the
               worde
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cannot
               signifie
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               graue
               .
               Ans.
               The
               first
               worde
               signifies
               not
               onely
               the
               spirituall
               part
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               soule
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               person
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               Rom.
               13.1
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.41
               .
               And
               the
               second
               is
               as
               well
               taken
               for
               the
               graue
               ,
               as
               for
               hel
               .
               Apoc.
               20.
               14.
               
               Death
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               .
               Nowe
               wee
               can
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               hell
               is
               cast
               into
               hell
               ,
               but
               the
               graue
               into
               hell
               .
               And
               the
               very
               same
               word
               in
               this
               text
               ,
               must
               needes
               haue
               this
               sense
               .
               For
               Peter
               makes
               an
               opposition
               betweene
               the
               graue
               into
               which
               Dauid
               is
               shut
               vp
               ,
               and
               the
               hell
               out
               of
               which
               Christ
               was
               deliuered
               ,
               vers
               .
               29.31
               .
               Againe
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               text
               there
               be
               two
               distinct
               partes
               :
               the
               first
               of
               the
               soules
               comming
               forth
               of
               hell
               ,
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 leaue
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               The
               secōd
               ,
               of
               the
               bodies
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               words
               :
               
                 neither
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 my
                 flesh
                 to
                 see
                 corruptiō
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               It
               is
               not
               so
               .
               For
               flesh
               in
               this
               place
               signifies
               not
               the
               bodie
               alone
               ,
               but
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               appeares
               vers
               .
               30.
               vnlesse
               we
               shall
               say
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               in
               the
               same
               sentence
               is
               taken
               two
               waies
               .
               And
               the
               words
               rather
               carrie
               this
               sense
               :
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               continue
               long
               in
               the
               graue
               ;
               nay
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               continuance
               there
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               me
               so
               much
               as
               to
               feele
               any
               corruption
               ;
               because
               I
               am
               thy
               holy
               one
               .
            
             
               Obiect
               .
               III.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.19
               .
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 quickened
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 spirit
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 spirits
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 prison
                 .
                 Answere
                 .
              
               The
               place
               is
               not
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               For
               by
               spirit
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               soule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               his
               godhead
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               Noe
               preached
               repentance
               to
               the
               olde
               world
               .
               And
               I
               thinke
               that
               Peter
               in
               this
               place
               alludes
               to
               another
               place
               in
               Genesis
               6.3
               .
               where
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 My
                 spirit
                 shall
                 not
                 alwaies
                 striue
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 flesh
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               spirit
               doe
               signifie
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               Christ
               was
               quickned
               either
               by
               his
               soule
               or
               in
               his
               soule
               .
               But
               neither
               is
               true
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               can
               not
               bee
               said
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               quickened
               by
               his
               soule
               ,
               because
               it
               did
               not
               ioyne
               it selfe
               to
               the
               bodie
               :
               but
               the
               godhead
               ioyned
               them
               both
               .
               Neither
               was
               he
               quickened
               in
               soule
               :
               for
               his
               soule
               died
               not
               .
               It
               could
               not
               die
               the
               first
               death
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               bodie
               :
               and
               it
               did
               not
               die
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               totall
               separation
               from
               God
               :
               onely
               it
               suffered
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               may
               feele
               the
               pangs
               of
               the
               first
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               die
               the
               first
               death
               ,
               but
               liue
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               no
               ende
               that
               Christs
               soule
               should
               goe
               to
               hell
               to
               preach
               ,
               considering
               that
               it
               was
               neuer
               heard
               of
               that
               one
               soule
               should
               preach
               to
               another
               ,
               especially
               in
               hell
               ,
               where
               all
               are
               condemned
               ,
               and
               in
               conscience
               conuicted
               of
               their
               iust
               damnation
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               repentance
               or
               redemption
               .
               It
               will
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               this
               preaching
               is
               onely
               reall
               or
               experimentall
               ,
               because
               Christ
               shewes
               himselfe
               there
               to
               conuince
               the
               vnbeleefe
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               but
               this
               is
               flatte
               against
               reason
               .
               For
               when
               a
               man
               is
               iustly
               condemned
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               sufficiently
               conuicted
               :
               
               what
               neede
               the
               iudge
               himselfe
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               to
               conuict
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               flat
               against
               the
               text
               .
               For
               the
               preaching
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               here
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               performed
               by
               men
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               Peter
               expounds
               himselfe
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.6
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 was
                 the
                 Gospel
                 also
                 preached
                 vnto
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 condemned
                 according
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 liue
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               Christ
               should
               rather
               preach
               and
               shew
               himselfe
               in
               hell
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               were
               disobedient
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noe
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               damned
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               exposition
               ,
               the
               second
               follows
               .
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               descended
               into
               the
               graue
               ,
               or
               was
               buried
               .
               This
               exposition
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               meete
               or
               conuenient
               .
               For
               the
               clause
               next
               before
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 buried
              
               ,
               contained
               this
               point
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               next
               wordes
               following
               yeelde
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               vaine
               and
               needlesse
               repetition
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               twise
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               allowed
               in
               so
               short
               a
               Creede
               as
               this
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               that
               these
               words
               are
               an
               exposition
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               should
               be
               more
               plaine
               then
               the
               former
               .
               For
               when
               one
               sentence
               expoundeth
               an
               other
               ,
               the
               latter
               must
               alwaies
               be
               the
               plainer
               :
               but
               of
               these
               two
               sentences
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 he
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               is
               very
               plaine
               and
               easie
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               very
               obscure
               and
               hard
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               can
               be
               no
               exposition
               thereof
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               this
               exposition
               neither
               is
               to
               be
               receiued
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               others
               there
               be
               which
               expound
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dying
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               felt
               and
               suffered
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               and
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               seazing
               vpon
               his
               soule
               .
               This
               exposition
               hath
               his
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               where
               hell
               often
               signifies
               the
               sorrowes
               and
               paines
               of
               hell
               ,
               as
               Hanna
               in
               her
               song
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 killeth
                 and
                 maketh
                 aliue
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 and
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               maketh
               men
               feele
               woe
               and
               miserie
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               euen
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               after
               restoreth
               them
               .
               And
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 compassed
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 hell
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               an
               vsuall
               exposition
               receiued
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               expound
               this
               article
               thus
               ,
               giues
               this
               reason
               thereof
               :
               The
               former
               words
               ,
               
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
              
               doe
               containe
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               outward
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               :
               now
               because
               he
               suffered
               not
               onely
               outwardly
               in
               bodie
               ,
               but
               also
               inwardly
               in
               soule
               ,
               therefore
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 he
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               ,
               doe
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               his
               inward
               sufferings
               in
               soule
               ,
               when
               he
               felt
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               vpon
               him
               .
               This
               exposition
               is
               good
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               whosoeuer
               will
               may
               receiue
               it
               .
               Yet
               neuerthelesse
               it
               seemes
               not
               so
               fitly
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               order
               of
               the
               former
               articles
               .
               For
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
              
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               any
               ordinarie
               death
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               cursed
               death
               in
               which
               Christ
               suffered
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               bodie
               :
               seeing
               then
               this
               exposition
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               it
               cannot
               fitly
               stand
               with
               the
               order
               of
               this
               short
               Creede
               ,
               vnlesse
               there
               should
               be
               a
               distinct
               article
               of
               things
               repeated
               before
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               fourth
               exposition
               ,
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               he
               was
               held
               captiue
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               bondage
               vnder
               death
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               daies
               .
               This
               exposition
               also
               may
               be
               gathered
               
               forth
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Saint
               Peter
               faith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 him
                 vp
              
               ,
               (
               speaking
               of
               Christ
               )
               
                 and
                 loosed
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 vnpossible
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bee
                 holden
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Where
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               betweene
               the
               death
               and
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               placed
               a
               third
               matter
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               mentioned
               in
               any
               clause
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               ,
               saue
               in
               this
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               his
               bondage
               vnder
               death
               ,
               which
               commeth
               in
               betweene
               his
               death
               and
               rising
               againe
               .
               And
               the
               words
               themselues
               doe
               most
               fitly
               beare
               this
               sense
               ,
               as
               the
               speech
               of
               Iacob
               sheweth
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 downe
                 into
              
               a
               
                 hell
                 vnto
                 my
                 sonne
                 mourning
              
               .
               And
               this
               exposition
               doth
               also
               best
               agree
               with
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Creede
               ;
               first
               he
               was
               crucified
               and
               died
               ,
               secondly
               he
               was
               buried
               ,
               thirdly
               laid
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               &
               was
               therein
               held
               in
               captiuitie
               and
               bondage
               vnder
               death
               .
               And
               these
               three
               degrees
               of
               Christs
               humiliatiō
               ,
               are
               most
               fitly
               correspondent
               to
               the
               three
               degrees
               of
               his
               exaltation
               .
               The
               first
               degree
               of
               exaltation
               ,
               
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
              
               answering
               to
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               
                 he
                 died
              
               :
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               his
               exaltation
               ,
               
                 hee
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
              
               ,
               answering
               to
               his
               going
               downe
               into
               the
               graue
               ,
               
                 was
                 buried
              
               :
               and
               thirdly
               his
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               his
               exaltation
               )
               answering
               to
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               
                 he
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
              
               .
               These
               two
               last
               expositions
               are
               commonly
               receiued
               ,
               and
               wee
               may
               indifferently
               make
               choice
               of
               either
               :
               but
               the
               last
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               order
               and
               wordes
               of
               the
               Creede
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               wordes
               .
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               vses
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               Christs
               descending
               into
               hell
               ,
               teacheth
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               that
               professe
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               afflict
               vs
               ,
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               mind
               ,
               or
               in
               both
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               most
               grieuous
               and
               tedious
               manner
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               not
               thinke
               it
               straunge
               .
               For
               if
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               not
               onely
               suffered
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               ,
               but
               after
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               death
               takes
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               carries
               him
               into
               his
               denne
               ,
               or
               cabbin●
               and
               there
               triumpheth
               ouer
               him
               ,
               holding
               him
               in
               captiuitie
               and
               bondage
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               was
               he
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               when
               Gods
               hand
               is
               heauie
               vpon
               vs
               any
               way
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               despaire
               ,
               but
               rather
               thinke
               it
               is
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               to
               frame
               and
               fashion
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               become
               like
               vnto
               Christ
               Iesus
               as
               good
               children
               of
               God.
               Dauid
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               was
               by
               Samuel
               annointed
               King
               ouer
               Israel
               ,
               but
               withall
               God
               raised
               vp
               Saul
               to
               persecute
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               fowler
               hunteth
               the
               partridge
               in
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               Dauid
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               one
               steppe
               between
               him
               and
               death
               .
               So
               likewise
               Iob
               a
               iust
               man
               and
               one
               that
               feared
               God
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               
               yet
               how
               heauily
               did
               God
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               him
               :
               his
               goods
               and
               cattell
               were
               all
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               his
               children
               slaine
               ,
               and
               his
               bodie
               stri●k●n
               by
               Satan
               with
               loathsome
               byles
               from
               the
               sole
               of
               his
               foote
               vnto
               the
               crown●
               of
               his
               head
               :
               so
               as
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               take
               a
               potsheard
               and
               scrape
               himselfe
               sitting
               among
               the
               ashes
               .
               And
               Ionah
               the
               seruant
               and
               Prophet
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               to
               preach
               to
               Niniuie
               ,
               because
               he
               refused
               for
               feare
               of
               that
               great
               cittie
               ,
               God
               mette
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               must
               bee
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               swallowed
               vp
               of
               a
               Whale
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               chastice
               him
               :
               and
               thus
               doth
               hee
               deale
               with
               his
               owne
               seruants
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               conformable
               to
               Christ.
               And
               further
               ,
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               haue
               a
               troubled
               and
               distressed
               conscience
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               do
               as
               it
               were
               struggle
               with
               gods
               
               wrath
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               can
               finde
               nothing
               but
               his
               indignation
               seazing
               vpon
               our
               soules
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               grieuous
               and
               perplexed
               estate
               that
               any
               man
               can
               be
               in
               :
               in
               this
               case
               howesoeuer
               we
               cannot
               discerne
               or
               see
               any
               hope
               or
               comfort
               in
               our selues
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               it
               straunge
               ,
               nor
               quite
               despaire
               of
               his
               mercy
               .
               For
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               descended
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               death
               carried
               him
               captiue
               ,
               and
               triumphed
               ouer
               him
               in
               the
               graue
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               God
               seeme
               to
               be
               our
               vtter
               enemie
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               despaire
               of
               his
               helpe
               .
               
               In
               diuers
               Psalmes
               we
               read
               how
               Dauid
               was
               not
               onely
               persecuted
               outwardly
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               but
               euen
               his
               soule
               and
               conscience
               were
               perplexed
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               very
               bones
               were
               consumed
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               moisture
               was
               turned
               into
               the
               drought
               in
               sommer
               .
               
               This
               caused
               Iob
               to
               crie
               out
               that
               the
               arrowes
               of
               God
               were
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               venyme
               thereof
               did
               drinke
               vp
               his
               spirit
               ,
               the
               terrours
               of
               God
               did
               fight
               against
               him
               ,
               &
               the
               griefe
               of
               his
               soule
               was
               as
               waightie
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               make
               him
               a
               marke
               and
               a
               but
               to
               shoote
               at
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               God
               shall
               thus
               afflict
               vs
               ,
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               soule
               ,
               or
               in
               both
               ,
               
               we
               must
               not
               alwaies
               thinke
               that
               it
               is
               the
               wrathfull
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               beginnes
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               vtter
               condemnation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               rather
               his
               fatherly
               work
               to
               kill
               sinne
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               vs
               growe
               in
               humilitie
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               become
               like
               vnto
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               for
               our
               sakes
               was
               thus
               abased
               euen
               vnto
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               humiliation
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               example
               for
               vs
               to
               imitate
               ,
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               prescribeth
               :
               
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowely
                 .
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               doe
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               become
               nothing
               in
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               bee
               al
               in
               al
               forth
               of
               our selues
               in
               Christ
               :
               we
               must
               loath
               and
               thinke
               as
               basely
               of
               our selues
               as
               possibly
               may
               be
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Christ
               Iesus
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               was
               content
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               worme
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               which
               did
               cheifly
               appeare
               in
               this
               lowest
               degree
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               when
               as
               death
               did
               as
               it
               were
               tread
               on
               him
               in
               his
               denne
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               mind
               must
               likewise
               be
               in
               vs
               which
               was
               in
               him
               .
               The
               liking
               that
               we
               haue
               of
               our selues
               must
               be
               meere
               nothing
               ,
               but
               all
               our
               loue
               and
               liking
               must
               be
               forth
               of
               our selues
               in
               the
               death
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               this
               clause
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Christs
               humiliation
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               his
               second
               estate
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               exaltation
               into
               glorie
               ,
               set
               downe
               t●
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 The
                 third
                 day
                 hee
                 arose
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 deade
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               of
               it
               wee
               are
               first
               to
               speake
               in
               generall
               ,
               then
               in
               particular
               according
               to
               the
               seuerall
               degrees
               thereof
               .
               In
               generall
               ,
               the
               exaltation
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               that
               glorious
               or
               happie
               estate
               ,
               into
               which
               Christ
               entred
               after
               he
               had
               wrought
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               And
               hee
               was
               exalted
               according
               to
               both
               natures
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               godhead
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               his
               manhoode
               .
               The
               exaltation
               of
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               godhead
               in
               the
               manhoode
               .
               Some
               will
               peraduenture
               demaunde
               ,
               howe
               Christs
               godhead
               can
               bee
               exalted
               ,
               seeing
               it
               admits
               no
               alteration
               at
               all
               .
               Answere
               .
               In
               it selfe
               it
               cannot
               bee
               exalted
               ,
               yet
               beeing
               considered
               as
               it
               is
               ioyned
               with
               the
               manhoode
               into
               one
               person
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               may
               bee
               said
               to
               bee
               exalted
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               exaltation
               of
               Christs
               godhead
               is
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               glorie
               thereof
               in
               the
               
               manhood
               .
               For
               though
               Christ
               from
               his
               incarnation
               was
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               godhead
               all
               that
               time
               dwelt
               in
               his
               manhood
               ;
               yet
               from
               his
               birth
               vnto
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               same
               godhead
               did
               little
               shewe
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               suffering
               did
               as
               it
               were
               lie
               hidde
               vnder
               the
               vaile
               of
               his
               flesh
               as
               the
               soule
               doth
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               sleeping
               ,
               that
               thereby
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               he
               might
               suffer
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               for
               vs
               ,
               in
               the
               lo●e
               and
               base
               estate
               of
               a
               seruant
               .
               But
               after
               this
               worke
               was
               finished
               ,
               hee
               began
               by
               degrees
               to
               make
               manifest
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               in
               his
               manhood
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               his
               godhead
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               exalted
               .
               The
               exaltation
               of
               Christs
               humanitie
               stood
               in
               two
               things
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               laid
               downe
               all
               the
               infirmities
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               which
               he
               carried
               about
               him
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               seruant
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               ceased
               to
               be
               wearie
               ,
               hungrie
               ,
               thirstie
               ,
               &c.
               
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               the
               wounds
               and
               skars
               remaine
               in
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               nowe
               after
               it
               is
               glorified
               .
               
               Ans.
               Some
               thinke
               that
               they
               doe
               remaine
               as
               testimonies
               of
               that
               victorie
               which
               Christ
               obtained
               of
               his
               and
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               no
               deformitie
               to
               the
               glorious
               bodie
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               are
               themselues
               also
               in
               him
               in
               some
               vnspeakable
               manner
               glorified
               .
               But
               indeede
               it
               rather
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               trueth
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               they
               are
               quite
               abolished
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               a
               part
               of
               that
               ignominious
               and
               base
               estate
               in
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               :
               which
               after
               his
               entrance
               into
               glorie
               he
               laid
               aside
               .
               And
               if
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               the
               woundes
               in
               the
               handes
               and
               feete
               of
               Christ
               remaine
               to
               bee
               seene
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               thinke
               that
               the
               veines
               of
               his
               bodie
               remaine
               emptied
               of
               their
               blood
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               shed
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               required
               in
               the
               exaltation
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               his
               bodie
               and
               soule
               were
               beutified
               and
               adorned
               with
               all
               qualities
               of
               glorie
               .
               His
               mind
               was
               inriched
               with
               as
               much
               knowledge
               &
               vnderstanding
               as
               can
               possibly
               befall
               any
               creature
               ,
               &
               more
               in
               measure
               then
               all
               men
               &
               angels
               haue
               :
               and
               the
               same
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               his
               will
               and
               affections
               :
               his
               bodie
               also
               was
               incorruptible
               ,
               &
               it
               was
               made
               a
               shining
               bodie
               ,
               a
               resemblance
               whereof
               some
               of
               his
               disciples
               sawe
               in
               the
               mount
               :
               and
               it
               was
               indued
               with
               agilitie
               ,
               to
               mooue
               as
               well
               vpward
               as
               downeward●
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               ascension
               of
               his
               bodie
               into
               heauen
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               caused
               by
               constraint
               or
               by
               any
               violent
               motion
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               propertie
               agreeing
               to
               all
               bodies
               glorified
               .
               Yet
               in
               the
               exaltation
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               we
               must
               remember
               two
               caueats
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               neuer
               lay
               aside
               the
               essentiall
               properties
               of
               a
               true
               bodie
               :
               as
               length
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               thicknes
               ,
               visibilitie
               ,
               locallitie
               which
               is
               to
               be
               in
               one
               place
               at
               once
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               keepeth
               all
               these
               stil
               ,
               because
               they
               serue
               for
               the
               being
               of
               his
               bodie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               the
               gifts
               of
               glorie
               in
               Christs
               bodie
               are
               not
               infinite
               but
               finite
               :
               for
               his
               humane
               nature
               beeing
               but
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               finite
               ,
               could
               not
               receiue
               infinite
               graces
               and
               gifts
               of
               glorie
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               that
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               men
               is
               false
               ,
               which
               hold
               that
               Christs
               bodie
               glorified
               ,
               is
               omnipotent
               and
               infinit
               ,
               euery
               way
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               wil
               :
               for
               this
               is
               to
               make
               a
               creature
               to
               be
               the
               Creator
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               exaltation
               in
               generall
               .
               Nowe
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               degrees
               thereof
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               noted
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               number
               three
               :
               I.
               
                 He
                 
                 rose
                 againe
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 :
              
               II.
               
                 He
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
              
               :
               III.
               
                 He
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 almightie
                 .
              
               In
               the
               handling
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               wee
               must
               consider
               these
               points
               :
               I.
               why
               Christ
               ought
               to
               rise
               againe
               :
               II.
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               rising
               :
               III.
               the
               time
               when
               he
               rose
               :
               IV.
               the
               place
               where
               :
               V.
               the
               vses
               therof
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               was
               necessarie
               that
               Christ
               should
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               three
               especiall
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               hereby
               he
               might
               shewe
               to
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               that
               he
               had
               fully
               ouercome
               death
               .
               For
               ,
               else
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               not
               risen
               ,
               howe
               should
               we
               haue
               beene
               perswaded
               in
               our
               consciences
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               made
               a
               ful
               &
               perfect
               satisfaction
               for
               vs
               :
               nay
               rather
               we
               should
               haue
               reasoned
               thus
               :
               Christ
               is
               not
               risen
               ,
               &
               therfore
               he
               hath
               not
               ouercome
               death
               ,
               but
               death
               hath
               ouercome
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               which
               died
               ,
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               the
               author
               of
               life
               it selfe
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               it
               was
               neither
               meete
               nor
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               be
               holden
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               needes
               rise
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Christs
               priesthood
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               one
               ,
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               sinne
               by
               his
               one
               onely
               sacrifice
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               apply
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               vnto
               euery
               beleeuer
               .
               Now
               he
               offered
               the
               sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               before
               the
               last
               pang
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               dying
               satisfied
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               beeing
               dead
               must
               needes
               rise
               againe
               to
               performe
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               priesthood
               ,
               namely
               to
               apply
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               vnto
               all
               that
               shall
               truely
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               intercession
               in
               heauen
               vnto
               his
               father
               for
               vs
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               point
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               to
               come
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               fiue
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               it
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               rose
               againe
               not
               as
               euery
               priuate
               man
               doth
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               publike
               person
               representing
               all
               men
               that
               are
               to
               come
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
               For
               as
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               so
               also
               in
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               he
               stood
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               place
               :
               
               and
               therfore
               when
               he
               rose
               from
               death
               ,
               we
               al
               ,
               yea
               the
               whole
               Church
               rose
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               togither
               with
               him
               .
               And
               this
               point
               not
               considered
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               conceiue
               aright
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               neither
               can
               we
               reape
               sound
               comfort
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               that
               Christ
               himselfe
               and
               no
               other
               for
               him
               ,
               did
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               raise
               himselfe
               to
               life
               .
               This
               was
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               meant
               ,
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 Destroy
                 this
                 temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 it
                 vp
                 againe
                 :
              
               
               &
               more
               plainly
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               we
               learne
               diuers
               instructions
               .
               First
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               raiseth
               himselfe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               it
               serueth
               to
               prooue
               that
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               man
               ,
               but
               also
               true
               God.
               For
               the
               bodie
               beeing
               dead
               ,
               could
               not
               bring
               againe
               the
               soule
               and
               ioyne
               it selfe
               vnto
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               make
               it selfe
               aliue
               againe
               ;
               neither
               yet
               the
               soule
               that
               is
               departed
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               can
               returne
               againe
               and
               quicken
               the
               bodie
               :
               and
               therefore
               there
               was
               some
               other
               nature
               in
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               his
               godhead
               ,
               which
               did
               revnite
               soule
               and
               bodie
               togither
               ,
               and
               there●y
               quicken
               the
               manhood
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               giue
               life
               to
               himselfe
               beeing
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               then
               much
               more
               nowe
               beeing
               aliue
               and
               in
               heauen
               glorified
               ,
               is
               hee
               able
               to
               raise
               vp
               his
               members
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               Wee
               are
               all
               by
               nature
               euen
               starke
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               deade
               bodie
               rotten
               in
               the
               graue
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               duty
               is
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               by
               humble
               prayer
               ,
               earnestly
               intreating
               him
               
               that
               he
               would
               raise
               vs
               vp
               euery
               day
               more
               and
               more
               from
               the
               graue
               of
               our
               sinnes
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               He
               can
               of
               men
               deade
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               make
               vs
               aliue
               vnto
               himselfe
               to
               liue
               in
               righteousnes
               and
               true
               holines
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               rose
               againe
               with
               an
               earthquake
               .
               And
               this
               serueth
               to
               prooue
               that
               he
               lost
               nothing
               of
               his
               power
               by
               death
               ,
               but
               still
               remained
               the
               absolute
               Lord
               and
               King
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               to
               whome
               therefore
               the
               earth
               vnder
               his
               feete
               trembling
               doth
               him
               homage
               .
               This
               also
               prooueth
               vnto
               vs
               that
               Christ
               which
               lay
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               did
               raise
               himselfe
               againe
               by
               his
               owne
               almightie
               power
               .
               Lastly
               it
               serueth
               to
               conuince
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               graue
               ,
               the
               women
               which
               came
               to
               embalme
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               disciples
               which
               came
               to
               the
               sepulchre
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               yet
               beleeue
               that
               he
               was
               risen
               againe
               .
               But
               how
               came
               this
               earthquake
               ?
               Ans.
               Saint
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               earthquake
               .
               
               For
               
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 descended
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               shewes
               that
               the
               power
               of
               angels
               is
               great
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               can
               mooue
               and
               stirre
               the
               earth
               .
               Three
               angels
               destroied
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrha
               .
               
               An
               angel
               destroied
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               Egypt
               in
               one
               night
               .
               In
               the
               hoast
               of
               Senacherib
               one
               angel
               slue
               in
               one
               night
               an
               hundreth
               fourescore
               and
               fiue
               thousand
               men
               .
               Of
               like
               power
               is
               the
               deuill
               himselfe
               to
               shake
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               vs
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               limits
               and
               restraines
               him
               of
               his
               libertie
               .
               Well
               ,
               if
               one
               angel
               be
               able
               to
               shake
               the
               earth
               ,
               what
               then
               will
               Christ
               himselfe
               doe
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               iudgement
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               with
               many
               thousand
               thousands
               of
               angels
               ?
               oh
               how
               terrible
               and
               fearefull
               will
               his
               comming
               be
               !
               Not
               without
               cause
               ,
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               at
               that
               day
               shall
               crie
               out
               ,
               wishing
               the
               hills
               to
               fall
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               mountaines
               to
               couer
               them
               for
               feare
               of
               that
               great
               and
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               an
               Angel
               ministred
               to
               Christ
               ,
               beeing
               to
               rise
               againe
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               came
               to
               the
               graue
               and
               rolled
               away
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               sate
               vpon
               it
               .
               Where
               obserue
               ,
               first
               how
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               minister
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               though
               dead
               and
               buried
               ;
               whereby
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               his
               power
               ,
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               is
               not
               included
               within
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               extends
               it selfe
               euen
               to
               the
               heauens
               themselues
               and
               the
               hosts
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               his
               humanitie
               .
               Wicked
               men
               for
               their
               parts
               laboured
               to
               close
               him
               vp
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               basest
               of
               all
               creatures
               :
               but
               the
               angels
               of
               heauen
               most
               readily
               accept
               him
               as
               their
               soueraigne
               Lord
               and
               king
               :
               
               as
               in
               like
               manner
               they
               did
               in
               his
               temptation
               in
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               agonie
               in
               the
               garden
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Papists
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               thinke
               that
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               went
               through
               the
               graue-stone
               when
               he
               rose
               againe
               ,
               is
               without
               warrant
               .
               For
               the
               end
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               why
               the
               angel
               rolled
               away
               the
               stone
               was
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               come
               forth
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               against
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               that
               one
               body
               should
               passe
               through
               another
               ,
               without
               corruption
               or
               alteration
               of
               either
               ;
               considering
               that
               euery
               bodie
               occupies
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               two
               bodies
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               can
               not
               be
               in
               one
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               angel
               sate
               on
               the
               stone
               ,
               his
               countenance
               was
               like
               lightening
               ,
               and
               his
               rayment
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               :
               and
               this
               serued
               to
               shew
               what
               was
               the
               glorie
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               For
               if
               the
               seruant
               and
               minister
               be
               so
               glorious
               ,
               then
               endles
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               lord
               and
               master
               himselfe
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               
               saide
               ,
               that
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               angel
               ,
               the
               watchmen
               were
               astonied
               ,
               and
               became
               as
               dead
               men
               :
               which
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               ,
               what
               God
               would
               haue
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               can
               neuer
               hinder
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Iewes
               had
               closed
               vp
               the
               graue
               with
               a
               stone
               ,
               and
               set
               a
               band
               of
               souldiours
               to
               watch
               ,
               least
               Christ
               should
               by
               any
               meanes
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               yet
               all
               this
               auaileth
               nothing
               :
               by
               an
               angel
               from
               heauen
               the
               seale
               is
               broken
               ,
               the
               stone
               is
               remooued
               ,
               and
               the
               watchmen
               at
               their
               wittes
               endes
               .
               And
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               after
               the
               watchmen
               had
               testified
               these
               things
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               they
               might
               at
               length
               be
               conuicted
               that
               Christ
               ,
               whome
               they
               crucified
               ,
               was
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               and
               last
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               rose
               not
               alone
               ,
               but
               accompanied
               with
               others
               :
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 graues
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 slept
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 graues
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 citie
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 many
                 after
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               And
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               church
               of
               God
               might
               know
               and
               consider
               that
               there
               is
               a
               reuiuing
               and
               quickning
               vertue
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherby
               he
               is
               able
               not
               onely
               to
               raise
               our
               dead
               bodies
               vnto
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               we
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               to
               raise
               vs
               vp
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               And
               in
               this
               very
               point
               stands
               a
               maine
               difference
               betweene
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               any
               other
               man.
               For
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Peter
               nothing
               auailes
               to
               the
               raising
               of
               Dauid
               or
               Paul
               :
               but
               Christs
               resurrection
               auailes
               for
               all
               that
               haue
               beleeued
               in
               him
               :
               by
               the
               very
               same
               power
               whereby
               he
               raised
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               raiseth
               all
               his
               members
               :
               and
               therfore
               he
               is
               called
               a
               
                 quickning
                 spirit
              
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               marke
               the
               order
               obserued
               in
               rising
               .
               First
               Christ
               riseth
               ,
               and
               thē
               the
               Saints
               after
               him
               .
               And
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               to
               verefie
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               saith
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
               Now
               he
               is
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               the
               dead●
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               this
               dignitie
               and
               priuiledge
               to
               rise
               to
               eternall
               life
               the
               first
               of
               all
               men
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               that
               Lazarus
               and
               sundrie
               others
               in
               time
               rose
               before
               Christ
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               rose
               to
               liue
               a
               mortall
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               againe
               :
               Christ
               he
               is
               the
               first
               of
               all
               that
               rose
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               and
               to
               glorie
               :
               neuer
               any
               rose
               before
               Christ
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               And
               the
               persons
               that
               rose
               with
               Christ
               are
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               not
               wicked
               men
               :
               whereby
               we
               are
               put
               in
               minde
               that
               the
               elect
               children
               of
               God
               onely
               are
               partakers
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               Indeede
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               rise
               againe
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               their
               rising
               :
               for
               the
               godly
               rise
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               eternall
               glorie
               :
               but
               the
               vngodly
               rise
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               is
               a
               redeemer
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               a
               terrible
               iudge
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               execute
               iustice
               on
               them
               .
               And
               they
               rise
               againe
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               first
               death
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               they
               might
               suffer
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               powring
               forth
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               god
               vpon
               bodie
               and
               soule
               eternally
               .
               This
               difference
               is
               prooued
               vnto
               vs
               by
               that
               which
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               Among
               the
               Iewes
               such
               as
               had
               corne
               fields
               gathered
               some
               little
               quantitie
               thereof
               ,
               before
               they
               reaped
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               offered
               the
               same
               vnto
               God
               ,
               signifying
               thereby
               that
               they
               acknowledged
               him
               to
               be
               the
               author
               &
               giuer
               of
               all
               increase
               :
               &
               this
               offering
               was
               also
               an
               assurance
               vnto
               the
               owner
               ,
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               vpon
               the
               rest
               ,
               &
               this
               beeing
               but
               one
               handful
               did
               sanctifie
               the
               whole
               crop
               .
               Now
               Christ
               to
               the
               dead
               is
               as
               the
               first
               fruits
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               corne
               ,
               because
               his
               resurrection
               is
               a
               pledge
               &
               an
               assurāce
               of
               the
               resurrectiō
               of
               all
               the
               faithful
               .
               When
               a
               man
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               
               sea
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               bodie
               is
               vnder
               the
               water
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               but
               present
               death
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               carie
               his
               head
               aboue
               the
               water
               ,
               there
               is
               good
               hope
               of
               a
               recouerie
               :
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               risen
               as
               a
               pledge
               that
               all
               the
               iust
               shall
               rise
               againe
               :
               he
               is
               the
               head
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               his
               members
               must
               needes
               follow
               in
               their
               time
               .
               It
               may
               be
               demaunded
               what
               became
               of
               the
               Saints
               that
               rose
               againe
               after
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               Answ.
               Some
               thinke
               they
               died
               againe
               ,
               but
               seeing
               they
               rose
               for
               this
               ende
               to
               manifest
               the
               quickening
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               like
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               also
               glorified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ascended
               with
               him
               to
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               Now
               followes
               the
               time
               when
               he
               rose
               againe
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               specified
               in
               the
               Creede
               ,
               
                 The
                 third
                 day
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 .
              
               Thus
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               vnto
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               
               
                 As
                 Ionas
                 was
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 in
                 the
                 whales
                 bellie
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               though
               Christ
               was
               but
               one
               day
               and
               two
               pieces
               of
               two
               daies
               in
               the
               graue
               ;
               
               (
               for
               he
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               euening
               before
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               rose
               in
               the
               morning
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               Sabbath
               )
               yet
               is
               this
               sufficient
               to
               verifie
               this
               saying
               of
               Christ.
               For
               if
               the
               analogie
               had
               stoode
               in
               three
               whole
               daies
               ,
               then
               Christ
               should
               haue
               risen
               the
               fourth
               day
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               that
               he
               should
               lie
               thus
               long
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               that
               in
               might
               be
               knowne
               that
               he
               was
               throughly
               dead
               :
               and
               he
               continued
               no
               longer
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               in
               his
               bodie
               see
               corruption
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               Christ
               rose
               againe
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
               when
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               began
               to
               dawne
               .
               And
               this
               very
               time
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               as
               the
               reall
               beginning
               of
               the
               new
               spirituall
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               are
               made
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               And
               as
               in
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               first
               world
               ,
               light
               was
               commanded
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darknes
               vpon
               the
               deepes
               :
               so
               in
               the
               first
               day
               of
               this
               new
               world
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               righteousnes
               riseth
               and
               giues
               light
               to
               them
               that
               sit
               in
               darknes
               ,
               and
               dispells
               the
               darknes
               that
               was
               vnder
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               And
               here
               let
               vs
               marke
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               was
               changed
               .
               For
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               day
               following
               the
               Iewes
               sabbath
               ,
               is
               our
               sabbath
               day
               ,
               which
               day
               we
               keepe
               holy
               in
               memorie
               of
               the
               glorious
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
              
               .
               And
               it
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               tearmed
               a
               Sunday
               ,
               though
               the
               name
               came
               first
               from
               the
               heathen
               ,
               because
               on
               this
               day
               the
               blessed
               sonne
               of
               righteousnesse
               rose
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               now
               in
               the
               next
               place
               proceede
               to
               the
               proofes
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               which
               are
               diligently
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               principall
               points
               of
               our
               religion
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 died
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 risen
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 preaching
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 also
                 vaine
                 .
              
               The
               proofes
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               first
               ,
               Christs
               appearances
               vnto
               men
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               testimonies
               of
               men
               .
               Christs
               appearances
               were
               either
               on
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               daies
               following
               .
               The
               appearances
               of
               Christ
               the
               same
               day
               he
               rose
               againe
               are
               fiue
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               earely
               in
               the
               morning
               he
               appeared
               to
               Marie
               Magdalen
               .
               
               In
               this
               appearance
               diuers
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               of
               what
               note
               and
               qualitie
               the
               partie
               was
               ,
               to
               whome
               Christ
               appeared
               .
               Ans.
               Marie
               Magdalen
               was
               one
               that
               had
               bin
               possessed
               with
               seuen
               deuils
               ,
               but
               was
               deliuered
               and
               became
               a
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               and
               stood
               by
               ,
               
               when
               Christ
               suffered
               ;
               and
               came
               with
               sweete
               odours
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               to
               embalme
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               her
               is
               graunted
               this
               prerogatiue
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               be
               the
               first
               that
               should
               testifie
               his
               resurrection
               vnto
               men
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               readie
               and
               willing
               to
               receiue
               most
               miserable
               wretched
               sinners
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               haue
               bin
               vassals
               and
               bondslaues
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               come
               to
               him
               .
               Any
               man
               would
               thinke
               it
               a
               fearefull
               case
               ,
               to
               be
               thus
               possessed
               with
               deuills
               ,
               as
               Marie
               was
               :
               but
               let
               all
               those
               that
               liue
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               liue
               in
               sinne
               without
               repentance
               ,
               know
               this
               ;
               that
               their
               case
               is
               a
               thousand
               times
               worse
               then
               Marie
               Magdalens
               was
               .
               For
               what
               is
               an
               impenitent
               sinner
               ?
               Surely
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               castle
               and
               hold
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               For
               looke
               as
               a
               captaine
               that
               hath
               taken
               some
               hold
               or
               skonse
               ,
               doth
               rule
               and
               gouerne
               all
               therein
               ,
               and
               disposeth
               it
               at
               his
               will
               and
               pleasure
               :
               euen
               so
               it
               is
               with
               all
               blind
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               ;
               not
               one
               deuill
               alone
               ,
               but
               euen
               legions
               of
               deuils
               possesse
               them
               ,
               and
               rule
               their
               hearts
               :
               and
               therefore
               howsoeuer
               they
               may
               soothe
               themselues
               and
               say
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ;
               yet
               their
               case
               is
               farre
               worse
               then
               Maries
               was
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               would
               any
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               fearefull
               bondage
               ?
               let
               them
               learne
               of
               Marie
               Magdalen
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               albeit
               the
               deuil
               and
               al
               his
               angels
               possesse
               their
               hearts
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               beeing
               the
               strong
               man
               ,
               will
               come
               and
               cast
               them
               all
               out
               ,
               and
               dwell
               there
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               what
               Christ
               in
               his
               appearance
               said
               to
               Marie
               .
               Ans.
               He
               saide
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 ascended
                 to
                 my
                 father
                 .
              
               Marie
               no
               doubt
               was
               glad
               to
               see
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               looked
               to
               haue
               conuersed
               as
               familiarly
               with
               him
               as
               shee
               was
               wont
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               he
               forbids
               her
               to
               touch
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               looke
               to
               enioy
               his
               corporall
               presence
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               seeke
               for
               his
               spirituall
               presence
               by
               faith
               ,
               considering
               he
               was
               shortly
               to
               ascend
               to
               his
               father
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               when
               he
               appeared
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               he
               staied
               not
               long
               with
               them
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               manifest
               himselfe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               thereby
               to
               prooue
               the
               certentie
               of
               his
               resurrection
               .
               This
               prohibition
               shewes
               first
               of
               all
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               fond
               thing
               to
               delight
               in
               the
               outward
               picture
               and
               portraiture
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Iesuits
               doe
               ,
               who
               stand
               much
               vpon
               his
               outward
               forme
               and
               lineaments
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               ouerthroweth
               the
               popish
               crucifixes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               carued
               and
               molten
               images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Papists
               worship
               him
               .
               For
               corporall
               presence
               is
               not
               now
               required
               :
               therefore
               spiritual
               worship
               onely
               must
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               ouerthrowes
               the
               reall
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Many
               are
               of
               minde
               that
               they
               can
               not
               receiue
               Christ
               ,
               except
               they
               eate
               and
               drinke
               his
               bodie
               and
               blood
               corporally
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               much
               materiall
               whether
               we
               touch
               him
               with
               the
               bodily
               hand
               or
               no
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               we
               apprehend
               him
               spiritually
               by
               faith
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               not
               haue
               earthly
               considerations
               of
               Christ
               ;
               so
               must
               we
               on
               the
               contrarie
               labour
               for
               the
               spirituall
               hand
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               may
               reach
               vp
               it selfe
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               .
               This
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               which
               Christ
               insinuateth
               vnto
               Marie
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 me
                 not
              
               .
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Henceforth
                 know
                 we
                 no
                 man
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 knowne
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 know
                 we
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               know
               him
               no
               more
               as
               a
               man
               liuing
               among
               vs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 :
              
               and
               this
               new
               creation
               is
               not
               by
               the
               bodily
               presence
               of
               Christ
               but
               by
               the
               apprehension
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               second
               appearance
               was
               to
               Marie
               Magdalen
               and
               to
               the
               other
               Marie
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               going
               from
               the
               graue
               to
               tell
               his
               disciples
               :
               at
               which
               time
               ,
               Christ
               meeteth
               them
               ,
               and
               bids
               them
               goe
               tell
               his
               brethren
               that
               he
               is
               risen
               againe
               .
               And
               whereas
               Christ
               sendeth
               women
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               he
               purposed
               hereby
               to
               check
               them
               for
               their
               vnbeleefe
               .
               For
               these
               women
               forsooke
               him
               not
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               stood
               by
               and
               saw
               him
               suffer
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               buried
               they
               came
               to
               embalme
               him
               :
               but
               all
               this
               while
               what
               became
               of
               Christs
               disciples
               ?
               Surely
               Peter
               denied
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               fled
               away
               ,
               euen
               Iames
               and
               Iohn
               the
               sonnes
               of
               thunder
               ,
               saue
               that
               Iohn
               stood
               aloofe
               to
               behold
               his
               death
               .
               Hereupon
               Christ
               to
               make
               them
               ashamed
               of
               their
               fault
               ,
               sendeth
               these
               women
               vnto
               them
               to
               publish
               that
               to
               them
               which
               they
               by
               their
               calling
               ought
               aboue
               all
               other
               to
               haue
               published
               .
               Secondly
               this
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               whereas
               Christ
               buildeth
               his
               kingdome
               and
               publisheth
               his
               Gospell
               by
               Apostles
               ,
               Euangelists
               ,
               Pastours
               ,
               teachers
               ,
               he
               can
               if
               it
               so
               please
               him
               ,
               performe
               the
               same
               by
               other
               meanes
               .
               In
               this
               his
               second
               appearance
               ,
               he
               vsed
               weake
               and
               silly
               women
               to
               publish
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               thereby
               shewes
               that
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               ordinarie
               meanes
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               vseth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               they
               had
               dealt
               vnfaithfully
               with
               him
               by
               forsaking
               him
               and
               denying
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               not
               quite
               forsaken
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               would
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               he
               would
               receiue
               them
               into
               his
               loue
               and
               fauour
               againe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               calleth
               them
               his
               brethren
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 tell
                 my
                 brethren
              
               .
               This
               teacheth
               vs
               a
               good
               lesson
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               our
               sinnes
               past
               are
               to
               humble
               vs
               in
               regard
               of
               our selues
               ,
               yet
               must
               they
               not
               cut
               vs
               off
               or
               dismay
               vs
               from
               seeking
               to
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               euen
               then
               when
               we
               are
               laden
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               ease
               vs.
               Fourthly
               whereas
               silly
               women
               are
               sent
               to
               teach
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               
               which
               were
               schollers
               brought
               vp
               in
               his
               owne
               schoole
               ,
               we
               are
               admonished
               ,
               that
               superioritie
               in
               place
               and
               calling
               ,
               must
               not
               hinder
               vs
               sometime
               to
               heare
               and
               to
               be
               taught
               of
               our
               inferiours
               .
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               he
               neuer
               refused
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               seruant
               :
               and
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               obeyed
               the
               counsell
               of
               a
               silly
               maide
               which
               aduised
               him
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               Samaria
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               his
               leprosie
               :
               
               and
               when
               he
               had
               bin
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               he
               obeyed
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               seruant
               ,
               that
               perswaded
               him
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               Prophet
               has
               saide
               ,
               
                 Wash
                 and
                 be
                 cleane
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               after
               that
               the
               women
               are
               come
               to
               the
               disciples
               and
               make
               relation
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Their
                 wordes
                 seemed
                 as
                 fained
                 things
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 beleeued
                 they
                 them
                 .
              
               
               Hence
               we
               learne
               two
               things
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               themselues
               can
               not
               beleeue
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christian
               religion
               :
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               for
               a
               man
               to
               beleeue
               sundrie
               things
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               .
               The
               temporall
               deliuerance
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               seemed
               to
               them
               as
               a
               dreame
               :
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               euen
               to
               Christs
               owne
               disciples
               seemed
               a
               faigned
               thing
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               hard
               thing
               truly
               and
               vnfainedly
               to
               beleeue
               the
               points
               of
               religion
               .
               Disciples
               brought
               vp
               in
               the
               schoole
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               often
               catechised
               in
               this
               very
               point
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               yet
               dull
               are
               they
               to
               beleeue
               it
               .
               This
               confuteth
               &
               condemneth
               our
               carnall
               gospellers
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               the
               lightest
               and
               easiest
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               their
               faith
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               for
               all
               the
               world
               doubt
               of
               gods
               mercie
               :
               whereas
               indeede
               they
               are
               deceiued
               and
               haue
               no
               faith
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               blinde
               presumption
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               appearance
               was
               on
               this
               maner
               .
               
               As
               two
               of
               Christs
               disciples
               were
               going
               from
               Ierusalem
               to
               Emmaus
               about
               threescore
               furlongs
               ,
               and
               talked
               togither
               of
               all
               the
               things
               that
               were
               done
               ,
               Iesus
               drew
               neare
               and
               talked
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               eyes
               were
               holden
               that
               they
               could
               not
               know
               him
               :
               and
               as
               they
               went
               he
               communed
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               prooued
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               expounding
               vnto
               them
               all
               things
               that
               were
               written
               of
               him
               :
               then
               they
               made
               him
               stay
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               him
               by
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               .
               In
               this
               notable
               appearance
               we
               may
               obserue
               these
               foure
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               held
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               could
               not
               know
               him
               :
               they
               saw
               a
               man
               indeed
               ,
               but
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               tel
               .
               By
               this
               it
               is
               more
               thē
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               vse
               of
               our
               outward
               senses
               ,
               as
               seeing
               ,
               feeling
               ,
               smelling
               ,
               &c.
               is
               supplied
               vnto
               vs
               continually
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               euen
               in
               these
               things
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               the
               continuall
               goodnesse
               of
               God.
               Now
               if
               one
               man
               can
               not
               so
               much
               as
               discerne
               another
               but
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               discerne
               the
               way
               of
               life
               from
               the
               way
               of
               death
               without
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               would
               giue
               vs
               his
               holy
               spirit
               to
               inlighten
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               see
               and
               know
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               vnto
               life
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               was
               in
               expounding
               the
               Scriptures
               vnto
               them
               their
               hearts
               burned
               within
               them
               .
               By
               this
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               the
               ministers
               of
               God
               publish
               the
               Gospell
               to
               the
               outward
               eares
               of
               men
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               Christ
               alone
               to
               touch
               and
               inflame
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               his
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               
               and
               to
               quicken
               and
               raise
               men
               vp
               to
               the
               life
               of
               righteousnes
               &
               true
               holines
               :
               it
               is
               he
               onely
               that
               baptizeth
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               .
               And
               it
               further
               admonisheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               heare
               the
               word
               preached
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Gods
               ministers
               with
               burning
               and
               melting
               hearts
               :
               but
               ,
               alas
               ,
               the
               ordinarie
               practise
               is
               flatte
               contrarie
               ;
               mens
               eyes
               are
               drousie
               and
               heauie
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               dead
               and
               frozen
               within
               them
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               after
               much
               teaching
               there
               followes
               but
               little
               profit
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               did
               eate
               with
               the
               two
               disciples
               and
               was
               knowne
               of
               them
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               .
               It
               is
               very
               like
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               did
               in
               some
               speciall
               manner
               blesse
               the
               bread
               which
               he
               brake
               ,
               whereby
               his
               disciples
               discerned
               him
               from
               others
               .
               And
               in
               like
               maner
               we
               must
               by
               blessing
               our
               meates
               and
               drinkes
               distinguish
               our selues
               ,
               though
               not
               from
               such
               as
               are
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               from
               all
               vngodly
               and
               carelesse
               men
               .
               Many
               beeing
               silent
               thēselues
               doe
               make
               their
               children
               to
               giue
               thanks
               ,
               and
               to
               blesse
               their
               meates
               .
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               cōmendable
               thing
               if
               it
               be
               done
               sometimes
               to
               nurture
               the
               child
               ,
               but
               for
               men
               to
               disburden
               themselues
               wholly
               of
               this
               dutie
               is
               a
               fault
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               that
               ,
               that
               mouth
               which
               openeth
               it selfe
               to
               receiue
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               neuer
               open
               it selfe
               to
               blesse
               and
               praise
               God
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Therefore
               in
               this
               action
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               let
               vs
               shew
               our selues
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               as
               by
               blessing
               the
               same
               he
               was
               knowne
               from
               all
               other
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               also
               hereby
               distinguish
               our selues
               from
               the
               profane
               and
               wicked
               of
               this
               world
               .
               Otherwise
               what
               difference
               shall
               there
               be
               betweene
               vs
               &
               the
               very
               hogge
               that
               eates
               mast
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               but
               neuer
               lookes
               vp
               to
               the
               tree
               from
               whence
               it
               
               falls
               .
               And
               as
               Christ
               reuealed
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               when
               they
               caused
               him
               to
               eate
               meate
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               let
               vs
               suffer
               Christ
               to
               be
               our
               guest
               ,
               and
               let
               vs
               entertaine
               him
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               he
               will
               blesse
               vs
               ,
               and
               withall
               reueale
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs.
               The
               fourth
               thing
               is
               ,
               that
               hauing
               eaten
               ,
               he
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               .
               And
               this
               came
               to
               passe
               not
               because
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               bec●me
               spirituall
               ,
               but
               because
               either
               he
               held
               their
               eyes
               as
               before
               ,
               or
               he
               departed
               with
               celeritie
               and
               speede
               according
               to
               the
               properties
               of
               a
               bodie
               glorified
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               was
               to
               Peter
               alone
               ,
               mentioned
               onely
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 seene
                 of
                 Cephas
              
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               appearance
               was
               to
               all
               the
               disciples
               together
               saue
               Thomas
               .
               In
               it
               we
               must
               consider
               three
               things
               ,
               
               which
               are
               all
               effectuall
               arguments
               to
               prooue
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               middest
               among
               them
               ,
               the
               dores
               beeing
               shut
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               how
               this
               could
               be
               .
               Ans.
               The
               Papists
               say
               ,
               his
               bodie
               was
               glorified
               and
               so
               passed
               through
               the
               dore
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               saide
               )
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               bodie
               ,
               that
               one
               should
               passe
               through
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               heate
               doth
               through
               a
               piece
               of
               yron
               ,
               both
               bodies
               remaining
               intire
               &
               sound
               :
               therfore
               we
               may
               rather
               think
               ,
               that
               wheras
               Christ
               came
               in
               ,
               when
               the
               dores
               were
               shut
               ;
               it
               was
               either
               ,
               because
               by
               his
               mightie
               power
               he
               caused
               the
               dores
               to
               giue
               place
               ,
               the
               disciples
               not
               knowing
               how
               :
               or
               else
               because
               he
               altered
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               the
               dores
               ,
               that
               his
               bodie
               might
               passe
               through
               ,
               as
               he
               thickned
               the
               waters
               to
               carrie
               his
               bodie
               when
               he
               walked
               vpon
               the
               sea
               .
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               very
               like
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               dumbe
               creatures
               gaue
               place
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               became
               plyable
               vnto
               his
               commandement
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               carrie
               our
               hearts
               conformable
               and
               pliant
               to
               the
               wil
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               in
               all
               his
               commandements
               .
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               as
               the
               disciples
               thought
               Ch●ist
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               spirit
               ,
               he
               to
               prooue
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               manhood
               ,
               sheweth
               vnto
               them
               his
               hands
               and
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               the
               wound
               in
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               calls
               for
               meate
               ,
               and
               eates
               it
               among
               them
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               asked
               how
               this
               could
               be
               ,
               considering
               that
               a
               glorified
               bodie
               hath
               no
               blemish
               ,
               and
               needes
               not
               to
               eate
               ,
               but
               is
               supported
               by
               God
               without
               meate
               :
               for
               if
               this
               be
               true
               in
               our
               bodies
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               was
               it
               true
               in
               Christ.
               Ans.
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               glorified
               bodie
               hath
               no
               blemishes
               ;
               but
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               had
               not
               yet
               entred
               into
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               his
               glorie
               .
               If
               he
               had
               beene
               fully
               glorified
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               so
               sensibly
               and
               plainely
               haue
               made
               manifest
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               resurrection
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               :
               and
               therefore
               for
               their
               sakes
               and
               ours
               he
               is
               content
               after
               his
               entrance
               into
               glorie
               still
               to
               retaine
               in
               his
               bodie
               some
               remnants
               of
               the
               ignominies
               and
               blemishes
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               pleased
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               haue
               laid
               aside
               ;
               he
               is
               also
               content
               to
               eate
               ,
               not
               for
               neede
               ,
               but
               to
               prooue
               that
               his
               bodie
               was
               not
               a
               bodie
               in
               shew
               but
               a
               true
               bodie
               .
               This
               teacheth
               vs
               two
               lessons
               :
               I.
               if
               Christ
               for
               our
               good
               and
               comfort
               be
               content
               to
               retaine
               these
               ignominious
               blemishes
               ,
               then
               answerably
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               must
               as
               good
               followers
               of
               Christ
               referre
               the
               workes
               of
               our
               callings
               to
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 become
                 all
                 things
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 he
                 might
                 winne
                 the
                 moe
                 .
              
               Secondly
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               good
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               loue
               &
               charitie
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               yeeld
               from
               our
               owne
               right
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               yeeldes
               of
               his
               owne
               glorie
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               then
               gaue
               the
               disciples
               their
               Apostolicall
               commissions
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 :
              
               of
               which
               ,
               three
               points
               are
               to
               bee
               considered
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               whome
               it
               is
               giuen
               .
               Ansvvere
               .
               To
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               one
               as
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Peter
               onely
               .
               And
               this
               ouerthrowes
               the
               fonde
               and
               forged
               opinions
               of
               the
               Papists
               concerning
               Peters
               supremacy
               .
               If
               his
               calling
               had
               beene
               aboue
               the
               rest
               ,
               then
               he
               should
               haue
               had
               a
               speciall
               commission
               aboue
               the
               rest
               :
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               commission
               is
               giuen
               alike
               to
               all
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               commission
               he
               giues
               his
               spirit
               ;
               for
               whome
               he
               appointeth
               to
               publish
               his
               will
               and
               word
               ,
               them
               hee
               furnisheth
               with
               sufficient
               gifts
               of
               his
               holy
               spirit
               to
               discharge
               that
               great
               function
               :
               &
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               defect
               ,
               that
               any
               are
               set
               apart
               to
               be
               ministers
               of
               the
               gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               haue
               not
               receiued
               the
               spirit
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophesie
               in
               some
               measure
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               conferring
               of
               his
               spirit
               he
               vseth
               an
               outward
               signe
               ,
               for
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 breathed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               The
               reasons
               hereof
               may
               be
               these
               .
               First
               when
               God
               created
               Adam
               and
               put
               into
               him
               a
               liuing
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 breathed
                 in
                 his
                 face
              
               .
               And
               so
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               giuing
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               doth
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               shewe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               person
               that
               giueth
               life
               ,
               giueth
               grace
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               signifie
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               beeing
               to
               send
               them
               ouer
               all
               the
               worlde
               to
               preach
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               was
               as
               it
               were
               to
               make
               a
               second
               creation
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               renuing
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               him
               which
               he
               had
               lost
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               .
               Againe
               he
               breathed
               on
               them
               in
               giuing
               his
               spirit
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               that
               their
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospel
               could
               not
               be
               effectuall
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               hearers
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               doth
               breath
               into
               them
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               thereby
               drawe
               them
               to
               beleeue
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               desireth
               the
               Lord
               
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 his
                 north
                 and
                 south
                 winde
                 to
                 blow
                 on
                 her
                 garden
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spices
                 thereof
                 may
                 flow
                 out
                 .
              
               
               This
               garden
               is
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               desireth
               Christ
               to
               comfort
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               poure
               out
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               spirit
               on
               her
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               which
               are
               the
               hearbes
               and
               trees
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               may
               bring
               forth
               sweet
               spices
               whose
               fruit
               may
               be
               for
               meat
               and
               their
               leaues
               for
               medicines
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               fiue
               appearances
               of
               Christ
               the
               same
               day
               he
               rose
               again
               :
               Now
               follow
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               appearāces
               which
               were
               in
               the
               forty
               daies
               following
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               number
               sixe
               .
               The
               first
               is
               mentioned
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
               
                 Eight
                 daies
                 after
                 when
                 the
                 disciples
                 were
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 Thomas
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 came
                 Iesus
                 when
                 the
                 dores
                 were
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 said
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               In
               it
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               occasion
               thereof
               .
               II.
               the
               dealing
               of
               Christ.
               The
               occasion
               was
               this
               :
               after
               Christ
               had
               appeared
               vnto
               the
               other
               disciples
               in
               Thomas
               his
               absence
               ,
               they
               told
               him
               that
               they
               had
               seene
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               he
               made
               aunswere
               ,
               
                 Except
                 I
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 his
                 nailes
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 mine
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               Nowe
               eight
               daies
               after
               ,
               our
               S●uiour
               Christ
               appeared
               againe
               vnto
               all
               the
               disciples
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               Thomas
               his
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               smal
               sinne
               ,
               considering
               it
               containes
               in
               it
               three
               great
               sinnes
               .
               The
               first
               is
               blindnes
               of
               minde
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               beene
               a
               hearer
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               had
               beene
               instructed
               touching
               the
               resurrection
               diuers
               times
               :
               he
               was
               also
               with
               Christ
               and
               saw
               him
               when
               he
               raised
               Lazarus
               ,
               and
               had
               seene
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               had
               heard
               the
               miracles
               which
               he
               did
               :
               and
               
               also
               he
               had
               heard
               all
               the
               disciples
               say
               that
               had
               seene
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               sinke
               into
               his
               head
               .
               The
               second
               is
               deadnesse
               of
               heart
               .
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               went
               to
               raise
               Lazarus
               that
               was
               dead
               ,
               Thomas
               spake
               very
               cōfidently
               to
               him
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 go
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 die
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               yet
               when
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               he
               fled
               away
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               longest
               from
               Christ
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               certenly
               told
               thereof
               he
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               or
               yeelde
               vnto
               it
               .
               The
               third
               is
               wilfulnesse
               :
               for
               when
               the
               disciples
               tolde
               him
               that
               they
               had
               seene
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               said
               slatly
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               he
               sawe
               in
               his
               handes
               the
               print
               of
               the
               nailes
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               worse
               then
               all
               this
               ,
               hee
               continued
               eight
               daies
               in
               this
               wilful
               minde
               .
               Nowe
               in
               this
               exceeding
               measure
               of
               vnbeleefe
               in
               Thomas
               ;
               any
               man
               ,
               euen
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               most
               grace
               ,
               may
               see
               what
               a
               masse
               of
               vnbeleefe
               is
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               what
               wilfulnesse
               and
               vntowardnesse
               to
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               wee
               may
               truely
               say
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 so
                 regardest
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               if
               such
               measure
               of
               vnbeleefe
               was
               in
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               disciples
               were
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               assure
               our selues
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               much
               more
               exceede
               in
               the
               common
               professours
               of
               religion
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               let
               them
               protest
               to
               the
               contrarie
               what
               they
               will.
               
            
             
               Nowe
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               vnbeleefe
               was
               this
               :
               he
               makes
               a
               lawe
               to
               himselfe
               that
               he
               will
               see
               and
               feele
               or
               else
               he
               wil
               not
               beleeue
               :
               but
               this
               is
               flat
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               faith
               which
               consisteth
               neither
               in
               seeing
               nor
               feeling
               .
               Indeede
               in
               things
               naturall
               a
               man
               must
               first
               haue
               experience
               in
               seeing
               and
               feeling
               ,
               and
               then
               beleeue
               :
               but
               it
               is
               contrary
               in
               diuinitie
               :
               a
               man
               must
               first
               haue
               faith
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               then
               comes
               experience
               afterward
               .
               But
               Thomas
               hauing
               not
               learned
               this
               ,
               doth
               ouershoot
               himselfe
               :
               and
               herein
               also
               many
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               which
               think
               they
               haue
               no
               faith
               because
               they
               haue
               no
               feeling
               .
               For
               the
               chiefest
               feeling
               that
               wee
               must
               haue
               in
               this
               life
               must
               be
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               sinnes
               and
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               :
               and
               though
               wee
               haue
               no
               other
               feeling
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               not
               therefore
               cease
               to
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               
               In
               Christs
               dealing
               with
               Thomas
               we
               may
               consider
               three
               actions
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               to
               Thomas
               alone
               ,
               &
               answers
               him
               according
               to
               the
               very
               words
               which
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               him
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               that
               word
               for
               word
               .
               And
               by
               this
               he
               laboured
               to
               ouerthrow
               his
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               to
               conuince
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               absent
               he
               knewe
               what
               he
               spake
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               though
               wee
               want
               the
               bodily
               presence
               of
               Christ
               hee
               beeing
               now
               in
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               wel
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               if
               need
               were
               could
               repeat
               all
               our
               sayings
               word
               by
               word
               :
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               how
               could
               it
               be
               true
               that
               we
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               euery
               idle
               word
               .
               Now
               this
               must
               teach
               vs
               to
               looke
               that
               our
               speech
               be
               gratious
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               holy
               word
               .
               Secondly
               this
               must
               make
               vs
               willing
               and
               readie
               to
               direct
               our
               praiers
               to
               Christ
               ,
               considering
               he
               knoweth
               what
               wee
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               heareth
               euery
               word
               we
               speake
               .
               The
               second
               action
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               condescends
               to
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               giues
               him
               libertie
               to
               feele
               the
               print
               of
               the
               nailes
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               his
               finger
               into
               his
               side
               .
               He
               might
               haue
               reiected
               Thomas
               for
               his
               wilfulnes
               ,
               yet
               to
               helpe
               his
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               he
               yeeldeth
               vnto
               his
               weaknesse
               .
               This
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               most
               compassionate
               to
               all
               those
               that
               vnfainedly
               repent
               them
               of
               their
               sinnes
               and
               cleaue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               although
               they
               doe
               it
               laden
               with
               manifolde
               wants
               .
               
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               compassion
               on
               all
               them
               that
               feare
               
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               father
               hath
               compassion
               on
               his
               children
               :
               and
               he
               addes
               the
               reason
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 knoweth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 .
              
               And
               the
               prophet
               Esay
               ,
               
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 not
                 breake
                 the
                 bruised
                 reede
                 ,
                 and
                 smoking
                 flaxe
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 quench
                 .
              
               When
               a
               child
               is
               very
               sicke
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               casteth
               vp
               all
               the
               meate
               which
               it
               taketh
               ,
               the
               mother
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               thereat
               ,
               but
               rather
               pittie
               it
               .
               Nowe
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               is
               ten
               thousand
               times
               more
               mercifull
               to
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               then
               any
               mother
               is
               or
               can
               be
               .
               The
               third
               action
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               Thomas
               had
               seene
               &
               felt
               the
               woundes
               ,
               Christ
               reuiued
               his
               faith
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               brake
               forth
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               In
               which
               wordes
               he
               doth
               most
               notably
               bewaile
               his
               blindnesse
               and
               vnbeleefe
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               fire
               that
               hath
               beene
               smothered
               ,
               so
               doth
               his
               faith
               burst
               forth
               and
               shewe
               it selfe
               .
               And
               in
               this
               example
               of
               Thomas
               we
               may
               see
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               this
               life
               .
               First
               ,
               God
               giueth
               them
               faith
               ,
               yet
               afterward
               for
               a
               time
               hee
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               hide
               the
               same
               in
               some
               corner
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               haue
               no
               feeling
               thereof
               ,
               but
               thinke
               themselues
               to
               be
               void
               of
               all
               grace
               :
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               for
               no
               other
               ende
               but
               to
               humble
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               againe
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               first
               grace
               is
               further
               renued
               and
               reuiued
               .
               Thus
               dealt
               the
               Lord
               with
               Dauid
               and
               Salomon
               (
               for
               whereas
               he
               was
               a
               pen-man
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               an
               holy
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               thinke
               that
               he
               was
               wholly
               forsaken
               )
               with
               Peter
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               with
               Thomas
               .
               And
               the
               experience
               of
               this
               shall
               euery
               seruant
               of
               God
               finde
               in
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               was
               to
               seuen
               of
               the
               disciples
               as
               they
               went
               on
               fishing
               ,
               
               in
               which
               hee
               giues
               three
               testimonies
               of
               his
               godhead
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               death
               his
               power
               was
               nothing
               diminished
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               disciples
               had
               fished
               all
               night
               and
               caught
               nothing
               ,
               afterward
               by
               his
               direction
               they
               catch
               fish
               in
               aboundance
               ,
               and
               that
               presently
               .
               This
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               soueraigne
               Lord
               ouer
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               disposing
               of
               them
               in
               his
               owne
               handes
               :
               and
               that
               if
               good
               successe
               followe
               not
               when
               men
               are
               painefull
               in
               their
               callings
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               God
               will
               prepare
               and
               make
               them
               fit
               for
               a
               further
               blessing
               .
               Christ
               comes
               in
               the
               morning
               and
               giues
               his
               disciples
               a
               great
               draught
               of
               fish
               :
               yet
               before
               this
               can
               be
               ,
               they
               must
               labour
               all
               night
               in
               vaine
               .
               Ioseph
               must
               be
               made
               ruler
               ouer
               all
               Egypt
               ,
               but
               first
               he
               must
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               dungeon
               where
               he
               can
               see
               no
               sunn
               nor
               light
               ,
               to
               prepare
               him
               to
               that
               honour
               .
               And
               Dauid
               must
               be
               King
               ouer
               Israel
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               will
               first
               prepare
               him
               hereunto
               by
               raising
               vp
               Saul
               to
               persecute
               him
               .
               Therefore
               when
               God
               s●ndeth
               any
               hinderances
               vnto
               vs
               in
               our
               callings
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               despaire
               nor
               bee
               discouraged
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               God
               maketh
               vs
               fit
               to
               receiue
               greater
               blessings
               at
               his
               handes
               either
               in
               this
               life
               or
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               net
               was
               vnbroke
               though
               it
               had
               in
               it
               great
               fishes
               to
               the
               number
               of
               an
               hundred
               fifty
               three
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               disciples
               came
               to
               land
               ,
               they
               sawe
               hotte
               coales
               and
               fish
               laid
               thereon
               and
               bread
               .
               Nowe
               some
               may
               aske
               ,
               whence
               was
               this
               foode
               ?
               Answ.
               The
               same
               Lord
               that
               was
               able
               to
               prouide
               a
               Whale
               to
               swallowe
               vp
               Ionas
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               saue
               him
               :
               and
               he
               that
               was
               able
               to
               prouide
               a
               fish
               for
               Peters
               angle
               with
               a
               peece
               of
               twentie
               pence
               in
               the
               mouth
               :
               and
               to
               make
               a
               little
               bread
               and
               a
               fewe
               fishes
               to
               feede
               so
               many
               thousands
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               the
               same
               also
               doeth
               of
               himselfe
               prouide
               bread
               and
               fishes
               for
               his
               disciples
               .
               This
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               not
               not
               onely
               the
               blessing
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               very
               hauing
               of
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               apparell
               
               is
               from
               Christ
               :
               and
               hereupon
               all
               states
               of
               men
               ,
               euen
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               giue
               them
               their
               daily
               bread
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               we
               sit
               downe
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               this
               must
               put
               vs
               in
               minde
               that
               wee
               are
               the
               guests
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               :
               our
               foode
               which
               we
               haue
               comes
               of
               his
               meere
               gift
               ;
               and
               hee
               it
               is
               that
               entertaines
               vs
               ,
               if
               wee
               could
               see
               it
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               wee
               must
               soberly
               and
               with
               great
               reuerence
               in
               feare
               and
               trembling
               vse
               all
               gods
               creatures
               as
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               And
               when
               we
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               wee
               must
               alwaies
               looke
               that
               all
               our
               speech
               be
               such
               as
               may
               beseeme
               the
               guests
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Vsually
               the
               practise
               of
               men
               is
               farre
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               in
               feasting
               many
               take
               libertie
               to
               surfet
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               drunke
               ,
               to
               sweare
               ,
               &
               to
               blas●heme
               :
               but
               if
               we
               serue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               vs
               remember
               whose
               guests
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               our
               entertainer
               ;
               and
               so
               behaue
               our selues
               as
               being
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               actions
               and
               words
               may
               tend
               to
               his
               glorie
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               appearance
               was
               to
               Iames
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               recordeth
               ,
               although
               the
               same
               be
               not
               mentioned
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Euangelists
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fourth
               was
               to
               all
               his
               disciples
               in
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               whither
               he
               had
               appointed
               them
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fift
               &
               last
               appearance
               was
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               Oliues
               ,
               when
               he
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               .
               Of
               these
               three
               last
               appearances
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               only
               mentioned
               them
               ,
               I
               omitte
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               repeating
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               let
               them
               passe
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               appearances
               of
               Christ
               after
               his
               resurrection
               :
               the
               witnesses
               thereof
               are
               of
               three
               sorts
               :
               I.
               angels
               .
               II.
               women
               that
               came
               to
               the
               graue
               to
               embaulme
               him
               .
               III.
               Christs
               owne
               disciples
               who
               did
               publish
               and
               preach
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               had
               seene
               and
               heard
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               and
               of
               these
               likewise
               I
               omit
               to
               speake
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               not
               any
               speciall
               thing
               mentioned
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Euangelists
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               follow
               the
               vses
               ,
               which
               are
               twofold
               :
               some
               respect
               Christ
               ,
               and
               some
               respect
               our selues
               .
               Vses
               which
               concerne
               Christ
               are
               three
               :
               I.
               whereas
               Christ
               Iesus
               beeing
               starke
               dead
               rose
               againe
               to
               life
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               ,
               it
               serueth
               to
               prooue
               vnto
               vs
               that
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               Thus
               Paul
               speaking
               of
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               was
               
                 de●lared
                 mightily
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 touching
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               And
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Dauid
               God
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 I
                 haue
                 begot
                 thee
                 .
              
               Which
               place
               must
               bee
               vnderstood
               not
               so
               much
               of
               the
               eternal
               generation
               of
               Christ
               before
               al
               worlds
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               manifestation
               thereof
               in
               time
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               
                 This
                 day
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               thine
               incarn●tion
               ,
               but
               especially
               at
               the
               daie
               of
               thy
               resurrection
               ,
               
                 haue
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               haue
               made
               manifest
               that
               thou
               art
               my
               sonne
               :
               so
               is
               this
               place
               expoūded
               by
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               Acts.
               
               Secōdly
               Christs
               rising
               frō
               death
               by
               his
               own
               po●er
               ,
               prooues
               vnto
               vs
               euidently
               that
               he
               is
               Lord
               ouer
               al
               things
               that
               are
               :
               &
               this
               vse
               S.
               Paul
               makes
               hereof
               ,
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 died
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 Lord
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 quick
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               whereas
               he
               rose
               againe
               on
               this
               m●ner
               ,
               he
               did
               hereb●
               shew
               himselfe
               most
               plainly
               to
               be
               a
               mighty
               prince
               ouer
               the
               graue●
               death
               ,
               hel
               ,
               &
               condemnation
               ,
               &
               one
               that
               had
               al●
               sufficient
               power
               to
               ouercome
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               prooues
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               perfit
               priest
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               death
               &
               passion
               was
               a
               perfect
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               god
               for
               the
               
               ●innes
               of
               mankind
               .
               For
               whereas
               Christ
               died
               ,
               he
               died
               for
               our
               sinnes
               :
               now
               if
               he
               had
               not
               fully
               satisfied
               for
               them
               all
               (
               though
               there
               had
               remained
               but
               one
               sinne
               for
               which
               he
               had
               made
               no
               satisfaction
               )
               he
               had
               not
               risen
               againe
               :
               but
               death
               which
               came
               into
               the
               world
               by
               sinne
               ,
               and
               is
               strengthened
               by
               it
               ,
               would
               haue
               held
               him
               in
               bondage
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               whereas
               he
               rose
               againe
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               so
               full
               a
               satisfaction
               that
               the
               merit
               therof
               doth
               and
               shall
               counteruaile
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               for
               all
               our
               offences
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 your
                 faith
                 is
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               had
               not
               satisfied
               for
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               you
               could
               not
               possibly
               haue
               knowne
               that
               he
               had
               made
               satisfaction
               for
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               risen
               againe
               .
            
             
               The
               vses
               which
               concerne
               our selues
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               comforts
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               duties
               that
               are
               to
               be
               learned
               and
               practised
               of
               vs
               all
               .
               The
               comforts
               are
               especially
               three
               .
               First
               Christs
               resurrection
               serueth
               for
               the
               iustification
               of
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               euen
               before
               God
               the
               father
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 :
              
               which
               wordes
               haue
               this
               meaning
               :
               when
               Christ
               died
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               consider
               him
               as
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               before
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               that
               stoode
               in
               the
               stead
               and
               roome
               of
               all
               the
               elect
               :
               in
               his
               death
               he
               bare
               our
               sinnes
               and
               suffered
               all
               that
               we
               should
               haue
               suffered
               in
               our
               owne
               persons
               for
               euer
               ,
               and
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               offences
               was
               laide
               vpon
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               his
               rising
               againe
               he
               freed
               and
               disburdened
               himselfe
               not
               from
               any
               sinnes
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               without
               sinne
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               of
               our
               sinnes
               imputed
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               all
               those
               which
               put
               their
               trust
               and
               affiance
               in
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               first
               instant
               of
               their
               beleeuing
               haue
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               not
               imputed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousnes
               imputed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               serueth
               as
               a
               notable
               meanes
               to
               worke
               inward
               sanctification
               ,
               as
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 regenerate
                 to
                 a
                 liuely
                 hope
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 then
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 baptisme
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 grafted
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               import
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               owne
               Godhead
               ,
               freed
               his
               manhood
               from
               death
               and
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               sinnes
               :
               so
               doth
               he
               free
               those
               that
               are
               knit
               vnto
               him
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               one
               spirit
               ,
               from
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               natures
               in
               which
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               liue
               vnto
               God.
               In
               the
               naturall
               bodie
               ,
               the
               head
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               the
               senses
               and
               of
               motion
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               sundrie
               nerues
               dispersed
               through
               the
               bodie
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               moouing
               and
               of
               sense
               is
               deriued
               euen
               to
               the
               least
               parts
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               hands
               and
               the
               feete
               mooue
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               power
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               head
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               spirituall
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               the
               church
               :
               he
               is
               the
               head
               and
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               conueyeth
               spirituall
               life
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               members
               :
               and
               that
               very
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               whereby
               he
               raised
               vp
               himselfe
               when
               he
               was
               deade
               ,
               he
               conueyeth
               from
               himselfe
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               thereby
               raiseth
               them
               vp
               from
               the
               death
               of
               sinne
               to
               newnes
               
               of
               life
               .
               And
               looke
               as
               in
               a
               perfect
               body
               ,
               when
               the
               head
               hath
               sense
               and
               motion
               ,
               the
               hand
               that
               is
               of
               the
               same
               bodie
               hath
               also
               the
               sense
               and
               motion
               conuenient
               for
               it
               :
               so
               likewise
               Christ
               beeing
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               spirituall
               life
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               euery
               member
               of
               his
               shall
               feele
               in
               it selfe
               spirituall
               sense
               and
               motion
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               raised
               vp
               from
               sinne
               and
               liueth
               vnto
               God.
               For
               the
               better
               cōceiuing
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               the
               outward
               means
               of
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               meanes
               ,
               if
               we
               wil
               haue
               common
               water
               we
               must
               goe
               to
               the
               well
               :
               and
               if
               we
               would
               haue
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               wee
               must
               goe
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 and
                 drinke
                 .
              
               
               Now
               this
               well
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               is
               very
               deepe
               and
               we
               haue
               nothing
               to
               draw
               with
               ,
               therefore
               we
               must
               haue
               our
               pipes
               and
               conduits
               to
               conuey
               the
               same
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               sacraments
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 dead
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 shall
                 liue
              
               ;
               where
               by
               the
               dead
               is
               meant
               ,
               not
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               
               but
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
               And
               againe
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               the
               wordes
               which
               
                 I
                 speake
                 are
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 ,
              
               
               because
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               pipe
               whereby
               he
               conueieth
               into
               our
               dead
               hearts
               spirit
               and
               life
               .
               As
               Christ
               when
               he
               raised
               vp
               dead
               men
               did
               one●y
               speake
               the
               word
               and
               they
               were
               made
               aliue
               :
               and
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               by
               his
               very
               voice
               ,
               when
               the
               trumpe
               shall
               blow
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               dead
               shall
               rise
               againe
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               first
               resurrection
               :
               they
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               at
               his
               voice
               vttered
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               shall
               rise
               againe
               .
               To
               goe
               further
               ,
               Christ
               raised
               three
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               Iairus
               daughter
               newly
               dead
               :
               the
               widowes
               sonne
               dead
               and
               wound
               vp
               and
               lying
               on
               the
               hearse
               :
               Lazarus
               dead
               and
               buried
               and
               stinking
               in
               the
               graue
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               he
               did
               by
               his
               very
               voice
               :
               so
               also
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               he
               raiseth
               all
               sorts
               of
               sinners
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               haue
               lien
               long
               in
               their
               sinnes
               as
               rotting
               and
               stinking
               carrion
               .
               The
               sacraments
               also
               are
               the
               pipes
               and
               conduits
               whereby
               God
               conueieth
               grace
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               rightly
               vsed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               receiued
               in
               vnfained
               repentance
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               true
               &
               liuely
               faith
               in
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               the
               same
               sinnes
               .
               
               And
               so
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               compared
               to
               flagons
               of
               wine
               ,
               which
               reuiue
               the
               Church
               beeing
               sicke
               and
               fallen
               into
               a
               swound
               .
               As
               for
               the
               measure
               of
               life
               deriued
               from
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               small
               in
               this
               life
               and
               giuen
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               as
               Ose
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoiled
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 heale
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 wounded
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 bind
                 vs
                 vp
                 .
              
               After
               two
               daies
               
                 he
                 will
                 reuiue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
              
               the
               third
               he
               
                 will
                 raise
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 liue
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               The
               prophet
               Ezechiel
               in
               a
               vision
               is
               carried
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               field
               full
               of
               dead
               bones
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               caused
               to
               prophecy
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
               O
               ye
               drie
               bones
               ,
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               at
               the
               fi●st
               there
               was
               a
               shaking
               ,
               and
               the
               bones
               came
               togither
               bone
               to
               bone
               ,
               and
               then
               sinewes
               and
               flesh
               grewe
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               flesh
               grewe
               a
               skinne
               .
               Then
               he
               prophecied
               vnto
               the
               windes
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               they
               liued
               and
               stood
               vpon
               their
               feete
               ,
               for
               the
               breath
               came
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               an
               exceeding
               great
               army
               of
               men
               .
               Hereby
               it
               signified
               not
               onely
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Iewes
               after
               their
               captiuitie●
               but
               in
               them
               the
               state
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God.
               For
               these
               temporall
               deliuerances
               signified
               further
               a
               spirituall
               deliuerance
               .
               And
               wee
               may
               here
               see
               most
               pla●nely
               ,
               that
               God
               worketh
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               children
               the
               gifts
               &
               graces
               of
               regeneration
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
               First
               he
               giueth
               no
               more
               then
               flesh
               ,
               sinewes
               ,
               
               and
               skin
               :
               then
               after
               he
               giueth
               them
               further
               graces
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               which
               quickeneth
               them
               and
               maketh
               them
               aliue
               vnto
               God.
               
               The
               same
               also
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               waters
               that
               ranne
               out
               of
               the
               temple
               :
               First
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               wade
               to
               the
               ankles
               ,
               then
               after
               to
               the
               knees
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               loynes
               :
               then
               after
               the
               waters
               growe
               to
               a
               riuer
               that
               cannot
               be
               passed
               ouer
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Lord
               conueyeth
               his
               graces
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               last
               men
               haue
               a
               full
               measure
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               serues
               as
               an
               argument
               to
               prooue
               vnto
               vs
               our
               resurrection
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 raised
                 vp
                 Iesus
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 raised
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 quicken
                 your
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 .
              
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               no
               benefit
               ,
               for
               all
               must
               rise
               againe
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               wicked
               as
               the
               godly
               .
               Answ.
               True
               indeed
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               wicked
               rise
               not
               againe
               by
               the
               same
               cause
               that
               the
               godly
               doe
               .
               They
               rise
               againe
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               hee
               is
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               but
               as
               hee
               is
               a
               iudge
               to
               condemne
               them
               :
               For
               God
               had
               said
               to
               Adam
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               he
               should
               eate
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ,
               hee
               should
               die
               the
               death
               ;
               meaning
               a
               double
               death
               ,
               both
               the
               first
               and
               the
               second
               death
               .
               Nowe
               then
               the
               vngodly
               rise
               againe
               that
               God
               may
               inflict
               vpon
               them
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               so
               Gods
               iustice
               may
               be
               satisfied
               :
               but
               the
               godly
               rise
               againe
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               their
               head
               and
               redeemer
               ,
               who
               raiseth
               them
               vp
               that
               they
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               enioy
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               so
               deerely
               bought
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               comforts
               :
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               also
               three
               .
               First
               as
               Christ
               Iesus
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               rose
               againe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               ,
               so
               wee
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               endeauour
               our selues
               to
               rise
               vp
               from
               all
               our
               sinnes
               both
               originall
               and
               actuall
               vnto
               newenesse
               of
               life
               .
               This
               is
               worthily
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 buried
                 by
                 baptisme
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 also
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               endeauour
               our selues
               to
               shewe
               the
               same
               power
               to
               be
               in
               vs
               euery
               day
               ,
               by
               rising
               vp
               from
               our
               owne
               personall
               sinnes
               to
               a
               reformed
               life
               .
               This
               ought
               to
               be
               remēbred
               of
               vs
               ,
               because
               howesoeuer
               many
               heare
               and
               knowe
               this
               point
               ,
               yet
               very
               fewe
               doe
               practise
               the
               same
               .
               For
               (
               to
               speake
               plainly
               )
               as
               dead
               men
               buried
               would
               neuer
               heare
               though
               a
               man
               should
               speake
               neuer
               so
               loud
               :
               so
               vndoubtedly
               amōg
               vs
               there
               be
               also
               many
               liuing
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               case
               .
               The
               ministers
               of
               God
               may
               crie
               vnto
               them
               daily
               ,
               and
               iterate
               the
               same
               thing
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               that
               they
               must
               rise
               vp
               from
               their
               sinnes
               and
               lead
               a
               newe
               life
               ,
               but
               they
               heare
               no
               more
               then
               the
               dead
               carkas
               that
               lieth
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               Indeede
               men
               heare
               with
               their
               outward
               eares
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               practising
               this
               dutie
               ,
               that
               many
               iudge
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               matter
               of
               reproch
               and
               ignominy
               .
               And
               those
               which
               make
               any
               conscience
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               laden
               with
               nicknames
               and
               taunts
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ?
               I
               neede
               not
               to
               rehearse
               them
               :
               so
               odious
               a
               thing
               nowe
               a
               daies
               is
               the
               rising
               from
               sinne
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               Sound
               a
               trumpet
               in
               a
               dead
               mans
               eares
               ,
               he
               stirs
               not
               :
               &
               let
               vs
               crie
               for
               amendment
               of
               life
               till
               breath
               go
               out
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               no
               man
               almost
               saith
               ,
               What
               haue
               I
               done
               ?
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               vndoubtedly
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               cōscience
               of
               that
               duty
               which
               mē
               
               owe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               wee
               should
               haue
               but
               fewe
               ministers
               in
               England
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               ioy
               of
               a
               minister
               to
               see
               the
               vnfained
               conuersion
               of
               his
               people
               :
               whereas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               men
               generally
               lie
               snorting
               in
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               rather
               goe
               forward
               in
               them
               still
               ,
               then
               come
               to
               any
               amendment
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               wonderful
               hardnesse
               that
               hath
               possessed
               the
               hearts
               of
               most
               men
               .
               He
               which
               hath
               but
               halfe
               an
               eie
               may
               see
               this
               to
               be
               true
               .
               Oh!
               howe
               exceedes
               Atheisme
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               prophanation
               of
               the
               sabbath
               :
               the
               whordomes
               &
               fornications
               ,
               the
               crueltie
               and
               oppression
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               crie
               to
               heauen
               for
               vengeance
               .
               By
               these
               &
               such
               like
               sinnes
               the
               world
               crucifies
               Christ
               againe
               .
               For
               looke
               as
               Pilats
               souldiers
               with
               the
               wicked
               Iewes
               tooke
               Christ
               and
               stripped
               him
               of
               his
               garments
               ,
               buffeted
               him
               ,
               and
               slue
               him
               ;
               so
               vngodly
               men
               by
               their
               wicked
               behauiour
               strip
               him
               of
               al
               honour
               ,
               and
               slaie
               him
               againe
               .
               If
               an
               infidel
               should
               come
               among
               vs
               ,
               &
               yeeld
               himselfe
               to
               be
               of
               our
               religiō
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               seene
               the
               behauiour
               of
               men
               ,
               he
               would
               peraduenture
               leaue
               all
               religion
               :
               for
               hee
               might
               say
               ,
               surely
               it
               seemes
               this
               God
               whome
               these
               men
               worship
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               God
               of
               licentious
               libertie
               .
               And
               that
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               whereas
               at
               all
               times
               wee
               ought
               to
               shewe
               our selues
               newe
               creatures
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               worthie
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               and
               redeemer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               ought
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               in
               righteousnes
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ,
               yet
               we
               for
               the
               most
               part
               goe
               on
               still
               forward
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               euery
               day
               goe
               deeper
               then
               other
               to
               hel-ward
               .
               This
               hath
               beene
               heretofore
               the
               common
               practise
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               nowe
               learne
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               beeing
               quickened
               and
               reuiued
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               to
               endeauour
               our selues
               especially
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               bad
               action
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               Christian
               man
               may
               vse
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               for
               his
               delight
               ,
               in
               a
               moderate
               and
               godly
               manner
               ,
               but
               Christ
               neuer
               gaue
               libertie
               to
               any
               to
               liue
               licentiously
               :
               
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 is
                 yet
                 seruant
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               Paul
               saith
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               enterprise
               any
               thing
               but
               that
               which
               may
               be
               a
               worke
               of
               some
               good
               dutie
               vnto
               God
               ;
               to
               which
               ende
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 giue
                 thee
                 life
                 .
              
               If
               this
               will
               not
               mooue
               vs
               ,
               yet
               let
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               drawe
               vs
               hereunto
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
              
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 that
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 :
                 for
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 :
              
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               a
               double
               death
               :
               the
               first
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               eternal
               condemnation
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               in
               hell
               fire
               .
               Would
               we
               nowe
               escape
               the
               second
               death
               after
               this
               life
               ?
               we
               must
               then
               labour
               in
               this
               life
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               first
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               Looke
               what
               sinnes
               we
               haue
               liued
               in
               heretofore
               ,
               we
               must
               endeauour
               to
               come
               out
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               lead
               a
               better
               life
               according
               to
               all
               the
               commandements
               of
               God.
               But
               if
               it
               be
               so
               that
               ye
               wil
               haue
               no
               care
               of
               your
               own
               soules
               ,
               goe
               on
               hardly
               to
               your
               owne
               perill
               ,
               and
               so
               yee
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               eternall
               damnation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               labour
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               doe
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               say
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               content
               with
               a
               formall
               and
               drowsie
               profession
               of
               religion
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               feele
               the
               same
               power
               of
               Christ
               whereby
               he
               raised
               vp
               himselfe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               effectuall
               and
               powerfull
               in
               vs
               ,
               to
               worke
               in
               our
               hearts
               a
               conuersion
               from
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               wherein
               we
               
               haue
               lien
               dead
               ,
               to
               newenesse
               of
               life
               ,
               with
               care
               to
               liue
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               further
               attaine
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               preached
               and
               taught
               with
               feare
               &
               trembling
               ;
               hauing
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
               we
               must
               meditate
               therein
               ,
               and
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               publikely
               but
               priuately
               also
               ,
               intreating
               him
               that
               he
               would
               reach
               forth
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               pull
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wherein
               we
               haue
               lien
               dead
               so
               long
               .
               And
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               will
               send
               his
               spirit
               of
               grace
               into
               our
               hearts
               to
               worke
               in
               vs
               an
               inward
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               So
               dealt
               he
               with
               the
               two
               disciples
               that
               were
               going
               to
               Emmaus
               ;
               they
               were
               occupied
               in
               the
               meditation
               of
               Christ
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ;
               and
               whiles
               they
               were
               in
               hearing
               of
               Christ
               who
               conferred
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               gaue
               them
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               his
               spirit
               as
               made
               their
               hearts
               to
               burne
               within
               them
               .
               
               And
               Paul
               praieth
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               inlighten
               their
               eies
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               and
               feele
               in
               themselues
               the
               exceeding
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               wrought
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               when
               he
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 wee
                 be
                 risen
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 seeke
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 aboue
                 .
              
               But
               howe
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               can
               wee
               rise
               with
               Christ
               ,
               seeing
               we
               did
               not
               die
               with
               him
               ?
               Ans.
               We
               rise
               with
               Christ
               thus
               .
               The
               burgesse
               of
               a
               towne
               in
               the
               parliament
               house
               beareth
               the
               person
               of
               the
               whole
               towne
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               towne
               saith
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               also
               done
               to
               all
               the
               towne
               :
               so
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               stood
               in
               our
               place
               ,
               and
               bare
               our
               person
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               suffered
               ,
               we
               suffered
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               all
               the
               faithfull
               died
               in
               him
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               as
               he
               is
               risen
               againe
               ,
               so
               are
               all
               the
               faithfull
               risen
               in
               him
               .
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               doth
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               haue
               our
               hearts
               wedded
               to
               this
               world
               .
               We
               may
               vse
               the
               thinges
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               as
               though
               we
               vsed
               them
               not
               .
               For
               all
               our
               loue
               and
               care
               must
               be
               for
               thinges
               aboue
               ,
               and
               specially
               wee
               must
               seeke
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Wee
               must
               therefore
               sue
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               for
               reconciliation
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               sanctification
               .
               These
               are
               the
               pretious
               pearles
               which
               we
               must
               seeke
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               haue
               found
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               sell
               all
               that
               we
               haue
               to
               buy
               them
               ;
               and
               hauing
               bought
               them
               ,
               wee
               must
               lay
               them
               vp
               in
               the
               secret
               corners
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               valuing
               and
               esteeming
               of
               them
               better
               then
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               beside
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               containing
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               Christs
               exaltation
               .
               Nowe
               followeth
               the
               second
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
              
               :
               in
               the
               handling
               whereof
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               speciall
               points
               :
               I.
               the
               time
               of
               his
               ascension
               .
               II.
               the
               place
               .
               III.
               the
               manner
               .
               IV.
               the
               witnesses
               .
               V.
               the
               vses
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               was
               fortie
               daies
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               
               when
               he
               taught
               his
               disciples
               the
               things
               which
               appertaine
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               shewes
               that
               he
               is
               a
               most
               faithfull
               King
               ouer
               his
               Church
               ,
               procuring
               the
               good
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               Esay
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 gouernment
                 is
                 on
                 his
                 shoulder
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               hee
               was
               more
               faithfull
               in
               all
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               Moses
               was
               .
               Hence
               we
               gather
               that
               whereas
               the
               Apostles
               chaunged
               the
               sabboth
               from
               the
               seauenth
               d●y
               to
               the
               eight
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               doubt
               ,
               by
               the
               counsell
               and
               direction
               of
               Christ
               before
               his
               ascension
               :
               and
               likewise
               in
               that
               they
               planted
               Churches
               and
               appointed
               teachers
               and
               meete
               ouerseers
               
               for
               the
               guiding
               and
               instruction
               hereof
               ,
               we
               may
               resolue
               our selues
               that
               Christ
               prescribed
               the
               same
               vnto
               them
               before
               his
               ascension
               :
               and
               for
               these
               and
               such
               like
               causes
               did
               he
               ascend
               no
               sooner
               .
            
             
               Now
               looke
               what
               care
               Christ
               at
               his
               ascension
               had
               ouer
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               same
               must
               all
               masters
               of
               families
               haue
               ouer
               their
               housholds
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               them
               out
               of
               this
               world
               .
               They
               must
               haue
               care
               not
               onely
               that
               their
               families
               be
               well
               gouerned
               while
               they
               liue
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               that
               after
               their
               death
               ;
               peace
               ,
               loue
               ,
               and
               good
               order
               may
               be
               continued
               in
               their
               posteritie
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               prophet
               Esay
               is
               sent
               to
               Ezechias
               King
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               to
               bid
               him
               
                 set
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 must
                 die
                 ,
              
               
               signifying
               that
               it
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               good
               master
               of
               a
               familie
               ,
               to
               haue
               care
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               his
               house
               whilst
               he
               is
               aliue
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               gouerned
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               .
               The
               same
               also
               must
               be
               practised
               of
               Gods
               ministers
               :
               a
               part
               of
               whose
               fidelitie
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               onely
               a
               care
               to
               feede
               their
               particular
               flocks
               while
               they
               are
               aliue
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               they
               further
               prouide
               for
               the
               people
               after
               their
               departure
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               .
               Example
               whereof
               we
               haue
               in
               Peter
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 endeauour
                 alwaies
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 also
                 to
                 haue
                 remembrance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 after
                 my
                 departure
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               place
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               was
               ,
               the
               mount
               of
               Oliues
               neere
               Bethanie
               :
               and
               it
               was
               the
               same
               place
               from
               whence
               Christ
               went
               to
               Ierusalem
               to
               be
               crucified
               .
               One
               place
               serued
               to
               be
               a
               passage
               both
               to
               paine
               and
               torments
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               glorie
               .
               This
               shewes
               that
               the
               way
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               through
               afflictions
               .
               There
               are
               many
               which
               haue
               Gods
               hand
               heauie
               vpon
               them
               in
               lingering
               sicknesses
               ,
               as
               the
               dead
               palsie
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               wherein
               they
               are
               saine
               to
               lie
               many
               yeares
               without
               hope
               of
               cure
               ,
               whereupon
               their
               beddes
               which
               should
               be
               vnto
               them
               places
               of
               rest
               and
               ease
               ,
               are
               but
               places
               of
               woe
               and
               miserie
               .
               Yet
               may
               these
               men
               hence
               haue
               great
               comfort
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               their
               sicknesses
               :
               for
               the
               beddes
               whereon
               they
               suffer
               so
               much
               torment
               ,
               shall
               be
               places
               from
               whence
               they
               shall
               passe
               to
               ioy
               and
               happinesse
               .
               Againe
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               that
               for
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               for
               religions
               sake
               suffer
               imprisonment
               ,
               with
               many
               afflictions
               ;
               now
               if
               they
               can
               vse
               their
               afflictions
               well
               ,
               their
               prisons
               shall
               be
               Bethanies
               vnto
               them
               :
               although
               they
               be
               places
               of
               bondage
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               at
               length
               make
               them
               places
               of
               entrance
               to
               libertie
               .
               Many
               a
               man
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               faith
               and
               good
               conscience
               ,
               is
               banished
               out
               of
               his
               countrey
               ,
               and
               is
               faine
               to
               liue
               in
               a
               strange
               place
               among
               a
               people
               to
               whome
               he
               is
               vnknowne
               :
               but
               let
               him
               vse
               it
               well
               :
               for
               though
               it
               be
               a
               place
               of
               griefe
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               Bethanie
               was
               to
               Christ
               when
               he
               went
               to
               suffer
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               make
               it
               one
               day
               to
               be
               his
               passage
               into
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               place
               of
               his
               ascending
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               ;
               and
               it
               containeth
               three
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               beeing
               now
               to
               ascend
               ,
               lifts
               vp
               his
               hands
               and
               blessed
               his
               disciples
               .
               
               In
               the
               Scripture
               are
               mentioned
               diuers
               kinds
               of
               blessings
               .
               The
               first
               when
               one
               man
               praieth
               to
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               vpon
               an
               other
               :
               and
               this
               blessing
               doe
               Kings
               and
               princes
               bestow
               vpon
               their
               subiects
               ,
               and
               parents
               on
               their
               children
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               children
               are
               well
               taught
               to
               aske
               their
               fathers
               and
               mothers
               blessing
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               blesse
               them
               .
               There
               is
               an
               other
               kinde
               of
               blessing
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               not
               onely
               pray
               for
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               also
               pronounceth
               
               it
               .
               This
               did
               the
               priests
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               :
               and
               thus
               Melchisedeck
               when
               he
               met
               Abraham
               blessed
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 Abraham
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 possessour
                 of
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               the
               ordinarie
               duty
               of
               the
               priests
               ,
               prescribed
               by
               God
               himselfe
               :
               &
               therefore
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               words
               which
               they
               vsed
               is
               set
               downe
               after
               this
               maner
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               third
               kind
               of
               blessing
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               not
               onely
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               pronounce
               blessing
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecie
               doth
               foretell
               a
               particular
               blessing
               vpon
               any
               .
               Thus
               Isaac
               blessed
               Iaacob
               and
               Esau
               ,
               particularly
               foretelling
               both
               their
               estates
               .
               
               And
               Iaacob
               blessed
               the
               twelue
               Patriarks
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               foretelling
               them
               what
               should
               befall
               them
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               .
               Now
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               did
               not
               blesse
               his
               disciples
               any
               of
               these
               three
               waies
               :
               and
               therefore
               there
               remaineth
               a
               fourth
               kinde
               of
               blessing
               which
               he
               vsed
               ,
               &
               that
               was
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               Christ
               in
               blessing
               his
               disciples
               did
               not
               onely
               pronounce
               or
               foretell
               a
               blessing
               that
               should
               come
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               but
               did
               conferre
               &
               giue
               the
               same
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               he
               is
               the
               fountaine
               and
               author
               of
               all
               blessings
               .
               And
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               God
               the
               father
               hath
               blessed
               vs
               in
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               Christ.
               Hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               first
               that
               al
               those
               which
               denie
               themselues
               &
               flie
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               affiance
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               &
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               due
               vnto
               them
               for
               their
               sinns
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               curses
               of
               men
               must
               not
               discourage
               vs
               from
               doing
               well
               .
               For
               though
               men
               curse
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               blesseth
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 speake
                 well
                 of
                 you
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               then
               you
               want
               the
               blessing
               of
               God.
               And
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               shall
               curse
               vs
               for
               doing
               our
               dutie
               ,
               euen
               then
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               vpon
               vs
               ;
               
               &
               the
               curse
               causeles
               shall
               not
               hurt
               .
               And
               God
               saith
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               will
               curse
               them
               that
               curs●
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               learne
               that
               no
               witchcraft
               ,
               nor
               sorcerie
               ,
               (
               which
               often
               are
               done
               with
               cursing
               )
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               hurt
               vs.
               For
               looke
               where
               Christ
               will
               blesse
               ,
               there
               all
               the
               deuills
               in
               hell
               can
               neuer
               fasten
               a
               curse
               .
               This
               is
               found
               true
               by
               experiēce
               .
               For
               when
               Balaam
               the
               wizzard
               should
               haue
               cursed
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               &
               had
               assaied
               to
               doe
               it
               many
               waies
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               ;
               at
               length
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sorcerie
              
               a
               
                 against
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 nor
                 soothsaying
                 against
                 Israel
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               notable
               comfort
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               witches
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               doe
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               hurt
               them
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               their
               badde
               practises
               may
               annoy
               mens
               bodies
               and
               goods
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               will
               turne
               all
               to
               a
               blessing
               vpon
               his
               seruants
               either
               in
               this
               life
               or
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               went
               apart
               from
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               ascended
               vpward
               toward
               heauen
               in
               their
               sight
               .
               For
               the
               right
               vnderstanding
               of
               this
               ,
               sundrie
               speciall
               points
               must
               be
               obserued
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               lifting
               vp
               of
               his
               bodie
               was
               principally
               by
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               his
               godhead
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               supernaturall
               propertie
               of
               a
               glorified
               bodie
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               mooue
               as
               well
               vpward
               as
               downward
               ,
               without
               constraint
               or
               violence
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               Christ
               did
               goe
               from
               earth
               to
               heauen
               really
               and
               actually
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               appearance
               onely
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               visibly
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               disciples
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               locally
               ,
               by
               chaunging
               his
               place
               and
               going
               from
               earth
               to
               heauen
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               is
               no
               more
               on
               earth
               bodily
               ,
               
               as
               we
               are
               now
               on
               earth
               .
               It
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               Christ
               made
               a
               promise
               that
               hee
               would
               bee
               with
               his
               Church
               to
               the
               ende
               
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Answ.
               That
               promise
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               or
               godhead
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               manhood
               .
               Againe
               it
               may
               further
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               godhead
               be
               on
               earth
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               manhood
               be
               there
               also
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               both
               vnited
               together
               .
               Answ.
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               of
               two
               things
               conioined
               ,
               where
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               the
               other
               be
               also
               .
               For
               the
               sunne
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               sunne-beames
               are
               both
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               both
               in
               all
               places
               together
               .
               For
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               sunne
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               but
               the
               sunne-beames
               are
               also
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
               The
               argument
               therefore
               followes
               not
               :
               Christs
               manhood
               subsists
               in
               that
               person
               which
               is
               euery
               where
               :
               ergo
               his
               manhood
               is
               euery
               where
               .
               
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               subsists
               not
               onely
               in
               his
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               it
               :
               whereas
               he
               doth
               not
               subsist
               at
               all
               by
               the
               manhoode
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               it
               :
               for
               he
               subsisted
               before
               all
               eternitie
               ,
               when
               the
               manhood
               was
               not
               .
               Nay
               rather
               because
               the
               manhood
               doth
               subsist
               by
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               therefore
               the
               person
               extends
               it selfe
               further
               then
               the
               manhood
               which
               is
               assumed
               and
               sustained
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               hath
               his
               existing
               thence
               .
               For
               that
               very
               thing
               whereby
               any
               other
               thing
               either
               essentially
               or
               accidentally
               is
               ,
               extends
               it selfe
               further
               then
               the
               thing
               whereby
               it
               is
               .
               As
               the
               humane
               nature
               whereby
               Peter
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               extends
               it selfe
               further
               then
               to
               Peter
               ,
               namely
               to
               all
               other
               men
               :
               and
               the
               whitenesse
               whereby
               the
               snow
               is
               white
               ,
               extends
               it selfe
               further
               then
               to
               that
               snow
               which
               a
               man
               holds
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               ascension
               a
               cloud
               tooke
               Christ
               from
               the
               fight
               of
               his
               disciples
               .
               
               And
               whereas
               he
               caused
               a
               cloud
               to
               come
               betweene
               their
               sight
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               signified
               vnto
               them
               that
               they
               must
               now
               be
               contented
               with
               that
               which
               they
               had
               seene
               ,
               and
               not
               seeke
               to
               know
               further
               what
               became
               of
               him
               afterward
               :
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               taught
               vnto
               vs
               also
               :
               we
               must
               content
               our selues
               with
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               reuealed
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               seeke
               no
               further
               specially
               in
               things
               which
               concerne
               God.
               For
               the
               like
               ende
               in
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               law
               in
               Sinai
               ,
               
               God
               appeared
               in
               a
               cloud
               :
               and
               when
               he
               did
               manifest
               his
               glorie
               in
               the
               temple
               which
               Salomon
               made
               ,
               a
               thicke
               cloud
               filled
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               
               is
               concerning
               the
               witnesses
               of
               his
               ascension
               ,
               which
               were
               his
               owne
               disciples
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               Oliues
               at
               Bethanie
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               they
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               why
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               all
               the
               whol
               natiō
               of
               the
               Iewes
               to
               see
               him
               ascend
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               know
               that
               he
               was
               risen
               againe
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               in
               him
               .
               Answ.
               The
               reason
               may
               be
               this
               :
               it
               was
               his
               good
               pleasure
               that
               the
               points
               of
               faith
               and
               religion
               ,
               wherof
               this
               article
               is
               one
               ,
               should
               rather
               be
               learned
               by
               hearing
               ,
               then
               by
               seeing
               .
               Indeede
               Christs
               owne
               disciples
               were
               taught
               the
               same
               by
               sight
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               the
               better
               teach
               others
               which
               should
               not
               see
               :
               wheras
               now
               the
               ordinarie
               meanes
               to
               come
               by
               faith
               ,
               is
               hearing
               .
            
             
               The
               vses
               to
               be
               made
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               some
               are
               comforts
               to
               Gods
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               duties
               .
               The
               comforts
               are
               especially
               foure
               .
               The
               first
               is
               this
               :
               Christ
               Iesus
               did
               ascend
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
               
                 to
                 lead
                 captiuitie
                 captiue
              
               ;
               
               a
               most
               worthie
               benefit
               .
               By
               captiuitie
               is
               meant
               ,
               first
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ,
               which
               did
               and
               doe
               lead
               men
               captiue
               into
               perdition
               :
               secondly
               death
               and
               the
               graue
               ,
               which
               held
               him
               captiue
               and
               in
               bondage
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               daies
               .
               And
               he
               leads
               them
               all
               captiue
               two
               waies
               :
               first
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               beganne
               his
               triumph
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               and
               continued
               the
               same
               till
               his
               
               very
               ascension
               :
               secondly
               in
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               because
               by
               his
               mightie
               power
               being
               now
               ascended
               ,
               he
               doth
               subdue
               and
               weaken
               the
               power
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ;
               which
               he
               manifesteth
               euery
               day
               by
               killing
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               natures
               ,
               
               and
               the
               rebellion
               of
               their
               flesh
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               how
               Christ
               doth
               lead
               his
               enemies
               captiue
               ,
               considering
               the
               deuill
               raignes
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               hell
               .
               Answ.
               Christs
               victorie
               ouer
               his
               and
               our
               enemies
               hath
               fiue
               degrees
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               secondly
               it
               is
               foretold
               ,
               thirdly
               it
               is
               wrought
               ,
               fourthly
               it
               is
               applied
               ,
               lastly
               it
               is
               accomplished
               .
               The
               ordaining
               of
               it
               was
               before
               all
               worlds
               :
               the
               foretelling
               of
               it
               was
               in
               all
               the
               ages
               of
               the
               olde
               testament
               :
               the
               working
               of
               it
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               afterward
               :
               the
               applying
               hath
               beene
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               more
               or
               lesse
               :
               and
               it
               is
               onely
               in
               part
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               that
               while
               Christ
               is
               in
               bruising
               of
               the
               head
               of
               Satan
               ,
               he
               againe
               may
               bruise
               his
               heele
               :
               the
               accomplishment
               shall
               not
               be
               before
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               From
               this
               great
               benefit
               bestowed
               on
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               .
               First
               here
               is
               an
               instruction
               for
               all
               ignorant
               persons
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               which
               abound
               among
               vs
               in
               euery
               place
               .
               Whosoeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               hardnes
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               they
               must
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               captiues
               and
               bondslaues
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ,
               of
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               :
               and
               let
               no
               man
               flatter
               himselfe
               of
               what
               state
               or
               degree
               soeuer
               he
               be
               (
               for
               it
               is
               Gods
               truth
               )
               if
               he
               haue
               not
               repented
               of
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               as
               yet
               is
               no
               better
               then
               a
               seruant
               or
               vassall
               ,
               yea
               a
               very
               drudge
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               doe
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               The
               best
               thing
               is
               ,
               to
               lay
               to
               thy
               heart
               this
               benefit
               of
               Christ.
               He
               is
               ascended
               vp
               to
               heauen
               to
               lead
               captiue
               and
               to
               vanquish
               the
               deuil
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               ,
               vnder
               whome
               thou
               liest
               bound
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               members
               .
               Now
               then
               if
               thou
               wilt
               become
               a
               true
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               will
               free
               thee
               from
               this
               bondage
               .
               Therefore
               take
               heede
               how
               thou
               continuest
               longer
               in
               thy
               old
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               grosse
               ignorance
               :
               &
               seeing
               Christ
               hath
               made
               a
               way
               to
               libertie
               ,
               let
               vs
               seeke
               to
               come
               out
               of
               this
               spirituall
               bondage
               :
               he
               is
               ascended
               for
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               to
               free
               vs
               frō
               it
               ;
               therfore
               if
               we
               refuse
               this
               benefit
               ,
               our
               state
               will
               be
               the
               more
               damnable
               .
               A
               man
               lies
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               in
               a
               darke
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               the
               keeper
               comes
               and
               sets
               open
               the
               prison
               dore
               ,
               and
               takes
               off
               his
               bolts
               ,
               and
               bids
               him
               come
               out
               ;
               if
               he
               refuse
               and
               say
               that
               he
               is
               well
               :
               may
               it
               not
               be
               thought
               that
               he
               is
               a
               madde
               man
               ,
               and
               will
               any
               be
               sorie
               for
               his
               case
               ?
               No
               surely
               .
               Well
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               .
               They
               lie
               fast
               fettered
               and
               bound
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ,
               and
               Christ
               it
               is
               who
               is
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               to
               vnloose
               them
               of
               this
               bondage
               :
               he
               hath
               set
               open
               the
               prison
               dore
               ,
               and
               hath
               vnlocked
               our
               fetters
               :
               if
               we
               refuse
               to
               come
               out
               ,
               and
               lie
               still
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               nothing
               for
               vs
               but
               euerlasting
               thraldome
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               a
               care
               of
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               receiue
               and
               imbrace
               this
               benefit
               which
               redoundes
               vnto
               vs
               by
               Christs
               ascension
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               that
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               to
               heauen
               to
               lead
               captiue
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               good
               consolation
               for
               all
               those
               that
               are
               afflicted
               in
               conscience
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               in
               this
               case
               but
               he
               hath
               great
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               yet
               must
               he
               not
               be
               discouraged
               .
               For
               Christ
               by
               his
               ascension
               like
               a
               noble
               captaine
               hath
               taken
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               hath
               pinnioned
               them
               fast
               ,
               so
               as
               all
               
               the
               power
               they
               haue
               ,
               is
               in
               Christs
               hand
               :
               and
               therefore
               for
               this
               cause
               although
               they
               are
               suffered
               to
               exercise
               and
               afflict
               vs
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               grace
               they
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               preuaile
               against
               vs.
               Therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               cast
               our
               care
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               feare
               ouermuch
               .
               Hence
               also
               we
               may
               learne
               a
               third
               dutie
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               knoweth
               what
               sinne
               meaneth
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               bloode
               of
               Christ
               meaneth
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               owne
               nature
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               with
               Paul
               that
               he
               is
               sold
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               thereof
               will
               crie
               out
               with
               him
               also
               ,
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               yea
               it
               will
               make
               his
               heart
               to
               bleede
               within
               him
               .
               Nowe
               what
               shall
               he
               doe
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               surely
               let
               him
               remember
               the
               ende
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               vanquish
               and
               subdue
               the
               rebellion
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               feele
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               :
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               no
               doubt
               finde
               that
               Christ
               will
               
                 dissolue
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 tread
                 Satan
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
              
               .
               
               And
               thus
               also
               those
               that
               feele
               in
               themselues
               the
               law
               of
               their
               members
               rebelling
               against
               the
               law
               of
               their
               minde
               ,
               must
               come
               to
               Christ
               and
               he
               will
               helpe
               and
               sree
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               benefit
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               ascended
               vp
               to
               heauen
               to
               bestow
               gifts
               vpon
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               saide
               in
               the
               place
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               He
               ascended
               vp
               an
               high
               ,
               &c.
               
                 he
                 gaue
                 gifts
                 vnto
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               prophecie
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               gifts
               needefull
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               who
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               whome
               are
               hidde
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               should
               be
               mindfull
               of
               vs
               and
               vouchsafe
               such
               speciall
               fauour
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               must
               cause
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               who
               haue
               receiued
               any
               gift
               of
               God
               (
               as
               there
               is
               no
               man
               but
               he
               hath
               receiued
               his
               portion
               )
               to
               be
               humbled
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               for
               the
               same
               .
               There
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               we
               should
               be
               proud
               of
               our
               gifts
               ;
               seeing
               we
               haue
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               receiued
               .
               For
               to
               this
               ende
               Christ
               ascended
               ,
               to
               giue
               gifts
               vnto
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               gifts
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               are
               not
               our
               owne
               ,
               but
               we
               had
               them
               from
               Christ
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               stewards
               of
               them
               a
               while
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               The
               more
               the
               Lord
               giueth
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               requireth
               at
               his
               hands
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               such
               as
               hauing
               good
               gifts
               abuse
               the
               same
               ,
               their
               sinne
               is
               the
               more
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               their
               daunger
               the
               greater
               .
               Men
               of
               great
               gifts
               vnlesse
               they
               vse
               them
               aright
               with
               humbled
               hearts
               ,
               shall
               want
               Gods
               blessing
               vpon
               them
               .
               For
               he
               giueth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
               The
               high
               hills
               after
               much
               tillage
               are
               often
               barren
               ,
               whereas
               the
               low
               vallies
               ,
               by
               the
               streames
               of
               waters
               passing
               through
               them
               ,
               are
               very
               fruitfull
               :
               and
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               ioyned
               with
               a
               swelling
               heart
               are
               fruitlesse
               ;
               but
               ioyned
               with
               loue
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               they
               edifie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               ascend
               vp
               to
               heauen
               to
               giue
               gifts
               vnto
               men
               ;
               here
               we
               may
               see
               how
               many
               a
               man
               and
               woman
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               are
               ouerseene
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               plead
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               they
               hope
               God
               will
               haue
               them
               excused
               for
               it
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               learned
               ;
               they
               haue
               dull
               wittes
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               teach
               them
               now
               ,
               they
               are
               past
               learning
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               they
               presume
               they
               may
               liue
               in
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               blinde
               almost
               in
               religion
               as
               when
               they
               were
               first
               borne
               .
               But
               marke
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               that
               is
               ascended
               vp
               to
               heauen
               ,
               namely
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               made
               thee
               of
               nothing
               .
               Now
               was
               he
               able
               
               to
               giue
               thee
               a
               beeing
               ,
               when
               thou
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               is
               he
               not
               likewise
               able
               to
               put
               knowledge
               into
               thy
               soule
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               thou
               wilt
               vse
               the
               meanes
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               ?
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               ascended
               for
               that
               end
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               vse
               the
               meanes
               to
               come
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               thy
               case
               is
               desperate
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               the
               cause
               of
               thine
               owne
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               thou
               bringest
               confusion
               vpon
               thine
               owne
               head
               .
               Therfore
               let
               ignorant
               men
               labour
               for
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               Ignorance
               shall
               excuse
               none
               :
               it
               will
               not
               stand
               for
               paiment
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               to
               this
               ende
               to
               teach
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               to
               giue
               knowledge
               and
               wisdome
               vnto
               the
               simple
               ,
               &
               to
               giue
               gifts
               of
               prophecie
               vnto
               his
               ministers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               teach
               his
               people
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               againe
               ,
               let
               such
               as
               be
               ignorant
               vse
               the
               meanes
               diligently
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               giue
               the
               blessing
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               not
               possible
               ,
               to
               furnish
               a
               whole
               Church
               with
               preaching
               ministers
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
               For
               wherefore
               did
               Christ
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               to
               giue
               gifts
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ?
               what
               ,
               is
               Christs
               hand
               now
               shortned
               ?
               vndoubtedly
               we
               may
               resolue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               Christ
               bestowed
               gifts
               sufficient
               vpon
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               it
               is
               for
               our
               sinnes
               that
               they
               are
               not
               imploied
               .
               The
               fountaines
               of
               learning
               the
               Vniuersities
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               dammed
               vp
               ,
               yet
               they
               streame
               not
               abroad
               as
               they
               might
               .
               Many
               there
               be
               in
               them
               indued
               with
               worthie
               gifts
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               couetousnes
               of
               men
               hindereth
               the
               comfortable
               entrance
               which
               otherwise
               might
               be
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               ascended
               to
               giue
               gifts
               needefull
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               gift
               of
               teaching
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               ,
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               dutie
               of
               euery
               man
               is
               ,
               especially
               of
               those
               which
               liue
               in
               the
               schooles
               of
               learning
               ,
               to
               labour
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               increase
               ,
               cherish
               ,
               and
               preserue
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               as
               Paul
               exhorteth
               Timothie
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               men
               preserue
               the
               fire
               by
               blowing
               it
               ,
               so
               by
               our
               diligence
               we
               must
               kindle
               and
               reuiue
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               vs.
               Christ
               hath
               done
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               but
               our
               paines
               and
               fidelitie
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               benefit
               that
               comes
               by
               Christs
               ascension
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               ascended
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               all
               that
               should
               beleeue
               in
               him
               :
               
                 In
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 are
                 many
                 dwelling
                 places
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 told
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               
               For
               by
               the
               sinne
               of
               Adam
               our
               entrance
               into
               heauen
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               
               If
               Adam
               by
               his
               fall
               did
               exclude
               himselfe
               from
               the
               earthly
               paradise
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               more
               did
               he
               exclude
               himselfe
               from
               heauen
               ?
               And
               the●efore
               all
               mankind
               sinning
               in
               him
               ,
               was
               likewise
               depriued
               of
               heauen
               .
               The
               people
               of
               Israel
               beeing
               in
               woe
               and
               miserie
               ,
               cried
               out
               that
               they
               had
               sinned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               had
               couered
               himselfe
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               that
               their
               praiers
               could
               not
               passe
               through
               .
               
               And
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               that
               our
               sinnes
               are
               a
               wall
               betwixt
               God
               and
               vs.
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               .
               
               Now
               seeing
               we
               haue
               shut
               our selues
               out
               of
               heauen
               by
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               was
               requi●ite
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Sauiour
               should
               goe
               before
               vs
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               readie
               a
               way
               for
               vs.
               For
               he
               is
               king
               ouer
               all
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               keies
               of
               heauen
               ,
               he
               openeth
               and
               no
               man
               shutteth
               :
               &
               therfore
               it
               is
               in
               his
               power
               to
               l●t
               vs
               in
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               shut
               our selues
               out
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               the
               ende
               of
               his
               ascension
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               in
               heauen
               ;
               then
               belike
               such
               as
               died
               before
               
               
               
               
               
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               were
               not
               in
               heauen
               .
               Ans.
               As
               there
               are
               two
               degrees
               of
               glorie
               ,
               one
               incomplete
               and
               the
               other
               complete
               or
               perfect
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               are
               in
               glorie
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               there
               remaineth
               fulnesse
               of
               glory
               for
               them
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               when
               soule
               and
               bodie
               shall
               be
               both
               glorified
               together
               :
               )
               so
               answerably
               there
               are
               two
               degrees
               of
               preparation
               of
               places
               in
               heauen
               .
               The
               places
               of
               glorie
               were
               in
               part
               prepared
               for
               the
               faithfull
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               full
               preparation
               is
               made
               by
               Christs
               ascension
               .
               And
               of
               this
               last
               preparation
               is
               the
               place
               of
               Iohn
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               very
               profitable
               .
               First
               it
               ouerthroweth
               the
               fond
               doctrine
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               did
               merit
               our
               iustification
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               beeing
               once
               iustified
               doe
               further
               merit
               saluation
               ,
               and
               purchase
               for
               our selues
               a
               place
               in
               heauen
               .
               But
               this
               is
               as
               it
               were
               to
               make
               a
               partition
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               vs
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               whereas
               in
               truth
               not
               onely
               the
               beginning
               and
               continuance
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               accomplishment
               thereof
               in
               our
               vocation
               ,
               iustification
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               glorification
               ,
               is
               wholly
               and
               onely
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               meere
               merit
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               hauing
               redeemed
               vs
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               also
               ascends
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               in
               heauen
               for
               vs.
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               serueth
               to
               condemne
               the
               fearefull
               ,
               lamentable
               ,
               and
               desperate
               securitie
               of
               these
               our
               daies
               .
               Great
               is
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               in
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               suffer
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               to
               bring
               vs
               out
               of
               hell
               :
               and
               withall
               to
               goe
               to
               heauen
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               vs
               there
               :
               and
               yet
               who
               is
               it
               that
               careth
               for
               this
               place
               ,
               or
               maketh
               any
               account
               therof
               ?
               who
               forsaketh
               this
               world
               ,
               &
               seekes
               vnto
               Christ
               for
               it
               ?
               And
               further
               ,
               least
               any
               mā
               should
               say
               ,
               alas
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               the
               way
               :
               therfore
               Christ
               before
               he
               ascended
               ,
               made
               a
               new
               &
               
                 liuing
                 way
              
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               .
               And
               to
               take
               away
               all
               excuses
               frō
               men
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               markes
               and
               bounds
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               hath
               placed
               guides
               in
               it
               ,
               namely
               his
               ministers
               ,
               to
               shew
               all
               the
               passengers
               a
               straight
               and
               readie
               course
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               And
               though
               Christ
               haue
               done
               all
               this
               for
               vs
               ,
               yet
               the
               blindnes
               and
               securitie
               of
               men
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               none
               almost
               walketh
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               nor
               careth
               to
               come
               into
               this
               mansion
               place
               ;
               but
               in
               stead
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               walke
               in
               by
               waies
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               owne
               flesh
               .
               When
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               goe
               eastward
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               they
               turne
               westward
               an
               other
               way
               :
               when
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               goe
               on
               forward
               to
               heauen
               ,
               they
               turne
               againe
               backeward
               ,
               and
               goe
               straight
               to
               hell
               .
               Men
               runne
               on
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               liues
               in
               the
               broad
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               once
               make
               inquirie
               for
               a
               resting
               place
               in
               heauen
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               commeth
               ,
               then
               they
               call
               for
               the
               guide
               ;
               whereas
               all
               their
               liues
               before
               ,
               they
               haue
               runne
               out
               of
               the
               way
               many
               thousand
               miles
               :
               but
               then
               ,
               alas
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               the
               vnspeakable
               mercie
               of
               God.
               For
               they
               haue
               wandered
               so
               farre
               astray
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               they
               cannot
               be
               able
               to
               come
               into
               the
               right
               way
               againe
               .
               Yet
               generally
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               most
               among
               vs
               ,
               whose
               securitie
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               grieuous
               and
               fearefull
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               done
               all
               that
               heart
               can
               wish
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               else
               required
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               by
               his
               grace
               we
               should
               walke
               in
               the
               way
               .
               There
               was
               neuer
               any
               that
               knew
               the
               state
               of
               the
               people
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               graunt
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               most
               true
               which
               I
               say
               .
               Besides
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               brought
               to
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               desperate
               securitie
               of
               this
               age
               :
               so
               we
               may
               further
               
               learne
               our
               owne
               duties
               .
               Is
               Christ
               gone
               to
               heauen
               before
               hand
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               thee
               ,
               then
               practise
               that
               which
               Paul
               teacheth
               :
               
               
                 Haue
                 thy
              
               a
               
                 conuersation
                 in
                 heauen
              
               .
               The
               words
               which
               he
               vseth
               are
               verie
               significant
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               is
               :
               Ye
               are
               free-denizens
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               freemen
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               let
               all
               your
               cares
               and
               studies
               ,
               all
               your
               affaires
               and
               doings
               bee
               in
               heauen
               .
               In
               the
               world
               if
               a
               man
               make
               purchase
               of
               an
               house
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               alwaies
               there
               :
               there
               he
               pulls
               down
               and
               builds
               againe
               :
               there
               he
               makes
               him
               orchards
               &
               gardens
               :
               there
               he
               meanes
               to
               liue
               and
               die
               .
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               bought
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               for
               vs
               (
               the
               most
               blessed
               purchasse
               that
               euer
               was
               )
               and
               hath
               paid
               the
               dearest
               price
               for
               it
               that
               euer
               was
               paide
               ,
               euen
               his
               own
               pretious
               blood
               :
               and
               in
               this
               citie
               he
               hath
               prepared
               for
               vs
               a
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               and
               made
               vs
               free-denizens
               of
               it
               :
               therefore
               all
               our
               ioy
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               affaires
               ought
               to
               be
               there
               .
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               howe
               shall
               a
               man
               vpon
               earth
               haue
               his
               conuersation
               in
               heauen
               .
               Ans.
               We
               must
               conuerse
               in
               heauen
               ,
               not
               in
               bodie
               but
               in
               heart
               :
               and
               therfore
               ,
               though
               our
               bodies
               be
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               our
               hearts
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               meditation
               must
               be
               in
               heauen
               .
               Thus
               must
               wee
               behaue
               our selues
               ,
               like
               good
               freemen
               in
               Gods
               house
               .
               It
               must
               be
               far
               from
               vs
               ,
               to
               haue
               our
               ioy
               and
               our
               hearts
               set
               on
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               ;
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               prepared
               a
               place
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               ,
               &
               also
               hath
               trained
               the
               way
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               must
               make
               euerie
               one
               of
               vs
               
                 to
                 striue
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 straight
                 gate
                 ,
              
               
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               counselleth
               vs
               :
               and
               that
               as
               wrastlers
               doe
               ,
               which
               striue
               for
               life
               and
               death
               .
               Within
               this
               gate
               is
               a
               dwelling
               place
               of
               happines
               readie
               for
               vs.
               If
               a
               man
               were
               assured
               that
               there
               were
               made
               for
               him
               a
               great
               purchasse
               in
               Spaine
               or
               Turkie
               ,
               so
               as
               if
               he
               would
               but
               come
               thither
               ,
               hee
               might
               inioy
               it
               ;
               would
               he
               not
               aduenture
               the
               daungers
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               enemies
               also
               ,
               if
               neede
               were
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               come
               to
               his
               owne
               ?
               Wel
               ,
               behold
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               made
               a
               purchase
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               ,
               &
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               wil
               come
               &
               enioy
               it
               .
               Why
               then
               should
               men
               refuse
               any
               paines
               ,
               or
               feare
               in
               the
               way
               ?
               nay
               we
               must
               striue
               to
               get
               in
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               pinched
               in
               the
               entrance
               ,
               for
               the
               gate
               is
               both
               strait
               and
               lowe
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               be
               faine
               to
               leaue
               our
               wealth
               behind
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               &
               enter
               we
               must
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               be
               constrained
               to
               leaue
               our
               flesh
               behinde
               vs.
               For
               the
               purchase
               that
               is
               made
               is
               worth
               tenne
               thousand
               worldes
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               if
               we
               loose
               it
               by
               fainting
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               our
               purchase
               shall
               be
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               darkenes
               for
               euer
               with
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               :
               who
               therefore
               would
               not
               striue
               ,
               though
               he
               lost
               his
               life
               in
               the
               gate
               ?
               The
               vrging
               of
               this
               point
               is
               needefull
               in
               these
               daies
               .
               There
               is
               striuing
               enough
               for
               worldly
               preferment
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               almost
               may
               go
               alone
               in
               the
               straight
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               heauen
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               none
               to
               beare
               him
               company
               .
               And
               where
               are
               they
               that
               striue
               to
               enter
               in
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               violence
               offered
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ?
               where
               bee
               the
               violent
               which
               should
               take
               it
               to
               themselues
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               haue
               prepared
               a
               place
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               in
               this
               world
               as
               pilgrimes
               and
               straungers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               learne
               the
               counsell
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               :
               
                 As
                 straungers
                 and
                 pilstrimes
                 abstaine
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               He
               that
               doth
               esteeme
               himselfe
               as
               pilgrime
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               intangle
               
               himselfe
               with
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               worlde
               ,
               nor
               put
               in
               practise
               the
               behauiour
               thereof
               ,
               but
               to
               behaue
               himselfe
               as
               a
               freeman
               of
               heauen
               ,
               as
               straungers
               vse
               to
               liue
               in
               forraine
               countries
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               fashion
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deede
               ,
               in
               life
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               hee
               must
               so
               carrie
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               thereby
               he
               may
               appeare
               to
               al
               the
               world
               of
               what
               countrie
               he
               is
               .
               An
               ancient
               diuine
               speaking
               of
               such
               as
               had
               curled
               and
               embrodered
               haire
               ,
               
               biddeth
               them
               consider
               ,
               whether
               they
               must
               goe
               to
               heauen
               with
               such
               haire
               or
               no
               :
               and
               wheras
               they
               adorned
               themselues
               with
               winckles
               made
               of
               other
               womens
               haire
               ,
               he
               askes
               them
               whether
               it
               may
               not
               be
               the
               haire
               of
               a
               damned
               person
               or
               no.
               If
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               further
               demandeth
               howe
               it
               may
               beseeme
               them
               to
               weare
               it
               which
               professe
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God.
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               other
               sinnes
               :
               they
               that
               be
               of
               Gods
               house
               must
               behaue
               themselues
               as
               freemen
               there
               .
               And
               when
               God
               hath
               made
               vs
               free
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               beseeme
               vs
               to
               make
               our selues
               bondmen
               of
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               and
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               went
               to
               heauen
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               good
               dutie
               for
               parents
               .
               Many
               of
               them
               are
               very
               carefull
               to
               preferre
               their
               children
               to
               great
               places
               and
               noble
               mens
               houses
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               therefore
               :
               but
               if
               they
               would
               indeede
               be
               good
               parents
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               they
               should
               first
               endeauour
               themselues
               to
               get
               roomes
               for
               them
               in
               heauen
               :
               they
               that
               doe
               this
               ,
               are
               good
               parents
               indeede
               .
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               howe
               shall
               we
               get
               this
               preferment
               for
               them
               ?
               Ans.
               God
               hath
               two
               houses
               ,
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               The
               church
               is
               his
               house
               of
               grace
               ,
               heauen
               is
               his
               house
               of
               glorie
               .
               Nowe
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               bring
               thy
               child
               to
               a
               place
               in
               the
               house
               of
               glorie
               ,
               then
               thou
               art
               first
               of
               all
               to
               get
               him
               a
               place
               in
               the
               house
               of
               grace
               :
               bringing
               him
               vp
               so
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               both
               in
               life
               and
               conuersation
               he
               may
               shew
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               then
               assure
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               remooued
               to
               the
               second
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               house
               of
               glorie
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               freeman
               for
               euer
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               shalt
               thus
               prouide
               for
               thy
               childe
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               leaue
               him
               as
               an
               orphan
               when
               thou
               diest
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               haue
               God
               for
               his
               father
               and
               Christ
               for
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               his
               comforter
               .
               And
               therefore
               first
               of
               all
               and
               aboue
               all
               ,
               remember
               to
               make
               thy
               child
               a
               member
               of
               Gods
               Church
               .
               Let
               the
               example
               of
               Dauid
               excite
               all
               parents
               hereunto
               :
               
               
                 I
                 had
                 rather
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 a
                 dore
                 keeper
                 in
                 the
                 hou●e
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tabernacles
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 thy
                 courts
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 ●lse
                 where
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               hence
               we
               may
               finde
               remed●e
               against
               the
               tediousnes
               of
               sicknes
               and
               feare
               of
               death
               .
               Thou
               which
               fearest
               death
               ,
               remember
               that
               Christ
               is
               gone
               to
               heuen
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               thy
               bodie
               ,
               where
               it
               must
               be
               glorified
               and
               liue
               for
               euer
               with
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               angels
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               while
               it
               lie
               dead
               and
               rot
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               Remember
               this
               also
               ,
               thou
               which
               continuest
               in
               any
               lingring
               sicknesse
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               prepared
               a
               place
               for
               thee
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               shalt
               rest
               in
               ioy
               and
               blisse
               without
               all
               paine
               or
               faintnes
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               benefit
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ascended
               vp
               to
               heauen
               to
               send
               the
               comforter
               vnto
               his
               Church
               .
               This
               was
               a
               speciall
               ende
               of
               his
               ascension
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               Christs
               owne
               wordes
               :
               
               
                 It
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 expedient
                 that
                 I
                 goe
                 away
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 goe
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 Comforter
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 depart
                 I
                 will
                 sende
                 him
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 pray
                 vnto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 giue
                 you
                 another
                 comforter
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 abide
                 
                 with
                 you
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
              
               But
               some
               wil
               say
               ,
               howe
               can
               Christ
               send
               his
               spirit
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               person
               sending
               and
               the
               person
               sent
               are
               vnequall
               ;
               whereas
               all
               three
               persons
               in
               trinitie
               are
               equall
               ,
               none
               greater
               or
               lesser
               then
               another
               ,
               none
               inferiour
               or
               superiour
               to
               other
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               :
               but
               we
               must
               knowe
               ,
               that
               the
               action
               of
               sending
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               makes
               not
               the
               persons
               vnequall
               ,
               but
               onely
               shewes
               a
               distinction
               and
               order
               among
               equalls
               .
               The
               father
               sends
               the
               sonne
               ,
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               both
               send
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               yet
               the
               father
               is
               not
               aboue
               the
               sonne
               ,
               neither
               the
               father
               or
               the
               sonne
               aboue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               equall
               in
               degree
               ,
               though
               in
               regarde
               of
               order
               one
               is
               before
               another
               :
               and
               it
               standeth
               with
               reason
               .
               For
               two
               men
               that
               are
               equall
               in
               degree
               ,
               may
               vpon
               mutuall
               consent
               one
               send
               another
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               further
               demanded
               ,
               howe
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               can
               be
               sent
               which
               is
               euery
               where
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               indeed
               is
               euery
               where
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               sent
               not
               so
               much
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               essence
               or
               substance
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               operation
               whereby
               he
               renueth
               &
               guideth
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               Nowe
               then
               ,
               this
               beeing
               so
               ,
               here
               first
               we
               haue
               occasion
               to
               consider
               the
               miserie
               of
               the
               world
               .
               When
               a
               man
               is
               troubled
               in
               his
               minde
               (
               as
               no
               vngodly
               man
               ,
               but
               sometime
               he
               feeleth
               the
               terrour
               of
               conscience
               for
               his
               sinnes
               )
               then
               hee
               labours
               to
               remooue
               it
               by
               merie
               company
               and
               pleasant
               bookes
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               at
               his
               ascension
               sent
               his
               holy
               spirit
               to
               bee
               the
               comforter
               of
               his
               Church
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               wee
               are
               troubled
               in
               conscience
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               seeke
               ease
               by
               such
               slender
               meanes
               ,
               but
               rather
               seeke
               for
               the
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               haue
               our
               sinnes
               washed
               away
               and
               our
               hearts
               purified
               and
               clensed
               by
               the
               bloode
               of
               Christ.
               As
               for
               wine
               and
               mirth
               and
               such
               like
               meanes
               of
               comfort
               ,
               neither
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shall
               they
               stand
               vs
               in
               stead
               ,
               or
               bee
               able
               to
               comfort
               vs.
               Againe
               ,
               when
               crosses
               and
               calamities
               fall
               ,
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               minister
               is
               not
               sought
               for
               ,
               but
               the
               helpe
               of
               such
               as
               are
               called
               cunning
               men
               and
               cunning
               women
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               charmers
               ,
               inchanters
               ,
               and
               figure-casters
               :
               a
               badde
               practise
               .
               Christ
               at
               his
               ascension
               sent
               his
               holy
               spirit
               vnto
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               guide
               and
               comforter
               in
               their
               calamities
               and
               miseries
               :
               and
               therfore
               when
               any
               man
               is
               in
               distresse
               ,
               he
               should
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               right
               meanes
               of
               comfort
               ,
               namly
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               should
               find
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Thus
               the
               prophet
               Isai
               informeth
               the
               Iewes
               :
               when
               they
               shall
               say
               vnto
               you
               :
               inquire
               at
               them
               which
               haue
               a
               spirit
               of
               diuination
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               southsayers
               which
               whisper
               and
               murmure
               :
               
               
                 Should
                 not
                 a
                 people
                 inquire
                 at
                 their
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 testimonie
                 .
              
               Rebecca
               ,
               
               when
               the
               two
               twinnes
               stroue
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
               what
               did
               shee
               ?
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               shee
               sent
               to
               
                 aske
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Yet
               commonly
               the
               men
               of
               these
               daies
               leaue
               God
               &
               seeke
               to
               the
               instruments
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               To
               goe
               yet
               further
               ,
               god
               vseth
               for
               sundrie
               causes
               most
               of
               all
               to
               afflict
               his
               dearest
               children
               .
               Iudgement
               ,
               saith
               Peter
               ,
               
               
                 beginnes
                 at
                 Gods
                 house
              
               .
               S.
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               certaine
               woman
               was
               
                 bound
                 of
                 Satan
                 eighteene
                 yeeres
              
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               shee
               ?
               
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               God.
               When
               the
               like
               condition
               shall
               befall
               any
               of
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               remember
               the
               ende
               why
               Christ
               ascended
               vp
               to
               heauen
               :
               and
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               will
               giue
               vs
               his
               spirit
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               be
               eased
               and
               deliuered
               ,
               or
               else
               inabled
               to
               perseuere
               &
               continue
               in
               patience
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               true
               way
               and
               meanes
               to
               lighten
               &
               ease
               the
               
               burden
               of
               all
               afflictions
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               Paul
               praieth
               that
               the
               Colossians
               might
               be
               
                 strengthened
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 glorious
                 power
                 vnto
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 with
                 ioyfulnesse
                 .
              
               
               For
               to
               whomesoeuer
               God
               giueth
               grace
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               to
               them
               also
               he
               giues
               power
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               by
               the
               inward
               worke
               of
               his
               spirit
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               haue
               sent
               vnto
               his
               church
               the
               holy
               spirit
               to
               be
               our
               comforter
               ,
               our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               prepare
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               to
               bee
               fitte
               temples
               and
               houses
               for
               so
               worthie
               a
               guest
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               certified
               that
               a
               prince
               would
               come
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               he
               would
               dresse
               it
               vp
               and
               haue
               all
               things
               in
               as
               good
               order
               as
               might
               bee
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               wee
               much
               more
               endeauour
               to
               purifie
               and
               clense
               our
               soules
               and
               bodies
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               fitte
               temples
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               whome
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               sent
               to
               be
               our
               comforter
               .
               The
               Shunamite
               was
               carefull
               to
               entertaine
               the
               man
               of
               God
               Elisha
               ,
               for
               shee
               said
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 chamber
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 set
                 him
                 there
                 a
                 bed
                 and
                 a
                 stoole
                 ,
                 a
                 table
                 and
                 a
                 candlesticke
                 .
              
               Nowe
               howe
               much
               more
               carefull
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               to
               entertaine
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               content
               to
               come
               and
               dwell
               with
               vs
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               adorne
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               with
               grace
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               lodge
               ,
               and
               suppe
               ,
               and
               dine
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               promised
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               if
               wee
               defile
               our
               bodies
               with
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               banish
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               out
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               inuite
               the
               deuill
               to
               come
               and
               dwell
               with
               vs.
               For
               the
               more
               a
               man
               defileth
               his
               bodie
               ,
               the
               fitter
               and
               cleaner
               it
               is
               for
               him
               .
               And
               to
               cōclude
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               vs
               remēber
               that
               saying
               ,
               which
               is
               vsed
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               Christ
               when
               he
               went
               hence
               gaue
               vs
               his
               pawne
               ,
               namely
               his
               spirit
               ,
               to
               assure
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               come
               to
               vs
               againe
               ,
               and
               also
               hee
               tooke
               with
               him
               our
               pawne
               ,
               
               namely
               his
               flesh
               ,
               to
               assure
               vs
               further
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               ascend
               vp
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christs
               ascension
               :
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               duties
               whereunto
               we
               are
               mooued
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               two
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               here
               admonished
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               vbiquitie
               and
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               reall
               and
               essentiall
               presence
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ;
               as
               flatly
               oppugning
               this
               article
               of
               Christs
               ascensiō
               into
               heauen
               .
               For
               it
               is
               flat
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               true
               bodie
               to
               subsist
               in
               many
               places
               at
               once
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               then
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               sawe
               Christ
               ascending
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
               so
               must
               wee
               doe
               also
               :
               while
               hee
               was
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               gaue
               him
               honour
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               ascending
               ,
               they
               adored
               him
               with
               farre
               greater
               reuerence
               :
               
               and
               so
               must
               we
               now
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               bowe
               the
               knees
               of
               our
               hearts
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               degree
               of
               the
               exaltation
               of
               Christ.
               Now
               followes
               the
               third
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 And
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 almightie
                 .
              
               In
               the
               handling
               whereof
               ,
               we
               are
               first
               to
               shewe
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               wordes
               :
               secondly
               the
               comforts
               and
               benefits
               that
               redound
               to
               Gods
               Church
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               duties
               that
               we
               are
               mooued
               vnto
               .
               For
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               :
               if
               we
               speak
               properly
               ,
               God
               hath
               neither
               right
               hand
               nor
               left
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               be
               said
               to
               sit
               or
               stand
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               not
               a
               bodie
               but
               a
               spirit
               :
               the
               words
               therefore
               containe
               a
               borrowed
               speech
               from
               earthly
               kings
               and
               potentates
               ,
               whose
               manner
               and
               custome
               hath
               beene
               to
               place
               such
               persons
               at
               their
               right
               handes
               ,
               whome
               they
               purposed
               to
               aduance
               to
               any
               speciall
               office
               or
               dignitie
               .
               So
               ,
               King
               Salomon
               when
               his
               mother
               came
               to
               speake
               with
               him
               ,
               
               rose
               vp
               from
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               met
               het
               ,
               &
               caused
               a
               
               seate
               to
               be
               set
               at
               his
               owne
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               set
               her
               vpon
               it
               ,
               in
               token
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               of
               honour
               which
               he
               gaue
               vnto
               her
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Vpon
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 did
                 stand
                 the
                 Queene
                 in
                 a
                 vesture
                 of
                 gold
                 .
              
               And
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Zebedeus
               made
               suit
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 sit
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               Now
               their
               request
               was
               to
               haue
               the
               two
               speciall
               and
               principall
               dignities
               of
               his
               kingdome
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               an
               earthly
               prince
               signifieth
               aduancement
               into
               authoritie
               and
               honour
               :
               and
               therfore
               the
               same
               phrase
               of
               speech
               applied
               to
               Christ
               signifieth
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               his
               full
               and
               manifest
               exaltation
               in
               dignitie
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               glorie
               :
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
               that
               
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 giuen
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 is
                 aboue
                 all
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 euery
                 knee
                 shall
                 bowe
                 .
              
               Secondly
               it
               signifieth
               his
               full
               and
               manifest
               exaltation
               into
               the
               authoritie
               and
               gouernment
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               spreadeth
               it selfe
               ouer
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               So
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               Sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               
                 vntill
                 I
                 make
                 thine
                 enemies
                 thy
                 footstoole
                 .
              
               Which
               place
               beeing
               alleadged
               by
               S.
               Paul
               repeating
               the
               words
               but
               changing
               the
               phrase
               ,
               is
               thus
               set
               downe
               :
               
               
                 He
                 shall
              
               raigne
               
                 till
                 he
                 haue
                 put
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
                 .
              
               And
               to
               speake
               in
               briefe
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               wordes
               is
               to
               shewe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               after
               his
               ascension
               is
               aduanced
               to
               such
               an
               estate
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               fulnesse
               of
               glorie
               ,
               power
               ,
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               father
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               holy
               angels
               .
               Furthermore
               in
               the
               words
               three
               circumstances
               must
               be
               obserued
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               place
               where
               Christ
               is
               thus
               aduanced
               ,
               noted
               in
               the
               former
               article
               ,
               
                 he
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
              
               (
               namely
               in
               heauen
               )
               
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               place
               then
               where
               Christ
               Iesus
               in
               both
               his
               natures
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               and
               also
               man
               ,
               doth
               rule
               in
               full
               glorie
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               maiestie
               ;
               is
               heauen
               it selfe
               .
               To
               which
               effect
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 raised
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 heauenly
                 places
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 maiestie
                 in
                 highest
                 places
                 .
              
               This
               ●oint
               well
               considered
               ,
               serues
               to
               discouer
               the
               ouersight
               of
               sundrie
               Diuines
               ,
               which
               hold
               and
               teach
               ,
               that
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               euery
               where
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               heauen
               onely
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               hereby
               lay
               a
               foundation
               for
               the
               vbiquitie
               of
               Christs
               manhood
               :
               which
               neuerthelesse
               the
               heauens
               must
               containe
               till
               the
               time
               that
               all
               things
               be
               restored
               .
               The
               second
               circumstance
               ,
               is
               the
               time
               when
               Christ
               began
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               gathered
               by
               the
               order
               of
               the
               articles
               .
               For
               first
               Christ
               died
               and
               was
               buried
               ,
               then
               he
               rose
               againe
               and
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               ascension
               he
               is
               said
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               .
               This
               order
               is
               also
               noted
               vnto
               vs
               by
               S.
               Paul
               :
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 condemne
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 rather
                 which
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               S.
               Marke
               saith
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               risen
               againe
               he
               appeared
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               
               and
               after
               he
               had
               
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 them
                 he
                 was
                 receiued
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               how
               this
               can
               stand
               with
               truth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               not
               begin
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               before
               the
               ascension
               ,
               considering
               he
               is
               one
               God
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               therfore
               an
               absolute
               and
               soueraigne
               King
               from
               all
               eternitie
               .
               Answ.
               As
               Christ
               is
               God
               or
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               he
               is
               coequall
               and
               coeternall
               with
               him
               in
               the
               regiment
               of
               his
               kingdome
               :
               and
               hath
               neither
               beginning
               ,
               middle
               ,
               or
               ending
               
               thereof
               ;
               yet
               as
               Christ
               is
               God
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               person
               God-man
               or
               Man-god
               ,
               he
               began
               after
               his
               ascention
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               :
               &
               as
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 was
                 made
                 Lord
              
               ;
               partly
               because
               as
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               he
               did
               then
               manifest
               himselfe
               to
               be
               that
               which
               indeede
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               namely
               God
               and
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               and
               partly
               ,
               because
               as
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               he
               receiued
               dominion
               or
               Lordship
               from
               the
               father
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               before
               ;
               &
               thereby
               was
               euen
               in
               his
               manhood
               exalted
               to
               be
               king
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               Christ
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
               The
               third
               circumstance
               is
               concerning
               the
               person
               ,
               at
               whose
               right
               hand
               Christ
               sits
               ,
               noted
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               article
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 Almightie
              
               ;
               whereby
               is
               signified
               ,
               that
               he
               receiues
               all
               the
               honour
               ,
               power
               ,
               &
               glorie
               of
               his
               kingdome
               from
               his
               father
               :
               as
               he
               ,
               that
               is
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               a
               prince
               ,
               receiues
               the
               honour
               &
               authoritie
               which
               he
               hath
               ,
               from
               the
               prince
               .
               Nowe
               if
               it
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               Christ
               shall
               be
               inferiour
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               because
               he
               which
               receiueth
               honour
               of
               another
               is
               inferiour
               to
               him
               of
               whome
               he
               receiueth
               it
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               Christ
               we
               must
               consider
               his
               person
               and
               his
               office
               :
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               person
               as
               he
               is
               the
               eternall
               sonne
               of
               God
               he
               is
               equall
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               here
               said
               to
               sit
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               :
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               o●fice
               which
               he
               beares
               ,
               namely
               as
               he
               is
               mediatour
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               inferiour
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               receiues
               his
               kingdome
               from
               him
               .
               As
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               our
               king
               and
               head
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               head
               more
               then
               the
               father
               :
               as
               he
               is
               mediatour
               ,
               he
               is
               also
               our
               head
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               hee
               is
               vnder
               the
               father
               as
               beeing
               his
               head
               .
               
               And
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               it
               strange
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               should
               bee
               both
               equall
               and
               inferiour
               to
               another
               ,
               diuers
               respects
               considered
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               in
               that
               Christs
               placing
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               argues
               inferioritie
               betweene
               the
               father
               &
               him
               ,
               hence
               we
               learne
               that
               they
               are
               deceiued
               which
               from
               this
               article
               gather
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               glorification
               of
               Christ
               there
               is
               a
               transfusion
               of
               the
               proprieties
               of
               the
               godhead
               ,
               as
               omnipotencie
               ,
               omniscience
               ,
               omnipresence
               ,
               &c.
               into
               his
               manhood
               .
               For
               this
               is
               to
               abolish
               all
               inferioritie
               and
               to
               make
               an
               equalitie
               betweene
               the
               creature
               and
               the
               creatour
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               againe
               the
               word
               Almightie
               is
               repeated
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               vpon
               special
               reason
               :
               because
               Christs
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               doth
               presuppose
               omnipotencie
               .
               For
               in
               vaine
               were
               all
               power
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               giuen
               to
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               were
               omnipotent
               as
               the
               father
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               song
               of
               the
               Elders
               was
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Worthie
                 is
                 the
                 Lamb
                 that
                 was
                 killed
                 to
                 receiue
                 power
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               benefits
               which
               redound
               vnto
               vs
               by
               Christs
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               are
               two
               ,
               one
               concernes
               his
               priesthood
               ,
               the
               other
               his
               kingly
               office
               .
               The
               benefit
               rising
               from
               his
               priesthood
               is
               his
               Intercession
               for
               vs
               :
               for
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               endes
               why
               Christ
               is
               now
               exalted
               in
               glorie
               ,
               and
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ;
               namely
               to
               make
               request
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               all
               that
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs.
              
               Nowe
               that
               we
               may
               rightly
               vnderstand
               what
               his
               intercession
               is
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               points
               .
               First
               to
               whome
               it
               is
               made
               :
               secondly
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               made
               by
               Christ
               alone
               or
               no
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               what
               be
               the
               fruits
               
               and
               benefits
               thereof
               :
               fiftly
               ,
               the
               duties
               whereunto
               wee
               are
               mooued
               thereby
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Intercession
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               suite
               ,
               request
               ,
               or
               intreaty
               in
               some
               ones
               behalfe
               to
               another
               :
               and
               this
               is
               done
               by
               Christ
               for
               vs
               vnto
               God
               ,
               
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mediatour
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               Here
               at
               the
               verie
               first
               ariseth
               a
               difficultie
               :
               for
               in
               euery
               intercession
               there
               be
               three
               parties
               :
               the
               person
               offended
               ;
               the
               person
               offending
               ;
               the
               intercessour
               ,
               distinct
               from
               them
               both
               .
               Now
               if
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               make
               intercession
               to
               God
               for
               man
               ,
               then
               hee
               maketh
               intercession
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               :
               howe
               then
               shall
               Christ
               be
               mediatour
               ?
               Ans.
               This
               point
               hath
               so
               troubled
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               resoluing
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               haue
               deuised
               an
               errour
               ,
               auouching
               that
               Christ
               is
               mediatour
               onely
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               vntrue
               .
               For
               as
               both
               natures
               doe
               concurre
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               so
               likewise
               they
               doe
               both
               concurre
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               intercession
               :
               and
               therefore
               a
               more
               meete
               and
               conuenient
               answere
               is
               this
               :
               Christ
               Iesus
               God-man
               in
               both
               natures
               ,
               is
               directly
               our
               mediatour
               to
               the
               first
               person
               the
               father
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 iust
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               we
               haue
               three
               persons
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               intercession
               really
               distinguished
               .
               The
               partie
               offended
               is
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               the
               partie
               offending
               is
               man
               :
               &
               thirdly
               the
               intercessour
               distinct
               frō
               them
               both
               is
               Christ
               the
               secōd
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               in
               Godhead
               he
               &
               the
               Father
               be
               one
               ,
               yet
               in
               person
               they
               are
               really
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               hee
               is
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               middle
               betweene
               the
               father
               and
               vs
               :
               for
               the
               father
               is
               God
               and
               not
               man
               :
               wee
               that
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               are
               men
               not
               God
               :
               Christ
               himselfe
               both
               man
               and
               God.
               It
               may
               be
               further
               replyed
               that
               this
               answere
               will
               not
               stand
               ,
               because
               not
               onely
               the
               father
               is
               offended
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mediatour
               to
               them
               also
               .
               Answer
               .
               The
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               is
               directed
               to
               the
               father
               the
               first
               person
               immediately
               :
               nowe
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               haue
               all
               one
               indiuisible
               essence
               ,
               and
               by
               consequent
               one
               and
               the
               same
               will
               :
               whereupon
               the
               father
               beeing
               appeased
               by
               Christs
               intercession
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               also
               appeased
               with
               him
               and
               in
               him
               .
               Thus
               then
               intercession
               is
               made
               to
               the
               whole
               trinitie
               ,
               but
               yet
               immediately
               and
               directly
               to
               the
               first
               person
               and
               in
               him
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               intercession
               vnto
               his
               father
               .
               We
               must
               not
               imagine
               ,
               that
               Christ
               nowe
               in
               heauen
               kneeles
               downe
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               vtters
               wordes
               ,
               and
               puts
               vp
               a
               supplication
               for
               all
               the
               faithfull
               to
               God
               the
               father
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               not
               beseeming
               the
               maiestie
               of
               him
               that
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
               But
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               intercession
               is
               thus
               to
               be
               conceiued
               .
               When
               one
               is
               to
               speake
               to
               an
               earthly
               prince
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               another
               ;
               first
               of
               al
               he
               must
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               secondly
               make
               his
               request
               :
               and
               both
               these
               ,
               Christ
               performeth
               for
               vs
               vnto
               God.
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               after
               his
               ascension
               he
               entred
               into
               heauen
               ,
               where
               he
               did
               present
               vnto
               his
               father
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               his
               owne
               person
               in
               two
               natures
               ,
               and
               secondly
               the
               inualuable
               merits
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               well
               pleased
               .
               And
               we
               must
               further
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               as
               on
               the
               crosse
               he
               stood
               in
               our
               roome
               ,
               so
               in
               heauē
               he
               now
               appears
               as
               a
               publike
               person
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               representing
               all
               the
               elect
               that
               shal
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ascended
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 vs.
              
               And
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               Christ
               makes
               request
               for
               vs
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               willeth
               according
               to
               both
               his
               natures
               ,
               and
               desireth
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               father
               would
               accept
               his
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               al
               that
               are
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               that
               he
               makes
               request
               on
               this
               manner
               I
               prooue
               it
               thus
               .
               Looke
               what
               was
               his
               request
               in
               our
               behalfe
               when
               he
               was
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               the
               same
               for
               substance
               it
               continues
               still
               in
               heauen
               :
               but
               here
               on
               earth
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               request
               was
               that
               he
               
                 willed
                 and
                 desired
              
               that
               his
               father
               would
               be
               well
               pleased
               with
               vs
               for
               his
               merits
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               his
               praier
               in
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               Father
               ,
               
               I
               will
               
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 euen
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 beholde
                 my
                 glorie
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 louedst
                 me
                 before
                 the
                 foūdatiō
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Therefore
               he
               still
               continues
               to
               make
               request
               for
               vs
               by
               willing
               and
               desiring
               that
               his
               father
               would
               accept
               his
               merits
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
               If
               it
               be
               alleadged
               that
               Christ
               in
               this
               solemne
               praier
               vsed
               speech
               and
               prostration
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               actions
               were
               no
               essentiall
               parts
               of
               his
               praier
               .
               The
               prostrating
               of
               his
               bodie
               serued
               onely
               as
               a
               token
               of
               submission
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               a
               creature
               :
               and
               the
               speech
               which
               he
               vsed
               ,
               serued
               onely
               to
               vtter
               and
               expresse
               his
               request
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               a
               difference
               here
               must
               be
               marked
               between
               Christs
               passion
               and
               his
               intercession
               .
               The
               passion
               serues
               for
               the
               working
               and
               causing
               of
               a
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               vs
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               tempering
               of
               the
               plaister
               :
               the
               intercession
               goes
               further
               :
               for
               it
               applies
               the
               satisfaction
               made
               ,
               and
               laies
               the
               salue
               to
               the
               very
               sore
               .
               And
               therefore
               Christ
               makes
               request
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               elect
               generally
               ,
               but
               for
               particular
               men
               ,
               as
               Paul
               ,
               Iames
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               that
               particularly
               ,
               as
               he
               testifieth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 praied
                 for
                 thee
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 faith
                 faile
                 not
                 .
              
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               Christs
               
                 willing
                 and
                 desiring
                 of
                 a
                 thing
              
               can
               not
               be
               a
               request
               or
               intercession
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               it
               cou●teruailes
               all
               the
               praiers
               in
               the
               word
               .
               For
               whatsoeuer
               Christ
               willeth
               ,
               the
               same
               also
               the
               father
               beeing
               well
               pleased
               with
               him
               ,
               willeth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whatsoeuer
               Christ
               as
               a
               mediatour
               willeth
               for
               vs
               at
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               in
               effect
               or
               substance
               is
               a
               request
               or
               praier
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               alone
               and
               none
               with
               him
               makes
               intercession
               for
               vs.
               And
               this
               I
               prooue
               by
               induction
               of
               particulars
               .
               First
               of
               al
               this
               office
               appertaines
               not
               to
               the
               angels
               :
               They
               are
               indeede
               ministring
               spirits
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Gods
               chosen
               :
               they
               reioice
               when
               a
               sinner
               is
               conuerted
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               dieth
               ,
               they
               are
               readie
               to
               carrie
               his
               soule
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               :
               and
               God
               otherwhiles
               vseth
               them
               as
               messengers
               to
               reueale
               his
               will
               :
               
               thus
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               brings
               a
               message
               to
               Zacharie
               the
               priest
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               heard
               his
               praier
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               once
               said
               in
               all
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               intercession
               to
               God
               for
               vs.
               As
               for
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               they
               can
               not
               make
               intercession
               for
               vs
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               our
               particular
               estates
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               heare
               our
               requests
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               we
               should
               pray
               to
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               vs
               ,
               wee
               should
               substitute
               them
               into
               the
               roome
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               ascribe
               that
               to
               them
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               him
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               searching
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               done
               vpon
               earth
               ;
               though
               withall
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               this
               not
               by
               themselues
               but
               of
               God.
               As
               for
               the
               faithful
               here
               on
               earth
               indeed
               they
               haue
               warrant
               yea
               commandement
               to
               pray
               one
               for
               another
               :
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               make
               intercession
               for
               vs.
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               that
               makes
               interc●ssion
               must
               bring
               something
               
               of
               his
               owne
               that
               may
               be
               of
               value
               and
               price
               with
               God
               to
               procure
               the
               graunt
               of
               his
               request
               :
               secondly
               ,
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               :
               but
               the
               faithfull
               on
               earth
               make
               request
               to
               God
               one
               for
               another
               not
               in
               their
               owne
               names
               ,
               nor
               for
               their
               owne
               merits
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               and
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               a
               prerogatiue
               belonging
               to
               Christ
               alone
               to
               make
               a
               request
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               owne
               merits
               ,
               wee
               therefore
               conclude
               that
               the
               worke
               of
               intercession
               is
               the
               sole
               worke
               of
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               not
               belonging
               to
               any
               creature
               beside
               in
               heauen
               or
               in
               earth
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Papists
               can
               not
               content
               themselues
               with
               his
               intercession
               alone
               ,
               as
               beeing
               most
               sufficient
               :
               it
               argues
               plainely
               ,
               that
               they
               doubt
               either
               of
               his
               power
               or
               of
               his
               will
               :
               whereupon
               their
               praiers
               turne
               to
               sinne
               .
               
            
             
               The
               fruits
               and
               benefits
               of
               Christs
               intercession
               are
               these
               .
               First
               by
               meanes
               of
               it
               wee
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               are
               repentant
               sinners
               shall
               stand
               and
               appeare
               righteous
               before
               God
               for
               euer
               :
               at
               what
               time
               soeuer
               Christ
               ,
               beeing
               now
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               presenting
               himselfe
               and
               his
               merits
               before
               his
               father
               ,
               shewes
               himselfe
               desirous
               and
               willing
               ,
               and
               they
               whosoeuer
               they
               are
               being
               sinners
               ,
               should
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               euen
               then
               immediately
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               this
               his
               wil
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               accepted
               as
               righteous
               before
               god
               indeede
               .
               When
               a
               man
               lookes
               vpon
               things
               directly
               through
               the
               aire
               ,
               they
               appeare
               in
               their
               proper
               formes
               and
               colours
               as
               they
               are
               :
               but
               if
               they
               bee
               looked
               vpon
               through
               a
               greene
               glasse
               ,
               they
               all
               appeare
               greene
               :
               so
               likewise
               if
               God
               behold
               vs
               as
               we
               are
               in
               our selues
               ,
               we
               appeare
               as
               vile
               and
               damnable
               sinners
               :
               but
               if
               he
               looke
               vpon
               vs
               as
               we
               are
               presented
               before
               his
               throne
               in
               heauen
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Mediatour
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               willing
               that
               we
               should
               be
               approoued
               for
               his
               merits
               :
               then
               we
               appeare
               without
               all
               spot
               and
               wrinkle
               before
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               vse
               Paul
               makes
               hereof
               :
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 iustifieth
              
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               rendred
               :
               For
               
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 rather
                 which
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 request
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               Christs
               intercession
               serues
               to
               preserue
               al
               repentant
               sinners
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               :
               that
               being
               once
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               they
               may
               so
               continue
               to
               the
               ende
               .
               For
               when
               any
               seruant
               of
               God
               is
               ouertaken
               by
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               falls
               into
               any
               particular
               sinne
               ,
               then
               Christs
               intercession
               is
               made
               as
               a
               blessed
               hand
               to
               apply
               the
               salue
               of
               his
               death
               to
               that
               particular
               sore
               .
               For
               he
               continually
               appeares
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               shewes
               himselfe
               to
               be
               willing
               that
               God
               the
               father
               should
               accept
               his
               one
               only
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               daily
               and
               particular
               sinnes
               of
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               man
               :
               and
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               beeing
               iustified
               before
               God
               may
               not
               fall
               away
               quite
               from
               grace
               ,
               but
               for
               euery
               particular
               sinne
               may
               be
               humbled
               and
               receiue
               pardon
               .
               If
               this
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               our
               estate
               should
               be
               most
               miserable
               ,
               considering
               that
               for
               euery
               sinne
               committed
               by
               vs
               after
               our
               repentance
               ,
               we
               deserue
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               fauour
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               Christs
               intercession
               serueth
               to
               make
               our
               good
               works
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               For
               euen
               in
               the
               best
               workes
               that
               a
               man
               can
               doe
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               wants
               .
               First
               they
               are
               good
               onely
               in
               part
               :
               secondly
               they
               are
               mingled
               with
               sinne
               .
               For
               as
               a
               man
               is
               partly
               spirit
               or
               grace
               and
               partly
               flesh
               :
               so
               are
               his
               works
               partly
               gratious
               and
               partly
               fleshly
               .
               And
               because
               grace
               is
               onely
               begun
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               therefore
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               are
               sinfull
               and
               imperfit
               .
               Now
               by
               Christs
               intercession
               
               his
               satisfaction
               is
               applied
               to
               our
               persons
               ,
               and
               by
               consequent
               the
               defect
               of
               our
               workes
               is
               couered
               and
               remooued
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               approued
               of
               God
               the
               father
               .
               
               In
               a
               vision
               Saint
               Iohn
               saw
               an
               angel
               ,
               standing
               before
               the
               altar
               with
               a
               golden
               censer
               full
               of
               sweete
               odours
               to
               offer
               vp
               with
               the
               praiers
               of
               the
               Saints
               vpon
               the
               same
               .
               And
               this
               signifies
               ,
               that
               Christ
               presents
               our
               workes
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               intercession
               sanctifies
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               when
               we
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               value
               and
               vigour
               of
               Christ
               his
               merit
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               made
               in
               heauen
               ,
               breedeth
               and
               causeth
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               vpon
               earth
               that
               beleeue
               another
               intercession
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 giueth
                 vs
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 and
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 sighes
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 which
                 searcheth
                 the
                 hearts
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
              
               Now
               the
               spirit
               is
               said
               to
               make
               request
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               stirres
               and
               mooues
               euery
               contrite
               heart
               to
               pray
               with
               sighes
               and
               grones
               vnspeakable
               to
               God
               for
               things
               needfull
               :
               and
               this
               grace
               is
               a
               fruit
               deriued
               from
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               in
               heauen
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Sunne
               though
               the
               bodie
               of
               it
               abide
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               yet
               the
               beames
               of
               it
               descend
               to
               vs
               that
               are
               on
               earth
               .
               So
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               made
               in
               heauen
               is
               tied
               as
               it
               were
               to
               his
               person
               alone
               ,
               yet
               the
               grones
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               touched
               heart
               ,
               as
               the
               beames
               thereof
               are
               here
               on
               earth
               among
               the
               faithfull
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               whether
               Christ
               make
               intercession
               for
               vs
               or
               no
               ,
               we
               neede
               not
               to
               ascend
               vp
               into
               the
               heauens
               to
               learne
               the
               truth
               :
               but
               we
               must
               descend
               into
               our
               owne
               hearts
               and
               looke
               whether
               Christ
               haue
               giuen
               vs
               his
               spirit
               ,
               which
               makes
               vs
               crie
               vnto
               God
               &
               make
               request
               to
               him
               with
               grones
               &
               sighes
               that
               can
               not
               be
               expressed
               :
               and
               if
               we
               finde
               this
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               euident
               and
               infallible
               signe
               that
               Christ
               continually
               makes
               intercession
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               .
               He
               that
               would
               know
               whether
               the
               Sunne
               shine
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               must
               not
               clime
               vp
               into
               the
               cloudes
               to
               looke
               ,
               but
               search
               for
               the
               beames
               thereof
               vpon
               the
               earth
               :
               which
               when
               he
               sees
               ,
               he
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               sunne
               shines
               in
               the
               firmament
               .
               And
               if
               we
               would
               know
               whether
               Christ
               in
               heauen
               makes
               intercession
               for
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               ransacke
               our
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               and
               there
               make
               search
               whether
               we
               feele
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               crying
               in
               vs
               ,
               Abba
               ,
               Father
               .
               As
               for
               those
               that
               neuer
               feele
               this
               worke
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               in
               them
               ,
               their
               case
               is
               miserable
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               .
               For
               Christ
               as
               yet
               makes
               no
               intercession
               for
               them
               ,
               considering
               these
               two
               alwaies
               go
               togither
               ;
               his
               intercession
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               moouing
               them
               to
               bewaile
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               with
               sighes
               and
               grones
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
               and
               to
               crie
               and
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               for
               grace
               :
               and
               therfore
               all
               such
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               yong
               or
               old
               ,
               that
               neuer
               could
               pray
               but
               mumble
               vp
               a
               few
               words
               for
               fashions
               sake
               ,
               can
               not
               assure
               themselues
               to
               haue
               any
               part
               in
               Christs
               intercession
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               hence
               are
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               makes
               intercession
               for
               vs
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               all
               men
               to
               be
               most
               carefull
               to
               loue
               and
               like
               this
               blessed
               Mediatour
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               readie
               and
               willing
               to
               become
               his
               seruants
               and
               disciples
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               forme
               and
               fashion
               sake
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               truth
               and
               sinceritie
               
               of
               heart
               .
               For
               he
               ascended
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               to
               make
               request
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               deliuered
               from
               hell
               and
               come
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Wicked
               Haman
               procured
               letters
               from
               king
               Ahashuerosh
               ,
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               in
               his
               dominions
               :
               this
               done
               ,
               Hester
               the
               Queene
               makes
               request
               to
               the
               king
               that
               her
               people
               might
               be
               saued
               ,
               and
               the
               letters
               of
               Haman
               reuoked
               ;
               shee
               obtaines
               her
               request
               and
               freedome
               was
               giuen
               ,
               and
               contrarie
               letters
               of
               ioyfull
               deliuerance
               were
               sent
               in
               post
               hast
               to
               all
               prouinces
               where
               the
               Iewes
               were
               .
               Whereupon
               arose
               a
               wonderfull
               ioy
               and
               gladnes
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
               that
               
                 thereupon
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 became
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               Well
               now
               ,
               behold
               a
               greater
               matter
               among
               vs
               then
               this
               :
               for
               there
               is
               the
               hand-writing
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               the
               law
               ;
               and
               therein
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               double
               death
               ,
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               Satan
               as
               wicked
               Haman
               accuseth
               vs
               ,
               and
               seekes
               by
               all
               meanes
               our
               condemnation
               :
               but
               yet
               behold
               not
               any
               earthly
               Hester
               ,
               but
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               is
               come
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               hath
               taken
               away
               this
               hand-writing
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               cancelled
               it
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               makes
               request
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               in
               him
               his
               father
               is
               well
               pleased
               ,
               and
               yeeldeth
               to
               his
               request
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
               Now
               then
               what
               must
               we
               doe
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               looke
               as
               the
               Persians
               became
               Iewes
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               their
               safetie
               ,
               so
               we
               in
               life
               and
               conuersation
               must
               become
               Christians
               ,
               turne
               to
               Christ
               ,
               imbrace
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               practise
               the
               same
               vnfainedly
               .
               And
               we
               must
               not
               content
               our selues
               with
               a
               formall
               profession
               of
               religion
               ,
               but
               search
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               flie
               vnto
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               earnestly
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               as
               the
               thiefe
               doth
               at
               the
               barre
               ,
               when
               the
               iudge
               is
               giuing
               sentence
               against
               him
               .
               When
               we
               shall
               thus
               humble
               our selues
               ,
               then
               Christ
               Iesus
               that
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               will
               plead
               our
               cause
               ,
               and
               be
               our
               atturney
               vnto
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               his
               father
               againe
               will
               accept
               of
               his
               request
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
               Then
               shall
               we
               of
               Persians
               become
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               become
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               doe
               as
               the
               blinde
               man
               doth
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               rush
               vpon
               God
               in
               praying
               to
               him
               without
               consideration
               had
               to
               the
               Mediatonr
               between
               vs
               and
               him
               ,
               but
               we
               alwaies
               must
               direct
               our
               prayers
               to
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               aduanced
               to
               power
               and
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               fit
               patrone
               for
               vs
               who
               might
               preferre
               and
               present
               our
               praiers
               to
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               
               that
               thereby
               they
               might
               be
               accepted
               and
               we
               might
               obtaine
               our
               request
               .
               So
               likewise
               we
               must
               giue
               thanks
               to
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               in
               him
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               God
               doth
               bestow
               on
               vs
               his
               blessings
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Christs
               intercession
               :
               the
               other
               benefit
               which
               concernes
               Christ
               kingly
               office
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               that
               speciall
               kingdome
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               .
               I
               say
               speciall
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               our
               king
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               right
               creation
               gouerning
               all
               things
               created
               togither
               with
               the
               father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               also
               more
               specially
               by
               the
               right
               of
               redemption
               in
               respect
               of
               another
               kingdome
               ,
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               eternall
               and
               spirituall
               respecting
               the
               very
               conscience
               of
               man.
               In
               the
               administration
               whereof
               he
               hath
               absolute
               power
               to
               commaund
               and
               forbidde
               ,
               to
               condemne
               and
               absolue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               the
               keyes
               of
               heauen
               and
               hell
               to
               open
               and
               shut
               ;
               which
               power
               no
               creature
               beside
               no
               not
               the
               angels
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
               can
               haue
               .
               For
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               this
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               first
               the
               dealing
               of
               Christ
               toward
               his
               owne
               Church
               ;
               secondly
               his
               dealing
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               And
               his
               dealing
               toward
               his
               owne
               Church
               stands
               in
               foure
               things
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               collecting
               or
               gathering
               of
               it
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               end
               of
               his
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               .
               Christ
               said
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
              
               and
               the
               same
               may
               truly
               be
               saide
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               good
               time
               will
               gather
               them
               all
               to
               himselfe
               that
               they
               may
               be
               a
               peculiar
               people
               to
               God.
               And
               this
               action
               of
               his
               in
               collecting
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               translation
               of
               those
               whome
               he
               hath
               ordained
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknes
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               haue
               serued
               sinne
               &
               Satan
               ,
               into
               his
               own
               kingdom
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ruled
               &
               guided
               by
               him
               eternally
               .
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               two
               waies
               :
               first
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               powerfull
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               he
               singleth
               and
               forteth
               his
               owne
               seruants
               from
               the
               blind
               and
               wicked
               world
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 gaue
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 pastours
                 and
                 teachers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gath●ring
                 togither
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               And
               hence
               we
               learne
               two
               things
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               euery
               minister
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               that
               intendeth
               to
               take
               vpon
               him
               that
               calling
               ,
               must
               propound
               vnto
               himselfe
               principally
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               single
               out
               man
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               gather
               out
               of
               this
               world
               such
               as
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               as
               Ieremie
               saith
               ,
               
               to
               
                 separate
                 the
                 pretious
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 .
              
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               which
               will
               be
               good
               hearers
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               must
               shew
               themselues
               so
               farre
               forth
               conformable
               vnto
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               gather
               them
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               worke
               a
               change
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               the
               seruants
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               if
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               doe
               not
               worke
               this
               good
               worke
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               then
               the
               ende
               will
               be
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               Christ
               when
               he
               came
               neere
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               considered
               their
               rebellion
               whereby
               they
               refused
               to
               be
               gathered
               vnto
               him
               ,
               wept
               ouer
               it
               ,
               and
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 thou
                 which
                 stonest
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 killest
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 How
                 often
                 would
                 I
                 haue
                 gathered
                 thy
                 children
                 togither
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 henne
                 gathereth
                 her
                 chickens
                 vnder
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               by
               this
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               turne
               not
               vs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               turnes
               to
               our
               destruction
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               meanes
               of
               gathering
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               more
               principall
               is
               ,
               the
               inward
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               whereby
               the
               minde
               is
               inlightened
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               mollified
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               conuerted
               to
               God.
               And
               this
               ordinarily
               is
               ioyned
               with
               the
               ministerie
               or
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Lydia
               .
               Saint
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 opened
                 her
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 attentiue
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               And
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Paul
               ,
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               at
               this
               very
               speech
               he
               is
               conuerted
               ,
               and
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 :
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               is
               manifest
               also
               by
               experience
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               more
               contrarie
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               flesh
               is
               enimitie
               .
               Here
               then
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               it
               can
               be
               in
               force
               to
               turne
               any
               man
               to
               God.
               Ans.
               The
               word
               preached
               is
               the
               scepter
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ioyned
               therewith
               ,
               doth
               bend
               and
               bow
               the
               heart
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               of
               man
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               The
               second
               worke
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               after
               the
               Church
               is
               gathered
               ,
               to
               guide
               it
               in
               the
               way
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               He
               is
               the
               shepheard
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               guideth
               his
               flocke
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               And
               by
               Esai
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               those
               his
               seruants
               which
               are
               turned
               from
               idolatrie
               ,
               he
               will
               guide
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               
               and
               
                 their
                 eares
                 shall
                 heare
                 a
                 voice
                 behinde
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 turnest
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 .
              
               Which
               voice
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               ministers
               ,
               directing
               them
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               God.
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               were
               trauelling
               from
               Egypt
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               full
               fourtie
               yeares
               ,
               whereas
               they
               might
               haue
               gone
               the
               iourney
               in
               fourtie
               daies
               .
               Their
               way
               was
               through
               the
               wildernes
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               their
               guides
               were
               a
               pillar
               of
               cloud
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               a
               pillar
               of
               fire
               by
               night
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               iourney
               was
               this
               :
               when
               the
               pillars
               mooued
               ,
               they
               mooued
               ;
               when
               the
               pillars
               stood
               still
               ,
               they
               stood
               still
               :
               and
               so
               long
               as
               the
               pillars
               either
               mooued
               or
               stoode
               still
               ,
               they
               likewise
               mooued
               or
               stood
               still
               .
               And
               by
               all
               this
               a
               further
               matter
               ,
               namely
               the
               regiment
               of
               Christ
               ouer
               his
               Church
               ,
               was
               signified
               .
               Euery
               one
               of
               vs
               are
               as
               passengers
               &
               trauailers
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               earthly
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               :
               and
               in
               this
               iourney
               we
               are
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               wild
               and
               desert
               wildernes
               of
               this
               world
               :
               
               our
               guide
               is
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               figured
               by
               the
               pillar
               of
               fire
               and
               the
               cloud
               :
               because
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               he
               sheweth
               vs
               how
               farre
               we
               may
               goe
               in
               euery
               action
               ,
               and
               where
               we
               must
               stand
               ,
               and
               he
               goes
               before
               vs
               as
               our
               guide
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               worke
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               to
               exercise
               his
               Church
               vnto
               spirituall
               obedience
               by
               manifold
               troubles
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               temptations
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               earthly
               kings
               vse
               to
               traine
               and
               exercise
               their
               subiects
               .
               
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               was
               with
               his
               disciples
               in
               a
               shippe
               ,
               there
               arose
               a
               great
               tempest
               vpon
               the
               sea
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               shippe
               was
               almost
               couered
               with
               waues
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               asleepe
               ;
               and
               his
               disciples
               came
               &
               awoke
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Saue
                 vs
                 master
                 ,
                 we
                 perish
                 .
              
               Behold
               here
               a
               liuely
               picture
               of
               the
               dealing
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               seruants
               in
               this
               life
               .
               His
               manner
               is
               to
               place
               them
               vpon
               the
               sea
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               vp
               against
               the●
               bleake
               stormes
               and
               flaes
               of
               contrarie
               windes
               by
               their
               enemies
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               .
               And
               further
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               these
               dangers
               he
               for
               his
               owne
               part
               maketh
               as
               though
               he
               lay
               asleepe
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               the
               better
               make
               triall
               of
               their
               patience
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               obedience
               .
               And
               the
               endes
               for
               which
               he
               vseth
               this
               spirituall
               exercise
               are
               these
               .
               The
               first
               to
               make
               all
               his
               subiects
               to
               humble
               themselues
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               goe
               crooked
               and
               buckle
               vnder
               their
               offences
               committed
               against
               his
               maiestie
               in
               times
               past
               .
               Thus
               Iob
               after
               the
               Lord
               had
               long
               afflicted
               him
               ,
               and
               laid
               his
               hand
               sore
               vpon
               him
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 am
                 vile
              
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 abhorre
                 my selfe
                 and
                 repent
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
              
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               we
               being
               his
               subiects
               and
               people
               ,
               must
               looke
               to
               be
               exercised
               with
               temptations
               and
               afflictions
               which
               shall
               make
               vs
               bend
               and
               bow
               for
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               as
               the
               olde
               man
               goeth
               crooked
               and
               doubles
               to
               the
               earth
               by
               reason
               of
               age
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               to
               preuent
               sinnes
               in
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               A
               father
               when
               he
               sees
               his
               child
               too
               bold
               and
               venterous
               about
               fire
               and
               water
               ;
               takes
               it
               and
               holds
               it
               ouer
               the
               fire
               or
               ouer
               the
               water
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               would
               burne
               or
               drowne
               it
               ,
               whereas
               his
               purpose
               indeede
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               to
               preuent
               daunger
               in
               time
               to
               come
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               Christs
               subiects
               are
               bolde
               to
               sinne
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               preuent
               a
               mischiefe
               
               chiefe
               he
               doth
               exercise
               them
               with
               affliction
               ,
               and
               seemes
               for
               a
               season
               as
               though
               he
               would
               quite
               forsake
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               his
               meaning
               is
               onely
               to
               preuent
               offences
               in
               times
               to
               come
               .
               The
               third
               ende
               is
               ,
               to
               continue
               his
               subiects
               in
               obedience
               vnto
               his
               commandements
               :
               so
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               bring
               his
               Church
               from
               idolatrie
               :
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 stop
                 thy
                 way
                 with
                 thornes
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 an
                 hedge
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 her
                 pathes
                 .
              
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               here
               borrowes
               a
               comparison
               from
               beasts
               ,
               which
               going
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               see
               greene
               pastures
               ,
               &
               desire
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               &
               therefore
               goe
               to
               the
               hedge
               ,
               but
               feeling
               the
               sharpnes
               of
               the
               thornes
               dare
               not
               aduenture
               to
               go
               in
               .
               So
               Gods
               people
               like
               vnto
               wild
               beasts
               in
               respect
               of
               sinne
               ,
               viewing
               the
               greene
               pastures
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               pleasures
               thereof
               ,
               are
               greatly
               affected
               therewith
               :
               &
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               sharpnes
               of
               crosses
               &
               temptations
               ,
               which
               are
               Gods
               spirituall
               hedge
               by
               which
               he
               keepeth
               thē
               in
               ,
               they
               would
               range
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               rush
               into
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               horse
               into
               the
               battell
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               worke
               of
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Church
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               to
               defend
               the
               same
               against
               the
               rage
               of
               all
               enemies
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               :
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               by
               giuing
               to
               his
               seruants
               sufficient
               strength
               to
               beare
               all
               the
               assaults
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               those
               to
               whome
               the
               Lord
               hath
               giuen
               the
               gift
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               to
               them
               also
               he
               hath
               giuen
               this
               gift
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Apostle
               also
               praieth
               for
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               be
               strengthened
               with
               all
               might
               through
               his
               glorious
               power
               vnto
               all
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               with
               ioyfulnesse
               .
               The
               euidence
               hereof
               we
               may
               most
               plainely
               see
               in
               the
               most
               constant
               deaths
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               recorded
               both
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               histories
               .
               It
               is
               wonderfull
               to
               see
               their
               courage
               and
               constancie
               .
               For
               at
               such
               times
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               brought
               to
               execution
               ,
               they
               refused
               to
               be
               bound
               or
               chained
               ,
               willingly
               suffering
               most
               cruel
               torments
               ,
               without
               shrinking
               or
               feare
               ;
               such
               courage
               and
               strength
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               them
               to
               withstand
               the
               violent
               rage
               of
               all
               their
               aduersaries
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               defends
               his
               Church
               by
               limiting
               the
               power
               and
               rage
               of
               all
               enemies
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               be
               weake
               and
               slender
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               contrariwise
               the
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               yet
               can
               he
               not
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               And
               he
               more
               preuailes
               by
               inward
               suggestions
               and
               temptations
               ,
               then
               by
               outward
               violence
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               doth
               bridle
               his
               rage
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               aboad
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               seene
               what
               are
               the
               workes
               of
               Christ
               in
               gouerning
               his
               church
               :
               and
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               that
               professe
               our selues
               to
               be
               members
               thereof
               ,
               must
               shew
               our selues
               to
               be
               so
               indeed
               ,
               by
               an
               experience
               of
               these
               works
               of
               his
               in
               our
               owne
               hearts
               .
               And
               we
               must
               suffer
               him
               to
               gather
               vs
               vnder
               his
               owne
               wing
               ,
               and
               to
               guide
               vs
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               acquaint
               our selues
               with
               those
               spirituall
               exercises
               ,
               whereby
               his
               good
               pleasure
               is
               to
               nurture
               vs
               to
               all
               obedience
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               must
               depend
               on
               his
               ayde
               and
               protection
               in
               all
               estates
               .
               And
               seeing
               we
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               haue
               had
               peace
               and
               rest
               with
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               among
               vs
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               by
               Gods
               especiall
               goodnesse
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               after
               these
               daies
               of
               peace
               looke
               for
               daies
               of
               tribulation
               :
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               that
               our
               ease
               and
               libertie
               will
               continue
               alwaies
               .
               For
               looke
               as
               the
               day
               and
               
               night
               doe
               one
               follow
               another
               ;
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               church
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               Christ
               suffereth
               a
               continuall
               intercourse
               betweene
               peace
               and
               persecution
               .
               Thus
               he
               hath
               done
               from
               the
               beginning
               hitherto
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               resolue
               our selues
               that
               so
               it
               will
               continue
               till
               the
               end
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               shall
               be
               good
               for
               vs
               in
               these
               daies
               of
               our
               peace
               ,
               to
               prepare
               our selues
               for
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               :
               and
               when
               troubles
               come
               ;
               we
               must
               still
               remember
               the
               fourth
               worke
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               his
               church
               ,
               namely
               that
               in
               all
               daungers
               he
               will
               defend
               vs
               against
               the
               rage
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               giuing
               vs
               power
               and
               strength
               to
               beare
               with
               patience
               and
               ioy
               whatsoeuer
               shall
               be
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               as
               also
               bridle
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               exercise
               their
               power
               and
               malice
               to
               the
               full
               against
               vs.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               dealing
               of
               Christ
               toward
               his
               owne
               Church
               and
               people
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               namely
               his
               dealing
               toward
               his
               enemies
               ;
               and
               here
               by
               enemies
               I
               vnderstand
               all
               creatures
               ,
               but
               especially
               men
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               by
               nature
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               so
               they
               perseuere
               in
               the
               same
               enimitie
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
               Now
               his
               dealing
               towards
               them
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               good
               time
               to
               worke
               their
               confusion
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Those
                 mine
                 enemies
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 them
                 hither
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 bruise
                 his
                 enemies
                 with
                 a
                 rodde
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 like
                 a
                 potters
                 vessell
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thine
                 enemies
                 thy
                 footes●oole
                 ,
              
               As
               Iosuah
               dealt
               with
               the
               fiue
               Kings
               that
               were
               hidde
               in
               the
               caue
               ;
               
               he
               first
               makes
               a
               slaughter
               of
               their
               armies
               ;
               then
               he
               brings
               them
               forth
               and
               makes
               the
               people
               to
               set
               their
               feete
               on
               their
               necks
               ,
               and
               to
               hang
               them
               on
               fiue
               trees
               .
               So
               Christ
               deales
               with
               his
               enemies
               :
               he
               treads
               them
               vnder
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               maketh
               a
               slaughter
               not
               so
               much
               of
               their
               bodies
               as
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               finds
               to
               be
               true
               by
               experience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               finds
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               towards
               it selfe
               .
               Now
               he
               confounds
               his
               enemies
               two
               waies
               .
               The
               first
               is
               by
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               when
               God
               withdraweth
               his
               grace
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               leaueth
               him
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               goeth
               on
               forward
               from
               sinne
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               neuer
               repenteth
               to
               the
               last
               gaspe
               .
               And
               we
               must
               esteeme
               of
               it
               as
               a
               most
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               iudgement
               of
               God
               :
               for
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               possessed
               therewith
               ,
               it
               becomes
               so
               flintie
               and
               rebellious
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               will
               neuer
               rel●nt
               or
               turne
               to
               god
               .
               This
               is
               manifest
               in
               Pharao
               ,
               for
               though
               God
               sent
               most
               grieuous
               plagues
               both
               vpon
               him
               and
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               not
               submit
               himselfe
               ,
               saue
               onely
               for
               a
               fit
               ,
               while
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               vpon
               him
               :
               for
               after
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
               the
               former
               obstinacie
               in
               which
               he
               continued
               till
               he
               was
               drowned
               in
               the
               sea
               .
               And
               this
               iudgement
               of
               God
               is
               the
               more
               fearefull
               ;
               because
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               his
               miserie
               ,
               he
               feeles
               no
               miserie
               .
               And
               as
               in
               some
               kinde
               of
               sicknes
               a
               man
               may
               die
               languishing
               ;
               so
               where
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               raignes
               wholly
               &
               finally
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               descend
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               hell
               triumphing
               &
               re●oycing
               .
               And
               to
               come
               neere
               to
               our selues
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               least
               this
               iudgement
               of
               all
               iudgements
               be
               among
               vs
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               .
               For
               where
               is
               any
               ●u●ning
               to
               God
               by
               repentance
               .
               Still
               men
               goe
               forward
               in
               sinne
               without
               remorse
               .
               We
               haue
               had
               the
               word
               preached
               among
               vs
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               but
               it
               taketh
               no
               place
               in
               mens
               hearts
               .
               They
               are
               not
               softned
               with
               the
               hammer
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               nay
               they
               are
               like
               the
               smiths
               stithy
               or
               anuil
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               it
               is
               beat
               with
               the
               hānmar
               ,
               the
               harder
               it
               is
               .
               
               But
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               vs
               seeke
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               and
               take
               heede
               :
               the
               deceitfulnes
               of
               sinne
               is
               wonderfull
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               be
               caried
               away
               with
               an
               ouerweening
               of
               our selues
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               haue
               good
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               gift
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               conceiuing
               a
               prayer
               (
               I
               say
               not
               of
               praying
               truly
               :
               )
               and
               hereupon
               thinke
               himselfe
               in
               good
               case
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               haue
               nothing
               but
               an
               impenitent
               and
               flintie
               heart
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               standeth
               euery
               man
               vpon
               to
               looke
               vnto
               it
               ,
               least
               this
               iudgement
               of
               God
               take
               hold
               on
               him
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               auoid
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               must
               labour
               for
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               to
               feele
               the
               heauy
               burden
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               be
               touched
               in
               conscience
               for
               them
               ,
               euen
               as
               we
               are
               troubled
               in
               our
               bodies
               with
               the
               aches
               and
               paines
               thereof
               :
               this
               is
               a
               token
               of
               grace
               .
               II.
               We
               must
               labour
               to
               feele
               in
               our
               owne
               soules
               the
               want
               of
               Christ
               :
               we
               say
               indeede
               that
               we
               feele
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               matter
               to
               haue
               an
               heart
               that
               doth
               open
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               gape
               after
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               drie
               and
               thirstie
               land
               where
               no
               water
               is
               .
               Though
               we
               haue
               knowledge
               and
               learning
               neuer
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               haue
               not
               broken
               hearts
               that
               feele
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               stand
               in
               neede
               of
               euery
               droppe
               of
               his
               bloode
               for
               the
               washing
               away
               of
               all
               these
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               our
               case
               is
               miserable
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               we
               must
               preuent
               this
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               because
               Christ
               Iesus
               in
               heauen
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               in
               full
               power
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               kill
               and
               confound
               all
               those
               that
               be
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               submit
               themselues
               to
               beare
               his
               yoke
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               way
               is
               ,
               by
               finall
               desperation
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               finall
               ,
               because
               all
               kind
               of
               desperation
               is
               not
               euill
               .
               For
               when
               a
               man
               despaireth
               of
               himselfe
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               power
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               it
               tends
               to
               his
               eternall
               comfort
               .
               But
               finall
               desperation
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               vtterly
               despaires
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               and
               of
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Examples
               hereof
               we
               haue
               in
               Saul
               that
               slue
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               in
               Achitophel
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               that
               hanged
               themselues
               .
               This
               sinne
               is
               caused
               thus
               :
               So
               many
               sinnes
               as
               a
               man
               committeth
               without
               repentance
               ,
               so
               many
               most
               bloodie
               wounds
               he
               giueth
               vnto
               his
               owne
               soule
               :
               and
               either
               in
               death
               or
               life
               God
               makes
               him
               feele
               the
               smart
               ,
               and
               the
               huge
               waight
               of
               them
               all
               :
               whereby
               the
               soule
               sinkes
               downe
               into
               the
               gulfe
               of
               despaire
               without
               recouerie
               .
               God
               said
               to
               Cain
               ,
               If
               thou
               doe
               amisse
               ,
               
                 sinne
                 lyeth
                 at
                 ●hy
                 doore
              
               .
               Where
               he
               vseth
               a
               borrowed
               speech
               from
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               who
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               sleeping
               stirre
               not
               ;
               but
               beeing
               awaked
               ,
               they
               flie
               in
               a
               mans
               face
               ,
               and
               rend
               out
               his
               throat
               .
               In
               like
               maner
               the
               sinnes
               which
               thou
               committest
               ,
               lie
               at
               the
               doore
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
               though
               thou
               feele
               them
               not
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               doe
               not
               preuent
               the
               danger
               by
               speedy
               repentance
               ,
               God
               will
               make
               thee
               to
               feele
               them
               once
               before
               thou
               die
               ,
               and
               raise
               vp
               such
               terrours
               in
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               thinke
               thy selfe
               to
               be
               in
               hell
               before
               thou
               art
               in
               hell
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               for
               euery
               man
               to
               take
               heede
               how
               he
               continues
               an
               enemie
               to
               Christ.
               The
               best
               course
               is
               to
               turne
               betime
               from
               our
               ●innes
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               friends
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               escape
               these
               fearefull
               iudgements
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               Christ
               in
               this
               manner
               gouernes
               all
               things
               in
               heauen
               &
               earth
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               performe
               vnto
               him
               three
               duties
               ,
               reuerence
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               thankfulnes
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 exalted
                 him
                 and
                 giuen
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 aboue
                 all
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               (
               which
               name
               ,
               is
               his
               exaltation
               in
               heauen
               
               in
               full
               power
               and
               glorie
               )
               
                 should
                 euery
                 knee
                 bowe
              
               .
               We
               dare
               not
               so
               much
               as
               speake
               of
               an
               earthly
               king
               vnreuerently
               ,
               what
               reuerence
               then
               do
               we
               owe
               vnto
               Christ
               the
               king
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ?
               Dauids
               heart
               was
               touched
               in
               that
               he
               had
               cut
               off
               but
               the
               lap
               of
               Sauls
               garment
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               haue
               slaine
               him
               ,
               
               because
               he
               was
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               .
               On
               then
               ,
               howe
               much
               more
               ought
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               touched
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               in
               the
               least
               measure
               dishonour
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord
               and
               king
               .
               Secōdly
               ,
               we
               are
               here
               taught
               to
               performe
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               &
               to
               do
               him
               all
               the
               homage
               we
               can
               .
               The
               master
               of
               the
               family
               in
               all
               his
               lawefull
               commandements
               must
               be
               obeyed
               :
               nowe
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               family
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               members
               thereof
               :
               therefore
               we
               must
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               him
               in
               all
               things
               :
               for
               all
               his
               commandements
               are
               iust
               .
               When
               Saul
               was
               chosen
               king
               ouer
               Israel
               ,
               
               certaine
               men
               which
               feared
               God
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               God
               had
               touched
               ,
               followed
               him
               to
               Gibea
               and
               brought
               him
               presents
               ,
               but
               the
               wicked
               despised
               him
               :
               the
               same
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               verified
               in
               vs
               toward
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               Wee
               must
               haue
               our
               hearts
               touched
               with
               desire
               to
               performe
               obedience
               vnto
               him
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               men
               of
               Belial
               that
               despise
               him
               .
               If
               this
               obedience
               were
               put
               in
               practise
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               would
               haue
               better
               successe
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               sabbath
               would
               be
               better
               kept
               ,
               and
               men
               would
               beare
               greater
               loue
               both
               to
               God
               and
               to
               their
               neighbours
               then
               nowe
               they
               doe
               .
               The
               third
               dutie
               which
               we
               owe
               vnto
               him
               is
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               for
               the
               endlesse
               care
               which
               he
               sheweth
               in
               the
               gouerning
               and
               preseruing
               of
               vs.
               When
               Dauid
               waxed
               olde
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               Salomon
               his
               sonne
               king
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               al
               the
               people
               shouted
               and
               cried
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 saue
                 king
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 God
                 saue
                 king
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 earth
                 rang
                 againe
                 .
              
               Shall
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               thus
               reioice
               at
               the
               crowning
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               much
               more
               reioice
               when
               as
               Christ
               Iesus
               is
               placed
               in
               heauen
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               euerlasting
               scepter
               of
               his
               kingdome
               put
               into
               his
               hand
               ?
               And
               we
               are
               to
               shewe
               this
               thankfulnesse
               vnto
               him
               by
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               his
               honour
               and
               glorie
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               the
               aduenture
               of
               our
               liues
               .
               
               When
               Dauid
               desired
               to
               drinke
               of
               the
               water
               of
               the
               well
               of
               B●thlem
               ,
               three
               of
               his
               mightie
               men
               went
               and
               brake
               into
               the
               hoast
               of
               the
               Philist●ms
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               water
               .
               Thus
               they
               ventured
               their
               liues
               for
               Dauids
               sake
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               much
               more
               willingly
               venture
               our
               liues
               to
               doe
               Christ
               seruice
               in
               token
               of
               thankefulnesse
               for
               his
               continuall
               preseruing
               of
               vs
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               Christs
               exaltation
               in
               his
               kingeome
               :
               nowe
               followeth
               the
               last
               point
               to
               be
               beleeued
               concerning
               Christ
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 iudge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 deade
                 .
              
               And
               they
               containe
               a
               proofe
               or
               a
               particular
               declaration
               of
               the
               former
               article
               .
               For
               as
               on
               earth
               those
               that
               are
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               kings
               doe
               execute
               iustice
               in
               courts
               or
               assises
               ●or
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               state
               &
               peace
               of
               the
               kingdome
               :
               so
               Christ
               Iesus
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               being
               made
               soueraigne
               Lord
               of
               all
               things
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               is
               to
               hold
               a
               court
               or
               assise
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               iudge
               both
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               Nowe
               in
               handling
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               these
               points
               :
               I.
               whether
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               iudgement
               or
               not
               ?
               II.
               the
               time
               of
               it
               .
               III.
               the
               signes
               thereof
               .
               IV.
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               V.
               the
               vse
               which
               is
               to
               be
               made
               thereof
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               .
               For
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               whether
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               iudgement
               or
               not
               ?
               the
               question
               is
               needefull
               :
               for
               as
               Saint
               
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 daies
                 mockers
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 walke
                 after
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               which
               daies
               are
               nowe
               .
               The
               answer
               to
               this
               question
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               this
               article
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               professe
               that
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               of
               religion
               specially
               to
               be
               helde
               and
               auouched
               .
               The
               reasons
               to
               prooue
               it
               ,
               are
               principally
               two
               :
               first
               the
               testimonie
               of
               God
               himselfe
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               newe
               testament
               ,
               which
               affoard
               vnto
               vs
               plentifull
               proofes
               touching
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               which
               will
               but
               lightly
               read
               the
               same
               ,
               shall
               not
               neede
               to
               doubt
               thereof
               .
               The
               second
               reason
               is
               taken
               frō
               the
               iustice
               and
               goodnes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               propertie
               wherof
               is
               ,
               to
               punish
               wicked
               and
               vngodly
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               and
               reward
               the
               godly
               :
               but
               in
               this
               world
               the
               godly
               man
               is
               most
               of
               all
               in
               miserie
               ,
               (
               for
               iudgement
               beginneth
               at
               Gods
               house
               ,
               )
               and
               the
               vngodly
               haue
               their
               hearts
               ease
               .
               W●cked
               Diues
               hath
               the
               world
               at
               will
               ,
               but
               poore
               Lazarus
               is
               hunger
               bitten
               ,
               full
               of
               sores
               ,
               and
               miserable
               euery
               way
               .
               This
               beeing
               so
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               ther●
               must
               needes
               be
               a
               iudgement
               and
               a
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               godly
               must
               receiue
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               and
               glorie
               ,
               and
               the
               vngodly
               fulnesse
               of
               woe
               &
               miserie
               .
               This
               second
               reason
               may
               stoppe
               the
               mouthes
               of
               all
               gainesayers
               in
               the
               world
               whatsoeuer
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               stands
               either
               of
               beleeuers
               or
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               last
               iudgement
               for
               either
               of
               these
               :
               for
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               hath
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 iudgement
              
               ;
               and
               the
               vnbeleeuer
               is
               
                 condemned
                 alreadie
              
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               needeth
               no
               further
               iudgement
               .
               Ans.
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               shall
               not
               come
               into
               iudgement
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               iudgement
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               iudgement
               of
               absolution
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               not
               is
               condemned
               alreadie
               in
               effect
               and
               substance
               three
               waies
               :
               I.
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               did
               foresee
               and
               appoint
               his
               condemnation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               an
               execution
               of
               his
               iustice
               .
               II.
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               his
               condemnation
               set
               downe
               .
               III.
               he
               is
               condemned
               in
               his
               own
               conscience
               :
               for
               euery
               vngodly
               mans
               conscience
               is
               a
               iudge
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               doth
               euery
               houre
               condemne
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               forerunner
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               And
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               may
               remaine
               a
               second
               iudgement
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               manifestation
               and
               finishing
               of
               that
               which
               was
               begunne
               in
               this
               worlde
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               is
               this
               ;
               hee
               that
               beleeueth
               not
               is
               alreadie
               iudged
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               the
               full
               manifestation
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               circumstance
               ,
               is
               the
               time
               of
               his
               iudgement
               :
               in
               handling
               whereof
               first
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               is
               the
               iudgement
               of
               men
               ,
               secondly
               what
               is
               the
               trueth
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               two
               opinions
               touching
               this
               time
               take
               place
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               about
               sixe
               thousand
               yeares
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               some
               of
               these
               daies
               must
               be
               shortned
               :
               and
               nowe
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               are
               passed
               fiue
               thousand
               &
               almost
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               so
               as
               there
               remaines
               but
               foure
               hundred
               .
               The
               groundes
               of
               this
               opinion
               are
               these
               .
               First
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Elias
               ,
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 two
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 vnder
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 and
                 two
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 vnder
                 Christ.
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 elects
                 sake
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 yeares
                 shall
                 be
                 shortened
                 .
                 Answer
                 .
              
               This
               was
               not
               the
               sentence
               of
               Elias
               the
               Thisbite
               ,
               but
               of
               another
               .
               
               Elias
               which
               was
               a
               Iewe
               no
               prophet
               .
               And
               wheras
               he
               saith
               :
               two
               thousand
               yeres
               before
               the
               lawe
               :
               and
               two
               thousand
               yeares
               vnder
               the
               lawe
               ,
               he
               faileth
               .
               From
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               law
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               about
               one
               thousand
               and
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares●
               and
               from
               the
               lawe
               to
               the
               creation
               aboue
               two
               thousand
               .
               Now
               if
               Elias
               cannot
               set
               downe
               a
               iust
               number
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               which
               a
               meane
               man
               many
               do
               ,
               what
               shal
               we
               think
               that
               he
               can
               do
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               deceiue
               vs
               in
               that
               which
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               find
               ,
               how
               shal
               we
               trust
               him
               in
               things
               that
               be
               harder
               ?
               The
               secōd
               reason
               is
               this
               :
               How
               long
               god
               was
               in
               creating
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               long
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               gouerning
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               sixe
               daies
               in
               creating
               the
               worlde
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               seuenth
               he
               rested
               ,
               and
               so
               proportionally
               hee
               shall
               bee
               sixe
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               gouerning
               the
               world
               ;
               euery
               daie
               answering
               to
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               as
               Peter
               saith
               :
               
                 A
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 day
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               shall
               the
               end
               bee
               .
               Ans.
               This
               reason
               likewise
               hath
               no
               ground
               in
               Gods
               word
               :
               as
               for
               that
               place
               of
               Peter
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               innumerable
               yeares
               are
               but
               as
               a
               short
               time
               with
               God
               :
               
               and
               we
               may
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               two
               thousand
               or
               tenne
               thousand
               yeares
               are
               but
               as
               one
               daie
               with
               God.
               For
               Peter
               meant
               not
               to
               speake
               any
               thing
               distinctly
               of
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               long
               time
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               within
               sixe
               thousand
               yeares
               from
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               in
               the
               heauens
               straunge
               coniunctions
               ,
               and
               positions
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               which
               signifie
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               subuersion
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               world
               :
               nay
               ,
               some
               haue
               noted
               that
               the
               ende
               thereof
               should
               haue
               beene
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               a
               thousand
               fiue
               hundred
               eightie
               eight
               :
               their
               writings
               are
               manifest
               :
               but
               we
               finde
               by
               experience
               that
               this
               opinion
               is
               false
               and
               friuolous
               ,
               and
               their
               groundes
               be
               as
               friuolous
               .
               For
               no
               man
               can
               gather
               by
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               the
               heauens
               ,
               the
               extraordinarie
               change
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               three
               yeares
               and
               an
               halfe
               after
               the
               reuealing
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               And
               it
               is
               gathered
               out
               of
               places
               in
               Daniel
               and
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               abused
               .
               Where
               a
               time
               and
               halfe
               a
               time
               signifie
               not
               three
               yeares
               and
               a
               halfe
               ,
               but
               a
               short
               time
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               take
               the
               wordes
               properly
               ,
               is
               farre
               from
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               marke
               ,
               if
               the
               ende
               shall
               be
               three
               yeares
               and
               a
               halfe
               after
               the
               reuealing
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               then
               may
               any
               man
               knowe
               before
               hand
               the
               particular
               moneth
               wherein
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               should
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               possible
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               the
               trueth
               which
               may
               be
               auouched
               against
               all
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               know
               or
               set
               down
               or
               coniecture
               the
               day
               ,
               the
               weeke
               ,
               the
               moneth
               ,
               the
               yere
               ,
               or
               a
               the
               age
               ,
               wherin
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shall
               be
               .
               For
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 of
                 that
                 daie
                 and
                 houre
                 knoweth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 onely
              
               may
               Christ
               himselfe
               as
               he
               is
               man
               knew
               it
               not
               .
               And
               when
               the
               disciples
               asked
               Christ
               at
               his
               ascension
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               restore
               the
               kingdome
               vnto
               Israel
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 father
                 hath
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 neede
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 your selues
                 knowe
                 perfectly
                 that
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 thiefe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               Nowe
               wee
               knowe
               that
               a
               man
               that
               keepeth
               his
               house
               ,
               can
               not
               coniecture
               or
               imagine
               when
               a
               thiefe
               will
               come
               :
               and
               therefore
               no
               man
               can
               set
               downe
               the
               particular
               time
               or
               age
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               iudgement
               .
               
               This
               must
               we
               hold
               steadfastly
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               read
               the
               contrarie
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               men
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               beleeue
               their
               sayings
               ,
               but
               account
               of
               them
               as
               the
               deuices
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               ground
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               namely
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               some
               goe
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               ioyned
               with
               it
               .
               The
               signes
               that
               goe
               before
               ,
               are
               in
               number
               seuen
               ,
               recorded
               distinctly
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               So
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 this
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 must
                 bee
                 preached
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 for
                 a
                 witnesse
                 vnto
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 ende
                 come
                 .
              
               Which
               place
               must
               thus
               be
               vnderstood
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               Gospell
               must
               be
               preached
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               at
               any
               one
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               was
               neuer
               yet
               seene
               ,
               neither
               shall
               be
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               published
               distinctly
               and
               successiuely
               at
               seuerall
               times
               :
               and
               thus
               vnderstanding
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               time
               since
               the
               Apostles
               daies
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               beene
               preached
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               first
               signe
               of
               Christs
               comming
               is
               alreadie
               past
               and
               accomplished
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               signe
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               is
               the
               reuealing
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 daie
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 before
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 departure
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 mā
                 of
                 sinne
                 he
                 disclosed
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               Concerning
               this
               signe
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               602.
               
               Gregory
               the
               eight
               pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               auouched
               this
               solemnly
               as
               a
               manifest
               trueth
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               did
               take
               to
               himselfe
               the
               name
               of
               Vniuersall
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               Antichrist
               .
               Now
               fiue
               yeres
               after
               ,
               Boniface
               succeeding
               him
               ,
               was
               by
               Phocas
               and
               Emperour
               entituled
               ,
               Vniuersall
               Bishop
               ,
               pastour
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               607.
               and
               of
               all
               Popes
               he
               was
               the
               first
               knowne
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               since
               him
               all
               his
               successours
               haue
               taken
               vnto
               thē
               the
               same
               title
               of
               Vniuersal
               and
               Catholike
               Bishop
               ,
               whereby
               it
               doeth
               plainely
               appeare
               ,
               that
               at
               Rome
               hath
               bin
               and
               is
               the
               Antichrist
               .
               And
               this
               signe
               is
               also
               past
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               a
               generall
               departing
               of
               most
               men
               from
               the
               faith
               .
               For
               it
               is
               saide
               in
               the
               place
               before
               named
               ,
               
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 deceiue
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 departing
                 first
                 .
              
               
               Generall
               departure
               hath
               bin
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               When
               Arius
               spread
               his
               heresie
               ,
               it
               tooke
               such
               place
               that
               the
               whole
               worlde
               almost
               became
               an
               Arian
               .
               And
               during
               the
               space
               of
               900.
               yeares
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Boniface
               ,
               the
               popish
               heresie
               spread
               it selfe
               ouer
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               seruants
               of
               God
               were
               but
               as
               an
               handfull
               of
               wheat
               in
               a
               mountaine
               of
               chaffe
               ,
               which
               can
               scarse
               be
               discerned
               .
               This
               signe
               is
               in
               part
               already
               past
               ,
               neuertheles
               it
               shall
               continue
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               because
               men
               shall
               continually
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
               .
               And
               the
               nearer
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               Satā
               rageth
               &
               seeks
               to
               bring
               mē
               into
               his
               kingdō
               .
               Therefore
               it
               standeth
               vs
               in
               hād
               to
               labour
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               true
               religiō
               ,
               &
               hauing
               learned
               it
               ,
               most
               hartily
               to
               loue
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               signe
               is
               ,
               a
               generall
               corruption
               in
               manners
               .
               This
               point
               the
               Apostle
               sets
               downe
               at
               large
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Toward
                 the
                 latter
                 daies
                 shall
                 come
                 perilous
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 louers
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 couetous
                 ,
                 boasters
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 cursed
                 speakers
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 to
                 parents
                 ,
                 vnthankefull
                 ,
                 vnholy
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 truce-breakers
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 intemperate
                 ,
                 fierce
                 ,
                 despisers
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 good●
                 traytours
                 ,
                 headie
                 ,
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 louers
                 of
                 pleasures
                 more
                 then
                 louers
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               
               generall
               corruption
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               noted
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 he
                 commeth
                 he
                 shall
                 scarse
                 sinde
                 faith
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               This
               signe
               hath
               bin
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               doubt
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               a
               man
               that
               walketh
               iustly
               ,
               soberly
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               doing
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               calling
               to
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               signe
               of
               Christs
               comming
               stands
               in
               terrible
               and
               grieuous
               calamities
               .
               For
               Christs
               disciples
               asking
               him
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 warres
                 and
                 rumours
                 of
                 warres
                 ,
                 nation
                 shall
                 rise
                 against
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 realme
                 against
                 realme
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 pestilence
                 and
                 famine
                 and
                 earthquakes
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 their
                 wittes
                 endes
                 .
              
               These
               haue
               bin
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               In
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               were
               tenne
               most
               fearefull
               persecutions
               :
               and
               since
               in
               Europe
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               bin
               wonderfully
               persecuted
               by
               the
               Antichrist
               of
               Rome
               in
               the
               hundred
               yeares
               last
               past
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               signe
               is
               ,
               an
               exceeding
               deadnes
               of
               heart
               ,
               so
               as
               neither
               iudgements
               from
               heauen
               ,
               nor
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               shall
               mooue
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               .
               So
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               It
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noe
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Sodom
               :
               
               
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 till
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 fire
                 from
                 heauen
                 destroied
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               This
               signe
               vndoubtedly
               is
               manifest
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               ,
               howsoeuer
               it
               hath
               beene
               also
               in
               former
               times
               .
               For
               where
               are
               any
               almost
               that
               are
               mooued
               with
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               or
               touched
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               nay
               rather
               men
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               become
               secure
               and
               careles
               .
               The
               small
               fruit
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               bringeth
               forth
               in
               the
               liues
               of
               men
               ,
               shewes
               this
               to
               be
               most
               true
               .
            
             
               The
               seauenth
               and
               last
               signe
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               is
               ,
               
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               calling
               of
               the
               Iewes
               before
               the
               Lord
               come
               to
               iudgement
               :
               but
               of
               the
               time
               when
               this
               calling
               shall
               be
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               how
               ,
               or
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Now
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               this
               signe
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               signes
               that
               goe
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               almost
               past
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               end
               can
               not
               be
               farre
               off
               .
               Now
               follows
               the
               signe
               that
               is
               ioyned
               with
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               called
               
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               What
               this
               signe
               is
               ,
               we
               finde
               not
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Some
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               friuolous
               :
               some
               ,
               the
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               in
               his
               appearance
               :
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               otherwise
               by
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Christ.
               
               Then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 shall
                 appeare
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               then
               
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 heauen
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 great
                 glorie
                 :
              
               where
               he
               distinguisheth
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               But
               I
               rather
               coniecture
               it
               to
               be
               the
               burning
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               with
               fire
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               Peter
               .
               We
               must
               not
               here
               dispute
               whence
               this
               fire
               shall
               come
               ,
               or
               how
               it
               shall
               be
               kindled
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               hath
               concealed
               :
               and
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               a
               mouth
               to
               speake
               ,
               there
               we
               must
               not
               haue
               an
               eare
               to
               heare
               .
            
             
               The
               vses
               to
               be
               made
               hereof
               ,
               are
               these
               .
               When
               S.
               Peter
               had
               set
               downe
               the
               change
               that
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               heauen
               and
               earth
               must
               be
               purged
               with
               fire
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               vse
               thereof
               .
               
                 Seeing
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 holy
                 conuersation
                 and
                 godlines
                 ?
              
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               good
               .
               For
               if
               heauen
               and
               earth
               must
               be
               changed
               and
               purged
               at
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               chaunged
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               newe
               creatures
               created
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               .
               If
               the
               bruit
               creatures
               must
               be
               renued
               by
               fire
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               are
               wee
               to
               labour
               that
               the
               heat
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               may
               burne
               vp
               sinne
               &
               corruption
               in
               vs
               ,
               &
               so
               change
               vs
               that
               we
               may
               be
               ready
               for
               him
               against
               his
               comming
               :
               els
               heauen
               and
               earth
               it selfe
               shall
               stand
               in
               iudgement
               against
               vs
               to
               our
               condemnation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ,
               teacheth
               vs
               moderation
               and
               sobrietie
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               as
               in
               costly
               buildings
               ,
               gorgeous
               attire
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               What
               madnes
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               bestow
               all
               that
               we
               haue
               ,
               on
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shal
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               .
               For
               looke
               whatsoeuer
               abuse
               shall
               come
               to
               Gods
               creatures
               by
               our
               follie
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               then
               be
               abolished
               .
               Thirdly
               we
               must
               consider
               that
               the
               cause
               why
               heauen
               and
               earth
               must
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ,
               is
               mans
               sin
               ,
               by
               means
               wherof
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               subiect
               to
               vanity
               &
               corruption
               .
               Here
               then
               we
               haue
               iust
               occasion
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               greatnes
               &
               wretchednes
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               If
               any
               of
               vs
               had
               but
               seene
               the
               Iewes
               leprosie
               ,
               it
               would
               haue
               made
               vs
               to
               wonder
               :
               for
               the
               contagion
               thereof
               did
               infect
               not
               onely
               the
               whole
               man
               but
               his
               garments
               also
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               sometime
               the
               walls
               of
               his
               house
               :
               but
               howesoeuer
               wee
               cannot
               see
               that
               leprosie
               among
               vs
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               see
               a
               worse
               .
               For
               the
               leprosie
               of
               our
               sinnes
               doth
               not
               onely
               infect
               our
               garments
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               about
               vs
               ,
               with
               our
               bodies
               ;
               but
               euen
               the
               high
               heauens
               and
               the
               earth
               are
               stained
               with
               the
               contagion
               thereof
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               subiect
               to
               vanitie
               and
               corruption
               :
               yea
               by
               sinne
               in
               vs
               the
               most
               glorious
               creatures
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               starres
               are
               become
               subiect
               to
               vanitie
               .
               Oh
               then
               ,
               howe
               wretched
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               makes
               no
               bones
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               noisome
               thing
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               stinke
               whereof
               hath
               infected
               both
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               If
               we
               could
               consider
               this
               ,
               wee
               would
               not
               be
               so
               slacke
               in
               humbling
               our selues
               for
               the
               same
               as
               we
               are
               .
               We
               can
               not
               abide
               to
               looke
               on
               a
               poore
               lazar
               full
               of
               blanes
               and
               sores
               :
               but
               if
               wee
               could
               see
               our
               sinns
               in
               their
               right
               colours
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               vs
               seeme
               vnto
               our selues
               tenne
               thousand
               times
               more
               ougly
               then
               any
               lazar
               man
               can
               be
               ;
               the
               contagion
               thereof
               is
               so
               great
               and
               noisome
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               heauens
               which
               are
               many
               thousand
               miles
               distant
               from
               vs
               ,
               are
               infected
               therewith
               .
               Yet
               here
               we
               are
               to
               knowe
               ,
               that
               this
               fire
               shall
               not
               consume
               the
               substance
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               but
               onely
               change
               the
               qualitie
               ,
               &
               abolish
               the
               corruption
               which
               our
               sinnes
               haue
               brought
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               obeserue
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               who
               shall
               be
               iudge
               :
               II.
               the
               proceeding
               of
               this
               iudge
               .
               The
               first
               is
               expressed
               in
               this
               article
               ;
               
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 iudge
                 .
                 He
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               .
               For
               the
               father
               hath
               committed
               all
               iudgement
               vnto
               him
               .
               It
               is
               indeede
               an
               action
               common
               to
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               in
               trinitie
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               execution
               thereof
               appertaines
               vnto
               the
               sonne
               .
               The
               father
               indeed
               doth
               iudge
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               yet
               by
               the
               sonne
               .
               But
               some
               may
               obiect
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 shall
                 sit
                 on
                 twelue
                 thrones
                 and
                 iudge
                 the
                 twelue
                 tribes
                 
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 shall
                 iudge
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Howe
               then
               is
               this
               true
               ,
               that
               ●hrist
               is
               the
               onely
               iudge
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               Ans.
               The
               authoritie
               of
               iudgement
               and
               giuing
               sentence
               at
               the
               last
               day
               is
               proper
               to
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               belong
               either
               to
               the
               Apostles
               or
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               iudge
               at
               the
               last
               day
               onely
               as
               witnesses
               and
               approouers
               of
               Christs
               iudgement
               .
               At
               the
               great
               day
               of
               assise
               beside
               the
               iudge
               ,
               the
               iustices
               on
               the
               bench
               are
               also
               in
               a
               manner
               iudges
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               giue
               sentence
               ,
               but
               because
               by
               their
               presence
               they
               approoue
               and
               witnesse
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               iudge
               :
               so
               the
               definitiue
               sentence
               doth
               belong
               to
               Christ
               :
               and
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Saints
               doe
               nothing
               but
               approoue●
               and
               beeing
               present
               giue
               assent
               to
               his
               righteous
               sentence
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               proceeding
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               may
               bee
               reduced
               to
               seuen
               points
               or
               heads
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               iudge
               in
               the
               cloudes
               .
               Here
               at
               the
               first
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               why
               Christ
               holdes
               the
               last
               iudgement
               rather
               on
               earth
               then
               in
               heauen
               .
               Ans.
               He
               doth
               it
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               One
               ,
               the
               creature
               to
               bee
               iudged
               hath
               sinned
               here
               vpon
               earth
               :
               and
               hee
               proceedes
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               earthly
               iudges
               ,
               who
               holde
               their
               sessions
               and
               assises
               there
               where
               trespasses
               are
               commonly
               committed
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               because
               the
               deuill
               &
               his
               angels
               are
               to
               be
               iudged
               ,
               &
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               their
               punishment
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               heauen
               .
               For
               no
               vnclean
               thing
               may
               come
               into
               this
               heauēly
               Ierusalē
               ,
               &
               therfore
               they
               now
               remain
               in
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               be
               iudged
               .
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               is
               sudden
               ,
               as
               the
               comming
               of
               a
               thiefe
               in
               the
               night
               .
               He
               will
               come
               when
               the
               world
               thinketh
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               snare
               doth
               on
               the
               bird
               .
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               must
               teach
               vs
               the
               same
               duties
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               taught
               the
               men
               of
               his
               time
               .
               First
               he
               teacheth
               them
               what
               they
               must
               not
               doe
               :
               for
               he
               knowing
               all
               things
               knew
               also
               the
               disposition
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 to
                 your selues
                 ,
                 least
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 oppressed
                 with
                 surfetting
                 and
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 day
                 come
                 vpon
                 you
                 vnawares
                 .
              
               For
               these
               sinnes
               benumme
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               steale
               away
               all
               grace
               .
               This
               exhortation
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               is
               most
               needefull
               .
               For
               mens
               hearts
               are
               like
               the
               smithes
               stithie
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               beaten
               with
               the
               hammar
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               the
               harder
               they
               are
               .
               Secondly
               he
               teacheth
               them
               what
               they
               must
               doe
               :
               
                 Watch
                 therefore
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 pray
                 continually
                 :
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 worthie
                 to
                 escape
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               But
               you
               will
               say
               :
               how
               may
               we
               be
               found
               worthie
               to
               stand
               before
               Christ
               at
               that
               day
               ?
               Ans.
               Doe
               but
               this
               one
               thing
               :
               for
               your
               liues
               past
               be
               humbled
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               come
               vnto
               him
               by
               true
               ,
               heartie
               ,
               and
               vnfained
               repentance
               ,
               be
               changed
               and
               become
               new
               creatures
               :
               pray
               vnto
               him
               earnestly
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               your
               sinnes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               pray
               continually
               that
               God
               will
               turne
               your
               hearts
               from
               your
               old
               sinnes
               euery
               day
               more
               and
               more
               :
               and
               then
               come
               the
               last
               iudgement
               when
               it
               will
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               found
               worthy
               to
               stand
               before
               Christ
               at
               his
               cōming
               .
               The
               repentant
               sinner
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               shall
               find
               fauour
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               at
               that
               day
               .
               The
               consideration
               hereof
               may
               mooue
               vs
               to
               chaunge
               our
               liues
               .
               Those
               which
               were
               neuer
               yet
               humbled
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               let
               them
               nowe
               beginne
               :
               and
               those
               which
               haue
               alreadie
               begunne
               ,
               let
               them
               goe
               forwarde
               and
               continue
               .
               But
               the
               deuill
               will
               crie
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               that
               this
               exhortation
               is
               as
               yet
               needelesse
               :
               for
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               
               is
               not
               neere
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               signes
               thereof
               are
               not
               yet
               passed
               .
               Ans.
               Suppose
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               be
               farre
               off
               ,
               yet
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               death
               cannot
               be
               so
               :
               for
               the
               common
               saying
               is
               true
               ,
               to
               day
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               morrowe
               none
               .
               Nowe
               looke
               as
               death
               leaueth
               thee
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               finde
               thee
               .
               Impenitent
               Cain
               died
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               when
               it
               commeth
               ,
               shall
               finde
               him
               impenitent
               still
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               Saul
               ,
               Achitophel
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               .
               They
               died
               desperatly
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               &
               the
               Lord
               shall
               finde
               them
               so
               at
               his
               comming
               .
               So
               will
               it
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               thou
               art
               that
               repentest
               not
               .
               Death
               may
               come
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               or
               the
               next
               houre
               ,
               therefore
               watch
               and
               pray
               .
               Prepare
               thy selfe
               against
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               thou
               maist
               be
               found
               worthie
               to
               obtaine
               fauour
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Securitie
               doth
               ouerwhelme
               the
               worlde
               ;
               but
               let
               vs
               for
               our
               parts
               learne
               to
               prepare
               our selues
               daily
               :
               for
               if
               the
               day
               of
               death
               doe
               leaue
               thee
               vnworthie
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               at
               his
               comming
               shall
               finde
               thee
               vnworthie
               :
               and
               the
               deuill
               shall
               stand
               before
               thee
               and
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               shall
               condeme
               thee
               ,
               and
               hell
               shall
               be
               readie
               to
               swallowe
               thee
               vp
               .
               If
               this
               admonition
               take
               no
               place
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               it
               shall
               stand
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               bill
               of
               inditement
               to
               thy
               further
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               point
               followeth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               after
               that
               he
               is
               come
               in
               the
               clouds
               shall
               sit
               in
               a
               throne
               of
               glorie
               ,
               as
               the
               soueraigne
               iudge
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               earthly
               kings
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               will
               shewe
               themselues
               vnto
               their
               subiects
               in
               maiestie
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               glorie
               ,
               vse
               to
               ascend
               into
               the
               thrones
               of
               their
               kingdomes
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               shewe
               themselues
               and
               appeare
               in
               state
               vnto
               all
               the
               people
               .
               Nowe
               what
               this
               throne
               is
               ,
               and
               howe
               Christ
               sits
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               scripture
               hath
               not
               reuealed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               search
               .
               Yet
               here
               must
               we
               further
               marke
               ,
               that
               this
               appearance
               of
               his
               in
               endlesse
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               shall
               be
               most
               terrible
               and
               dreadfull
               to
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               Daniel
               his
               throne
               is
               saide
               to
               be
               like
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               
               and
               at
               the
               very
               sight
               hereof
               men
               shall
               desire
               the
               mountaines
               to
               fall
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               hills
               to
               couer
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               ,
               is
               the
               citing
               of
               all
               men
               and
               of
               the
               angels
               before
               his
               maiestie
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               there
               to
               answer
               for
               themselues
               .
               This
               citing
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 graues
                 shall
                 heare
                 his
                 voi●e
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 .
              
               And
               here
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               power
               of
               this
               voice
               :
               II.
               the
               ministerie
               whereby
               it
               shall
               be
               vttered
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               no
               doubt
               the
               power
               of
               this
               voice
               shall
               be
               vnspeakable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               
               the
               lowdest
               and
               shrillest
               of
               all
               musicall
               instruments
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               crie
               of
               the
               marriners
               ,
               
               whose
               manner
               hath
               beene
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               any
               busines
               with
               all
               their
               strength
               at
               one
               instant
               to
               make
               a
               common
               shout
               .
               And
               sensible
               experience
               shall
               manifest
               the
               force
               thereof
               .
               For
               it
               shall
               cause
               all
               the
               deade
               euen
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               rise
               againe
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               lien
               rotten
               in
               the
               earth
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               :
               and
               all
               vncleane
               spirits
               shall
               be
               forced
               and
               compelled
               ,
               will
               they
               ,
               nill
               they
               ,
               to
               come
               before
               Christ
               ;
               who
               shall
               be
               vnto
               them
               a
               most
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               iudge
               ,
               neither
               man
               nor
               angel
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               absent
               or
               hide
               himselfe
               ;
               all
               without
               exception
               must
               appeare
               ,
               as
               wel
               high
               as
               low
               ,
               rich
               as
               poore
               :
               none
               sh●ll
               be
               able
               to
               withdrawe
               themselues
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               mightie
               Monarches
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               this
               voice
               shall
               bee
               vttered
               by
               angels
               .
               As
               in
               the
               Church
               Christ
               vseth
               men
               as
               his
               ministers
               by
               whome
               he
               speakes
               vnto
               his
               people
               :
               
               so
               at
               the
               last
               daie
               he
               shall
               vse
               the
               ministerie
               of
               Angels
               ,
               whome
               he
               shall
               send
               foorth
               into
               the
               foure
               windes
               to
               gather
               his
               elect
               togither
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               this
               voice
               shall
               be
               vttered
               by
               them
               .
               And
               by
               this
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               wee
               must
               be
               mooued
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               sinne
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               auoiding
               of
               this
               iudgement
               ,
               we
               can
               not
               absent
               our selues
               ,
               no
               excuse
               will
               serue
               the
               turne
               :
               euen
               the
               most
               rebellious
               of
               all
               creatures
               whether
               man
               or
               angel
               ,
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               appeare
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               standes
               vs
               in
               hand
               ,
               while
               we
               haue
               time
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               looke
               vnto
               our
               estates
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               the
               duties
               of
               christianitie
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               cited
               before
               his
               glorious
               maiestie
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               cleared
               and
               absolued
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               sheepe
               from
               the
               goates
               ,
               the
               good
               from
               the
               badde
               ;
               
               for
               when
               all
               the
               kinreds
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               vncleane
               spirits
               shall
               stand
               before
               Christ
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glorie
               :
               then
               as
               a
               good
               sheapheard
               he
               shall
               separate
               them
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               the
               righteous
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               elect
               from
               the
               reprobate
               .
               He
               which
               knoweth
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               knoweth
               also
               howe
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               doe
               it
               .
               This
               full
               and
               finall
               separation
               is
               reserued
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               accomplished
               till
               the
               last
               day
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               
               that
               the
               tares
               must
               grow
               with
               the
               wheate
               til
               haruest
               ,
               and
               the
               reapers
               must
               separate
               them
               ,
               and
               gather
               the
               wheate
               into
               the
               barne
               ,
               but
               the
               tares
               must
               be
               burned
               with
               vnquenchable
               fire
               .
               By
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               one
               point
               ,
               we
               learne
               diuers
               things
               :
               I.
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               good
               and
               badde
               are
               mingled
               togither
               ,
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               :
               and
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               imagine
               any
               perfection
               of
               the
               church
               of
               God
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               as
               many
               haue
               dreamed
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               could
               not
               finde
               ,
               they
               haue
               therefore
               forsaken
               al
               assemblies
               .
               I
               confesse
               indeede
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               the
               Lords
               fanne
               ,
               whereby
               he
               clenseth
               his
               Church
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               finishing
               of
               this
               worke
               shall
               not
               be
               before
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               For
               when
               the
               ministers
               of
               God
               haue
               done
               all
               that
               they
               can
               ,
               yet
               shall
               the
               wicked
               be
               mingled
               with
               the
               godly
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               barne
               flore
               ,
               where
               is
               both
               wheate
               &
               chaffe
               :
               and
               a
               corne
               fielde
               ,
               where
               is
               both
               tares
               and
               good
               corne
               :
               and
               a
               draw
               net
               ,
               wherin
               is
               both
               good
               fish
               and
               badde
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               this
               separation
               must
               not
               be
               before
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hence
               wee
               learne
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               Church
               in
               this
               life
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               flocke
               of
               sheepe
               mingled
               with
               goates
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               troubled
               many
               waies
               by
               those
               with
               whome
               they
               liue
               .
               For
               goates
               vse
               to
               strike
               the
               sheepe
               ,
               
               to
               annoy
               their
               pasture
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               water
               muddie
               that
               they
               can
               not
               drinke
               of
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               beare
               all
               annoyances
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               and
               calamities
               that
               shall
               befall
               vs
               in
               this
               world
               by
               the
               wicked
               ones
               ,
               among
               whome
               we
               liue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               howesoeuer
               the
               goates
               and
               the
               sheepe
               be
               very
               like
               ,
               and
               feede
               in
               one
               pasture
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               one
               folde
               all
               their
               life
               time
               :
               yet
               Christ
               can
               and
               will
               seuer
               them
               asunder
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               considering
               as
               wee
               are
               borne
               of
               Adam
               wee
               haue
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               goate
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               wilde
               beast
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               sheepe
               ;
               it
               standes
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               lay
               aside
               our
               goatish
               conditions
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               vnto
               vs
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               sheepe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               hee
               
               expresseth
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 sheepe
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 heare
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               the
               properties
               are
               three
               ;
               to
               know
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               knowne
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               namely
               in
               obedience
               :
               and
               he
               that
               findes
               them
               all
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               weareth
               the
               brand
               and
               marke
               of
               the
               true
               sheepe
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               they
               that
               make
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               therewithall
               ioyne
               not
               obedience
               ,
               howsoeuer
               the
               world
               may
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               goates
               and
               no
               sheepe
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ioyne
               obedience
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               day
               shall
               come
               that
               the
               goates
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               sheepe
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               found
               to
               be
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               true
               sheep
               of
               Christ.
               We
               may
               deceiue
               men
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               beare
               them
               in
               hand
               that
               we
               are
               sheepe
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               iudgement
               shall
               come
               ,
               we
               cannot
               deceiue
               Christ
               :
               he
               it
               is
               that
               formed
               vs
               ,
               he
               knowes
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               easily
               discerne
               what
               we
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               thing
               is
               the
               triall
               of
               euery
               mans
               particular
               cause
               ,
               a
               point
               especially
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               For
               as
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               ,
               the
               malefactour
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               prison
               and
               set
               before
               the
               iudge
               ,
               and
               there
               examined
               :
               euen
               so
               in
               that
               great
               day
               ,
               shall
               euery
               man
               without
               exception
               be
               brought
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               be
               tried
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               this
               triall
               be
               made
               ?
               Ans.
               By
               workes
               :
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 may
                 receiue
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               works
               are
               the
               outward
               signes
               of
               inward
               grace
               and
               godlinesse
               .
               And
               though
               we
               be
               iustified
               by
               faith
               alone
               without
               workes
               ,
               yet
               may
               we
               be
               iudged
               both
               by
               faith
               and
               workes
               .
               For
               the
               last
               iudgement
               doth
               not
               serue
               to
               make
               men
               iust
               that
               are
               vniust
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               manifest
               them
               to
               be
               iust
               indeed
               ,
               which
               were
               iust
               before
               &
               in
               this
               life
               truly
               iustified
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               very
               point
               should
               mooue
               vs
               al
               to
               repent
               vs
               of
               our
               sinnes
               past
               and
               to
               reforme
               our selues
               throughout
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               plentifull
               in
               all
               good
               works
               .
               And
               vndoubtedly
               if
               we
               seriously
               thinke
               vpon
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               hold
               vs
               more
               straightly
               to
               all
               good
               duties
               ,
               then
               if
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               we
               held
               iustification
               by
               workes
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               in
               this
               triall
               two
               things
               must
               be
               skanned
               :
               I.
               how
               all
               mens
               workes
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               :
               II.
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               shall
               be
               examined
               .
               Of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               euery
               mans
               worke
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 dead
                 both
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bookes
                 were
                 opened
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 booke
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 were
                 iudged
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 workes
                 .
              
               God
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               bookes
               not
               properly
               ,
               but
               because
               all
               things
               are
               as
               certen
               and
               manifest
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               his
               Registers
               in
               heauen
               to
               keepe
               rolles
               and
               records
               of
               thē
               .
               His
               bookes
               are
               three
               ;
               the
               booke
               of
               Prouidence
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               Life
               .
               The
               booke
               of
               his
               prouidence
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               particular
               things
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               to
               come
               .
               Of
               this
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 Thine
                 eyes
                 did
                 see
                 me
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 without
                 forme
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 booke
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 written
                 which
                 in
                 continuance
                 were
                 fashioned
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 .
              
               The
               booke
               of
               iudgement
               is
               that
               whereby
               he
               giues
               iudgement
               :
               and
               it
               is
               twofold
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Gods
               knowledge
               or
               prescience
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               affaires
               of
               mē
               ,
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               deedes
               ,
               are
               as
               certenly
               knowne
               and
               set
               downe
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               put
               
               in
               bookes
               of
               record
               .
               We
               may
               forget
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               God
               keepes
               them
               in
               a
               register
               ;
               he
               knowes
               them
               euery
               one
               .
               The
               second
               booke
               is
               euery
               mans
               particular
               conscience
               ,
               which
               also
               brings
               to
               remembrance
               and
               testifies
               what
               men
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               haue
               not
               done
               .
               
               The
               booke
               of
               life
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               decree
               of
               Gods
               election
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               downe
               who
               be
               ordained
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               opening
               of
               these
               bookes
               is
               a
               thing
               wherein
               the
               endles
               power
               of
               God
               shall
               most
               notably
               shew
               it self
               .
               For
               when
               we
               shall
               stand
               before
               the
               iudgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               then
               knowing
               all
               things
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               ,
               shall
               reueale
               vnto
               euery
               man
               his
               owne
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               or
               deede
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               by
               his
               mightie
               power
               he
               shall
               so
               touch
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               afresh
               remember
               what
               they
               haue
               done
               .
               Now
               indeede
               ,
               the
               wicked
               mans
               conscience
               is
               shut
               vp
               as
               a
               closed
               booke
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               touched
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               opened
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               plainely
               see
               and
               remember
               all
               the
               particular
               offences
               which
               at
               any
               time
               he
               hath
               committed
               ;
               and
               his
               very
               conscience
               shall
               be
               as
               good
               as
               a
               thousand
               witnesses
               :
               whereupon
               he
               shall
               accuse
               and
               vtterly
               condemne
               himselfe
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               ought
               to
               terrifie
               all
               those
               that
               liue
               in
               their
               sins
               :
               for
               howsoeuer
               they
               may
               hide
               &
               couer
               them
               from
               the
               world
               ;
               yet
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               God
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               reueale
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               Now
               after
               that
               mens
               workes
               are
               made
               manifest
               ,
               they
               must
               further
               be
               tried
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               euill
               .
               And
               that
               shall
               be
               done
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               They
               that
               neuer
               heard
               of
               Christ
               must
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               serues
               to
               make
               them
               inexcusable
               before
               God.
               As
               for
               those
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 haue
                 liued
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 iudged
              
               by
               the
               law
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 At
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 God
                 shall
                 iudge
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 according
                 to
              
               his
               Gospell
               .
               And
               ,
               
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Noah
                 builded
                 an
                 arke
                 ,
                 whereby
              
               he
               condemned
               
                 the
                 old
                 world
              
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               heare
               his
               word
               preached
               and
               taught
               with
               all
               reuerence
               ,
               &
               make
               conscience
               to
               profit
               by
               it
               .
               For
               otherwise
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               when
               all
               our
               works
               shall
               be
               tried
               by
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               a
               bill
               of
               inditement
               ,
               and
               the
               fearefull
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               against
               vs.
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               be
               humbled
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               &
               willingly
               embrace
               the
               sweete
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               considering
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               touchstone
               ,
               whereby
               all
               our
               words
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               works
               must
               be
               examined
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               point
               in
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               is
               the
               giuing
               of
               sentence
               ,
               which
               is
               twofold
               :
               the
               sentence
               of
               absolution
               ,
               and
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               diligētly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receiue
               profit
               thereby
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               Christ
               shall
               begin
               his
               iudgement
               with
               the
               sentence
               of
               absolution
               ;
               which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               readie
               to
               shew
               mercie
               &
               slow
               to
               wrath
               .
               In
               this
               sentence
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               foure
               points
               :
               I.
               a
               calling
               of
               the
               Elect
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               II.
               the
               reason
               thereof
               :
               III.
               a
               replie
               of
               the
               Elect
               :
               IV.
               the
               answer
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               againe
               .
               The
               calling
               of
               the
               Elect
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               the
               words
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               one
               by
               one
               .
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
              
               ]
               Though
               Christ
               nowe
               sit
               in
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               yet
               he
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               shew
               his
               tender
               a●fection
               of
               loue
               vnto
               
               his
               chosen
               .
               And
               this
               ouerthroweth
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               would
               haue
               vs
               rather
               to
               come
               vnto
               Christ
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               saints
               ,
               then
               by
               our selues
               immediatly
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               now
               exalted
               in
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               .
               But
               marke
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 heauie
                 laden
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 ease
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               most
               glorious
               in
               maiestie
               and
               power
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               he
               will
               then
               also
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               resolue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               his
               will
               now
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               come
               vnto
               him
               without
               any
               intercession
               of
               Saints
               .
               
                 Ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
              
               ]
               The
               Elect
               are
               here
               called
               the
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               their
               righteousnes
               ,
               saluation
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               they
               haue
               ,
               springs
               of
               the
               meere
               blessing
               of
               God.
               Nothing
               therefore
               must
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               man.
               Inherit
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               receiue
               as
               your
               inheritance
               :
               therefore
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               Gods
               meere
               gift
               .
               A
               father
               giueth
               no
               inheritance
               vnto
               his
               sonne
               of
               merit
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               free
               gift
               :
               wherupon
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               merit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heauen
               by
               his
               works
               .
               
                 The
                 kingdome
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               eternall
               estate
               of
               glorie
               and
               happines
               in
               heauen
               :
               therefore
               in
               this
               life
               we
               must
               so
               vse
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               vsed
               it
               not
               :
               all
               that
               we
               haue
               here
               is
               but
               vaine
               and
               transitorie
               :
               and
               all
               our
               studie
               and
               endeauour
               must
               be
               to
               come
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               Prepared
               ]
               Here
               note
               the
               vnspeakable
               care
               of
               God
               for
               the
               faithful
               .
               Had
               he
               such
               care
               to
               prouide
               a
               kingdome
               for
               his
               children
               before
               they
               were
               ?
               then
               we
               may
               assure
               our selues
               ,
               he
               wil
               haue
               greater
               care
               ouer
               them
               now
               when
               they
               haue
               a
               beeing
               .
               
                 For
                 you
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               elect
               and
               faithfull
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               that
               there
               is
               no
               vniuersall
               election
               whereby
               (
               as
               some
               suppose
               )
               God
               decrees
               that
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
               Indeede
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 all
                 but
                 receiued
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               it
               had
               bin
               something
               ,
               but
               he
               saith
               onely
               ,
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               were
               not
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               calling
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               workes
               as
               from
               signes
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 and
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 meate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               When
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
              
               ,
               he
               meanes
               his
               poore
               and
               distressed
               members
               vpon
               earth
               :
               and
               thereby
               he
               signifies
               vnto
               vs
               that
               the
               miseries
               of
               his
               seruants
               are
               his
               owne
               miseries
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               saith
               in
               Zacharie
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 which
                 toucheth
                 you
                 ,
                 toucheth
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 mine
                 eye
                 .
              
               And
               when
               Saul
               was
               going
               to
               persecute
               them
               in
               Damasco
               and
               else
               where
               that
               called
               on
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               cried
               from
               heauen
               ,
               
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               is
               a
               notable
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               an
               high
               priest
               who
               is
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               :
               
               and
               if
               he
               account
               our
               miseries
               his
               owne
               miseries
               ,
               then
               no
               doubt
               he
               will
               pitie
               our
               estate
               and
               make
               vs
               able
               to
               beare
               the
               worst
               .
               
                 And
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 meate
              
               ]
               Here
               we
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               principall
               works
               of
               men
               are
               those
               which
               are
               done
               to
               the
               poore
               members
               of
               Christ.
               We
               are
               indeede
               to
               helpe
               all
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               our
               very
               flesh
               and
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               rule
               of
               S.
               Paul
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Many
               are
               of
               mind
               that
               the
               best
               works
               are
               to
               build
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               but
               Christ
               tells
               vs
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               worke
               of
               all
               is
               to
               releeue
               those
               that
               be
               the
               liuing
               members
               of
               his
               mysticall
               bodie
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               the
               replie
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               Christ
               againe
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 saw
                 we
                 thee
                 an
                 hungred
                 ,
                 and
                 fedde
                 thee
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               They
               doe
               not
               denie
               that
               
               which
               Christ
               auouched
               ,
               but
               doe
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               standing
               before
               the
               tribunall
               seat
               of
               God
               ,
               humble
               themselues
               ,
               hauing
               still
               an
               after-consideration
               of
               the
               infirmities
               and
               offences
               of
               their
               liues
               past
               .
               Here
               note
               then
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Satanicall
               practise
               for
               a
               man
               to
               bragge
               of
               workes
               and
               to
               stand
               vpon
               them
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               iustification
               before
               God.
               And
               we
               must
               rather
               doe
               as
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               doe
               ,
               abase
               our selues
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               sinnes
               past
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               is
               the
               answer
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               againe
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ye
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 those
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 you
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               A
               most
               notable
               sentence
               :
               and
               it
               serueth
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               how
               we
               should
               behaue
               our selues
               in
               doing
               works
               of
               mercie
               ,
               which
               are
               duties
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               this
               life
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               doe
               them
               of
               any
               sinister
               respect
               ,
               as
               for
               praise
               of
               men
               or
               commoditie
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               propound
               vnto
               our selues
               the
               partie
               to
               whome
               we
               doe
               any
               good
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               looke
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               vnto
               Christ
               and
               for
               Christs
               sake
               onely
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               good
               worke
               indeede
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 shall
                 giue
                 a
                 cuppe
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 to
                 a
                 disciple
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 disciple
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 loose
                 his
                 reward
                 .
              
               It
               is
               but
               a
               small
               gift
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               it
               ,
               namely
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               disciple
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               respect
               that
               he
               is
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               make
               it
               an
               excellent
               worke
               of
               mercie
               .
               It
               is
               a
               speciall
               marke
               of
               a
               child
               of
               God
               to
               shew
               mercie
               on
               a
               christian
               because
               he
               is
               a
               Christian.
               If
               any
               would
               know
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               christian
               or
               no
               ,
               let
               him
               search
               himselfe
               ,
               whether
               he
               loue
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               can
               doe
               good
               vnto
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               Christ.
               For
               this
               is
               a
               plaine
               argument
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               is
               the
               child
               of
               God.
               Many
               can
               loue
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               loued
               againe
               ,
               but
               to
               loue
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               Christ
               in
               vs
               and
               a
               speciall
               gift
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               followes
               in
               the
               second
               place
               :
               and
               it
               containes
               foure
               points
               :
               I.
               the
               reiection
               of
               the
               vngodly
               :
               II.
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               reiection
               :
               III.
               the
               defence
               which
               the
               wicked
               make
               for
               themselues
               :
               lastly
               ,
               the
               answer
               of
               Christ
               to
               them
               againe
               .
               The
               reiection
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               vttered
               by
               a
               terrible
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Away
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               The
               vse
               hereof
               in
               generall
               is
               twofold
               .
               First
               it
               serues
               to
               awake
               and
               excite
               all
               men
               and
               women
               in
               the
               world
               whosoeuer
               they
               be
               that
               shall
               heare
               it
               ,
               to
               looke
               vnto
               their
               owne
               estates
               .
               It
               is
               wonderfull
               to
               see
               what
               great
               securitie
               reigneth
               euery
               where
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               .
               Men
               goe
               on
               in
               sinne
               from
               day
               to
               day
               and
               from
               yeare
               to
               yeare
               without
               repentance
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               fearing
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               like
               vnto
               many
               which
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               other
               mens
               goods
               are
               neither
               by
               the
               feare
               of
               arraignment
               or
               imprisonment
               kept
               in
               good
               order
               .
               The
               occasions
               of
               securitie
               are
               twofold
               :
               I.
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               men
               liue
               most
               at
               ease
               without
               trouble
               ,
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               .
               II.
               Gods
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               ;
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Because
                 sentence
                 against
                 an
                 euill
                 worke
                 is
                 not
                 executed
                 speedily
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 fully
                 set
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 .
              
               But
               to
               awake
               all
               those
               which
               liue
               in
               this
               securitie
               ;
               they
               must
               remember
               that
               howsoeuer
               the
               Lord
               God
               doth
               now
               deferre
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               day
               wherein
               he
               will
               no
               way
               shew
               mercie
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               heare
               this
               fearefull
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 Away
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
              
               .
               The
               second
               vse
               is
               to
               the
               godly
               :
               It
               serues
               to
               nurture
               them
               &
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               before
               God
               :
               and
               no
               doubt
               ,
               
               this
               was
               a
               principall
               cause
               why
               this
               sentence
               was
               here
               penned
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               A
               wise
               master
               of
               a
               family
               will
               check
               his
               seruant
               ,
               &
               if
               the
               cause
               require
               ,
               correct
               him
               in
               his
               childs
               presence
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               it selfe
               may
               learne
               thereby
               to
               feare
               &
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               his
               father
               :
               so
               Christ
               the
               most
               carefull
               and
               wise
               gouernour
               of
               his
               Church
               hath
               set
               downe
               this
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               against
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               God
               in
               this
               world
               whensoeuer
               they
               shall
               heare
               or
               read
               the
               same
               ,
               might
               be
               mooued
               thereby
               to
               stand
               in
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               more
               dutifully
               performe
               obedience
               vnto
               his
               command●ments
               .
               
                 Away
                 from
                 me
              
               ]
               Here
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               what
               a
               blessed
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               haue
               true
               fellowshippe
               with
               Christ
               in
               this
               world
               .
               For
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               driuen
               away
               from
               his
               presence
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               would
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               God
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               escape
               that
               punishmēt
               ,
               must
               seeke
               to
               haue
               it
               in
               this
               life
               :
               and
               he
               that
               will
               not
               seeke
               to
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               him
               in
               this
               life
               shall
               neuer
               haue
               it
               after
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               Againe
               ,
               let
               vs
               marke
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               draw
               neere
               vnto
               Christ
               with
               our
               lippes
               ,
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               not
               with
               him
               :
               for
               such
               as
               come
               neere
               with
               the
               lippe
               and
               keepe
               aloofe
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               shall
               heare
               the
               sentence
               pronounced
               ,
               
                 Away
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
              
               ;
               and
               shall
               be
               seuered
               as
               farre
               from
               Christ
               as
               hell
               from
               heauen
               .
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               not
               content
               our selues
               with
               formall
               profession
               ,
               but
               open
               the
               doores
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               the
               king
               of
               glorie
               may
               come
               in
               .
               
                 Ye
                 cursed
              
               ]
               They
               are
               cursed
               who
               are
               borne
               in
               sinne
               and
               liue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               liues
               so
               perseuere
               to
               the
               last
               gaspe
               without
               seeking
               recouerie
               .
               Whosoeuer
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               hangeth
               ouer
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               will
               so
               doe
               till
               he
               get
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ.
               This
               beeing
               so
               ,
               aboue
               all
               things
               in
               this
               world
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               neuer
               cease
               nor
               be
               quiet
               with
               our selues
               till
               we
               haue
               the
               same
               wrought
               and
               sealed
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               For
               before
               such
               time
               as
               we
               be
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               his
               fearefull
               curse
               hangs
               ouer
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               so
               perseuere
               without
               repentance
               ,
               the
               day
               will
               come
               when
               we
               shall
               heare
               this
               fearefull
               sentence
               pronounced
               against
               vs
               :
               
                 Away
                 from
                 me
                 yee
                 cursed
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               What
               hell
               fire
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               curiously
               search
               ,
               but
               rather
               giue
               our
               whole
               endeauour
               to
               learne
               how
               we
               may
               auoid
               it
               :
               as
               when
               a
               mans
               house
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               his
               care
               must
               be
               ,
               not
               to
               search
               how
               it
               came
               ,
               but
               rather
               how
               to
               quench
               it
               :
               yet
               we
               are
               to
               know
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               by
               hell
               fire
               is
               not
               meant
               any
               bodily
               flame
               ,
               but
               it
               signifies
               the
               seazing
               of
               the
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               wrath
               of
               God
               both
               on
               bodie
               and
               soule
               for
               euer
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               the
               bodie
               be
               subiect
               to
               burning
               with
               bodily
               fire
               ,
               yet
               the
               soule
               beeing
               spirituall
               can
               not
               burne
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hell
               fire
               is
               not
               a
               materiall
               fire
               ,
               but
               a
               grieuous
               torment
               ,
               fitly
               resembled
               thereby
               .
               
                 Prepared
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 .
              
               ]
               There
               is
               in
               euery
               mans
               heart
               by
               nature
               this
               corruption
               ;
               whereby
               when
               he
               sinneth
               ,
               he
               thinks
               that
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               but
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               hauing
               as
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               made
               a
               
                 couenant
                 with
                 hell
              
               .
               But
               here
               consider
               ,
               that
               ,
               although
               the
               deuill
               was
               once
               an
               angel
               of
               light
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               had
               sinned
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               escape
               hell
               :
               it
               was
               prepared
               euen
               for
               him
               .
               How
               then
               shall
               vngodly
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               halfe
               so
               wily
               ,
               thinke
               to
               escape
               ?
            
             
               Now
               followeth
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               reiection
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 For
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 hungred
                 and
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 no
                 meate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Hence
               we
               learne
               these
               two
               points
               :
               I.
               that
               all
               mans
               religion
               and
               seruing
               of
               God
               is
               in
               vaine
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               shew
               no
               compassion
               
               toward
               the
               poore
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               feeding
               ,
               clothing
               ,
               lodging
               ,
               and
               visiting
               of
               them
               .
               For
               we
               must
               thinke
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               those
               against
               whome
               this
               reason
               shall
               be
               brought
               ,
               did
               know
               religion
               and
               professe
               the
               same
               ,
               yea
               they
               prophesied
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               called
               on
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               goeth
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               shew
               no
               compassion
               toward
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               principal
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               speciall
               note
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               towards
               his
               needie
               brethren
               .
               Here
               againe
               we
               note
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               to
               abstaine
               from
               euill
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               also
               doe
               good
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               saide
               ,
               I
               was
               an
               hungred
               and
               ye
               tooke
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 no
                 m●ate
                 .
              
               They
               are
               not
               charged
               with
               doing
               euill
               ,
               but
               ,
               for
               not
               doing
               good
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 axe
                 is
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               reason
               followes
               ,
               not
               because
               the
               tree
               bare
               euill
               fruit
               ,
               but
               
                 because
                 it
                 bare
                 not
                 good
                 fruite
                 :
              
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               This
               condemnes
               a
               bad
               opinion
               of
               all
               worldly
               men
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               will
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               no
               man
               harme
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               the
               deuill
               blinds
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               :
               for
               it
               will
               not
               stand
               for
               paiment
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               haue
               hurt
               no
               man
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               further
               doe
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               the
               defence
               which
               impenitent
               sinners
               make
               for
               themselues
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 saw
                 we
                 thee
                 an
                 hungred
                 ,
                 or
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 or
                 naked
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 or
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 minister
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Thus
               in
               their
               owne
               defence
               ,
               that
               which
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               they
               gainsay
               ,
               &
               iustifie
               themselues
               .
               Here
               marke
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               sooth
               and
               flatter
               themselues
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               their
               owne
               righteousnes
               ,
               like
               to
               the
               proud
               Pharisie
               in
               his
               prayer
               ,
               who
               bragged
               of
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               in
               the
               very
               same
               manner
               ignorant
               persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               among
               vs
               ,
               iustifie
               themselues
               in
               their
               strong
               faith
               ,
               and
               bragge
               of
               their
               zeale
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               loue
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               yet
               indeede
               shew
               no
               signes
               thereof
               .
               And
               truly
               we
               are
               not
               to
               maruell
               when
               we
               see
               such
               persons
               to
               iustifie
               themselues
               before
               men
               ,
               whereas
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               doe
               it
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               before
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               ,
               is
               Christs
               answer
               to
               them
               againe
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ye
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 ye
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               sentence
               being
               repeated
               againe
               ,
               doth
               teach
               vs
               the
               lesson
               which
               we
               learned
               before
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               are
               to
               shew
               compassion
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               a
               mēber
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               consider
               his
               outward
               estate
               or
               his
               basenes
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               wāts
               food
               or
               raiment
               ,
               but
               behold
               Christ
               in
               him
               ,
               not
               respecting
               him
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               member
               of
               Christ.
               This
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               must
               mooue
               vs
               to
               cōpassion
               ,
               and
               cause
               vs
               to
               make
               a
               supplie
               of
               his
               wants
               more
               then
               any
               respect
               in
               the
               world
               beside
               .
               And
               surely
               when
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               comes
               to
               our
               dores
               and
               complaines
               that
               he
               is
               hungrie
               and
               sicke
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               if
               our
               bowels
               yearne
               not
               towards
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               sparke
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               point
               in
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               is
               ,
               the
               retribution
               or
               reward
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 go
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 into
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
               How
               doe
               the
               wicked
               enter
               into
               hell
               and
               the
               godly
               into
               heauen
               ?
               Answ.
               By
               the
               powerfull
               and
               commaunding
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               
               is
               of
               that
               force
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               greatest
               rebell
               that
               euer
               was
               among
               men
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               deuills
               in
               hell
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               it
               .
               And
               seeing
               that
               after
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               we
               must
               remaine
               for
               euer
               either
               in
               heauen
               or
               in
               hell
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               looke
               about
               vs
               and
               to
               take
               heed
               vnto
               our
               hearts
               .
               Indeede
               if
               the
               time
               were
               but
               a
               thousand
               or
               two
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               then
               with
               more
               reason
               men
               might
               take
               libertie
               to
               themselues
               :
               but
               seeing
               it
               is
               without
               ende
               we
               must
               be
               most
               carefull
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               so
               to
               liue
               and
               behaue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               shall
               come
               ,
               we
               may
               auoid
               that
               fearefull
               sentence
               of
               euerlasting
               woe
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               pronounced
               against
               the
               wicked
               .
               And
               whereas
               all
               wicked
               men
               shall
               goe
               to
               hell
               at
               Christs
               commaundement
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               willingly
               to
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               .
               For
               if
               we
               rebell
               against
               his
               voice
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               sentence
               shall
               be
               pronounced
               against
               vs
               ,
               we
               shall
               heare
               an
               other
               voice
               ,
               at
               the
               giuing
               whereof
               ,
               we
               must
               obey
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               goe
               to
               euerlasting
               paine
               ,
               whither
               we
               would
               not
               .
               Let
               vs
               therfore
               in
               time
               denie
               our selues
               for
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               onely
               relie
               vpon
               Christ
               Iesus
               for
               the
               free
               remission
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               lead
               a
               new
               reformed
               life
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Christ
               his
               proceeding
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               Now
               follow
               the
               vses
               thereof
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               comforts
               to
               Gods
               Church
               or
               duties
               for
               all
               men
               .
               The
               first
               comfort
               or
               benefit
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               person
               which
               died
               for
               vs
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               to
               worke
               our
               redemption
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               our
               iudge
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               reape
               two
               speciall
               comforts
               .
               I.
               The
               people
               of
               God
               shall
               hereby
               inioy
               ful
               redemption
               from
               all
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               which
               they
               had
               in
               this
               life
               .
               So
               Christ
               himselfe
               speaking
               of
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               saith
               to
               his
               disciples
               ;
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 see
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 lift
                 vp
                 your
                 heads
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 redemption
                 draweth
                 neere
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               shal
               wipe
               all
               teares
               from
               their
               eyes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               shall
               hereby
               haue
               a
               finall
               deliuerance
               from
               all
               sinne
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               ioyful
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               sinne
               ,
               may
               plainly
               appeare
               by
               the
               crie
               of
               S.
               Paul
               :
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               And
               certen
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               knowes
               what
               sinne
               is
               ,
               &
               seriously
               repents
               him
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               would
               wish
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               to
               be
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               leaue
               off
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thereby
               cease
               to
               displease
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               comfort
               is
               this
               :
               the
               godly
               in
               this
               world
               haue
               many
               enemies
               :
               they
               are
               reuiled
               ,
               slandered
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               put
               to
               death
               :
               well
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               will
               take
               euery
               mans
               case
               into
               his
               owne
               hand
               :
               he
               will
               then
               heare
               the
               complaint
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               howsoeuer
               in
               this
               world
               they
               found
               no
               remedie
               :
               and
               then
               he
               will
               reuenge
               their
               blood
               that
               is
               shed
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               prayer
               .
               
               This
               comfort
               is
               to
               be
               cōsidered
               especially
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               any
               way
               persecuted
               or
               molested
               by
               the
               wicked
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Now
               follow
               the
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               diuers
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               serueth
               to
               teach
               all
               ignorāt
               persons
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               repentance
               and
               humiliation
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               mooue
               them
               with
               all
               speede
               to
               seeke
               vnto
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               the
               same
               .
               When
               Paul
               preached
               to
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               he
               willed
               them
               to
               repent
               vpon
               this
               ground
               and
               reason
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 iudge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               To
               speake
               plainly
               ;
               we
               can
               be
               content
               to
               heare
               
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               our
               lipps
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               all
               is
               done
               but
               for
               fashions
               sake
               :
               for
               still
               we
               liue
               in
               our
               old
               sinnes
               :
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               turned
               :
               but
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               let
               vs
               bethinke
               our selues
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               come
               before
               the
               iudge
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               haue
               all
               our
               sinnes
               laide
               open
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               answer
               for
               them
               all
               .
               This
               is
               the
               point
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vseth
               as
               a
               reason
               to
               mooue
               men
               vnto
               repentance
               :
               and
               assuredly
               if
               this
               will
               not
               mooue
               vs
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               will.
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               Paul
               saith
               .
               
               
                 If
                 wee
                 would
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
              
               Wouldest
               thou
               then
               escape
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ?
               then
               in
               this
               life
               iudge
               thy selfe
               .
               Nowe
               a
               man
               in
               iudging
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               must
               performe
               foure
               things
               :
               I.
               he
               must
               examine
               himselfe
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               :
               II.
               he
               must
               confesse
               thē
               before
               the
               Lord.
               III.
               he
               must
               condemne
               himselfe
               &
               as
               a
               iudge
               vpon
               the
               bench
               ,
               giue
               sentence
               against
               himselfe
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               must
               plead
               pardon
               ,
               and
               crie
               vnto
               God
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               all
               his
               sinnes
               :
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               this
               vnfainedly
               shal
               neuer
               be
               iudged
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
               the
               last
               day
               :
               but
               if
               we
               slacke
               and
               neglect
               this
               dutie
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               vndoubtedly
               there
               remaines
               nothing
               but
               eternall
               woe
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               this
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               one
               not
               to
               iudge
               or
               condemne
               another
               ,
               as
               Paul
               sayeth
               ,
               
               
                 Iudge
                 nothing
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 vntill
                 the
                 Lord
                 come
                 ,
                 who
                 lighten
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 manifest
                 .
              
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 mine
              
               :
               and
               
                 iudge
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 iudge
                 thy
                 brother
                 ?
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               but
               some
               will
               aske
               ,
               howe
               doth
               one
               iudge
               another
               ?
               Ans.
               Thus
               :
               I.
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               well
               ,
               to
               saie
               of
               him
               that
               he
               doth
               euill
               :
               II.
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               euill
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               it
               worse
               :
               III.
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               doubtfull
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               in
               the
               worst
               part
               .
               And
               by
               any
               of
               these
               three
               waies
               we
               are
               not
               to
               iudge
               either
               of
               mens
               persons
               or
               of
               their
               actions
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               wee
               must
               endeauour
               our selues
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               before
               all
               men
               .
               This
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
               who
               in
               consideration
               and
               hope
               of
               a
               resurrection
               vnto
               iudgement
               as
               well
               of
               the
               iust
               as
               of
               the
               vniust
               ,
               endeauoured
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               alwaies
               a
               cleare
               conscience
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               towards
               men
               .
               His
               example
               is
               worthie
               our
               marking
               and
               imitation
               ;
               for
               fewe
               there
               be
               that
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               make
               any
               conscience
               either
               of
               duty
               to
               God
               or
               to
               their
               brethren
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               last
               iudgement
               must
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               to
               a
               reuerend
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               cause
               vs
               to
               glorifie
               him
               :
               as
               the
               Angel
               saith
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               
               
                 Feare
                 God
                 and
                 giue
                 glorie
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 his
                 iudgement
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               doubtlesse
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               will
               mooue
               a
               man
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               remember
               the
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               daie
               of
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               hauing
               spoken
               hitherto
               of
               the
               first
               person
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               third
               person
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               In
               which
               wee
               may
               consider
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               title
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               action
               of
               faith
               ,
               repeated
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               The
               title
               is
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               or
               spirit
               .
               It
               may
               here
               be
               demanded
               ,
               howe
               this
               title
               can
               be
               fit
               to
               expresse
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               which
               seemes
               to
               bee
               common
               to
               the
               rest
               :
               for
               the
               father
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               is
               holy
               :
               againe
               ,
               the
               father
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               
               is
               a
               spirit
               .
               Ans.
               Indeed
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               are
               as
               wel
               to
               be
               tearmed
               holy
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               natures
               ,
               the
               third
               person
               :
               for
               all
               three
               subsisting
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               godhead
               ,
               are
               consequently
               holy
               by
               one
               and
               the
               fame
               holinesse
               :
               but
               the
               third
               person
               is
               called
               holy
               ,
               because
               beside
               the
               holinesse
               of
               nature
               ,
               his
               office
               is
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Nowe
               if
               it
               be
               said
               that
               sanctification
               is
               a
               work
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinitie
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               the
               worke
               of
               sanctification
               agrees
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               speciall
               manner
               .
               The
               father
               sanctifieth
               by
               the
               sonne
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               the
               sonne
               sanctifieth
               from
               the
               father
               and
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               sanctifieth
               from
               the
               father
               and
               from
               the
               sonne
               by
               himselfe
               immediatly
               :
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               is
               the
               third
               person
               tearmed
               holy
               .
               Againe
               the
               third
               person
               is
               tearmed
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               his
               nature
               is
               spirituall
               (
               for
               in
               that
               respect
               the
               father
               is
               a
               spirit
               and
               the
               sonne
               is
               a
               spirit
               ;
               )
               but
               because
               hee
               is
               spired
               or
               breathed
               from
               the
               father
               and
               from
               the
               sonne
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               procedes
               from
               them
               both
               .
               Thus
               wee
               see
               there
               is
               a
               speciall
               cause
               why
               the
               third
               person
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               the
               action
               of
               faith
               which
               concernes
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
              
               .
               Which
               is
               ,
               I.
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               he
               hath
               reuealed
               himselfe
               in
               the
               word
               .
               II.
               In
               special
               to
               beleeue
               that
               he
               is
               my
               sanctifier
               and
               comforter
               .
               III.
               To
               put
               all
               the
               confidence
               of
               my
               heart
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               cause
               .
               In
               these
               wordes
               are
               comprised
               foure
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               beleeued
               cōcerning
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               very
               God.
               For
               we
               are
               not
               to
               put
               our
               affiance
               or
               confidence
               in
               any
               but
               in
               God
               alone
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               the
               penners
               of
               the
               Creede
               in
               that
               they
               prefixed
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
              
               ,
               before
               the
               article
               of
               the
               third
               person
               ,
               meant
               thereby
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               equall
               with
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               themselues
               .
               Peter
               saith
               to
               Ananias
               :
               
                 Why
                 hath
                 Satan
                 filled
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 lie
                 vnto
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
               
               and
               continuing
               the
               same
               speech
               ,
               he
               changeth
               the
               tearme
               onely
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 not
                 lied
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 God.
              
               Whereby
               hei
               nsinuateth
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               very
               God.
               In
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isai
               ,
               
               the
               wordes
               by
               him
               set
               downe
               are
               thus
               :
               
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Iehoua
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Whome
                 shall
                 I
                 send
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 people
                 :
                 Ye
                 shall
                 heare
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 .
              
               But
               Paul
               quoting
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               spake
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               
               
                 Well
                 spake
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 Esay
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Goe
                 vnto
                 this
                 people
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               places
               being
               compared
               togither
               make
               it
               plaine
               ,
               that
               the
               title
               of
               Iehova
               ,
               agreeth
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               enemies
               of
               this
               truth
               which
               thinke
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               action
               or
               operation
               of
               God
               ,
               obiect
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               the
               contrarie
               :
               I.
               God
               knoweth
               the
               sonne
               :
               
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               knoweth
               not
               the
               sonne
               :
               
                 for
                 none
                 knoweth
                 the
                 sonne
                 but
                 the
                 father
                 :
                 ergo
              
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               not
               God.
               Ans.
               That
               place
               excludeth
               no
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               but
               onely
               creatures
               ,
               and
               false
               gods
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               :
               None
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               creature
               ,
               or
               idol
               god
               ;
               knoweth
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               father
               .
               And
               the
               opposition
               is
               made
               to
               exclude
               creatures
               ,
               not
               to
               exclude
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               
               Againe
               they
               obiect
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               maketh
               request
               for
               vs
               with
               grones
               and
               sighes
               that
               can
               not
               be
               vttered
               :
               therefore
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               gift
               of
               God.
               For
               he
               that
               is
               true
               God
               ,
               can
               not
               pray
               ;
               grone
               ,
               or
               sigh
               .
               Ans.
               Pauls
               meaning
               is
               thereby
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               
               causeth
               vs
               to
               make
               requests
               ,
               and
               stirreth
               vp
               our
               hearts
               to
               grone
               and
               sigh
               to
               God
               :
               for
               he
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
              
               we
               cry
               ,
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 father
              
               .
               
               Yet
               further
               ,
               they
               obiect
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               to
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 hath
                 ouershadowed
                 thee
                 :
              
               
               and
               hence
               they
               gather
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               be
               the
               vertue
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               not
               God
               indeede
               .
               Ans.
               As
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               a
               worde
               made
               of
               letters
               or
               syllables
               ,
               but
               a
               substantial
               word
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               beeing
               for
               euer
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               father
               :
               so
               in
               this
               place
               the
               holy
               ghost
               is
               called
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               most
               highest
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               is
               a
               created
               qualitie
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               is
               the
               substantiall
               vertue
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               sonne
               :
               and
               therefore
               God
               equall
               with
               them
               both
               .
               Furthermore
               they
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               scriptures
               nor
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               doth
               warrant
               vs
               to
               pray
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               not
               true
               .
               For
               whēsoeuer
               we
               direct
               our
               praier
               to
               any
               of
               the
               three
               persons
               ,
               in
               him
               we
               pray
               to
               them
               all
               .
               Besides
               we
               haue
               example
               of
               praier
               made
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               For
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 god
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               the
               words
               are
               as
               if
               S.
               Paul
               had
               said
               thus
               ;
               O
               Father
               ,
               let
               thy
               loue
               ,
               O
               Sonne
               ,
               let
               thy
               grace
               ,
               O
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               let
               thy
               fellowship
               bee
               with
               them
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               first
               doctrine
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               distinct
               person
               from
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               .
               Hereupon
               the
               articles
               touching
               the
               three
               persons
               are
               thus
               distinguished
               :
               I
               beleeue
               in
               the
               father
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               in
               the
               sonne
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               This
               point
               also
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               make
               the
               same
               distinction
               .
               In
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               father
               vttereth
               a
               voice
               from
               heauen
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 in
                 whome
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
              
               and
               not
               the
               sonne
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               ghost
               .
               Secondly
               the
               sonne
               stood
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               by
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               father
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               descended
               from
               heauen
               vpon
               Christ
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               doue
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               father
               ,
               or
               the
               sonne
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               alone
               .
               Christ
               in
               his
               commission
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Goe
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               beene
               the
               same
               person
               either
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               sonne
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               bene
               sufficient
               to
               haue
               named
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               onely
               .
               And
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               third
               person
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               may
               be
               conceiued
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               father
               or
               the
               sonne
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               .
               For
               a
               further
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               consider
               these
               places
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 for
                 the
              
               spirit
               of
               God
               
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 haue
                 not
                 the
              
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 his
              
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Because
                 ye
                 are
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 forth
              
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               sonne
               
                 into
                 your
                 hearts
              
               :
               where
               we
               may
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               spirit
               both
               of
               the
               father
               and
               of
               the
               sonne
               .
               Now
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               called
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               he
               is
               sent
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               father
               ;
               as
               Christ
               saith
               to
               his
               disciples
               :
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 comforter
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 shall
                 send
                 vnto
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 trueth
                 vvhich
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                 shall
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               likewise
               he
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               he
               is
               sent
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               hee
               proceedeth
               from
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               the
               person
               sending
               doth
               communicate
               his
               whole
               essence
               and
               substance
               to
               the
               person
               sent
               .
               As
               the
               father
               sending
               the
               sonne
               doeth
               communicate
               his
               essence
               and
               substance
               to
               the
               sonne
               .
               For
               sending
               doth
               presuppose
               a
               communication
               of
               essence
               .
               Nowe
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               send
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               therefore
               both
               of
               them
               communicate
               their
               substance
               and
               essence
               vnto
               the
               same
               person
               .
               Thirdly
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 receiued
                 of
                 mine
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 shewe
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               namely
               knowledge
               and
               trueth
               ,
               to
               be
               reuealed
               vnto
               his
               Church
               .
               Whence
               we
               may
               reason
               thus
               :
               the
               person
               receiuing
               knowledge
               from
               another
               ,
               receiues
               essence
               also
               :
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               receiues
               truth
               and
               knowledge
               from
               Christ
               to
               be
               reuealed
               vnto
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               therefore
               first
               of
               all
               he
               hath
               receiued
               substance
               and
               essence
               from
               the
               sonne
               .
               But
               some
               peraduenture
               will
               say
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               written
               in
               all
               the
               bible
               in
               expresse
               wordes
               ,
               that
               the
               holv
               Ghost
               proceedes
               from
               the
               sonne
               as
               he
               proceedes
               from
               the
               father
               .
               Answer
               .
               The
               scripture
               saith
               not
               so
               much
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               know
               that
               that
               which
               is
               gathered
               forth
               thence
               by
               iust
               cōsequence
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               the
               truth
               of
               god
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               expressed
               in
               words
               .
               Hereupon
               all
               Churches
               ,
               saue
               those
               in
               Greece
               ,
               with
               one
               confent
               acknowledge
               the
               trueth
               of
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               equall
               to
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               .
               And
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               acknowledge
               in
               the
               Creede
               ,
               in
               that
               wee
               doe
               as
               well
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               .
               And
               though
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               be
               sent
               of
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               ,
               yet
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               before
               )
               that
               argues
               no
               inequalitie
               (
               for
               one
               equall
               may
               send
               another
               by
               consent
               )
               but
               order
               onely
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               last
               of
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               .
               Againe
               in
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               receiueth
               from
               the
               sonne
               ,
               it
               prooues
               no
               inferiority
               .
               Because
               he
               receiues
               frō
               the
               sonne
               whatsoeuer
               he
               receiues
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               grace
               .
               And
               he
               receiues
               not
               a
               part
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               the
               sonne
               hath
               ,
               sauing
               the
               proprietie
               of
               his
               person
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               benefits
               which
               are
               giuen
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               some
               are
               common
               to
               all
               creatures
               ,
               &
               some
               are
               proper
               to
               men
               .
               The
               benefit
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               common
               to
               all
               creatures
               ,
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               and
               preseruation
               .
               For
               all
               things
               were
               created
               and
               made
               ,
               and
               afterwarde
               perserued
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               So
               Elihu
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 the
                 spirit
                 mooued
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               The
               phrase
               is
               borrowed
               from
               a
               bird
               ,
               who
               in
               hatching
               of
               her
               young
               ones
               ,
               sits
               vpon
               the
               egges
               ,
               mooues
               her selfe
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               heats
               them
               .
               And
               so
               likewise
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               beginning
               did
               by
               his
               own
               power
               cherish
               and
               preserue
               the
               masse
               or
               lumpe
               whereof
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               caused
               it
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               creatures
               .
               This
               beeing
               euident
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               a
               stroke
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               and
               preseruation
               ,
               wee
               must
               vnfainedly
               acknowledge
               that
               we
               were
               first
               created
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               time
               continually
               preserued
               by
               the
               benefit
               euen
               of
               the
               third
               person
               .
            
             
               The
               benefits
               proper
               vnto
               men
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               some
               are
               common
               to
               all
               men
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               and
               some
               proper
               to
               the
               elect
               and
               faithfull
               .
               The
               benefits
               common
               to
               all
               men
               are
               diuers
               :
               I.
               the
               gift
               of
               practising
               a
               particular
               calling
               .
               
               As
               in
               the
               bodie
               seuerall
               members
               haue
               seuerall
               vses
               ;
               so
               in
               euery
               societie
               seuerall
               men
               haue
               seuerall
               offices
               and
               callings
               ,
               and
               the
               gifts
               whereby
               they
               are
               inabled
               to
               performe
               the
               duties
               thereof
               ,
               are
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               When
               Gedeon
               became
               a
               valiant
               captaine
               to
               deliuer
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               
               it
               is
               said
               he
               
                 was
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               Bezaleel
               and
               Aholiab
               beeing
               set
               apart
               to
               build
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
               
               were
               filled
               with
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               wisdome
               and
               in
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               workemanship
               ,
               to
               finde
               out
               curious
               works
               ,
               to
               worke
               in
               gold
               and
               in
               siluer
               &
               in
               brasse
               ;
               also
               in
               the
               art
               to
               set
               stones
               ,
               and
               to
               carue
               in
               timber
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               this
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               skill
               of
               any
               handicraft
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               comes
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               by
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               vse
               al
               those
               gifts
               wel
               ,
               wherby
               we
               are
               inabled
               to
               discharge
               our
               particular
               callings
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               serue
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               :
               and
               those
               that
               in
               their
               callings
               vse
               fraud
               and
               deceit
               ,
               or
               else
               liue
               inordinately
               ,
               doe
               most
               vnthankfully
               abuse
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               the
               author
               of
               their
               gifts
               ,
               for
               which
               thing
               they
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               one
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               gift
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               
               is
               Illumination
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               inabled
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               his
               word
               .
               The
               Iewes
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               had
               a
               vaile
               ouer
               their
               hearts
               :
               and
               the
               like
               haue
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               foolishnes
               .
               Paul
               at
               his
               conuersion
               was
               smitten
               blind
               ,
               &
               skales
               were
               vpon
               his
               eyes
               :
               the
               like
               also
               be
               ouer
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               mindes
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               fall
               away
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               vnderstand
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Now
               it
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               remooue
               these
               skales
               and
               filmes
               from
               our
               eyes
               .
               
               And
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 annointing
              
               and
               eye-salue
               :
               for
               as
               it
               doth
               cleare
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               dimmenes
               from
               them
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               take
               away
               blindnes
               from
               our
               mindes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               into
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               This
               beeing
               a
               common
               gift
               ,
               and
               receiued
               both
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               it
               standeth
               vs
               in
               hand
               not
               to
               content
               our selues
               with
               the
               bare
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               therewithall
               we
               must
               ioyne
               obedience
               ,
               and
               make
               conscience
               thereof
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               will
               besall
               vs
               which
               Christ
               foretold
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               knoweth
               his
               masters
               will
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               made
               able
               to
               interpret
               and
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Now
               albeit
               this
               gift
               be
               very
               excellent
               and
               not
               giuen
               to
               euery
               man
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               common
               both
               to
               good
               and
               badde
               .
               For
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               when
               men
               shall
               come
               to
               Christ
               and
               say
               ,
               Master
               ,
               we
               haue
               prophecied
               in
               thy
               name
               ,
               he
               shall
               answer
               againe
               ,
               I
               neuer
               knew
               you
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               Hereupon
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               and
               haue
               receiued
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               must
               not
               herewithall
               be
               puffed
               vp
               .
               For
               if
               they
               be
               not
               as
               well
               doers
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               as
               teachers
               ,
               their
               gifts
               will
               turne
               to
               their
               further
               condemnation
               .
               As
               the
               carpenters
               that
               built
               Noahs
               arke
               when
               the
               flood
               came
               were
               drowned
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               Noahs
               preaching
               :
               so
               those
               that
               haue
               the
               gifts
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               and
               are
               builders
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               if
               they
               build
               not
               themselues
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               for
               all
               their
               preaching
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               condemned
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               standeth
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               not
               to
               content
               themselues
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               and
               teach
               others
               Gods
               will
               ,
               but
               they
               themselues
               must
               be
               the
               first
               doers
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               The
               fourth
               common
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               Abilitie
               to
               bridle
               and
               restraine
               some
               affections
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               breake
               out
               into
               outragions
               behauiour
               .
               Haman
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               an
               enemie
               to
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               sawe
               Mordecai
               the
               Iewe
               sitting
               in
               the
               kings
               gate
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               stand
               vp
               nor
               mooue
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               full
               of
               indignatiō
               :
               neuertheles
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 refrained
                 himselfe
              
               .
               And
               when
               Abimelech
               an
               heathen
               king
               had
               taken
               Sara
               Abrahams
               wife
               ,
               God
               said
               vnto
               him
               :
               
               
                 I
                 knowe
                 that
                 thou
                 didst
                 this
                 with
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 :
              
               and
               the
               text
               addeth
               further
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 kept
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 sinne
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               the
               Lord
               giueth
               to
               men
               ,
               as
               yet
               without
               the
               spirit
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               this
               gift
               to
               bridle
               themselues
               ,
               so
               as
               in
               outward
               action
               they
               shall
               not
               practise
               this
               or
               that
               sinne
               .
               For
               why
               did
               not
               Abimelech
               commit
               adulterie
               ?
               surely
               because
               God
               kept
               him
               from
               it
               .
               Againe
               in
               the
               histories
               of
               the
               heathen
               we
               may
               read
               of
               many
               that
               were
               iust
               ,
               liberall
               ,
               meeke
               ,
               continent
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               by
               a
               generall
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               represseth
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               for
               the
               common
               good
               .
               Here
               then
               if
               any
               man
               aske
               ,
               howe
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               that
               some
               men
               are
               more
               modest
               and
               ciuil
               then
               others
               ,
               seeing
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               are
               equally
               wicked
               ,
               the
               answer
               may
               be
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               common
               saying
               is
               ,
               because
               some
               are
               of
               better
               nature
               then
               others
               (
               for
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               are
               equall
               in
               regard
               of
               nature
               :
               the
               child
               newe
               borne
               in
               that
               respect
               is
               as
               wicked
               as
               the
               eldest
               man
               that
               euer
               liued
               )
               but
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               giues
               this
               common
               gift
               of
               restraining
               the
               affections
               more
               to
               some
               then
               to
               others
               .
               This
               must
               be
               considered
               of
               vs
               all
               .
               For
               a
               man
               may
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               to
               bridle
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               neuer
               haue
               the
               spirit
               to
               mortifie
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               a
               newe
               creature
               .
               And
               this
               beeing
               so
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heede
               that
               we
               deceiue
               not
               our selues
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               a
               man
               to
               liue
               in
               outward
               ciuility
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               in
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               affections
               vpon
               some
               occasion
               (
               for
               that
               a
               wicked
               man
               may
               doe
               )
               but
               we
               must
               further
               labour
               to
               feele
               in
               our selues
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               bridling
               sinne
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               mortifying
               and
               killing
               the
               same
               .
               Indeed
               both
               of
               them
               are
               the
               good
               gifts
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               mortification
               of
               sinne
               is
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               being
               an
               effectuall
               signe
               of
               grace
               and
               proper
               to
               the
               elect
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               grace
               and
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               ,
               to
               heare
               and
               receiue
               the
               word
               of
               God
               with
               ioy
               .
               In
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               sower
               ,
               one
               kind
               of
               badde
               ground
               are
               they
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 worde
                 with
                 ioy
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               authour
               of
               the
               Hebrues
               calls
               the
               
                 the
                 tasting
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               We
               knowe
               that
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               tasting
               of
               meate
               and
               eating
               of
               it
               .
               They
               that
               sit
               down
               at
               the
               table
               do
               both
               tast
               and
               eate
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               dresse
               the
               meate
               do
               onely
               see
               and
               taste
               thereof
               :
               so
               it
               is
               at
               the
               Lords
               table
               .
               Many
               there
               be
               that
               haue
               this
               gift
               ;
               truely
               both
               to
               tast
               and
               eate
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               offered
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               and
               some
               againe
               doe
               onely
               taste
               and
               feele
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               them
               and
               reioice
               therein
               ,
               but
               yet
               are
               not
               indeede
               partakers
               thereof
               .
               Nowe
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               all
               those
               which
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               must
               take
               heede
               how
               they
               heare
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               finde
               these
               two
               things
               in
               themselues
               by
               hearing
               :
               I.
               that
               in
               heart
               and
               conscience
               they
               be
               throughly
               touched
               and
               humbled
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               II.
               that
               they
               be
               certenly
               assured
               of
               the
               fauour
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               sweete
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               doe
               belong
               to
               them
               :
               and
               in
               consideration
               
               hereof
               they
               must
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               sinne
               both
               in
               thought
               ,
               worde
               ,
               and
               deed
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               hearing
               bringeth
               that
               ioy
               which
               vanisheth
               not
               away
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               common
               to
               all
               men
               both
               good
               and
               badde
               :
               nowe
               followe
               such
               as
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               all
               which
               may
               be
               reduced
               vnto
               one
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               whereby
               the
               elect
               are
               the
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               who
               is
               said
               to
               dwell
               in
               men
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               substance
               (
               for
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               cannot
               be
               comprised
               in
               the
               bodie
               or
               soule
               of
               man
               )
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               particular
               operation
               :
               and
               this
               dwelling
               standes
               in
               two
               things
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               abide
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               time
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               euer
               :
               for
               the
               word
               dwelling
               ,
               noteth
               perpetuitie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               the
               full
               disposition
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               whē
               a
               man
               commeth
               to
               dwell
               in
               an
               house
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               lord
               ,
               he
               hath
               libertie
               to
               gouerne
               it
               after
               his
               owne
               will.
               Nowe
               this
               disposition
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               faithfull
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               stands
               in
               fiue
               special
               and
               notable
               gifts
               ;
               euery
               one
               worthie
               our
               obseruation
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               a
               certen
               knowledge
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               reconciliation
               to
               God
               in
               Christ.
               As
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Esai
               ,
               
               
                 By
                 his
                 knowledge
                 my
                 righteous
                 seruant
                 shall
                 iustifie
                 many
                 .
              
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 that
                 they
                 knowe
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 verie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               This
               knowledge
               is
               not
               generall
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               deuils
               might
               be
               saued
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               particular
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               knoweth
               God
               the
               father
               to
               be
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               redeemer
               ,
               to
               bee
               his
               redeemer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               bee
               his
               sanctifier
               and
               comforter
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               speciall
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 to
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               ,
               
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               second
               gift
               is
               regeneration
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               of
               a
               limme
               of
               the
               deuill
               is
               made
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               child
               of
               Satan
               (
               whome
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               by
               nature
               doe
               as
               liuely
               resemble
               as
               any
               man
               doeth
               his
               owne
               parent
               )
               is
               made
               the
               child
               of
               God.
               
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               
                 be
                 borne
                 againe
                 by
                 water
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Iohn
               Baptist
               in
               saying
               that
               Christ
               baptized
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               fire
               ,
               compares
               the
               spirit
               of
               god
               to
               fire
               and
               water
               .
               To
               fire
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               I.
               as
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               fire
               to
               warme
               the
               body
               that
               is
               benummed
               and
               frozen
               with
               colde
               :
               so
               when
               a
               man
               is
               benummed
               and
               frozen
               in
               sinne
               ,
               yea
               when
               he
               is
               euen
               starke
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               warme
               and
               quicken
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               reuiue
               him
               .
               II.
               Fire
               doth
               purge
               and
               eate
               out
               the
               drosse
               from
               the
               good
               mettall
               :
               now
               there
               is
               no
               drosse
               nor
               canker
               that
               hath
               so
               deepely
               eaten
               into
               any
               mettall
               as
               sinne
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               as
               fire
               to
               purge
               and
               eate
               out
               the
               hidden
               corruptions
               of
               sinne
               out
               of
               the
               rebellious
               heart
               of
               man.
               Againe
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               compared
               to
               cleare
               water
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               I.
               man
               by
               nature
               is
               as
               drie
               wood
               without
               sappe
               ,
               and
               the
               property
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               as
               water
               to
               supple
               and
               to
               put
               sap
               of
               grace
               into
               the
               dead
               and
               rotten
               heart
               of
               man.
               II.
               the
               propertie
               of
               water
               is
               to
               clense
               and
               purifie
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               spiritually
               wash
               away
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               filth
               of
               our
               nature
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               second
               benefit
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               By
               this
               we
               are
               
               taught
               that
               he
               which
               would
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               dwell
               in
               him
               ,
               must
               labour
               to
               feele
               the
               worke
               of
               regeneration
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               would
               knowe
               whether
               hee
               haue
               this
               worke
               wrought
               in
               him
               or
               no
               ,
               let
               him
               marke
               what
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 sauour
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 liue
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 sauour
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               
               If
               therefore
               a
               man
               haue
               his
               heart
               continually
               affected
               with
               that
               which
               is
               truely
               good
               ,
               either
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               certaine
               token
               that
               his
               wicked
               nature
               is
               changed
               ,
               and
               he
               regenerate
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               if
               his
               heart
               be
               alwaies
               set
               on
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               hee
               may
               iustly
               suspect
               himselfe
               that
               he
               is
               not
               regenerated
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               if
               a
               man
               haue
               all
               his
               minde
               set
               vpon
               drinking
               and
               gulling
               in
               of
               wine
               and
               strong
               drink
               ,
               hauing
               little
               delight
               nor
               pleasure
               in
               any
               thing
               els
               ,
               it
               argues
               a
               carnall
               minde
               &
               vnregenerate
               ,
               because
               it
               affects
               the
               things
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               his
               minde
               affected
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               practising
               the
               workes
               of
               charitie
               and
               religion
               ,
               he
               I
               say
               ,
               hath
               a
               spirituall
               and
               a
               renued
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               regenerate
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               ,
               to
               gouerne
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               elect
               :
               this
               may
               be
               called
               spirituall
               regiment
               .
               A
               man
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               a
               house
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               orders
               and
               gouerns
               it
               according
               to
               his
               own
               will
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               holy
               ghost
               gouerns
               all
               them
               in
               whome
               he
               dwelleth
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               
               a
               most
               notable
               benefit
               :
               for
               looke
               where
               the
               h.
               Ghost
               dwelleth
               ,
               there
               he
               will
               be
               Lord
               ,
               gouerning
               both
               heart
               ,
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               ;
               and
               that
               two
               waies
               :
               I.
               by
               repressing
               all
               badde
               motions
               vnto
               sinne
               ,
               arising
               either
               from
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               deuil
               .
               II.
               by
               stirring
               vp
               good
               affections
               and
               motions
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               :
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 flesh
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               nature
               )
               
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 spirit
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               )
               
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               
               &
               that
               after
               a
               double
               sort
               :
               first
               by
               labouring
               to
               ouermaster
               and
               keep
               down
               the
               motions
               thereof
               :
               secondly
               ,
               by
               stirring
               vp
               good
               motions
               and
               inclinations
               to
               pietie
               and
               religion
               .
               In
               Esay
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               most
               excellent
               titles
               :
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 counsel
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 strength
                 :
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Now
               he
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               he
               stirres
               vp
               good
               motions
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               strength
               ,
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               of
               counsell
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               are
               
                 ioy
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               all
               which
               are
               so
               tearmed
               ,
               because
               where
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ruleth
               ,
               there
               he
               ingendreth
               these
               good
               gifts
               and
               motions
               of
               grace
               :
               but
               among
               all
               the
               inward
               motions
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               most
               principall
               are
               these
               :
               I.
               an
               vtter
               disliking
               of
               sinne
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               sinne
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               an
               eye
               not
               so
               much
               to
               another
               mans
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               &
               seeing
               them
               ,
               is
               truely
               sorrowfull
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               disliketh
               them
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               for
               them
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               because
               there
               is
               a
               place
               of
               torment
               ,
               or
               a
               day
               of
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               must
               answer
               to
               God
               for
               them
               all
               :
               but
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               hell
               or
               iudgement
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               displeased
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               hath
               beene
               vnto
               him
               a
               most
               louing
               and
               mercifull
               father
               in
               redeeming
               him
               by
               Christ.
               The
               second
               is
               an
               hungring
               desire
               aboue
               all
               things
               in
               this
               worlde
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               vnitie
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               the
               same
               
               sinnes
               .
               This
               is
               a
               motion
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               haue
               but
               he
               in
               whome
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               dwell
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               hearty
               praier
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               called
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 supplications
              
               ,
               
               because
               it
               stirreth
               vp
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               fit
               to
               pray
               :
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 knowe
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 sighes
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
              
               This
               is
               an
               ordinarie
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               all
               that
               beleeue
               :
               &
               he
               that
               would
               knowe
               whether
               he
               haue
               the
               spirit
               dwelling
               truely
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               shall
               knowe
               it
               by
               this
               :
               A
               mother
               carrieth
               her
               child
               in
               her
               armes
               ;
               if
               it
               crie
               for
               the
               dugge
               ,
               and
               sucke
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               is
               aliue
               :
               being
               obserued
               many
               daies
               togither
               ,
               if
               it
               neither
               crie
               nor
               stirre
               ,
               it
               is
               dead
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               it
               is
               an
               vnfallible
               note
               of
               a
               true
               child
               of
               God
               to
               crie
               to
               his
               father
               in
               heauen
               by
               praier
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               neuer
               crieth
               nor
               feeleth
               himselfe
               stirred
               vp
               to
               make
               his
               mone
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               miserable
               case
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               but
               a
               dead
               childe
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               vs
               learne
               in
               praier
               vnfainedly
               to
               poure
               out
               our
               soules
               before
               God
               ,
               considering
               it
               is
               a
               speciall
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               bestowed
               on
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               elect
               is
               ,
               comfort
               in
               distresse
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               calleth
               him
               the
               
                 comforter
                 whome
                 he
                 will
                 send
              
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Psalme
               hee
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnesse
              
               ,
               because
               he
               maketh
               glad
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               in
               trouble
               and
               distresse
               .
               There
               be
               two
               things
               that
               fill
               the
               heart
               full
               of
               endlesse
               griefe
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               outward
               calamities
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               any
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               when
               he
               looseth
               his
               goods
               ,
               his
               good
               name
               his
               friendes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               whereof
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 troubled
                 spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 beare
                 it
                 ?
              
               and
               of
               all
               other
               it
               is
               the
               most
               heauie
               and
               grieuous
               crosse
               that
               can
               bee
               .
               When
               as
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               heauie
               vpon
               Iob
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               sorest
               of
               all
               his
               affliction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               crieth
               out
               that
               the
               arrowes
               of
               the
               almightie
               did
               sticke
               in
               his
               soule
               .
               Nowe
               what
               is
               the
               comfort
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               Ans.
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               our
               distresses
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               present
               with
               vs
               ,
               to
               make
               vs
               reioice
               and
               to
               fill
               vs
               with
               comforts
               that
               no
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               god
               and
               specially
               the
               promises
               thereof
               .
               And
               hereupon
               ,
               the
               vngodly
               man
               when
               afflictions
               befall
               him
               ,
               is
               readie
               to
               make
               away
               himselfe
               because
               he
               wants
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               benefit
               wrought
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               elect
               is
               ,
               the
               strengthening
               of
               them
               to
               doe
               the
               weightiest
               duties
               of
               their
               callings
               :
               and
               hence
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 strength
              
               .
               
               There
               be
               diuers
               things
               to
               bee
               done
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               that
               are
               farre
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               his
               power
               ;
               as
               fi●st
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               and
               is
               truely
               humbled
               for
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               lift
               vp
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               catch
               holde
               on
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               hardest
               thing
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               and
               this
               doe
               all
               those
               knowe
               to
               be
               true
               in
               some
               part
               ,
               which
               knowe
               what
               it
               is
               to
               beleeue
               .
               Secondly
               it
               is
               as
               hard
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               time
               of
               temptation
               to
               resist
               temptation
               ,
               as
               for
               drie
               wood
               to
               resist
               the
               fire
               when
               it
               begins
               to
               burn
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               a
               mā
               is
               put
               to
               his
               choice
               ,
               either
               to
               loose
               his
               life
               ,
               goods
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               or
               els
               to
               forsake
               religion
               ;
               euen
               then
               to
               forsake
               all
               and
               to
               sticke
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               as
               great
               diff●cultie
               as
               any
               of
               the
               former
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               wanteth
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               as
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               and
               cloathing
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               very
               same
               instant
               to
               
               acknowledge
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               to
               reioyce
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               relie
               theron
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               shake
               the
               whole
               earth
               .
               It
               is
               against
               our
               wicked
               nature
               to
               trust
               God
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               first
               lay
               downe
               some
               pawne
               of
               his
               loue
               &
               mercie
               to
               vs.
               How
               then
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               shall
               any
               one
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               these
               things
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               we
               do
               all
               things
               ;
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 through
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 strengtheneth
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               these
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               two
               questions
               may
               be
               mooued
               .
               First
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Answ.
               Small
               ,
               in
               respect
               .
               In
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               receiue
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               not
               the
               tenths
               ,
               
               but
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
              
               :
               &
               the
               
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               
               Now
               the
               first
               fruits
               properly
               are
               but
               as
               an
               handfull
               or
               twaine
               of
               corne
               ,
               to
               a
               whole
               corne
               field
               ,
               containing
               many
               acres
               &
               furlongs
               of
               ground
               .
               And
               the
               earnest
               in
               a
               bargain
               it
               may
               be
               is
               but
               a
               penie
               laid
               down
               for
               the
               paying
               of
               twentie
               thousand
               pound
               .
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               may
               be
               wholly
               lost
               or
               not
               .
               Ans.
               The
               common
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               may
               be
               lost
               and
               extinguished
               .
               But
               the
               gifts
               proper
               to
               the
               Elect
               can
               not
               .
               Indeed
               they
               may
               be
               diminished
               &
               couered
               as
               coales
               vnder
               ashes
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               sappe
               in
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               tree
               in
               the
               winter
               season
               ,
               not
               appearing
               at
               all
               in
               the
               branches
               ;
               &
               the
               feeling
               of
               them
               may
               be
               lost
               :
               but
               they
               can
               not
               either
               finally
               or
               totally
               be
               abolished
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               God
               doth
               forsake
               his
               children
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               
               as
               he
               
                 left
                 Ezechias
                 to
                 prooue
                 and
                 trie
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               A
               mother
               that
               loues
               her
               child
               most
               tenderly
               ,
               sets
               it
               downe
               in
               the
               flore
               ,
               lets
               it
               stand
               ,
               and
               fall
               ,
               and
               breake
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               while
               shee
               hides
               her selfe
               ,
               not
               because
               her
               purpose
               is
               to
               leaue
               her
               child
               quite
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               it
               hurt
               it selfe
               ;
               but
               that
               whē
               shee
               taketh
               it
               vp
               againe
               ,
               it
               may
               loue
               her
               the
               better
               .
               So
               dealeth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               with
               men
               to
               make
               them
               see
               their
               owne
               weaknes
               and
               frailtie
               :
               he
               hides
               himselfe
               as
               it
               were
               in
               some
               corner
               of
               the
               heart
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               earnestly
               hunger
               after
               grace
               ,
               the
               want
               whereof
               they
               feele
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               article
               whereby
               we
               confesse
               that
               we
               beleeue
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               manifold
               .
               First
               ,
               considering
               that
               all
               the
               gifts
               which
               any
               man
               hath
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               gifts
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               humane
               learning
               ,
               or
               againe
               gifts
               whereby
               men
               are
               inabled
               to
               practise
               their
               trades
               or
               handicrafts
               ,
               doe
               come
               not
               from
               our selues
               but
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               this
               dutie
               .
               Looke
               what
               gifts
               soeuer
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               haue
               receiued
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               vse
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               euer
               serue
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               and
               good
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               practising
               and
               setting
               forth
               of
               any
               manner
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               consequent
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               that
               is
               as
               if
               a
               man
               receiuing
               riches
               and
               reuenues
               of
               his
               prince
               ,
               should
               straight
               way
               goe
               to
               the
               princes
               enemie
               and
               employ
               them
               for
               his
               benefit
               ;
               which
               were
               a
               point
               of
               exceeding
               trecherie
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               in
               euery
               place
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               men
               are
               blinde
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               both
               yong
               and
               old
               ;
               and
               aged
               folkes
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ignorant
               themselues
               ,
               so
               they
               nuzzle
               vp
               their
               youth
               in
               ignorance
               .
               Conferre
               with
               them
               ,
               you
               s●all
               finde
               that
               they
               can
               say
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               may
               be
               learned
               by
               common
               talke
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               God
               must
               be
               worshipped
               :
               but
               aske
               them
               further
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               answer
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               booke-learned
               :
               tell
               them
               
               further
               that
               the
               ordinarie
               meanes
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               knowledge
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               will
               not
               vse
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               inexcusable
               ;
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               alas
               ,
               we
               are
               dull
               of
               memorie
               ,
               and
               cannot
               learne
               .
               Wel
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               thou
               saiest
               thou
               beleeuest
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               thy
               schoolemaster
               to
               teach
               thee
               :
               though
               thy
               capacitie
               be
               dull
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               able
               to
               open
               thine
               vnderstanding
               :
               for
               as
               there
               is
               outward
               teaching
               by
               the
               minister
               ,
               so
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               ioyned
               withall
               to
               enlighten
               the
               conceit
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               heare
               the
               word
               with
               reuerence
               may
               profit
               thereby
               and
               get
               knowledge
               .
               But
               if
               for
               all
               this
               men
               will
               not
               learne
               ,
               but
               remaine
               ignorant
               still
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               marke
               the
               example
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Eli
               :
               he
               in
               some
               part
               did
               rebuke
               them
               for
               their
               wickednes
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               there
               set
               downe
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
              
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               howsoeuer
               we
               may
               not
               iudge
               of
               any
               mans
               person
               ,
               yet
               this
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               refuse
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               when
               they
               may
               ,
               or
               if
               in
               hearing
               they
               will
               not
               obey
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fearefull
               signe
               that
               God
               will
               at
               length
               destroy
               them
               .
               When
               a
               trumpet
               is
               sounded
               in
               a
               mans
               eare
               ,
               and
               he
               lies
               still
               ,
               not
               stirring
               at
               all
               ;
               he
               is
               certenly
               dead
               .
               And
               surely
               when
               the
               trumpet
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               sounded
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               if
               we
               awake
               not
               out
               of
               our
               sinnes
               to
               newnes
               of
               life
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               better
               then
               dead
               men
               before
               God.
               Wherefore
               the
               case
               beeing
               thus
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               so
               great
               ,
               let
               vs
               labour
               in
               time
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               &
               preuent
               Gods
               iudgements
               before
               they
               light
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               dead
               vnto
               sinne
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               be
               raised
               vp
               to
               newnes
               of
               life
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               walke
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
               Now
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               to
               lead
               our
               liues
               in
               shewing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               
               In
               Esai
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               compared
               vnto
               water
               powred
               forth
               on
               the
               drie
               land
               ,
               which
               maketh
               the
               willowes
               to
               blossome
               and
               to
               beare
               fruit
               :
               wherefore
               those
               that
               haue
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               must
               be
               trees
               of
               righteousnes
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               they
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               Paul
               )
               are
               principally
               nine
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               fruit
               is
               loue
               ,
               which
               respects
               both
               God
               and
               man.
               Loue
               vnto
               God
               is
               an
               inward
               and
               spirituall
               motion
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               whereby
               God
               is
               loued
               absolutely
               for
               himselfe
               .
               This
               loue
               shewes
               it selfe
               in
               two
               things
               :
               I.
               when
               a
               mans
               heart
               is
               set
               and
               disposed
               to
               seeke
               the
               honour
               and
               glorie
               of
               God
               in
               all
               things
               .
               II.
               when
               a
               man
               by
               all
               meanes
               striues
               ,
               and
               endeauours
               himselfe
               to
               please
               God
               in
               euery
               thing
               ,
               counting
               it
               a
               most
               miserable
               estate
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               heart
               that
               is
               thus
               affected
               ,
               can
               haue
               no
               greater
               torment
               then
               to
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               whereby
               God
               is
               offended
               and
               his
               displeasure
               prouoked
               .
               By
               these
               two
               signes
               a
               man
               may
               know
               whether
               he
               loue
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               also
               must
               he
               testifie
               his
               loue
               .
               Now
               our
               loue
               to
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               this
               loue
               of
               God
               :
               for
               God
               is
               to
               be
               loued
               for
               himselfe
               :
               man
               is
               loued
               for
               God.
               This
               loue
               must
               not
               be
               in
               shew
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               deede
               and
               action
               .
               
               S.
               Iohn
               biddeth
               vs
               not
               to
               loue
               in
               word
               and
               tongue
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               deede
               and
               truth
               .
               Brotherly
               loue
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               lie
               hid
               ,
               but
               when
               an
               occasion
               is
               offered
               ,
               it
               doth
               breake
               forth
               into
               action
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               fire
               ,
               which
               though
               for
               a
               time
               it
               be
               smothered
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               it
               breakes
               forth
               into
               a
               flame
               .
               And
               so
               much
               loue
               a
               man
               sheweth
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               ;
               and
               where
               none
               is
               shewed
               ,
               none
               is
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               fruit
               is
               Ioy
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               as
               glad
               at
               the
               good
               of
               his
               neighbour
               as
               at
               his
               owne
               good
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               to
               pine
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               grieue
               at
               the
               good
               of
               another
               ;
               and
               contrariwise
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               grace
               to
               reioyce
               thereat
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Reioyce
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 reioyce
              
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               holy
               practise
               of
               the
               friends
               and
               neighbours
               of
               Zacharias
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               when
               Iohn
               Baptist
               was
               borne
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 came
                 and
                 reioyced
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               peace
               .
               Of
               this
               Paul
               speaketh
               most
               excellently
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 you
                 is
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               It
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               concord
               which
               must
               be
               kept
               in
               an
               holy
               manner
               ,
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               badde
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               can
               be
               .
               Isai
               the
               Prophet
               speaking
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               Gospel
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 wolfe
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leopard
                 with
                 the
                 kidde
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               called
               into
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               howsoeuer
               by
               nature
               he
               be
               as
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               as
               a
               leopard
               ,
               as
               a
               lyon
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               beare
               ;
               yet
               he
               shall
               then
               lay
               away
               his
               cruell
               nature
               ,
               and
               become
               gentle
               ,
               &
               liue
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               practising
               of
               this
               peace
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               duties
               especially
               to
               be
               learned
               and
               performed
               :
               I.
               rather
               then
               peace
               should
               be
               broken
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               yeeld
               of
               his
               own
               right
               .
               When
               Publicans
               came
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               for
               tribute
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               lawfull
               excuse
               :
               for
               how
               soeuer
               he
               liued
               in
               low
               estate
               among
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               the
               right
               heire
               to
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               free
               :
               neuerthelesse
               he
               stoode
               not
               on
               his
               priuiledge
               ,
               but
               calleth
               Peter
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               Least
               we
               offend
               
                 them
                 ,
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 and
                 cast
                 in
                 an
                 angle
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 first
                 fish
                 that
                 cōmeth
                 vp
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 opened
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 twentie
                 pence
                 :
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 thee
                 and
                 me
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               see
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               breake
               the
               common
               peace
               ,
               yeelds
               of
               his
               owne
               right
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               must
               doe
               if
               we
               will
               be
               good
               followers
               of
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               any
               man
               shall
               sinne
               either
               in
               word
               or
               indeede
               ,
               specially
               if
               it
               be
               vpon
               infirmitie
               ,
               we
               must
               auoid
               bitter
               inuectiues
               and
               mildly
               tell
               him
               of
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               meeknes
               and
               loue
               labour
               for
               his
               amendment
               .
               So
               Paul
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 fallen
                 into
                 any
                 fault
                 by
                 occasion
                 ,
                 restore
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 with
                 the
              
               spirit
               of
               meeknes
               ,
               
                 considering
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 be
                 also
                 tempted
                 .
                 &c.
                 Beare
                 ye
                 one
                 an
                 others
                 burden
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               euery
               man
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               peace-maker
               betweene
               them
               that
               are
               at
               variāce
               .
               This
               is
               a
               speciall
               dutie
               of
               godlines
               and
               christianitie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               doth
               highly
               commend
               such
               ,
               and
               pronounceth
               this
               blessing
               vpon
               them
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               
                 long
                 suffering
              
               :
               and
               it
               standeth
               in
               two
               points
               :
               I.
               when
               a
               man
               deferreth
               his
               anger
               and
               is
               hardly
               brought
               to
               it
               :
               II.
               beeing
               angrie
               doth
               yet
               moderate
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               stay
               the
               hotnesse
               of
               that
               affection
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               bridle
               anger
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               speciall
               worke
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &
               the
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               are
               these
               :
               I.
               not
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               iniuries
               &
               wrongs
               done
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               of
               great
               moment
               ;
               but
               to
               let
               them
               passe
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               them
               .
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mans
                 discretion
                 to
                 deferre
                 his
                 anger
                 .
              
               Now
               how
               is
               that
               done
               ?
               it
               is
               added
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 infirmitie
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               ouershoote
               himselfe
               ,
               either
               in
               word
               or
               in
               deede
               ,
               to
               let
               it
               passe
               either
               wholly
               ,
               or
               till
               a
               time
               conuenient
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               knew
               not
               of
               it
               .
               
               The
               second
               way
               to
               deferre
               and
               bridle
               anger
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               iniuried
               vs
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deede
               ,
               to
               thinke
               with
               our selues
               that
               we
               haue
               iniuried
               other
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Giue
                 not
                 thine
                 heart
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 men
                 speake
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 heare
                 thy
                 seruant
                 cursing
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 thine
                 heart
                 also
                 knoweth
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 cursed
                 others
                 .
              
               A
               man
               must
               not
               listen
               to
               euery
               mans
               words
               at
               all
               times
               :
               but
               he
               is
               to
               thinke
               that
               he
               hath
               spoken
               or
               done
               the
               same
               to
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               the
               Lord
               meeteth
               with
               him
               by
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 With
                 what
                 measure
                 yee
                 mete
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 measured
                 to
                 you
                 againe
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               fewe
               consider
               .
               Euill
               men
               desire
               good
               report
               and
               would
               haue
               all
               men
               speake
               well
               of
               them
               ,
               whereas
               they
               can
               speake
               well
               of
               none
               :
               but
               indeede
               they
               must
               beginne
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               others
               before
               others
               shall
               speake
               well
               of
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               consider
               how
               God
               dealeth
               with
               him
               .
               For
               so
               often
               as
               he
               sinneth
               he
               prouoketh
               God
               to
               cast
               him
               away
               and
               to
               confound
               him
               eternally
               ;
               yet
               the
               Lord
               is
               mercifull
               and
               long
               suffering
               .
               Euen
               so
               when
               men
               doe
               offend
               and
               iniurie
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               as
               God
               doth
               :
               not
               be
               angrie
               but
               fight
               against
               our
               affections
               ,
               endeauouring
               to
               become
               patient
               and
               long
               suffering
               as
               God
               is
               with
               vs.
               The
               second
               propertie
               of
               long
               suffering
               ,
               is
               to
               keepe
               the
               affection
               of
               anger
               in
               moderation
               and
               compasse
               .
               It
               is
               not
               alwaies
               a
               sinne
               to
               be
               angrie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               (
               in
               whome
               was
               no
               blemish
               of
               sinne
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 angrie
              
               :
               
               yet
               we
               must
               looke
               that
               our
               anger
               be
               moderate
               not
               continuing
               ouerlong
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 sunne
                 goe
                 downe
                 vpon
                 your
                 wrath
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fifth
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               gentlenes
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               behaueth
               and
               sheweth
               himselfe
               friendly
               and
               courteous
               to
               euery
               man
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               to
               Titus
               ,
               
               
                 Put
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 fighters
                 but
                 soft
                 ,
                 shewing
                 all
                 meekenes
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
               This
               gentlenes
               standeth
               in
               these
               points
               :
               I.
               to
               speake
               to
               euery
               man
               friendly
               and
               louingly
               .
               II.
               to
               salute
               friendly
               and
               courteously
               .
               III.
               to
               be
               readie
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               to
               giue
               reuerence
               and
               honour
               to
               euery
               man
               in
               his
               place
               .
               It
               is
               made
               a
               question
               of
               some
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               is
               to
               salute
               and
               speake
               vnto
               them
               that
               are
               knowne
               to
               be
               leud
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               but
               here
               we
               see
               what
               our
               dutie
               is
               in
               that
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               be
               courteous
               to
               all
               men
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               we
               approoue
               not
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               as
               for
               that
               which
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               of
               false
               prophets
               ,
               
               
                 receiue
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 bid
                 them
                 God
                 speede
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               giuing
               an
               outward
               approbation
               to
               false
               teachers
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               fruit
               is
               goodnes
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               readie
               to
               doe
               good
               and
               become
               seruiceable
               in
               his
               calling
               to
               all
               men
               at
               all
               times
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               .
               This
               was
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               that
               holy
               man
               Iob
               :
               he
               saith
               ;
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 feete
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 sought
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Paul
               shewed
               this
               fruit
               most
               notably
               after
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 saue
                 some
                 .
              
               He
               was
               content
               to
               vndergoe
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               good
               of
               any
               man.
               And
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               ,
               the
               godly
               are
               trees
               of
               righteousnes
               bearing
               fruit
               not
               for
               themselues
               but
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               in
               the
               epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               giueth
               this
               rule
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 seruice
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 loue
                 .
              
               
               In
               these
               daies
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               these
               duties
               performed
               in
               any
               place
               .
               For
               both
               practise
               and
               prouerb
               is
               commonly
               this
               ,
               
                 Euery
                 man
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 :
              
               but
               it
               is
               a
               graceles
               saying
               ;
               and
               the
               contrarie
               
               must
               be
               practised
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               seuenth
               fruit
               is
               faith
               .
               Faith
               or
               fidelitie
               standeth
               in
               these
               two
               duties
               .
               One
               ,
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               a
               lie
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               euery
               thing
               whereof
               we
               speake
               ,
               as
               we
               thinke
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               speake
               one
               thing
               and
               thinke
               an
               other
               .
               A
               rare
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               finde
               this
               vertue
               in
               the
               world
               now
               adaies
               :
               who
               is
               he
               that
               maketh
               conscience
               of
               a
               lie
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               truth
               banished
               out
               of
               our
               coasts
               ;
               considering
               that
               for
               gaines
               and
               outward
               commodities
               men
               make
               no
               bones
               of
               glosing
               and
               dissembling
               ?
               but
               alas
               ,
               the
               practise
               is
               damnable
               ,
               and
               the
               contrarie
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               namely
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               from
               the
               heart
               :
               &
               he
               that
               can
               doe
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               rest
               in
               the
               mountaine
               of
               his
               holines
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               The
               second
               point
               ,
               wherein
               fidelitie
               consisteth
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               made
               a
               promise
               that
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               ,
               to
               keepe
               and
               performe
               the
               same
               .
               Some
               thinke
               it
               is
               a
               small
               matter
               to
               breake
               promise
               ,
               but
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               contrariwise
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               performe
               a
               lawfull
               promise
               :
               and
               a
               mans
               word
               should
               be
               as
               sure
               as
               an
               obligation
               :
               and
               in
               conscience
               a
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               keepe
               promise
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               to
               whome
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               .
               Indeede
               if
               a
               man
               be
               released
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               free
               :
               otherwise
               if
               we
               promise
               and
               doe
               not
               performe
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               onely
               cracke
               our
               credit
               before
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               sinne
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               eight
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               meekenesse
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               notable
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               prouoked
               by
               iniuries
               doth
               neither
               intend
               nor
               enterprise
               the
               requitall
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               it
               stands
               in
               three
               duties
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               interpret
               the
               sayings
               and
               doings
               of
               other
               men
               in
               better
               part
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               may
               be
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               when
               men
               mistake
               and
               misconsture
               our
               sayings
               and
               doings
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               of
               smaller
               moment
               ,
               to
               be
               silent
               &
               patient
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               accused
               before
               the
               high
               priests
               &
               Pharises
               :
               this
               being
               withal
               remembred
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               of
               weight
               and
               moment
               ,
               we
               may
               defend
               our selues
               by
               soft
               and
               mild
               answers
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               contend
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               with
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               are
               to
               deale
               with
               others
               ,
               to
               speake
               our
               minde
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               ende
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               temperance
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               bridleth
               his
               appetite
               or
               lust
               in
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               and
               apparell
               .
               In
               bridling
               the
               lust
               ,
               these
               rules
               must
               be
               obserued
               .
               I.
               Eating
               and
               drinking
               must
               be
               ioyned
               with
               continuall
               fasting
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               We
               must
               not
               glut
               our selues
               ,
               but
               rather
               abstaine
               from
               that
               which
               nature
               desireth
               ,
               and
               as
               some
               vse
               to
               speake
               ,
               leaue
               our
               stomackes
               crauing
               .
               II.
               A
               man
               must
               so
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               as
               afterward
               he
               may
               the
               better
               be
               inabled
               for
               Gods
               worship
               .
               Creatures
               are
               abused
               when
               they
               make
               vs
               vnfit
               to
               serue
               God.
               The
               common
               fault
               is
               ,
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               men
               so
               pamper
               themselues
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               made
               vnfit
               both
               to
               heare
               and
               learne
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               fitte
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               slumber
               and
               sleepe
               :
               but
               following
               this
               rule
               of
               temperance
               these
               faults
               shall
               be
               amended
               .
               III.
               This
               must
               be
               a
               caueat
               in
               our
               apparell
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               attired
               according
               to
               our
               callings
               in
               holy
               comelinesse
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               threatned
               to
               visit
               all
               those
               that
               are
               cloathed
               in
               strange
               apparrell
               .
               And
               holy
               comelinesse
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               apparell
               is
               both
               for
               fashion
               and
               matter
               so
               made
               and
               worne
               ,
               
               that
               it
               may
               expresse
               &
               shew
               forth
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               sobrietie
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               grauitie
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               beholder
               may
               take
               occasion
               by
               the
               apparell
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               commend
               these
               vertues
               .
               But
               lamentable
               is
               
               the
               time
               ,
               looke
               on
               men
               and
               women
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               see
               and
               read
               their
               sinnes
               written
               in
               great
               letters
               on
               their
               apparell
               ,
               as
               intemperance
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               wantonnesse
               .
               Euery
               day
               new
               fashions
               please
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               indeede
               that
               
                 holy
                 comelines
              
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               commend
               to
               vs
               ,
               is
               the
               right
               fashion
               when
               all
               is
               done
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               nine
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               put
               in
               practise
               in
               our
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeue
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               doe
               perswade
               our selues
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               dwell
               in
               vs
               :
               we
               must
               daily
               labour
               as
               we
               are
               commaunded
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 our
                 vessells
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 honour
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               good
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               to
               entertaine
               but
               an
               earthly
               prince
               or
               some
               man
               of
               state
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               haue
               his
               house
               in
               a
               readines
               ,
               and
               all
               matters
               in
               order
               against
               his
               comming
               ,
               so
               as
               euery
               thing
               might
               be
               pleasing
               vnto
               so
               worthy
               a
               guest
               :
               well
               now
               ,
               behold
               ,
               we
               put
               our
               confidence
               and
               affiance
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               doe
               beleeue
               that
               he
               wil
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               ●anctifie
               vs
               ,
               and
               lodge
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               He
               is
               higher
               then
               all
               states
               in
               the
               world
               whatsoeuer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               looke
               that
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               be
               kept
               in
               an
               honourable
               and
               holy
               manner
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               be
               fit
               temples
               for
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
               S.
               Paul
               biddeth
               vs●
               
                 not
                 to
                 grieue
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               
               where
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               guest
               ,
               and
               ou●
               bodies
               and
               soules
               vnto
               Innes
               :
               and
               as
               men
               vse
               their
               guests
               friendly
               and
               courteously
               ,
               shewing
               vnto
               them
               all
               seruice
               and
               dutie
               :
               so
               must
               we
               doe
               to
               Gods
               spirit
               which
               is
               come
               to
               dwell
               and
               abide
               in
               vs
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               which
               may
               disquiet
               or
               molest
               him
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               grieuous
               vnto
               him
               as
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               make
               conscience
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               sinne
               ,
               least
               by
               abusing
               of
               our selues
               ,
               we
               doe
               cause
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               greefe
               to
               depart
               from
               vs.
               When
               the
               arke
               of
               the
               couenant
               which
               was
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Obed
               Edom
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               blessed
               him
               and
               all
               his
               house
               :
               but
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               dwels
               in
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               
               there
               is
               more
               then
               the
               arke
               of
               the
               Lord
               present
               ,
               euen
               God
               himselfe
               :
               and
               therfore
               may
               we
               looke
               for
               a
               greater
               blessing
               .
               Now
               then
               shall
               we
               grieue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               sinning
               ,
               seeing
               we
               reape
               such
               benefit
               by
               his
               aboad
               ?
               It
               is
               said
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               was
               angrie
               when
               he
               came
               into
               the
               temple
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               abuses
               therein
               .
               Now
               shall
               he
               be
               angrie
               for
               the
               abuses
               that
               are
               done
               in
               a
               temple
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               temples
               of
               our
               bodies
               which
               are
               not
               made
               of
               stone
               ,
               but
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               figured
               by
               that
               earthly
               temple
               ,
               seeing
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               abused
               by
               sinne
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               be
               much
               more
               angrie
               ?
               Yea
               we
               may
               assure
               our selues
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               abide
               that
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               we
               beleeue
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               must
               hereupon
               be
               mooued
               to
               keepe
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               pure
               and
               cleane
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               to
               perswade
               vs
               hereunto
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               pollute
               our
               soules
               and
               bodies
               with
               any
               manner
               of
               sinne
               ,
               we
               make
               them
               euen
               stables
               and
               styes
               for
               our
               wretched
               enemie
               the
               deuill
               to
               harbour
               in
               .
               For
               when
               Satan
               is
               once
               cast
               out
               ,
               if
               afterward
               we
               fall
               againe
               to
               our
               old
               sinnes
               &
               loosenes
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               defile
               our
               bodies
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               most
               cleane
               and
               neat
               for
               them
               to
               dwell
               in
               :
               whereupon
               he
               will
               come
               and
               bring
               seuen
               other
               deuills
               worse
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               so
               a
               mans
               last
               end
               shall
               be
               worse
               then
               his
               beginning
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               bodie
               which
               should
               be
               a
               temple
               for
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               our
               sins
               should
               be
               made
               a
               stable
               for
               the
               deuil
               .
               
               Furthermore
               S.
               Paul
               biddeth
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               The
               graces
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               
               like
               sparkes
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               may
               soone
               be
               quenched
               with
               a
               little
               water
               .
               Now
               so
               oft
               as
               we
               sinne
               ,
               we
               cast
               water
               vpon
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               put
               out
               the
               same
               :
               therefore
               it
               stands
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               thing
               wherein
               we
               may
               offend
               and
               displease
               God.
               And
               we
               may
               assure
               our selues
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               we
               liue
               and
               lie
               in
               our
               corruptions
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               will
               neuer
               come
               and
               dwell
               with
               vs.
               He
               is
               a
               spirit
               most
               pure
               and
               chast
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               haue
               an
               vndefiled
               temple
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               heard
               what
               is
               to
               be
               beleeued
               concerning
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Now
               ,
               looke
               as
               we
               beleeue
               in
               God
               distinguished
               into
               three
               persons
               :
               so
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               performe
               diuine
               worship
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               may
               distinguish
               the
               persons
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               not
               to
               seuer
               them
               :
               when
               we
               pray
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               omit
               the
               Sonne
               or
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               make
               our
               prayers
               to
               them
               all
               :
               for
               as
               in
               nature
               they
               are
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               person
               not
               deuided
               but
               distinguished
               :
               so
               in
               all
               worship
               we
               must
               neuer
               confound
               or
               seuer
               the
               persons
               ,
               but
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               Trinitie
               in
               vnitie
               and
               vnitie
               in
               trinitie
               :
               one
               God
               in
               three
               persons
               ,
               and
               three
               persons
               in
               one
               God.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               we
               haue
               intreated
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Creede
               concerning
               God
               :
               now
               followes
               the
               second
               part
               thereof
               concerning
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               ●t
               was
               added
               to
               the
               former
               vpon
               speciall
               consideration
               .
               For
               a
               the
               right
               order
               of
               a
               confession
               did
               require
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Trinitie
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               the
               house
               after
               the
               owner
               ,
               the
               temple
               after
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               citie
               after
               the
               builder
               .
               Againe
               ,
               
               the
               Creede
               is
               concluded
               with
               points
               of
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               whosoeuer
               is
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               also
               forth
               of
               the
               number
               of
               gods
               children
               :
               and
               he
               can
               not
               haue
               God
               for
               his
               father
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               the
               Church
               for
               his
               mother
               .
            
             
               Question
               is
               made
               what
               the
               words
               are
               which
               are
               to
               be
               supplied
               in
               this
               article
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               whether
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
              
               :
               and
               ancient
               expositours
               haue
               sufficiently
               determined
               the
               matter
               .
               One
               b
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 our
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 godhead
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
              
               In
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               in
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 where
                 the
                 speech
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 creatures
                 aud
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 the
                 preposition
              
               In
               
                 is
                 not
                 added
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 beleeue
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 Church
                 not
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 companie
                 gathered
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 men
                 should
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 not
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               :
               
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 beleeue
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 not
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 preposition
                 the
                 Creatour
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
               Another
               vpon
               these
               words
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               that
               ye
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ;
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 ye
                 beleeue
                 him
                 ;
                 not
                 if
                 ye
                 beleeue
                 him
                 ,
                 ye
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 deuills
                 beleeued
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Againe
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 beleeue
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Paul
                 :
                 we
                 beleeue
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 beleeue
                 not
                 in
                 Peter
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 faith
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 which
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 passe
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 incorporated
                 into
                 his
                 members
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               reasons
               which
               some
               Papists
               bring
               to
               the
               contrarie
               to
               prooue
               that
               we
               may
               beleeue
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               moment
               .
               First
               they
               alleadge
               the
               phrase
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Exod.
               14.31
               .
               
               
                 They
                 beleeued
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Moses
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Sam.
               27.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 Achis
                 beleeued
                 in
                 Dauid
              
               .
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.20
               .
               
                 Beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 prosper
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               
               The
               Hebrewe
               phrase
               in
               which
               the
               seruile
               letter
               Beth
               is
               vsed
               ,
               must
               not
               bee
               translated
               with
               a
               preposition
               that
               ruleth
               an
               accusatiue
               or
               ablatiue
               case
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               datiue
               case
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Beleeue
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
              
               and
               it
               doth
               not
               impart
               any
               affiance
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               giuing
               of
               credance
               by
               one
               man
               to
               another
               .
               Secondly
               they
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               ancient
               fathers
               read
               the
               article
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               Indeede
               some
               haue
               done
               so
               :
               but
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               speech
               they
               signified
               no
               more
               but
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeued
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Catholike
               Church
               .
            
             
               Thus
               hauing
               found
               what
               words
               are
               to
               be
               supplied
               ,
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               article
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               proceede
               in
               order
               ,
               let
               vs
               first
               of
               all
               see
               what
               the
               Church
               is
               .
               
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 companie
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 predestinate
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 and
                 made
                 one
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               First
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               peculiar
               company
               of
               men
               :
               for
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 a
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 royall
                 priesthood
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 .
              
               He
               speakes
               indeede
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               his
               saying
               may
               be
               also
               extended
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               heauen
               as
               in
               earth
               .
               Nowe
               because
               there
               can
               be
               no
               companie
               vnlesse
               it
               haue
               a
               beginning
               and
               a
               cause
               whereby
               it
               is
               gathered
               :
               therefore
               I
               adde
               further
               in
               the
               definition
               ,
               
                 predestinate
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
              
               .
               Noting
               thereby
               the
               ground
               and
               cause
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               namely
               Gods
               eternall
               predestination
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 little
                 flocke
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 fathers
                 will
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 the
                 kingdome
                 :
              
               signifying
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               and
               principall
               cause
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               whereby
               he
               hath
               before
               all
               workes
               purposed
               to
               aduance
               his
               elect
               to
               eternall
               saluation
               .
               Therefore
               one
               saith
               well
               ,
               a
               
                 onely
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               further
               ,
               because
               no
               companie
               can
               continue
               and
               abide
               for
               euer
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               members
               thereof
               be
               ioyned
               and
               coupled
               together
               by
               some
               bond
               ,
               therefore
               I
               adde
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               
                 made
                 one
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               This
               vnion
               maketh
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               by
               it
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               heauen
               or
               in
               earth
               ,
               are
               distinguished
               from
               all
               other
               companies
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Now
               this
               coniunction
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               auouched
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 :
              
               and
               when
               he
               ascribes
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               but
               to
               the
               Church
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               .
               
                 To
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 seede
                 were
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 :
              
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 seedes
              
               ,
               as
               speaking
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnto
                 his
                 seede
              
               ,
               as
               speaking
               of
               one
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
              
               :
               that
               is
               not
               the
               redeemer
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Church
               redeemed
               .
               For
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               man
               is
               not
               the
               onely
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               .
               And
               this
               definition
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               almost
               in
               so
               many
               wordes
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               that
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Familie
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               partly
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
               and
               partly
               in
               earth
               ,
               named
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               it
               is
               also
               called
               
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Ierusalem
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 .
              
               Nowe
               for
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               nature
               ,
               estate
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               two
               points
               among
               the
               rest
               must
               bee
               considered
               ;
               the
               efficient
               cause
               therof
               ,
               C●●s
               predestination
               ;
               and
               the
               forme
               ,
               the
               mysticall
               Vnion
               .
            
             
               In
               handling
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               my
               meaning
               is
               ,
               onely
               to
               stand
               
               on
               such
               points
               as
               are
               reuealed
               in
               the
               worde
               and
               necessarie
               ,
               tending
               to
               edification
               .
               And
               first
               I
               will
               shewe
               what
               is
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               secondly
               the
               contrary
               falshoode
               .
               In
               the
               trueth
               I
               consider
               foure
               things
               ;
               I.
               what
               Predestination
               is
               :
               II.
               what
               is
               the
               order
               of
               it
               :
               III.
               what
               be
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               :
               IV.
               what
               is
               the
               vse
               .
            
             
               Predestination
               may
               thus
               be
               de●ined
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 before
                 all
                 times
                 purposed
                 in
                 himselfe
                 to
                 shewe
                 mercy
                 on
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 shewing
                 his
                 iustice
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               counsell
               ,
               because
               the
               counsell
               or
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               vniuersally
               extends
               it selfe
               to
               all
               things
               that
               are
               :
               and
               Predestination
               is
               Gods
               decree
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               concernes
               the
               reasonable
               creatures
               ,
               especially
               man.
               Nowe
               in
               euery
               purpose
               or
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               three
               things
               must
               be
               considered
               ;
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               ende
               .
               The
               beginning
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               whereby
               he
               willeth
               and
               appointeth
               the
               estate
               of
               his
               creatures
               :
               &
               it
               is
               the
               most
               absolute
               ,
               supreame
               ,
               and
               soueraigne
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               they
               haue
               beeing
               :
               hauing
               nothing
               either
               aboue
               it selfe
               or
               out
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               bee
               an
               impulsiue
               cause
               to
               mooue
               or
               incline
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               be
               no
               will.
               Indeede
               mens
               wils
               are
               mooued
               and
               disposed
               by
               externall
               causes
               ,
               out
               of
               themselues
               borrowed
               from
               the
               things
               whereof
               deliberation
               is
               made
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               equitie
               and
               reason
               :
               and
               a
               mans
               bare
               will
               without
               reason
               is
               nothing
               .
               Nowe
               Gods
               will
               is
               not
               ruled
               by
               another
               rule
               of
               reason
               or
               iustice
               ,
               but
               it selfe
               is
               an
               absolute
               rule
               both
               of
               iustice
               and
               reason
               .
               A
               thing
               is
               not
               first
               of
               all
               reasonable
               and
               iust
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               willed
               by
               God
               :
               but
               it
               is
               first
               of
               all
               willed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               becomes
               reasonable
               and
               iust
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               his
               purpose
               is
               a
               decreed
               manifestation
               of
               two
               of
               the
               most
               ptincipall
               attributes
               of
               the
               godhead
               ,
               mercy
               and
               iustice
               :
               and
               that
               with
               a
               limitation
               or
               restraint
               of
               mercy
               to
               some
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               and
               iustice
               to
               some
               others
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
               And
               we
               are
               not
               to
               imagine
               that
               this
               is
               a
               point
               of
               crueltie
               in
               God
               :
               for
               his
               very
               essence
               or
               nature
               is
               not
               iustice
               alone
               or
               mercy
               alone
               ,
               but
               iustice
               and
               mercy
               both
               togither
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               purpose
               the
               declaration
               of
               them
               both
               vpon
               his
               creatures
               ouer
               whome
               hee
               is
               a
               soueraigne
               Lord
               ;
               and
               that
               without
               other
               respects
               ,
               vpon
               his
               very
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               no
               point
               of
               iniustice
               .
               The
               supreame
               end
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               is
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               owne
               glorie
               partly
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               his
               iustice
               .
               For
               in
               common
               equitie
               the
               end
               which
               he
               propoundes
               vnto
               himselfe
               of
               all
               his
               doings
               ,
               must
               be
               answerable
               to
               his
               nature
               ;
               which
               is
               maiestie
               and
               glorie
               and
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               iustice
               and
               mercy
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               Pauls
               disputation
               in
               the
               9.
               to
               the
               Romanes
               giues
               light
               and
               sufficient
               confirmation
               to
               this
               which
               I
               nowe
               teach
               ,
               I
               will
               stand
               a
               little
               to
               open
               and
               resolue
               the
               same
               .
               From
               the
               1.
               verse
               to
               the
               6.
               he
               sets
               downe
               his
               griefe
               conceiued
               for
               his
               brethren
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               bee
               thought
               that
               he
               spake
               of
               malice
               ,
               he
               doth
               onely
               in
               close
               and
               obscure
               manner
               insinuate
               the
               R●iection
               of
               that
               nation
               .
               This
               done
               in
               the
               6.
               v.
               he
               answers
               a
               secret
               obiection
               which
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               If
               the
               Iewes
               be
               reiected
               ,
               thē
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               then
               the
               couenant
               made
               with
               the
               forefathers
               is
               void
               :
               but
               the
               couenant
               can
               not
               be
               voide
               :
               therefore
               the
               Iewes
               are
               not
               
               reiected
               .
               The
               assumption
               he
               takes
               for
               graunted
               ,
               and
               denies
               the
               consequence
               of
               the
               proposition
               .
               And
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               deniall
               is
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               distinction
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               euen
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               whereby
               some
               are
               indeede
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               some
               not
               .
               And
               this
               distinction
               is
               prooued
               by
               three
               examples
               :
               the
               first
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Iacob
               the
               common
               parent
               of
               all
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               some
               are
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               truely
               in
               the
               couenant
               as
               Iacob
               was
               :
               and
               some
               are
               not
               Israel
               .
               Now
               it
               might
               be
               further
               obiected
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               are
               not
               onely
               the
               posteritie
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               but
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               in
               whome
               all
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               blessed
               :
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               reiected
               .
               And
               to
               this
               Paul
               answers
               vers
               .
               7.
               alleadging
               a
               second
               example
               of
               the
               distinction
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               out
               of
               the
               familie
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               were
               indeede
               sonnes
               ,
               some
               were
               not
               .
               For
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               first
               he
               sets
               downe
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               in
               Moses
               ,
               
                 In
                 Isaac
                 shall
                 thy
                 seede
                 be
                 called
                 :
              
               and
               secondly
               makes
               an
               exposition
               of
               them
               with
               a
               collection
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               Al
               they
               which
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               promise
               are
               the
               seede
               of
               Abraham
               or
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               but
               Isaac
               is
               a
               sonne
               of
               promise
               and
               not
               Ismael
               :
               therefore
               Isaac
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               and
               heire
               of
               the
               blessing
               ,
               and
               not
               Ismael
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               in
               the
               8.
               verse
               ,
               the
               assumption
               in
               the
               9.
               vers
               .
               the
               conclusion
               in
               the
               7.
               verse
               .
               Here
               marke
               ,
               I.
               howe
               he
               makes
               a
               double
               seede
               ,
               one
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               other
               spirituall
               :
               and
               two
               kinde
               of
               sonnes
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               other
               sonne
               of
               the
               promise
               or
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               for
               he
               puts
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
               II.
               that
               the
               distinction
               betweene
               Isaac
               and
               Ismael
               ,
               whereby
               one
               is
               in
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               other
               not
               ;
               standes
               not
               in
               their
               foreseene
               saith
               and
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               the
               fruites
               of
               them
               :
               but
               in
               the
               purpose
               and
               will
               of
               God
               it selfe
               .
               For
               Isaac
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 promise
              
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               it
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               was
               adopted
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               heire
               of
               the
               couenant
               giuen
               to
               Abraham
               :
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               the
               right
               of
               apoption
               befell
               him
               by
               the
               meere
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Isaac
               .
               For
               what
               God
               by
               his
               promise
               brings
               to
               passe
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               most
               freely
               decreed
               before
               all
               times
               .
               Nowe
               considering
               the
               Iewes
               might
               say
               that
               Ismael
               was
               reiected
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               borne
               of
               the
               hand-maid
               Hagar
               ,
               whereas
               they
               ,
               for
               their
               parts
               descend
               of
               Abraham
               and
               Sarai
               ;
               by
               Isaac
               the
               lawefull
               sonne
               ,
               Paul
               addes
               a
               third
               example
               of
               the
               distinction
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               out
               of
               the
               familie
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               in
               which
               Iacob
               was
               a
               true
               sonne
               and
               heire
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               Esau
               was
               not
               .
               Nowe
               the
               distinction
               of
               these
               two
               persons
               is
               propounded
               in
               the
               10.
               vers
               .
               and
               confirmed
               verse
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               in
               which
               are
               set
               downe
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               time
               of
               this
               distinction
               ,
               
                 yer
                 the
                 children
                 were
                 borne
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 neither
                 done
                 good
                 nor
                 euill
                 .
              
               And
               this
               circumstance
               is
               noted
               ,
               to
               shewe
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               not
               mooued
               by
               any
               preuision
               or
               preconsideration
               of
               Iacobs
               godlinesse
               and
               Esaus
               prophanenesse
               to
               preferre
               the
               one
               before
               the
               other
               .
               II.
               the
               ende
               why
               the
               distinction
               was
               made
               at
               this
               time
               and
               not
               afterward
               when
               they
               were
               borne
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 election
                 might
                 remaine
                 sure
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 workes
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 calleth
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               it
               might
               appeare
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               receiues
               any
               man
               into
               the
               couenant
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               it
               proceedes
               not
               of
               any
               dignitie
               in
               the
               man
               whome
               God
               calleth
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               mercie
               and
               alone
               
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               his
               decree
               of
               sauing
               the
               elect
               might
               remaine
               firme
               and
               sure
               for
               euer
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               there
               is
               an
               vnchangeable
               decree
               of
               election
               of
               some
               men
               (
               for
               he
               that
               takes
               all
               and
               accepts
               none
               can
               not
               be
               said
               to
               choose
               )
               to
               saluation
               ,
               depending
               vpon
               the
               alone
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               necessarily
               by
               the
               lawe
               of
               contraries
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               opposite
               decree
               of
               reprobation
               :
               for
               in
               that
               God
               ordaineth
               some
               to
               eternall
               saluation
               ,
               hee
               testifies
               thereby
               ,
               that
               his
               purpose
               is
               to
               passe
               by
               some
               without
               shewing
               of
               mercy
               .
               III.
               The
               author
               of
               this
               distinction
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               by
               his
               purpose
               before
               al
               times
               ,
               which
               purpose
               he
               made
               manifest
               by
               testimony
               giuen
               to
               Rebecca
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 the
                 greater
                 shall
                 serue
                 the
                 younger
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               borne
               and
               more
               excellent
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               shall
               loose
               his
               birthright
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               title
               to
               the
               couenant
               ,
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               younger
               .
               And
               because
               this
               testimony
               concerning
               the
               freedome
               and
               seruitude
               of
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               might
               seeme
               sufficient
               to
               prooue
               the
               election
               of
               the
               first
               and
               the
               reiection
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               therefore
               Paul
               addes
               a
               secōd
               testimony
               out
               of
               Malachi
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 loued
                 Iacob
                 &
                 hated
                 Esau
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               haue
               purposed
               to
               loue
               Iacob
               &
               to
               hate
               Esau.
               And
               these
               words
               no
               doubt
               ,
               are
               alleadged
               to
               expound
               the
               former
               place
               out
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               the
               bondage
               of
               Esau
               was
               ioyned
               with
               the
               hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               feedom
               of
               Iacob
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               as
               tokens
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Against
               this
               receiued
               exposition
               of
               the
               former
               words
               which
               I
               haue
               nowe
               propounded
               ,
               sundrie
               exceptions
               are
               made
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               prerogatiue
               of
               Isaac
               aboue
               Ismael
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               aboue
               Esau
               ,
               was
               only
               in
               temporarie
               blessings
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               vouchsafed
               vnto
               them
               the
               right
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               Ans.
               If
               these
               places
               are
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               temporall
               blessings
               and
               not
               spirituall
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               not
               fitly
               alleadged
               the
               former
               examples
               ,
               to
               prooue
               the
               reiection
               of
               the
               Iewes
               from
               the
               Couenant
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               graunted
               ,
               there
               be
               a
               difference
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               earthly
               blessings
               ,
               yet
               doeth
               it
               not
               followe
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               the
               same
               difference
               in
               things
               concerning
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               If
               a
               father
               for
               some
               cause
               disinherit
               one
               or
               two
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               it
               were
               absurd
               thereupon
               to
               conclude
               that
               he
               might
               therefore
               kil
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               not
               onely
               an
               earthly
               inheritance
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               pledge
               and
               figure
               vnto
               our
               forefathers
               of
               a
               better
               inheritance
               in
               heauē
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               excluding
               of
               Ismael
               and
               Esau
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               a
               signe
               that
               they
               were
               excluded
               from
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               Some
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               are
               not
               meant
               two
               persons
               ,
               but
               the
               two
               nations
               of
               the
               Idumeans
               and
               the
               Israelites
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               a
               manifest
               vntrueth
               .
               For
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               two
               nations
               to
               striue
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               Rebecca
               ,
               vnlesse
               wee
               considered
               them
               as
               they
               were
               comprehended
               vnder
               the
               two
               heads
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               verie
               persons
               of
               Iacob
               and
               Esau.
               And
               whereas
               they
               say
               that
               Esau
               in
               person
               neuer
               serued
               Iacob
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               Iacobs
               freedome
               and
               prerogatiues
               were
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               not
               temporall
               ,
               which
               by
               faith
               he
               saw
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               but
               inioyed
               not
               :
               and
               therefore
               proportionally
               Esau
               was
               debased
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               seruant
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               younger
               brother
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               outward
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               couenant
               made
               with
               his
               auncestours
               from
               which
               hee
               was
               barred
               .
               And
               though
               it
               bee
               graunted
               that
               by
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               
               two
               nations
               and
               not
               two
               persons
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               yet
               all
               comes
               to
               one
               head
               ,
               for
               the
               receiuing
               of
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Israelites
               into
               the
               couenant
               ,
               and
               the
               excluding
               of
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               both
               descending
               of
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               ,
               serue
               as
               wel
               to
               prooue
               Gods
               eternal
               election
               &
               reprobation
               ,
               as
               the
               receiuing
               and
               reiecting
               of
               one
               man.
               Others
               say
               that
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 hated
                 Esau
              
               ,
               are
               thus
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ;
               I
               haue
               lesse
               loued
               Esau
               then
               Iacob
               .
               But
               how
               then
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               Paul
               hath
               fitly
               alleadged
               this
               text
               to
               prooue
               the
               reiection
               of
               the
               Iewe
               from
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               considering
               that
               of
               men
               ,
               wherof
               one
               is
               loued
               more
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               lesse
               ;
               both
               may
               still
               remain
               in
               the
               Couenant
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               the
               former
               exposition
               makes
               Ismael
               &
               Esau
               damned
               persons
               .
               Ans.
               We
               must
               leaue
               vnto
               God
               all
               secret
               iudgement
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               Paul
               doth
               very
               fitly
               in
               there
               two
               persons
               ,
               both
               descending
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               both
               circumcised
               ;
               set
               forth
               examples
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               outward
               prerogatiues
               ,
               are
               indeede
               barred
               from
               the
               couenāt
               of
               life
               euerlasting
               before
               god
               .
               And
               again
               the
               opposition
               made
               by
               Paul
               requires
               that
               the
               contrarie
               to
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               should
               be
               said
               of
               Ismael
               and
               Esau.
               And
               there
               is
               nothing
               spoken
               of
               either
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               argues
               the
               disposition
               of
               men
               ordained
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Ismael
               is
               noted
               with
               the
               brand
               of
               a
               mocker
               ,
               and
               Esau
               of
               a
               prophane
               man.
               
            
             
               To
               proceede
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               because
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Paul
               deliuered
               in
               the
               former
               verses
               might
               seeme
               strange
               vnto
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               therefore
               in
               the
               14.
               verse
               ,
               he
               laies
               downe
               an
               obiection
               ,
               and
               answers
               the
               same
               .
               The
               obiection
               is
               this
               :
               If
               God
               put
               distinction
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               without
               respect
               had
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               vpon
               his
               owne
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               vniust
               :
               but
               he
               is
               not
               vniust
               :
               therfore
               he
               makes
               no
               such
               distinction
               .
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
              
               .
               Whereby
               he
               denies
               the
               consequence
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               Though
               God
               should
               elect
               some
               to
               saluation
               ,
               and
               reiect
               some
               others
               and
               that
               vpon
               his
               will
               ,
               yet
               were
               there
               no
               iniustice
               with
               God.
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               answer
               followes
               in
               the
               18.
               verse
               .
               God
               hath
               
                 absolute
                 power
                 or
                 freedome
                 of
                 will
                 ,
              
               whereby
               without
               beeing
               bound
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               he
               may
               and
               can
               first
               of
               all
               haue
               mercie
               on
               whome
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               secondly
               harden
               whome
               he
               will.
               For
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               mercie
               on
               whome
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               laies
               downe
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Moses
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 mercie
                 on
                 him
                 on
                 whome
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 compassion
                 on
                 him
                 on
                 whome
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 compassion
                 .
              
               And
               in
               verse
               16.
               makes
               his
               collection
               thence
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
              
               [
               namely
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               election
               verse
               11.
               ]
               
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 willeth
                 or
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 runne●h
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 sheweth
                 mercie
                 .
              
               Whereby
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               the
               free
               election
               of
               God
               in
               order
               goes
               before
               all
               things
               that
               may
               in
               time
               befall
               man
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               neither
               the
               intentions
               and
               endeauours
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               nor
               the
               workes
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               election
               ,
               can
               be
               the
               impulsiue
               causes
               to
               mooue
               God
               to
               choose
               vs
               to
               saluation
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               God
               hardens
               whome
               he
               will
               ,
               is
               confirmed
               &
               made
               plaine
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Scripture
               concerning
               Pharao
               ,
               verse
               17.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               19.
               verse
               there
               followes
               an
               other
               obiection
               ,
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               answer
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               If
               God
               will
               haue
               some
               to
               be
               hardened
               and
               reiected
               ,
               
               and
               his
               will
               can
               not
               be
               resisted
               ,
               then
               with
               no
               iustice
               can
               he
               punish
               thē
               that
               are
               necessarily
               subiect
               to
               his
               decree
               :
               but
               God
               will
               haue
               some
               to
               be
               hardened
               and
               reiected
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               can
               not
               be
               resisted
               :
               therfore
               (
               saith
               the
               aduersarie
               )
               with
               no
               iustice
               can
               hee
               punish
               man
               that
               is
               necessarily
               subiect
               to
               his
               decree
               .
               Here
               marke
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               had
               beene
               an
               vniuersall
               election
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               if
               men
               had
               beene
               elected
               or
               reiected
               according
               as
               God
               did
               foresee
               that
               they
               would
               beleeue
               or
               not
               beleeue
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               obiection
               had
               beene
               cutte
               off
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               Pauls
               answer
               .
               In
               the
               20.
               verse
               hee
               takes
               the
               assumption
               for
               graunted
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               reiected
               because
               God
               will
               :
               and
               that
               the
               wil
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               can
               not
               be
               resisted
               :
               
               and
               onely
               denies
               the
               coherence
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               checking
               the
               malipert
               pride
               of
               the
               aduersarie
               ,
               and
               shewing
               that
               the
               making
               of
               this
               wicked
               and
               blasphemous
               collection
               against
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               sue
               God
               at
               the
               lawe
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               barre
               ,
               and
               plead
               against
               him
               as
               his
               equall
               ,
               whereas
               indeede
               the
               creature
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               creatour
               ,
               and
               is
               absolutely
               to
               submit
               it selfe
               to
               his
               will
               in
               all
               things
               .
               In
               vers
               .
               21.
               he
               proceedes
               to
               a
               second
               answer
               ,
               shewing
               that
               Gods
               will
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               because
               by
               his
               
                 absolute
                 soueraigntie
              
               and
               the
               right
               of
               creation
               ,
               hee
               hath
               power
               to
               choose
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               reiect
               and
               harden
               them
               .
               And
               where
               there
               is
               right
               and
               power
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               the
               doer
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               .
               Now
               that
               God
               hath
               this
               right
               and
               power
               ouer
               his
               creature
               ,
               it
               is
               prooued
               by
               a
               comparison
               from
               the
               lesse
               to
               the
               greater
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               The
               potter
               hath
               power
               ouer
               the
               clay
               to
               make
               of
               the
               same
               lumpe
               one
               vessel
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               dishonour
               :
               therefore
               may
               God
               much
               more
               
                 make
                 some
                 vessells
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 vessels
                 of
                 wrath
                 prepared
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
              
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               comparison
               is
               vers
               .
               21.
               the
               second
               part
               vers
               .
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               least
               any
               man
               should
               thinke
               that
               God
               makes
               vessels
               of
               honour
               and
               dishonour
               without
               sufficient
               and
               iust
               cause
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               potter
               may
               doe
               :
               therefore
               he
               sets
               downe
               endes
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               he
               makes
               vessels
               of
               dishonour
               
                 to
                 shewe
                 his
                 wrath
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 make
                 manifest
                 his
                 power
              
               :
               and
               againe
               he
               condemnes
               no
               man
               til
               he
               haue
               
                 suffered
                 him
                 with
                 long
                 patience
              
               .
               And
               he
               makes
               vessells
               of
               honour
               that
               he
               might
               
                 declare
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
              
               vpon
               them
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               first
               that
               the
               ende
               of
               predestination
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               made
               manifest
               partly
               in
               his
               iustice
               and
               partly
               in
               his
               mercy
               :
               secondly
               that
               men
               are
               not
               elected
               or
               refused
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               their
               foreseene
               corru●tions
               or
               vertues
               :
               for
               then
               Paul
               would
               not
               haue
               said
               ,
               the
               God
               made
               vessels
               of
               dishonour
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               so
               alreadie
               ,
               he
               left
               them
               in
               their
               dishonour
               .
            
             
               Thus
               from
               the
               6.
               verse
               of
               this
               chapter
               to
               the
               24.
               
               Paul
               hath
               described
               vnto
               vs
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Gods
               eternall
               predestination
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               a
               Diuines
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Predestination
              
               is
               this
               .
               It
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               the
               reasonable
               creature
               to
               conceiue
               one
               thing
               after
               another
               ,
               whereas
               God
               conceiues
               all
               things
               at
               once
               with
               one
               act
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               both
               past
               and
               to
               come
               are
               present
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               he
               decrees
               not
               one
               thing
               after
               another
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               at
               once
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               for
               our
               vnderstanding
               sake
               ,
               we
               may
               distinguish
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               concerning
               man
               into
               two
               acts
               or
               degrees
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               
               determines
               what
               he
               wil
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               al
               his
               doings
               :
               and
               that
               is
               to
               create
               al
               things
               ,
               specially
               man
               for
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               partly
               by
               shewing
               on
               some
               men
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               vpon
               others
               his
               iustice
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               an
               other
               purpose
               whereby
               he
               decrees
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               laies
               downe
               meanes
               of
               accomplishing
               the
               ende
               thereof
               .
               These
               two
               acts
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               seuered
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               nor
               confounded
               ,
               but
               distinctly
               considered
               with
               some
               difference
               .
               For
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               god
               decrees
               some
               men
               to
               honour
               by
               shewing
               his
               mercy
               and
               loue
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               againe
               to
               dishonour
               by
               shewing
               his
               iustice
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               man
               more
               then
               that
               ,
               vpon
               his
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               cause
               hereof
               ,
               known
               to
               vs.
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               knowne
               and
               manifest
               causes
               are
               set
               downe
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               former
               decree
               .
               For
               no
               man
               is
               actually
               condemned
               ;
               yea
               God
               decrees
               to
               condemne
               no
               man
               but
               for
               his
               sinnes
               :
               and
               no
               man
               is
               actually
               saued
               but
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ.
               Furthermore
               this
               latter
               act
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               conceiued
               of
               vs
               in
               the
               second
               place
               and
               not
               in
               the
               first
               .
               For
               euermore
               the
               first
               thing
               to
               be
               intended
               is
               the
               ende
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               the
               subordinate
               meanes
               and
               causes
               wherby
               the
               end
               is
               accomplished
               .
               Againe
               the
               second
               act
               of
               Gods
               counsell
               containes
               two
               other
               ;
               one
               which
               setteth
               downe
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               Gods
               Predestination
               beginnes
               to
               come
               in
               execution
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               two
               ,
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               righteous
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               voluntarie
               fall
               of
               Adam
               and
               withall
               the
               shutting
               vp
               of
               all
               men
               vnder
               damnation
               :
               the
               other
               appoints
               the
               applying
               of
               the
               seuerall
               meanes
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ;
               that
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               which
               was
               set
               downe
               before
               all
               times
               may
               in
               time
               bee
               fully
               accomplished
               ;
               as
               shall
               afterward
               in
               particular
               appeare
               .
            
             
               Predestination
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               Decree
               of
               Election
               ,
               the
               Decree
               of
               Reprobation
               or
               No-election
               .
               This
               diuision
               is
               plaine
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               out
               of
               the
               9.
               chapter
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               further
               confirmed
               by
               other
               testimonies
               .
               Of
               some
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Lord
               
                 knowes
                 who
                 are
                 his
              
               :
               and
               of
               some
               others
               .
               Christ
               shall
               say
               in
               the
               daie
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 you
              
               .
               In
               the
               Acts
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               as
               were
               
                 ordained
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 beleeued
              
               .
               And
               Iude
               saith
               of
               false
               prophets
               ,
               
               that
               they
               were
               
                 ordained
                 to
                 condemnation
              
               .
            
             
               In
               handling
               the
               decree
               of
               Election
               ,
               I
               will
               consider
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               what
               Election
               is
               :
               II.
               the
               execution
               thereof
               :
               III.
               the
               knowledge
               of
               particular
               Election
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 Election
                 is
                 a
                 decree
                 in
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 certenly
                 chosen
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 prai●e
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               same
               which
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 loue
                 :
                 who
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 adopted
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will.
              
               Nowe
               that
               wee
               m●y
               the
               better
               conceiue
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               a
               consideration
               of
               the
               seuerall
               points
               thereof
               .
               First
               of
               all
               I
               saie
               ,
               Election
               is
               Gods
               decree
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               worlde
               that
               comes
               to
               passe
               either
               vniuersally
               or
               particularly
               without
               the
               eternall
               and
               vnchangeable
               decree
               of
               God.
               And
               therfore
               whereas
               men
               are
               actually
               chosen
               ,
               &
               brought
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               it
               is
               because
               God
               did
               purpose
               with
               himselfe
               and
               decree
               the
               same
               before
               all
               
               worlds
               .
               Now
               touching
               the
               decree
               it selfe
               ,
               sixe
               things
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               motiue
               or
               impulsiue
               cause
               that
               mooued
               God
               to
               decree
               the
               saluation
               of
               any
               man.
               Ans.
               The
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God.
               For
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 whome
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 mercy
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 vs
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               As
               for
               the
               opiniō
               of
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               that
               foreseene
               faith
               and
               good
               works
               are
               the
               cause
               that
               mooued
               god
               to
               choose
               men
               to
               saluation
               ,
               it
               is
               friuolous
               .
               For
               faith
               and
               good
               works
               are
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               of
               gods
               election
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 us
              
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               did
               foresee
               that
               we
               would
               becōe
               holy
               ,
               but
               
                 th●t
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 holy
              
               .
               
               And
               ,
               he
               
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 vs
                 to
                 adoption
              
               .
               Which
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               he
               hath
               predestinate
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               because
               adoption
               comes
               by
               beleeuing
               .
               Now
               if
               men
               are
               elected
               that
               they
               might
               beleeue
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               not
               elected
               because
               they
               would
               beleeue
               .
               For
               it
               can
               not
               be
               that
               one
               thing
               should
               be
               both
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               Gods
               election
               is
               vnchangeable
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               which
               are
               indeed
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               can
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               shall
               without
               faile
               attaine
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Paul
               takes
               it
               for
               a
               conclusion●
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               election
               must
               remaine
               firme
               and
               sure
               ;
               
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               gifts
               and
               calling
               of
               god
               are
               without
               repentance
               .
               And
               Samuel
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 Israel
                 will
                 not
                 lie
                 or
                 repent
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 repent
                 .
              
               
               Such
               as
               Gods
               nature
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               will
               and
               counsell
               :
               but
               his
               nature
               is
               vnchangeable
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Iehouah
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 change
                 not
              
               :
               therefore
               his
               will
               likewife
               and
               his
               counsels
               bee
               vnchangeable
               .
               And
               therefore
               whensoeuer
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               shall
               testifie
               vnto
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               iustif●ed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               a
               means
               to
               comfort
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               stablish
               our
               hearts
               in
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               As
               for
               the
               opinion
               of
               them
               that
               say
               ,
               the
               elect
               may
               fall
               from
               grace
               and
               be
               damned
               ,
               it
               is
               ful
               of
               hellish
               discomfort
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               from
               the
               deuil
               .
               And
               the
               reasons
               cōmonly
               alleadged
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               moment
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               skanning
               of
               them
               .
               
               First
               they
               obiect
               that
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               the
               dispersed
               Iewes
               are
               all
               called
               Elect
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               sundrie
               of
               them
               afterward
               fell
               away
               .
               Ans.
               I.
               There
               are
               two
               kindes
               of
               iudgement
               to
               be
               giuen
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               iudgement
               of
               certenty
               ,
               and
               the
               iudgement
               of
               charitie
               .
               By
               the
               first
               indeede
               ,
               is
               giuen
               an
               infallible
               determination
               of
               any
               mans
               election
               ;
               but
               it
               belongs
               vnto
               God
               principally
               and
               properly
               :
               and
               to
               men
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               namely
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               God
               shall
               reueale
               the
               estate
               of
               one
               man
               vnto
               another
               .
               Nowe
               the
               iudgement
               of
               charitie
               belongs
               vnto
               all
               men
               ;
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               leauing
               all
               secret
               iudgements
               vnto
               God
               ,
               wee
               are
               charitably
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               professing
               themselues
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               indeede
               elect
               to
               saluation
               ,
               till
               God
               make
               manifest
               otherwise
               .
               And
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               doe
               the
               Apostles
               call
               whole
               Churches
               elect
               .
               II.
               they
               are
               called
               elect
               of
               the
               principall
               part
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               euery
               member
               thereof
               was
               indeede
               elect
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               called
               an
               heape
               of
               corne
               though
               the
               bigger
               part
               be
               chaffe
               .
               
               Secondly
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               Dauid
               praies
               that
               his
               enemies
               
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               Moses
               and
               Paul
               did
               the
               like
               against
               themselues
               .
               Answer
               .
               Dauids
               enemies
               had
               not
               their
               names
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               men
               .
               Thus
               Iudas
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               was
               one
               of
               the
               disciples
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               was
               accounted
               as
               one
               hauing
               his
               name
               written
               in
               heauen
               .
               Now
               hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               mens
               names
               are
               blotted
               out
               of
               Gods
               booke
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               made
               cleare
               and
               manifest
               vnto
               the
               worlde
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               neuer
               indeede
               written
               there
               .
               And
               where
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
                 Forgiue
                 them
                 this
                 sinne
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 blotte
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 bo●ke
                 :
              
               and
               Paul
               ,
               
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 to
                 be
                 accursed
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               there
               meaning
               was
               ,
               not
               to
               signifie
               that
               men
               elected
               to
               saluation
               might
               become
               reprobates
               :
               onely
               they
               testifie
               their
               zealous
               affections
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               bee
               content
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               their
               owne
               saluation
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               people
               should
               perish
               ,
               and
               God
               loose
               his
               glorie
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Haue
                 I
                 not
                 chosen
                 you
                 twelue
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 deuill
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               not
               of
               election
               to
               saluation
               ,
               but
               of
               election
               to
               office
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               which
               is
               temporarie
               and
               changeable
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               actuall
               election
               made
               in
               time
               ,
               beeing
               indeede
               a
               fruite
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               and
               answerable
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               added
               in
               the
               description
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 some
                 men
                 .
              
               All
               men
               by
               nature
               are
               sinners
               ,
               and
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               shut
               vp
               vnder
               one
               &
               the
               same
               estate
               of
               condemnation
               .
               And
               actuall
               election
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               seuer
               and
               single
               out
               some
               men
               aboue
               the
               rest
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               wretched
               estate
               of
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               his
               owne
               sonne
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               saith
               of
               his
               owne
               disciples
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               actuall
               or
               reall
               foundation
               of
               Gods
               election
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
               He
               must
               be
               considered
               two
               waies
               :
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               predestinate
               
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               euen
               as
               we
               are
               predestinate
               of
               the
               father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               As
               he
               is
               our
               Mediatour
               we
               are
               predestinate
               
                 in
                 him
              
               .
               For
               when
               God
               with
               himselfe
               had
               decreed
               to
               manifest
               his
               glorie
               in
               sauing
               some
               men
               by
               his
               mercie
               ,
               hee
               ordained
               further
               the
               creation
               of
               man
               in
               his
               owne
               image
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               by
               his
               owne
               fall
               hee
               should
               infold
               himselfe
               and
               all
               his
               posteritie
               vnder
               damnation
               :
               this
               done
               ,
               he
               also
               decreed
               that
               the
               Word
               should
               bee
               incarnate
               actually
               ,
               to
               redeeme
               those
               out
               of
               the
               former
               miserie
               ,
               whome
               he
               had
               ordained
               to
               saluation
               .
               Christ
               therefore
               himselfe
               was
               first
               of
               all
               predestinate
               as
               he
               was
               to
               bee
               our
               head
               ,
               and
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 ordained
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
              
               ;
               and
               wee
               secondly
               predestinate
               in
               him
               ,
               because
               God
               ordained
               that
               the
               execution
               of
               mans
               Election
               should
               be
               in
               him
               .
               Here
               if
               any
               demand
               ,
               howe
               wee
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               passion
               stood
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               steade
               ,
               the
               resolution
               will
               be
               easie
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               he
               was
               ordained
               in
               the
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               our
               suretie
               and
               pledge
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               publike
               person
               to
               represent
               all
               the
               elect
               in
               his
               obedience
               and
               sufferings
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               he
               
                 was
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 foreknowledge
                 and
                 determinate
                 counsell
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               Paul
               ,
               that
               
                 grace
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 through
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fifth
               point
               is
               ,
               concerning
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect.
               And
               that
               I
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 hath
                 chosen
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               If
               God
               should
               decree
               to
               communicate
               his
               glorie
               and
               his
               mercie
               to
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               ,
               there
               could
               bee
               no
               election
               .
               For
               he
               that
               takes
               all
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               choose
               .
               Therefore
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 fewe
                 are
                 chosen
                 .
              
               Some
               make
               this
               question
               ;
               howe
               great
               the
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               answer
               may
               bee
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Elect
               
               considered
               in
               themselues
               be
               innumerable
               ,
               but
               considered
               in
               comparison
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               fewe
               .
               Hence
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               
                 sauing
                 grace
              
               is
               not
               vniuersall
               ,
               but
               indefinite
               or
               parti●●lar
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               will
               against
               common
               reason
               make
               the
               streames
               more
               large
               &
               plentifull
               then
               the
               very
               f●untain
               it selfe
               .
               And
               this
               must
               excite
               vs
               aboue
               all
               thi●gs
               in
               the
               world
               to
               labour
               to
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               special
               mercie
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               yea
               to
               haue
               the
               same
               sealed
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               Benefits
               cōmon
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               regarded
               of
               any
               .
               Things
               common
               to
               fewe
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               but
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               are
               sought
               for
               of
               all
               .
               God
               giues
               not
               riches
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               more
               ,
               to
               some
               lesse
               ,
               to
               some
               none
               .
               And
               herupon
               how
               doe
               men
               like
               drudges
               toile
               in
               the
               world
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               from
               yere
               to
               yere
               ,
               to
               inrich
               themselues
               .
               Therefore
               much
               more
               ought
               men
               to
               seeke
               for
               grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               considering
               it
               is
               not
               common
               to
               all
               .
               We
               must
               not
               content
               our selues
               to
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               labour
               for
               a
               certificate
               in
               the
               conscience
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               say
               that
               God
               is
               indeede
               mercifull
               to
               vs.
               When
               the
               Disciples
               would
               haue
               knowne
               how
               many
               should
               be
               saued
               ,
               he
               omitting
               the
               question
               ,
               answers
               thus
               ,
               
                 Striue
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 straight
                 gate
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               ende
               of
               Gods
               election
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               manifesting
               of
               the
               praise
               and
               excellencie
               of
               the
               glorious
               grace
               of
               God.
               
               
            
             
               Thus
               hauing
               seene
               what
               Election
               is
               ,
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               Execution
               thereof
               .
               Of
               which
               remember
               this
               rule
               ,
               
                 Men
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 glorie
                 ,
                 or
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 subordinate
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 vocation
                 ,
                 iustification
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 glorification
                 .
              
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               predestinate
               to
               saluation
               ,
               is
               also
               predestinate
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Whome
                 he
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 them
                 also
                 he
                 calleth
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               whome
               God
               calleth
               ,
               they
               also
               were
               predestinate
               to
               beleeue
               ;
               therefore
               sauing
               faith
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 elect
              
               .
               
               And
               in
               the
               Actes
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 beleeued
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               whome
               God
               hath
               predestinate
               to
               life
               ,
               them
               he
               iustifieth
               ,
               as
               Paul
               sait●
               ,
               
               whome
               he
               hath
               
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 calleth
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 he
                 calleth
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 iustifieth
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               whome
               he
               hath
               predestinate
               to
               life
               ,
               them
               he
               hath
               predestinate
               to
               sanctification
               and
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               were
               elect
               according
               
                 to
                 the
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 vnto
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               predestinate
               to
               life
               ,
               are
               also
               predestinate
               to
               obedience
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 the
                 workemanship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 vnto
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               rule
               beeing
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               obserued
               :
               for
               it
               hath
               special
               vse
               .
               First
               of
               all
               it
               serues
               to
               stoppe
               the
               mouthes
               of
               vngodly
               &
               profane
               men
               .
               They
               vse
               to
               bolster
               vp
               themselues
               in
               their
               sinnes
               by
               reasoning
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               If
               I
               be
               predestinate
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               saued
               whatsoeuer
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               wickedly
               and
               lewdly
               soeuer
               I
               liue
               :
               I
               will
               therefore
               liue
               as
               I
               list
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               swinge
               of
               mine
               owne
               will.
               But
               ,
               alas
               ,
               like
               blinde
               bayards
               they
               thinke
               they
               are
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               rush
               their
               heads
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               farre
               deceiue
               themselues
               .
               For
               the
               case
               stands
               thus
               :
               all
               men
               that
               are
               ordained
               to
               saluation
               ,
               are
               likewise
               ordained
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               to
               vse
               all
               the
               good
               meanes
               whereby
               they
               may
               come
               to
               saluation
               .
               And
               therefore
               all
               the
               elect
               that
               liue
               in
               
               this
               world
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               iustified
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               lead
               their
               liues
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               men
               :
               and
               they
               that
               liue
               and
               continue
               in
               their
               own
               wicked
               waies
               disputing
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               If
               I
               be
               ordained
               to
               saluation
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               damned
               ;
               ouershoote
               themselues
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               plunge
               themselues
               headlong
               into
               the
               very
               pit
               of
               hell
               .
               And
               for
               a
               man
               to
               liue
               and
               die
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               let
               the
               world
               dispute
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               infallible
               signe
               of
               one
               ordained
               to
               damnation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               be
               others
               that
               thinke
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               admonitions
               ,
               exhortations
               ,
               lawes
               ,
               good
               orders
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               good
               meanes
               are
               needlesse
               ,
               because
               Gods
               counsels
               be
               vnchangeable
               :
               if
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               condemned
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               helpe
               :
               if
               a
               man
               be
               saued
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               .
               But
               we
               must
               still
               for
               our
               part
               remember
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               onely
               ordaine
               the
               ende
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               the
               ende
               is
               compassed
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               very
               vse
               of
               all
               prescribed
               meanes
               is
               necessarie
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               we
               must
               be
               admonished
               with
               diligence
               to
               labour
               and
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               called
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               iustified
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               glorified
               .
               If
               a
               king
               should
               giue
               vnto
               one
               of
               his
               subiects
               a
               princely
               pallace
               ,
               vpon
               condition
               that
               he
               shall
               goe
               vnto
               it
               in
               the
               way
               which
               he
               shall
               prescribe
               ;
               oh
               what
               paines
               would
               the
               man
               take
               to
               know
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               afterward
               to
               keepe
               and
               continue
               in
               it
               :
               but
               behold
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               the
               most
               glorious
               and
               royall
               pallace
               that
               euer
               was
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               the
               same
               on
               his
               elect
               :
               and
               he
               requires
               nothing
               at
               their
               handes
               but
               that
               they
               would
               turne
               their
               faces
               from
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               walke
               vnto
               it
               in
               the
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               chalked
               forth
               vnto
               them
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Therefore
               if
               we
               would
               haue
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               we
               must
               come
               forth
               of
               the
               broad
               way
               that
               leades
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               the
               straight
               way
               that
               leades
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Wee
               must
               acquaint
               our selues
               with
               the
               guides
               which
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               will
               crie
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               Here
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               walke
               ye
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               goe
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               to
               the
               left
               .
               Vocation
               ,
               iustification
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               new-●bedience
               ,
               are
               the
               markes
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               passe
               by
               them
               all
               :
               and
               thus
               our
               wearie
               soules
               weltring
               a
               while
               in
               this
               wretched
               world
               ,
               shall
               at
               length
               be
               receiued
               into
               eternall
               ioy
               and
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               knowledge
               of
               particular
               election
               ,
               two
               speciall
               points
               are
               to
               be
               skanned
               :
               I.
               whether
               a
               man
               may
               know
               his
               election
               :
               II.
               how
               it
               may
               be
               knowne
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               Papists
               are
               of
               mind
               that
               no
               man
               can
               certenly
               know
               his
               owne
               election
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               certified
               thereof
               by
               some
               speciall
               reuelation
               from
               God
               :
               but
               the
               thing
               is
               false
               and
               erroneous
               which
               they
               say
               .
               When
               the
               disciples
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               returned
               from
               preaching
               ,
               and
               shewed
               what
               wonders
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               deuills
               were
               subiect
               vnto
               them
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               they
               reioyced
               greatly
               .
               But
               Christ
               answered
               them
               againe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 reioyce
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 reioyce
                 that
                 your
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Whereby
               he
               signifies
               that
               men
               may
               attaine
               to
               a
               certen
               knowledge
               of
               their
               owne
               election
               .
               For
               we
               can
               not
               ,
               neither
               doe
               we
               reioyce
               in
               things
               either
               vnknowne
               or
               vncerten
               .
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Giue
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 election
                 sure
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               vaine
               were
               it
               to
               vse
               diligence
               if
               the
               assurance
               of
               election
               could
               not
               be
               any
               waies
               compassed
               without
               an
               extraordinarie
               reuelation
               .
               And
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               
                 Prooue
                 your selues
                 whether
                 ye
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
               Where
               he
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               faith
               may
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               faith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               also
               know
               his
               election
               :
               because
               sauing
               faith
               is
               an
               vnfallible
               marke
               of
               election
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               how
               any
               man
               may
               come
               to
               know
               his
               owne
               election
               .
               And
               there
               be
               two
               waies
               of
               knowing
               it
               .
               The
               one
               is
               by
               ascending
               vp
               as
               it
               were
               into
               heauen
               ,
               there
               to
               search
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               afterward
               to
               come
               downe
               to
               our selues
               .
               The
               second
               by
               descending
               into
               our
               owne
               hearts
               to
               goe
               vp
               from
               our selues
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               Iacobs
               ladder
               ,
               to
               Gods
               eternall
               counsell
               .
               The
               first
               way
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               attempted
               .
               For
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               are
               vnsearchable
               and
               past
               finding
               out
               .
               The
               second
               way
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               vs
               by
               signes
               &
               testimonies
               in
               our selues
               ,
               to
               gather
               what
               was
               the
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               concerning
               our
               saluation
               .
               And
               these
               testimonies
               are
               two
               :
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               testimonie
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 togither
                 with
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Touching
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               two
               questions
               may
               be
               demaunded
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               giueth
               a
               particular
               testimonie
               in
               a
               mans
               conscience
               of
               his
               adoption
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               not
               done
               by
               any
               extraordinarie
               reuelation
               ,
               or
               enthusiasme
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               ordinarie
               reuelation
               without
               the
               word
               ;
               but
               by
               an
               application
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               practicall
               syllogisme
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 Whoso●uer
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 chosen
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               This
               proposition
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               further
               propounded
               ,
               opened
               ,
               and
               applied
               to
               all
               that
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               set
               apart
               for
               this
               ende
               .
               Now
               while
               the
               hearers
               of
               Gods
               word
               giue
               themselues
               to
               meditate
               and
               consider
               of
               the
               s●me
               promise
               ,
               comes
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               enlightens
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               opens
               the
               heart
               ,
               &
               giues
               them
               power
               both
               to
               will
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               indeede
               :
               so
               as
               a
               man
               shall
               with
               freedome
               of
               spirit
               ,
               make
               an
               assumption
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               I
               renounce
               my selfe
               ,
               all
               my
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               is
               in
               him
               :
               flesh
               and
               blood
               can
               not
               say
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               hence
               ariseth
               the
               blessed
               conclusion
               which
               is
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               may
               discerne
               betweene
               the
               illusion
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               as
               there
               is
               a
               certen
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               fouour
               from
               Gods
               spirit
               ;
               so
               there
               be
               sleights
               and
               frauds
               of
               the
               deuill
               whereby
               he
               flatters
               and
               soothes
               men
               in
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               there
               is
               in
               all
               men
               naturall
               presumption
               in
               shew
               like
               faith
               ,
               indeede
               no
               faith
               .
               And
               this
               counterfait
               mocke-faith
               is
               farre
               more
               common
               in
               the
               world
               then
               true
               faith
               is
               .
               Take
               a
               view
               hereof
               in
               our
               ignorant
               and
               careles
               people
               ;
               aske
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               certen
               of
               his
               saluation
               or
               no
               ;
               he
               will
               without
               bones
               making
               ,
               protest
               that
               he
               is
               fully
               perswaded
               and
               assured
               of
               his
               saluation
               in
               Christ
               :
               that
               if
               there
               be
               but
               one
               man
               in
               a
               cuntrie
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               it
               is
               he
               :
               that
               he
               hath
               serued
               God
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               done
               no
               man
               hurt
               :
               that
               he
               hath
               euermore
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               for
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               doubt
               of
               his
               saluation
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               presumptious
               conceits
               in
               blind
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               runne
               for
               currant
               faith
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               the
               true
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               discerned
               from
               naturall
               presumption
               ,
               and
               all
               illusions
               of
               the
               deuill
               by
               two
               effects
               and
               fruits
               
               thereof
               ,
               noted
               by
               Paul
               in
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               makes
               vs
               crie
               Abba
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               father
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               pray
               so
               earnestly
               with
               groanes
               and
               sighes
               ,
               as
               though
               a
               man
               would
               euen
               fill
               heauen
               and
               earth
               with
               the
               crie
               not
               of
               his
               lippes
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               touched
               with
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               his
               manifold
               sinnes
               and
               off●nces
               .
               And
               this
               indeede
               is
               a
               speciall
               and
               principall
               note
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               .
               Now
               looke
               vpon
               the
               loose
               and
               carelesse
               man
               ,
               that
               thinkes
               himselfe
               so
               filled
               with
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               loue
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               shall
               finde
               that
               he
               very
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               praies
               :
               and
               when
               he
               doth
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               mumbling
               ouer
               the
               Lords
               praier
               ,
               the
               Creede
               ,
               and
               the
               tenne
               Commandements
               for
               fashions
               sake
               .
               Which
               argues
               plainely
               that
               the
               perswasion
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               not
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               The
               second
               fruit
               is
               ,
               the
               affection
               of
               a
               dutifull
               child
               to
               God
               a
               most
               louing
               father
               :
               and
               this
               affection
               makes
               a
               man
               stand
               in
               feare
               of
               the
               maiestie
               of
               God
               wheresoeuer
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               euill
               way
               .
               Now
               those
               that
               are
               caried
               away
               with
               presumption
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               any
               occasion
               is
               giuen
               ,
               they
               fall
               straight
               into
               sinne
               without
               mislike
               or
               stay
               ,
               as
               fire
               burnes
               with
               speede
               when
               drie
               wood
               is
               laide
               vnto
               it
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               where
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               truly
               wrought
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               other
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               ioyned
               therewith
               ,
               as
               when
               one
               branch
               in
               a
               tree
               buddeth
               the
               rest
               budde
               also
               .
            
             
               The
               testimonie
               of
               our
               spirit
               is
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ,
               purified
               and
               sanctified
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               And
               it
               testifieth
               two
               waies
               ,
               by
               inward
               tokens
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               by
               outward
               fruits
               .
               Inward
               tokens
               are
               certaine
               speciall
               graces
               of
               God
               imprinted
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               certenly
               be
               a●●ured
               of
               his
               adoption
               .
               These
               tokens
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               they
               either
               r●●pect
               o●●
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               Gods
               mercie
               in
               Christ.
               The
               first
               are
               in
               respect
               of
               sinnes
               p●st
               ,
               p●●sent
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               .
               The
               signe
               in
               the
               spirit
               which
               concerneth
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               ●s
               
                 〈◊〉
                 sorrow
              
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               tearme
               a
               beginning
               &
               mother
               grace
               of
               many
               other
               gi●●●
               and
               graces
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               griefe
               conceiued
               in
               heart
               in
               respect
               of
               God.
               And
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               may
               the
               better
               be
               conceiued
               ,
               if
               we
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Worldly
               sorrow
               springs
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               horrour
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               the
               same
               :
               now
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               it
               may
               indeede
               be
               occasioned
               by
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               it
               springs
               properly
               from
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               goodnes
               of
               God.
               World●y
               sorrow
               is
               a
               griefe
               for
               sinne
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               punishment
               :
               godly
               sorrow
               is
               a
               liuely
               touch
               and
               griefe
               of
               heart
               for
               sinne
               because
               it
               is
               sinne
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               punishment
               for
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               no
               man
               may
               deceiue
               himselfe
               in
               iudging
               of
               this
               sorrow
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               downe
               seuen
               fruits
               or
               signes
               th●●●●●
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               discerned
               .
               The
               first
               is
               Care
               to
               leaue
               all
               our
               sinnes
               :
               the
               second
               is
               Apologie
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               mooued
               and
               carried
               to
               accuse
               &
               condemne
               himselfe
               for
               his
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               both
               before
               God
               and
               men
               .
               The
               third
               is
               indignation
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               exceedingly
               angrie
               with
               himselfe
               for
               his
               offences
               .
               The
               fourth
               is
               feare
               ,
               least
               he
               fall
               into
               his
               former
               sinnes
               againe
               .
               The
               fifth
               is
               desire
               ,
               whereby
               he
               craueth
               strength
               and
               assistance
               ,
               that
               his
               sinnes
               take
               not
               hold
               on
               him
               as
               before
               .
               The
               sixth
               is
               zeale
               ,
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               good
               duties
               contrarie
               to
               his
               speciall
               sinnes
               .
               The
               seuenth
               is
               reueng●
               ,
               whereby
               he
               subdues
               his
               ●o●●●
               least
               it
               should
               hereafter
               be
               an
               instrument
               of
               sinne
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               ●ormer
               
               time
               .
               Now
               when
               any
               man
               shall
               feele
               these
               fruits
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               doubt
               the
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               which
               here
               we
               speake
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               token
               which
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               sinnes
               present
               ,
               is
               the
               combat
               betweene
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               
               proper
               to
               them
               that
               are
               regenerate
               ,
               who
               are
               partly
               flesh
               and
               partly
               spirit
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               checke
               of
               conscience
               which
               all
               men
               finde
               in
               themselues
               both
               good
               and
               badde
               ,
               so
               oft
               as
               they
               offend
               God
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               fighting
               and
               striuing
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               with
               themselues
               ,
               whereby
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               they
               are
               renued
               ,
               they
               carrie
               the
               man
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               still
               remaine
               corrupt
               ,
               they
               carie
               him
               flat
               contrarie
               .
               Men
               hauing
               the
               disease
               called
               Ephialtes
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               halfe
               asleepe
               feele
               as
               it
               were
               some
               weightie
               thing
               lying
               vpon
               their
               breasts
               ,
               and
               holding
               them
               downe
               :
               now
               lying
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               they
               striue
               with
               their
               hands
               and
               feete
               and
               with
               all
               the
               might
               they
               haue
               to
               raise
               vp
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               remooue
               the
               weight
               ,
               and
               can
               not
               .
               Behold
               here
               a
               liuely
               resemblance
               of
               this
               combate
               .
               The
               flesh
               which
               is
               the
               inborne
               corruption
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               lies
               vpon
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               presseth
               them
               downe
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               very
               weight
               of
               a
               mountaine
               :
               now
               they
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               receiued
               ,
               striue
               to
               raise
               vp
               themselues
               from
               vnder
               this
               burden
               ,
               and
               doe
               such
               things
               as
               are
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               can
               not
               as
               they
               would
               .
            
             
               The
               token
               that
               respects
               sinne
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               Care
               to
               preuent
               it
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               marke
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               the
               saving
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 keepeth
                 himselfe
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 touch
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               this
               care
               shewes
               it selfe
               not
               onely
               in
               ordering
               the
               outward
               actions
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               of
               force
               it
               brings
               
                 euery
                 thought
                 into
                 captiuitie
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               
               and
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               is
               followed
               ,
               
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 honest
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               thinke
               
                 on
                 these
                 things
              
               .
            
             
               The
               tokens
               which
               concerne
               Gods
               mercie
               are
               specially
               two
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               feeles
               himselfe
               distressed
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               apprehends
               the
               heauie
               displeasure
               of
               God
               in
               his
               conscience
               for
               them
               :
               then
               further
               to
               feele
               how
               he
               standes
               in
               neede
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               withall
               heartily
               to
               desire
               ,
               yea
               to
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               in
               the
               world
               .
               To
               all
               such
               Christ
               hath
               made
               most
               sweete
               and
               comfortable
               promises
               ,
               which
               can
               appertaine
               to
               none
               but
               to
               the
               elect
               .
               Ioh.
               7.
               37.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
              
               thirst
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 drinke
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               as
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bellie
                 shall
                 flow
                 riuers
                 of
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Rev.
               21.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 a
              
               thirst
               
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               he
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               drinke
               of
               these
               waters
               ,
               marke
               what
               followeth
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.14
               .
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 drinketh
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 giue
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 more
                 a
                 thirst
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 giue
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 well
                 of
                 water
                 springing
                 vp
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               a
               strange
               affection
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               doth
               so
               esteeme
               and
               value
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               set
               so
               high
               a
               price
               on
               Christ
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               he
               accounts
               euen
               the
               most
               pretious
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               as
               dung
               in
               regard
               thereof
               .
               
               This
               affection
               was
               in
               Paul
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               parable
               in
               which
               after
               a
               man
               hath
               found
               a
               treasure
               ,
               he
               first
               
               hides
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               sells
               all
               he
               hath
               and
               makes
               a
               purchase
               of
               the
               field
               where
               it
               is
               .
               Now
               euery
               man
               will
               say
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               thus
               affected
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               more
               highly
               esteemes
               the
               least
               droppe
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               then
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               beside
               :
               whereas
               indeede
               most
               men
               are
               of
               Esaus
               minde
               ,
               rather
               desiring
               the
               red
               broth
               then
               Isaaks
               blessing
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               same
               affection
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               which
               liked
               better
               the
               onyons
               and
               flesh
               pottes
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               then
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               .
               Therefore
               that
               no
               man
               may
               deceiue
               himselfe
               ,
               this
               affection
               may
               be
               discerned
               by
               two
               signes
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               loue
               and
               like
               a
               Christian
               man
               because
               he
               is
               a
               Christian.
               For
               he
               that
               doth
               aright
               esteeme
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               in
               like
               manner
               esteeme
               of
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               And
               of
               this
               very
               point
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 receiueth
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 prophet
                 ,
                 shal
                 receiue
                 a
                 Prophets
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 receiues
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man.
              
               And
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 loue
                 the
                 brethren
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               members
               ,
               euen
               because
               they
               are
               so
               .
               The
               second
               signe
               of
               this
               affection
               is
               a
               loue
               and
               desire
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               death
               vnto
               any
               man
               particularly
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               last
               iudgement
               vniuersally
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               this
               ende
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               full
               participation
               of
               fellowshippe
               with
               Christ.
               And
               that
               this
               very
               loue
               is
               a
               note
               of
               adoption
               ,
               it
               appeares
               by
               that
               which
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               outward
               token
               of
               adoption
               is
               New-obedience
               ,
               wherby
               a
               man
               endeauours
               to
               obey
               Gods
               commandements
               in
               his
               life
               and
               conuersation
               :
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Hereby
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandements
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               obedience
               must
               not
               be
               iudged
               by
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               morall
               law
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               should
               be
               no
               token
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               meanes
               of
               damnation
               :
               but
               it
               must
               be
               esteemed
               &
               considered
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               acceptation
               of
               God
               ,
               
               who
               spares
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               as
               a
               father
               spares
               an
               obedient
               sonne
               ,
               esteeming
               things
               done
               not
               by
               the
               effect
               and
               absolute
               doing
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               doer
               .
               And
               yet
               least
               any
               man
               should
               here
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               wee
               must
               knowe
               that
               the
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               infallible
               marke
               of
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               thus
               qualified
               .
               First
               of
               all
               it
               must
               not
               be
               done
               vnto
               some
               fewe
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               but
               vnto
               them
               all
               without
               exception
               .
               Herod
               heard
               Iohn
               Baptist
               willingly
               ,
               and
               did
               many
               things
               :
               and
               Iudas
               had
               excellent
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               leaue
               all
               and
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               kingdome
               in
               Iurie
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               :
               yet
               alas
               ,
               all
               this
               was
               nothing
               :
               for
               the
               one
               could
               not
               abide
               to
               become
               obedient
               to
               the
               seauenth
               commaundement
               in
               leauing
               his
               brother
               Philips
               wife
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               would
               not
               leaue
               his
               couetousnesse
               ,
               to
               die
               for
               it
               .
               Vpright
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               doth
               inlarge
               it selfe
               to
               all
               the
               commandements
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 respect
                 to
                 all
                 thy
                 commaundements
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 which
                 faileth
                 in
                 one
                 law
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 all
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               obedience
               to
               many
               commaundements
               is
               indeede
               before
               God
               no
               obedience
               ,
               but
               a
               slatte
               sinne
               if
               a
               man
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               carrie
               a
               purpose
               to
               omit
               any
               one
               dutie
               of
               the
               lawe
               .
               He
               that
               repents
               of
               one
               sinne
               truly
               ,
               doth
               repent
               of
               all
               :
               and
               he
               that
               liues
               but
               in
               one
               knowne
               sinne
               without
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               pretend
               neuer
               ●o
               
               much
               reformation
               of
               life
               ,
               indeed
               repents
               of
               no
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               this
               obedience
               must
               extend
               it selfe
               to
               
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
              
               after
               his
               conuersion
               and
               repentance
               .
               We
               must
               not
               iudge
               of
               a
               man
               by
               an
               action
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Such
               as
               the
               course
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               man
               :
               though
               he
               ,
               through
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               faile
               in
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               action
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               preiudice
               his
               estate
               before
               God
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               he
               renue
               his
               repentance
               for
               his
               seuerall
               slippes
               and
               falls
               ,
               not
               lying
               in
               any
               sinne
               ;
               and
               withall
               from
               yeare
               to
               yeare
               walke
               vnblameable
               before
               God
               and
               men
               .
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 remaineth
                 sure
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
               Now
               some
               might
               hereupon
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               indeede
               ,
               God
               knowes
               who
               are
               his
               ;
               but
               how
               may
               I
               be
               assured
               in
               my selfe
               that
               I
               am
               his
               ?
               to
               this
               demaund
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               Paul
               answers
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 calleth
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               men
               inuocate
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               praying
               seriously
               for
               things
               whereof
               they
               stand
               in
               neede
               ,
               withall
               giuing
               thanks
               ,
               and
               departing
               from
               all
               their
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               vnto
               them
               an
               infallible
               token
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               election
               of
               God.
               Thirdly
               in
               outward
               obedience
               it
               is
               required
               that
               it
               proceede
               from
               the
               whole
               man
               :
               as
               the
               regeneration
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               through
               the
               whole
               man
               in
               bodie
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               spirit
               .
               
               Againe
               ,
               obedience
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               loue
               ,
               and
               loue
               is
               from
               the
               pure
               heart
               ,
               the
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               faith
               vnfained
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               heard
               the
               testimonies
               and
               tokens
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               be
               certified
               in
               his
               conscience
               that
               he
               was
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               before
               all
               worlds
               .
               If
               and
               desire
               further
               resolution
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               them
               meditate
               vpon
               the
               15.
               psal
               .
               and
               first
               epistle
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               beeing
               parcels
               of
               Scripture
               penned
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               this
               ende
               .
            
             
               Here
               some
               will
               demand
               how
               a
               man
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               his
               adoption
               ,
               if
               he
               want
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               certifie
               him
               thereof
               .
               Ans.
               Fire
               is
               knowne
               to
               be
               no
               painted
               but
               a
               true
               fire
               ,
               by
               two
               notes
               ;
               by
               heate
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               flame
               :
               now
               if
               the
               case
               fall
               out
               that
               the
               fire
               want
               a
               flame
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               knowne
               to
               be
               fire
               by
               the
               heate
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               saide
               ,
               there
               be
               two
               witnesses
               of
               our
               adoption
               ,
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               our
               spirit
               :
               now
               if
               it
               fall
               out
               that
               a
               man
               feele
               not
               the
               principall
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               he
               must
               then
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               second
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               search
               out
               in
               himselfe
               the
               signes
               and
               tokens
               of
               the
               sanctification
               of
               his
               owne
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               may
               certenly
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               his
               adoption
               ,
               as
               we
               know
               fire
               to
               be
               fire
               by
               the
               heate
               though
               it
               want
               a
               flame
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               how
               if
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               after
               inquirie
               ,
               we
               finde
               but
               fewe
               signes
               of
               sanctification
               in
               our selues
               .
               Ans.
               In
               this
               case
               we
               are
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               grace
               ,
               lesse
               then
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               sauing
               grace
               ;
               and
               it
               stands
               in
               two
               things
               :
               an
               heartie
               disliking
               of
               our
               sinnes
               because
               they
               are
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               of
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               for
               them
               all
               :
               and
               these
               are
               tokens
               of
               adoption
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               soundly
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               though
               all
               other
               tokens
               for
               the
               present
               seeme
               to
               be
               wanting
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               wicked
               man
               may
               haue
               this
               desire
               ,
               as
               Balaam
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               Balaam
               indeede
               desired
               to
               die
               as
               the
               righteous
               man
               doth
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               abide
               to
               liue
               as
               the
               righteous
               :
               he
               desired
               the
               ende
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               proper
               subordinate
               meanes
               
               which
               tend
               vnto
               the
               ende
               ;
               as
               vocation
               ,
               iustification
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               &c.
               the
               first
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               grace
               .
               Nowe
               I
               speake
               not
               this
               to
               make
               men
               secure
               and
               to
               content
               themselues
               with
               these
               smal
               beginnings
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               shewe
               howe
               any
               may
               assure
               themselues
               that
               they
               are
               at
               the
               least
               babes
               in
               Christ
               :
               adding
               this
               withall
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               haue
               no
               more
               but
               these
               small
               beginnings
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               increase
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               which
               goes
               not
               forward
               goes
               backeward
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               what
               a
               man
               should
               doe
               if
               he
               want
               both
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               and
               his
               owne
               spirit
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               meanes
               in
               the
               world
               of
               assurance
               .
               Ans.
               He
               must
               not
               vtterly
               despaire
               ,
               but
               be
               resolued
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               want
               assurance
               nowe
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               obtaine
               the
               same
               hereafter
               .
               And
               such
               must
               he
               aduertised
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               :
               and
               beeing
               outwardly
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               When
               we
               haue
               care
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Lords
               vine-yarde
               and
               to
               conuerse
               about
               the
               wine-presse
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               the
               sweete
               iuyce
               of
               heauenly
               grace
               pressed
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               plentifully
               by
               the
               word
               and
               sacraments
               ,
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               our
               consciences
               ,
               concerning
               gods
               election
               .
               This
               one
               mercy
               that
               God
               by
               these
               meanes
               in
               some
               part
               reueales
               his
               mercy
               ,
               is
               vnspeakeable
               .
               When
               sickenesse
               or
               the
               day
               of
               death
               comes
               ,
               the
               dearest
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               must
               encounter
               with
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               wrastle
               in
               conscience
               with
               the
               wrath
               and
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               :
               and
               no
               man
               knowes
               howe
               terrible
               these
               things
               are
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               haue
               felt
               them
               .
               Nowe
               when
               men
               walke
               thus
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadowe
               of
               death
               ,
               vnlesse
               God
               should
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               open
               heauen
               ,
               and
               streame
               downe
               vnto
               vs
               in
               this
               world
               some
               lightsome
               beames
               of
               his
               loue
               in
               Christ
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               miserable
               were
               the
               case
               euen
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               Election
               ,
               nowe
               followes
               Reprobation
               ,
               in
               handling
               whereof
               we
               are
               to
               obserue
               three
               things
               .
               I.
               what
               it
               is
               .
               II.
               howe
               God
               doth
               execute
               this
               decree
               .
               III.
               how
               a
               man
               may
               iudge
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 Reprobation
                 is
                 Gods
                 decree
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 so
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 purposed
                 to
                 refuse
                 some
                 men
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 Adams
                 fall
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               decree
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               euident
               thus
               .
               If
               there
               be
               an
               eternall
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               chooseth
               some
               men
               ,
               then
               there
               must
               needes
               be
               another
               decree
               whereby
               he
               doth
               passe
               by
               others
               and
               refuse
               them
               .
               For
               election
               alwaies
               implies
               a
               refusall
               .
               Againe
               ,
               what
               God
               doth
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               decreed
               to
               doe
               before
               time
               :
               as
               the
               case
               falls
               out
               euen
               with
               men
               of
               mean
               wisdome
               ,
               who
               first
               of
               al
               intend
               with
               themselues
               the
               things
               to
               be
               done
               and
               after
               do
               them
               .
               But
               god
               in
               time
               refuseth
               some
               men
               as
               the
               scripture
               testifieth
               ,
               and
               it
               appeareth
               to
               be
               true
               by
               the
               euent
               :
               Therefore
               God
               before
               all
               worlde
               's
               decreed
               the
               reiecting
               of
               some
               men
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               in
               this
               decree
               foure
               points
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               matter
               or
               obiect
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               decreed
               ,
               namely
               the
               reiection
               of
               some
               men
               in
               respect
               of
               mercie
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               iustice
               vpon
               them
               .
               This
               may
               seeme
               strange
               to
               mans
               reason●
               but
               here
               wee
               must
               with
               all
               submission
               strike
               our
               top-sailes
               ,
               for
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               saieth
               as
               much
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Iude
               speaking
               of
               false
               Prophets
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 olde
                 ordained
                 to
                 this
                 damnation
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               in
               emphaticall
               tearmes
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 
                 makes
                 vessells
                 of
                 wrath
                 prepared
                 to
                 destruction
                 :
              
               
               and
               that
               some
               
                 are
                 reiected
              
               ,
               whome
               he
               opposeth
               to
               them
               which
               are
               elected
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               the
               impulsiue
               cause
               that
               mooued
               God
               to
               set
               downe
               this
               decree
               concerning
               his
               creature
               ,
               &
               that
               was
               nothing
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               his
               verie
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
               Hee
               hardened
               Pharaoh
               with
               finall
               hardenesse
               of
               heart
               because
               he
               would
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               deceed
               to
               doe
               so
               because
               he
               would
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 father
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 opened
                 them
                 vnto
                 babes
                 .
              
               But
               vpon
               what
               cause
               did
               God
               so
               ?
               It
               followes
               in
               the
               next
               wordes
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 O
                 father
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
              
               good
               pleasure
               
                 is
                 such
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               in
               the
               power
               and
               libertie
               of
               a
               man
               to
               kil
               an
               oxe
               or
               a
               sheepe
               for
               his
               vse
               ,
               to
               hunt
               &
               kill
               the
               hare
               and
               partridge
               for
               his
               pleasure
               :
               then
               much
               more
               without
               iniustice
               may
               it
               be
               in
               the
               will
               and
               libertie
               of
               the
               creator
               to
               refuse
               and
               forsake
               his
               creature
               of
               his
               glorie
               .
               Nay
               it
               standes
               more
               with
               equitie
               a
               thousand
               folde
               that
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               should
               ioyntly
               serue
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               of
               God
               the
               creator
               in
               their
               eternall
               destruction
               ,
               then
               the
               striking
               of
               a
               slie
               or
               the
               killing
               of
               a
               slea
               should
               serue
               for
               the
               dignitie
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               worlde
               .
               For
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               verie
               many
               to
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               ascribe
               vnto
               God
               who
               is
               full
               of
               bountie
               and
               mercy
               such
               a
               decree
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               his
               very
               wil
               :
               but
               let
               vs
               see
               their
               reasons
               .
               First
               of
               all
               they
               say
               it
               is
               a
               point
               of
               crueltie
               for
               God
               to
               purpose
               to
               create
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               to
               damnation
               in
               hell
               fire
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               decree
               God
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               create
               any
               man
               to
               damnation
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               iustice
               and
               glorie
               in
               his
               due
               and
               deserued
               damnation
               :
               and
               the
               doing
               of
               this
               is
               absolute
               iustice
               .
               Secondly
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               God
               shall
               hate
               his
               owne
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               it
               is
               :
               but
               it
               is
               an
               vntrueth
               .
               Wee
               must
               distinguish
               betweene
               Gods
               purpose
               to
               hate
               and
               actuall
               hating
               .
               Now
               indeede
               God
               before
               all
               worlds
               did
               purpose
               to
               hate
               some
               creatures
               :
               and
               that
               iustly
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               his
               hating
               of
               them
               will
               serue
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               iustice
               :
               but
               he
               neither
               hates
               them
               indeed
               nor
               loues
               them
               before
               they
               are
               :
               and
               therefore
               actuall
               hatred
               comes
               not
               in
               till
               after
               the
               creation
               .
               Whome
               God
               hath
               decreed
               to
               loue
               ,
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               once
               created
               ,
               he
               beginnes
               to
               loue
               in
               Christ
               with
               actuall
               loue
               :
               and
               whome
               hee
               hath
               decreed
               to
               hate
               ,
               them
               being
               once
               created
               ,
               he
               hates
               in
               Adam
               with
               actuall
               hatred
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               doctrine
               God
               shall
               be
               the
               author
               of
               sinne
               ,
               for
               he
               which
               ordaines
               to
               the
               ende
               ordaines
               to
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               end
               :
               but
               God
               ordaines
               men
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               damnation
               :
               therefore
               he
               ordaines
               them
               to
               the
               meanes
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sinne
               .
               Ans.
               The
               proposition
               beeing
               thus
               vnderstood
               ,
               he
               which
               ordaines
               a
               man
               to
               an
               ende
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               order
               and
               manner
               ordaines
               him
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               is
               false
               .
               For
               one
               may
               be
               ordained
               to
               the
               end
               simply
               ,
               the
               ende
               beeing
               simply
               good
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               simply
               ordained
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               be
               euill
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               onely
               good
               in
               part
               ,
               namely
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               haue
               respect
               of
               goodnesse
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               ordainer
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               assumption
               is
               false
               :
               for
               the
               supreame
               ende
               of
               Gods
               counsell
               is
               not
               damnation
               ,
               but
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               iustice
               in
               the
               iust
               destruction
               of
               the
               creature
               :
               neither
               doth
               God
               decree
               mans
               damnation
               as
               it
               is
               damnation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               ruine
               of
               man
               and
               the
               putting
               of
               him
               forth
               to
               perishment
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               a
               reall
               execution
               
               of
               iustice
               .
               Thirdly
               wee
               must
               make
               distinction
               betweene
               sinne
               it selfe
               and
               the
               permission
               thereof
               ,
               and
               betweene
               the
               decree
               of
               reiection
               ,
               and
               actual
               damnation
               :
               nowe
               the
               permission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               not
               sinne
               it selfe
               properly
               is
               the
               subordinate
               meanes
               of
               the
               decree
               of
               reiection
               .
               For
               when
               God
               had
               decreed
               to
               passe
               by
               some
               men
               ,
               he
               withall
               decreed
               the
               permission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               to
               which
               permission
               men
               were
               ordained
               :
               and
               sinne
               it selfe
               is
               no
               effect
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               consequent
               of
               the
               decree
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               antecedent
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               efficient
               and
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               actuall
               damnation
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               the
               reall
               foundation
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               in
               iust
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               voluntarie
               fall
               of
               Adam
               and
               of
               all
               his
               posteritie
               in
               him
               with
               the
               fruite
               thereof
               ,
               the
               generall
               corruption
               of
               mans
               nature
               .
               For
               howesoeuer
               God
               hath
               purposed
               to
               refuse
               men
               because
               it
               so
               pleased
               him
               ,
               yet
               when
               his
               purpose
               comes
               to
               execution
               he
               condemneth
               no
               man
               but
               for
               his
               sinnes
               :
               and
               sinne
               though
               it
               were
               not
               in
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               an
               impulsiue
               cause
               that
               mooued
               him
               to
               purpose
               a
               declaration
               of
               iustice
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               a
               subordinate
               meanes
               of
               damnation
               :
               God
               in
               wonderfull
               wisdome
               ordering
               &
               disposing
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               whole
               blame
               and
               fault
               of
               mans
               destruction
               should
               be
               in
               himselfe
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Ose
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 One
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 helpe
                 thee
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               saluation
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               condemnation
               of
               men
               is
               from
               themselues
               .
               Nowe
               whereas
               many
               deprauing
               our
               doctrine
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               ascribe
               vnto
               God
               an
               absolute
               decree
               in
               which
               he
               doth
               absolutely
               ordaine
               men
               to
               damnation
               ,
               they
               may
               here
               bee
               answered
               .
               If
               by
               absolute
               ,
               they
               vnderstand
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               conditional
               ,
               then
               we
               hold
               and
               auouch
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               eternall
               decrees
               of
               God
               are
               simple
               or
               absolute
               ,
               and
               not
               limited
               or
               restrained
               to
               this
               or
               that
               condition
               or
               respect
               .
               If
               by
               absolute
               ,
               they
               vnderstande
               a
               bare
               and
               naked
               decree
               without
               reason
               or
               cause
               ,
               then
               we
               denie
               Gods
               decrees
               to
               be
               absolute
               .
               For
               though
               the
               causes
               therof
               be
               not
               knowne
               to
               vs●
               yet
               causes
               there
               be
               ,
               knowne
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               iust
               they
               are
               :
               yea
               the
               very
               will
               of
               God
               it selfe
               is
               cause
               sufficient
               ,
               it
               beeing
               the
               absolute
               rule
               of
               iustice
               .
               And
               though
               men
               in
               reason
               can
               not
               discerne
               the
               equitie
               and
               iustice
               of
               Gods
               will
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               yet
               may
               wee
               not
               thereupon
               conclude
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               vniust
               .
               The
               sunne
               may
               shine
               clearely
               though
               the
               blinde
               man
               see
               it
               not
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               flatte
               mistaking
               to
               imagine
               that
               a
               thing
               must
               first
               of
               all
               be
               iust
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               be
               willed
               of
               God.
               Whereas
               contrarise
               ,
               God
               must
               first
               will
               a
               thing
               before
               it
               can
               be
               iust
               .
               The
               will
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               depend
               vpon
               the
               qualitie
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               qualities
               of
               things
               in
               order
               of
               causes
               followe
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               For
               euery
               thing
               is
               as
               God
               wills
               it
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               called
               an
               absolute
               decree
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               done
               without
               al
               respect
               to
               mans
               sinne
               ,
               then
               we
               still
               denie
               it
               to
               be
               absolute
               .
               For
               as
               God
               condēnes
               man
               for
               sinne
               :
               so
               he
               decreed
               to
               condemne
               him
               for
               and
               by
               his
               sinne
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               question
               be
               made
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               decrees
               rather
               in
               his
               iustice
               to
               condemne
               this
               man
               then
               that
               man
               ,
               no
               other
               reason
               can
               be
               rendred
               ,
               but
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               ,
               is
               the
               ende
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               namely
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               iustice
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 euill
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               God
               made
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               ,
               
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 wrath
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 power
                 knowne
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               seene
               what
               Reprobation
               is
               :
               nowe
               followes
               the
               execution
               thereof
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               God
               decrees
               before
               time
               ,
               in
               time
               hee
               executes
               .
               And
               here
               a
               speciall
               rule
               to
               be
               remembred
               is
               this
               .
               
                 Those
                 which
                 are
                 ordained
                 to
                 iust
                 dānation
                 ,
                 are
                 likewise
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 worlde
                 ,
                 in
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 neither
                 shall
                 nor
                 will
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               The
               trueth
               of
               this
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
               For
               S.
               Peter
               speaking
               of
               the
               priests
               and
               Doctours
               ,
               and
               cheife
               of
               the
               people
               among
               the
               Iewes
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 stumbled
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 disobedient
                 .
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               the
               reason
               is
               there
               set
               downe
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 it
                 of
                 olde
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               he
               handled
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
               deceitfully
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               trueth
               he
               approoued
               himselfe
               to
               euery
               mans
               conscience
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               Nowe
               hereupon
               it
               might
               be
               saide
               :
               howe
               then
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               all
               receiue
               not
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Corinth
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               hee
               answers
               with
               a
               terrible
               sentence
               ,
               
               If
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 our
                 Gospell
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 :
              
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               God
               leaues
               them
               to
               themselues
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               whome
               he
               purposeth
               to
               refuse
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               saith
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
               
                 By
                 hearing
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 and
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 seeing
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 &
                 not
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 heare
                 with
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstand
                 with
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 turne
                 and
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               is
               manifolde
               :
               first
               it
               serueth
               to
               ouerthrowe
               the
               opinion
               of
               carnall
               men
               which
               reason
               thus
               :
               If
               I
               be
               ordained
               to
               damnation
               ,
               let
               me
               liue
               neuer
               so
               godly
               and
               well
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               liue
               as
               I
               list
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               me
               to
               alter
               Gods
               decree
               .
               Blas●hemous
               mouthes
               of
               men
               make
               nothing
               of
               this
               and
               like
               speeches
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               speake
               flatte
               contraries
               .
               For
               whome
               God
               hath
               purposed
               in
               his
               eternal
               counsell
               to
               refuse
               ,
               them
               also
               he
               hath
               purposed
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               leaue
               to
               the
               blindenesse
               of
               their
               mindes
               and
               hardnes
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               neither
               will
               nor
               can
               liue
               a
               godly
               life
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               rule
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               lead
               vs
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               the
               consideration
               the
               fearefull
               estate
               of
               many
               people
               among
               vs.
               We
               haue
               had
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thirtie
               yeares
               and
               more
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               plentifully
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               schooles
               of
               learning
               .
               But
               what
               hath
               bin
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ?
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               in
               many
               it
               hath
               beene
               the
               meanes
               of
               their
               conuersion
               &
               saluation
               :
               but
               to
               speake
               generally
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               fruite
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               The
               most
               after
               this
               long
               preaching
               remaine
               as
               blinde
               ,
               as
               impenitent
               ,
               as
               heard
               hearted
               ,
               and
               as
               vnreformed
               in
               their
               liues
               as
               euer
               they
               were
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               heard
               the
               Lord
               calling
               them
               to
               repentance
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               from
               yeare
               to
               yeare
               .
               Well
               if
               this
               rule
               bee
               the
               trueth
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               it
               is
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               plainely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               most
               fearefull
               iudgement
               of
               God
               among
               vs.
               My
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               determine
               or
               giue
               sentence
               of
               any
               mans
               person
               ,
               of
               any
               towne
               or
               people
               ,
               neuerthelesse
               this
               may
               be
               auouched
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               terrible
               and
               dangerous
               signe
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               long
               and
               daily
               preaching
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               remaining
               a
               generall
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               impenitencie
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               reformation
               in
               the
               liues
               of
               men
               .
               The
               smithes
               stithie
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               beaten
               the
               harder
               it
               is
               made
               :
               and
               commonly
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               beaten
               with
               the
               hammer
               of
               Gods
               worde
               ,
               the
               more
               dull
               ,
               secure
               ,
               and
               senselesse
               they
               are
               .
               This
               beeing
               so
               ,
               it
               standes
               euery
               man
               in
               hand
               to
               
               looke
               to
               his
               owne
               estate
               .
               We
               are
               carefull
               to
               flie
               the
               infection
               of
               the
               bodily
               plague
               :
               oh
               then
               !
               how
               carefull
               should
               we
               be
               to
               flie
               the
               common
               blindnesse
               of
               minde
               and
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               plague
               of
               all
               plagues
               ,
               a
               thousand
               fold
               worse
               then
               all
               the
               plagues
               of
               Egypt
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               fearefull
               ,
               because
               the
               more
               it
               takes
               place
               ,
               the
               lesse
               it
               is
               perceiued
               .
               When
               a
               malefactour
               on
               the
               day
               of
               assise
               is
               brought
               forth
               of
               the
               iayle
               ,
               with
               great
               bolts
               and
               fetters
               to
               come
               before
               the
               iudge
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               going
               all
               men
               pitie
               him
               and
               speake
               comfortably
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               why
               so
               ?
               because
               he
               is
               now
               to
               be
               arraigned
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               .
               Now
               the
               case
               of
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               is
               farre
               more
               miserable
               ,
               then
               the
               case
               of
               this
               man
               :
               for
               they
               lie
               fettered
               in
               bondage
               vnder
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               ;
               and
               this
               short
               life
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               going
               euery
               houre
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               arraigned
               and
               to
               haue
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               giuen
               against
               them
               .
               Now
               canst
               thou
               pitie
               a
               man
               that
               is
               before
               an
               earthly
               iudge
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               not
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               miserie
               of
               thine
               owne
               estate
               who
               goest
               euery
               day
               forward
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ;
               whether
               thou
               be
               sleeping
               or
               waking
               ,
               sitting
               or
               standing
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               on
               the
               sea
               in
               a
               shippe
               goes
               continually
               toward
               the
               hauen
               ,
               though
               he
               himselfe
               stirre
               not
               his
               foote
               .
               Begin
               now
               at
               length
               to
               lay
               this
               point
               to
               your
               hearts
               ,
               that
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               ye
               runne
               on
               in
               your
               blind
               waies
               without
               repentance
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               can
               ,
               yee
               make
               post
               hast
               to
               hel-ward
               :
               and
               so
               long
               as
               you
               continue
               in
               this
               miserable
               condition
               ,
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Your
                 iudgement
                 is
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 damnation
                 sleepeth
                 not
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               purposed
               to
               refuse
               shall
               be
               left
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               and
               neuer
               come
               to
               repentance
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               loue
               and
               embrace
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               &
               taught
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               withall
               submitting
               our selues
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               suffering
               the
               Lord
               to
               humble
               vs
               thereby
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               come
               at
               length
               out
               of
               the
               broad
               way
               of
               blindnes
               of
               mind
               and
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               leading
               to
               destruction
               ,
               into
               the
               strait
               way
               of
               true
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               leadeth
               to
               saluation
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               liues
               in
               this
               world
               after
               the
               lusts
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               walking
               in
               the
               very
               same
               broad
               way
               to
               hell
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               that
               are
               ordained
               to
               condemnation
               walke
               :
               and
               what
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               little
               while
               to
               be
               a
               companion
               in
               the
               way
               of
               destruction
               with
               them
               that
               perish
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               once
               againe
               ,
               let
               vs
               all
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               lay
               his
               word
               vnto
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               heare
               it
               with
               reuerence
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               in
               vs
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               cut
               downe
               the
               sinnes
               and
               corruptions
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               worke
               in
               vs
               a
               reformation
               of
               life
               and
               true
               repentance
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               concerning
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               ,
               is
               the
               Iudgement
               to
               be
               giuen
               of
               it
               .
               This
               iudgement
               belongeth
               to
               God
               principally
               and
               pro●erly
               ,
               because
               he
               knoweth
               best
               what
               he
               hath
               determined
               concerning
               the
               estate
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               knowes
               who
               they
               be
               which
               are
               ordained
               to
               due
               and
               deserued
               damnation
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               he
               onely
               knoweth
               the
               hearts
               and
               wills
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               what
               grace
               he
               hath
               giuen
               them
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               all
               their
               sinnes
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               no
               angel
               nor
               creature
               in
               the
               world
               beside
               .
               As
               for
               men
               ,
               it
               belongs
               not
               to
               them
               to
               giue
               iudgement
               of
               reprobation
               in
               themselues
               or
               in
               others
               ,
               vnlesse
               God
               reueale
               his
               will
               vnto
               them
               and
               giue
               them
               a
               gift
               of
               discerning
               .
               This
               gift
               was
               bestowed
               on
               sundrie
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               olde
               testament
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               newe
               testament
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
               Dauid
               in
               many
               psalmes
               makes
               request
               for
               the
               confusion
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               not
               praying
               onely
               against
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               may
               do
               )
               but
               euen
               against
               their
               persons
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               not
               doe
               .
               No
               doubt
               he
               was
               guided
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               receiued
               thence
               an
               extraordinarie
               gift
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               obstinate
               malice
               of
               his
               aduersaries
               .
               And
               Paul
               praies
               against
               the
               person
               of
               Demetrius
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 reward
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 doings
                 .
              
               
               And
               such
               kind
               of
               praiers
               were
               lawful
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               carried
               with
               pure
               and
               vpright
               zeale
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               doubt
               a
               speciall
               gift
               whereby
               they
               were
               able
               to
               discerne
               of
               the
               finall
               estate
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
               Againe
               ,
               God
               sometimes
               giues
               this
               gift
               of
               discerning
               of
               some
               mens
               finall
               impenitencie
               to
               the
               Church
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               to
               this
               or
               that
               priuate
               person
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               greater
               part
               thereof
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               writing
               vnto
               the
               Churches
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 death
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 praie
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               in
               which
               wordes
               he
               takes
               it
               for
               graunted
               ,
               that
               this
               sinne
               might
               be
               discerned
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               daies
               .
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               beleeue
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 execration
                 ,
              
               Mara-natha
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               pronounced
               accursed
               to
               euerlasting
               destruction
               .
               Whence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               pronounce
               men
               reiected
               to
               euerlasting
               damnation
               ,
               vpon
               some
               speciall
               occasions
               ,
               though
               a
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               ordinarily
               and
               vsually
               .
               The
               primitiue
               Church
               with
               one
               consent
               praied
               against
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               ,
               and
               the
               praiers
               made
               were
               not
               in
               vaine
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               euent
               of
               his
               fearefull
               ende
               .
               As
               for
               priuate
               and
               ordinarie
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               tempering
               and
               rectifying
               of
               their
               iudgements
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               they
               must
               followe
               two
               rules
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               euery
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               his
               owne
               election
               .
               It
               is
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               binding
               the
               very
               conscience
               ,
               
               that
               wee
               should
               beleeue
               in
               Christ.
               Nowe
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               put
               our
               affiance
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               resolued
               that
               we
               are
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               and
               shall
               be
               glorified
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               we
               were
               elect
               to
               saluation
               in
               him
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               of
               things
               that
               haue
               necessarie
               dependance
               one
               vpon
               another
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               beleeue
               the
               one
               then
               we
               are
               to
               beleeue
               the
               other
               .
               Nowe
               election
               and
               adoption
               are
               things
               conioined
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               necessarily
               depends
               vpon
               the
               other
               .
               For
               all
               the
               elect
               (
               as
               Paul
               saith
               )
               are
               predestinate
               to
               adoption
               :
               and
               wee
               are
               to
               beleeue
               our
               owne
               adoption
               :
               and
               therefore
               also
               our
               election
               .
               The
               second
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               concerning
               the
               persons
               of
               those
               that
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               must
               put
               in
               practise
               the
               iudgement
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               esteeme
               of
               them
               as
               of
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               till
               God
               make
               manifest
               otherwise
               .
               By
               vertue
               of
               this
               rule
               the
               ministers
               of
               Gods
               worde
               are
               to
               publish
               and
               preach
               the
               gospel
               to
               all
               without
               exception
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               there
               is
               both
               wheate
               and
               darnell
               in
               Gods
               fielde
               ,
               chaffe
               and
               corne
               in
               Gods
               barne
               ,
               fish
               and
               drosse
               in
               Gods
               net
               ,
               sheepe
               and
               goates
               in
               Christs
               folde
               :
               but
               secret
               iudgements
               belong
               vnto
               god
               ,
               &
               the
               rule
               of
               loue
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               think
               &
               wish
               the
               best
               of
               others
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               of
               vs
               that
               professe
               faith
               working
               by
               loue
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               to
               iudge
               of
               them
               that
               as
               yet
               are
               enemies
               of
               God.
               Ans.
               Our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               to
               suspend
               our
               iudgement
               concerning
               their
               finall
               estate
               :
               for
               we
               knowe
               not
               whether
               God
               will
               call
               them
               or
               no
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               rather
               pray
               for
               their
               conuersion
               then
               for
               their
               confusion
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               all
               our
               ancetours
               and
               forefathers
               that
               liued
               and
               died
               in
               the
               times
               when
               poperie
               tooke
               place
               .
               Ans.
               We
               may
               well
               hope
               the
               best
               and
               thinke
               that
               they
               were
               saued
               :
               for
               though
               the
               Papacie
               be
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Poperie
               rase
               the
               foundation
               ,
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               in
               the
               verie
               midst
               of
               the
               Romane
               Papacie
               ,
               God
               hath
               alwaies
               had
               a
               remnant
               which
               haue
               in
               some
               measure
               truely
               serued
               him
               .
               In
               the
               olde
               testament
               when
               open
               Idolatrie
               tooke
               place
               in
               all
               Israel
               ,
               God
               said
               to
               Eliah
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 r●serued
                 seuen
                 thousand
                 to
                 my selfe
                 that
                 neuer
                 bowed
                 knee
                 to
                 Baal
                 :
              
               
               and
               the
               like
               is
               and
               hath
               bene
               in
               the
               generall
               apostasie
               vnder
               Antichrist
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               woman
               fled
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               
               euen
               then
               
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 remnant
                 of
                 her
                 seede
                 which
                 kept
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               when
               ordinarie
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               faile
               ,
               then
               God
               can
               and
               doth
               make
               a
               supplie
               by
               meanes
               extraordinarie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               condemned
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               whethether
               the
               common
               iudgement
               giuen
               of
               
                 Francis
                 Spira
              
               that
               he
               is
               a
               reprobate
               be
               good
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               We
               may
               with
               better
               warrant
               say
               no
               ;
               then
               any
               man
               saie
               ,
               yea
               .
               For
               what
               gifts
               of
               discerning
               had
               they
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               in
               his
               extremitie
               ;
               and
               what
               reasons
               induced
               thē
               to
               giue
               this
               peremptorie
               iudgement
               .
               He
               said
               himselfe
               that
               he
               was
               a
               reprobate
               :
               that
               is
               nothing
               ;
               a
               sicke
               mans
               iudgement
               of
               himselfe
               is
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               he
               despaired
               ;
               a
               senselesse
               reason
               :
               for
               so
               doth
               many
               a
               man
               yeare
               by
               yeare
               ,
               &
               that
               very
               often
               as
               deepely
               as
               euer
               Spira
               did
               ;
               and
               yet
               by
               the
               good
               helpe
               of
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               both
               are
               and
               may
               be
               recouered
               .
               And
               they
               which
               will
               auouch
               Spira
               to
               be
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               must
               goe
               further
               and
               prooue
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               despaired
               both
               wholly
               and
               finally
               :
               which
               if
               they
               cannot
               prooue
               ,
               wee
               for
               our
               parts
               must
               suspende
               our
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               much
               to
               blame
               that
               first
               published
               the
               booke
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               them
               that
               make
               very
               fearefull
               endes
               in
               rauing
               and
               blaspheming
               .
               Ans.
               Such
               straunge
               behauiours
               are
               oftentimes
               the
               fruits
               of
               violent
               diseases
               which
               torment
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               bereaue
               the
               minde
               of
               sense
               and
               reason
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               persons
               liued
               wel
               ,
               we
               must
               think
               the
               best
               :
               for
               we
               are
               not
               by
               outward
               things
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               any
               man.
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               al
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               condition
               to
               the
               iust
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               Predes●ination
               .
               Nowe
               followes
               the
               vse
               thereof
               :
               and
               it
               concernes
               partly
               our
               iudgements
               ,
               partly
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               partly
               our
               liues
               .
               The
               vses
               which
               concerne
               iudgement
               are
               three
               .
               And
               first
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               we
               learne
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               any
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               before
               God
               by
               his
               workes
               .
               For
               Gods
               election
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               iustification
               ,
               because
               whome
               God
               electeth
               to
               saluation
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               them
               he
               electeth
               to
               be
               iustified
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Nowe
               election
               it selfe
               is
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               grace
               alone
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Election
                 is
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 workes
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 were
                 grace
                 no
                 grace
                 :
              
               therefore
               iustification
               is
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               grace
               alone
               :
               &
               I
               reason
               thus
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               a
               cause
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               caused
               :
               but
               grace
               alone
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               predestinatiō
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               vocatiō
               ,
               iustificatiō
               
               sanctification
               ,
               &c.
               
               Grace
               therefore
               is
               also
               the
               alone
               cause
               of
               all
               these
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Scriptures
               ascribe
               not
               onely
               the
               beginning
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               continuance
               and
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               our
               happinesse
               to
               grace
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               as
               election
               ,
               so
               vocation
               is
               of
               grace
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 works
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 and
                 grace
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               faith
               in
               Christ
               is
               of
               grace
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 To
                 you
                 it
                 is
              
               giuen
               
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
               Also
               the
               iustificatiō
               of
               a
               sinner
               is
               of
               grace
               .
               So
               Paul
               saith
               plainly
               to
               the
               Romans
               :
               
                 you
                 are
                 iustified
              
               freely
               
                 by
                 his
                 grace
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               workes
               is
               of
               grace
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 his
                 workemanshippe
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 vnto
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
               Also
               p●rseuerance
               in
               good
               workes
               and
               godlines
               is
               of
               grace
               .
               So
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 turne
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 feare
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               life
               euerlasting
               is
               of
               grace
               .
               So
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Life
                 euerlasting
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Nowe
               they
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teach
               the
               ●lat
               contrarie
               :
               they
               make
               two
               iustifications
               ;
               the
               first
               whereby
               a
               man
               of
               an
               euill
               man
               is
               made
               a
               good
               man
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               whereby
               of
               a
               good
               man
               he
               is
               made
               better
               .
               The
               first
               they
               ascribe
               to
               grace
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               second
               is
               by
               workes
               .
               Secondly
               hence
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               the
               art
               of
               iudiciall
               astrologie
               is
               vaine
               and
               friuolous
               .
               They
               that
               practise
               it
               ,
               doe
               professe
               themselues
               to
               tell
               of
               things
               to
               come
               almost
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               doe
               by
               casting
               of
               figures
               :
               and
               the
               speciall
               point
               of
               their
               art
               is
               to
               iudge
               of
               mens
               natiuities
               .
               For
               if
               they
               may
               knowe
               but
               the
               time
               of
               a
               mans
               birth
               ,
               they
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               tell
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               from
               yeare
               to
               yeare
               ,
               from
               weeke
               to
               weeke
               ,
               and
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               of
               his
               birth
               to
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               :
               yea
               that
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               they
               professe
               themselues
               to
               tell
               all
               things
               that
               shall
               befal
               men
               either
               in
               bodie
               ,
               goods
               ,
               or
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               what
               kinde
               of
               death
               they
               shall
               die
               .
               But
               that
               this
               their
               practise
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               indeede
               vnlawefull
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               standes
               not
               with
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Gods
               predestination
               .
               Two
               twinnes
               begotten
               of
               the
               same
               parents
               ,
               and
               borne
               both
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Astrologians
               must
               haue
               both
               the
               same
               life
               and
               the
               same
               death
               ,
               and
               be
               euery
               way
               alike
               both
               in
               goods
               and
               good
               name
               :
               yet
               we
               see
               the
               contrarie
               to
               be
               true
               in
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               ,
               who
               were
               borne
               both
               of
               the
               same
               parents
               at
               one
               time
               .
               For
               Iacob
               tooke
               Esau
               by
               the
               heele
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               could
               not
               be
               much
               difference
               b●tweene
               them
               in
               time
               :
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               Esau
               was
               a
               fierce
               man
               and
               wilde
               ,
               giuen
               to
               hunting
               ;
               but
               Iacob
               was
               milde
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               liued
               at
               home
               :
               the
               one
               had
               fauour
               at
               Gods
               hand
               and
               was
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               but
               God
               kept
               backe
               that
               mercie
               from
               the
               other
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               a
               pitcht
               field
               are
               slaine
               a
               thousand
               men
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               :
               nowe
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               time
               of
               their
               births
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               were
               borne
               at
               a
               thousand
               sundrie
               times
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vnder
               so
               many
               diuers
               positions
               of
               the
               heauens
               and
               so
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               all
               Astrologers
               should
               haue
               all
               diuers
               and
               sundrie
               liues
               and
               endes
               :
               but
               we
               see
               according
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               haue
               all
               one
               and
               the
               same
               end
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               must
               admonish
               all
               those
               that
               are
               brought
               vp
               in
               schooles
               of
               learning
               ,
               to
               haue
               care
               to
               spend
               th●●r
               times
               in
               better
               studies
               :
               and
               it
               teacheth
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               into
               any
               manne●
               of
               distresse
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               recourse
               vnto
               these
               fonde
               figure-casters
               .
               For
               their
               astrologicall
               iudgements
               are
               
               false
               and
               foolish
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               by
               the
               two
               former
               examples
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               speciall
               points
               in
               Christian
               religion
               :
               &
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 reioice
                 ,
                 reioice
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 vnderstandeth
                 and
                 knoweth
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 shewe
                 mercy
                 and
                 iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 knowe
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Now
               Gods
               predestination
               is
               a
               glasse
               wherein
               we
               may
               behold
               his
               maiestie
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               by
               it
               we
               see
               the
               wonderfull
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               did
               foresee
               and
               most
               wisely
               sette
               down
               the
               state
               of
               euery
               man
               :
               secōdly
               his
               omnipotencie
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               saue
               and
               power
               to
               refuse
               whome
               he
               will
               :
               thirdly
               his
               iustice
               and
               mercy
               both
               ioyned
               togither
               in
               the
               exequution
               of
               election
               :
               his
               mercy
               in
               that
               he
               saueth
               those
               that
               were
               vtterly
               lost
               ;
               his
               iustice
               in
               that
               he
               ordained
               Christ
               to
               bee
               a
               mediatour
               to
               suffer
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               his
               iustice
               for
               the
               elect
               :
               fourthly
               his
               iustice
               in
               the
               exequution
               of
               the
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               ;
               for
               though
               hee
               decreed
               to
               holde
               backe
               his
               mercie
               from
               some
               men
               ,
               because
               it
               so
               pleased
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               condemneth
               no
               man
               but
               for
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Now
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               and
               the
               light
               points
               ,
               bring
               vs
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               vses
               which
               concerne
               our
               affections
               are
               these
               .
               First
               the
               doctrine
               of
               predestination
               ministers
               to
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               matter
               of
               endlesse
               consolation
               .
               For
               considering
               Gods
               election
               is
               vnchangeable
               ,
               therefore
               they
               which
               are
               predestinate
               to
               saluation
               can
               not
               perish
               :
               though
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               preuaile
               against
               them
               so
               as
               they
               be
               hardly
               saued
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               certenly
               be
               saued
               ;
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               daies
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               prophets
               ,
               which
               shal
               shew
               great
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               
               
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 they
                 should
                 deceiue
                 the
                 verie
                 elect
                 .
              
               In
               which
               wordes
               he
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               can
               neuer
               finally
               fall
               away
               .
               And
               hereupon
               he
               saith
               to
               his
               disciples
               when
               they
               reioyced
               that
               the
               deuils
               were
               subiect
               to
               them
               ,
               
               
                 rather
                 r●ioice
                 that
                 your
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Paul
               speaking
               of
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               which
               had
               fallen
               away
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               least
               the
               church
               would
               be
               discouraged
               by
               their
               fall
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               thought
               to
               be
               worthy
               men
               and
               pillars
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               he
               doth
               comfort
               them
               from
               the
               very
               gounde
               of
               elect●on
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 remaineth
                 sure
                 and
                 hath
                 this
                 seale
                 :
                 The
                 Lo●d
                 k●●●eth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
               Where
               Gods
               election
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               foundation
               of
               an
               house
               ,
               the
               building
               whereof
               may
               be
               shaken
               ,
               but
               the
               groundworke
               stande●h
               fast
               :
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               further
               ,
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 cha●ge
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 ?
              
               Nowe
               then
               that
               wee
               may
               haue
               comfort
               in
               distresse
               ,
               and
               some
               thing
               to
               stay
               vpon
               in
               all
               our
               troubles
               :
               we
               in
               this
               world
               are
               as
               straungers
               in
               a
               farre
               countrie
               :
               our
               passage
               homeward
               is
               ouer
               the
               sea
               of
               this
               worlde
               :
               the
               shippe
               wherein
               we
               saile
               is
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               Satan
               stirres
               vp
               many
               blasts
               of
               troubles
               and
               temptations●
               and
               his
               purpose
               is
               to
               sinke
               the
               shippe
               ,
               or
               to
               driue
               it
               on
               the
               rocke
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               take
               the
               anchor
               of
               hope
               and
               fas●en
               it
               in
               heauen
               vpon
               the
               foundation
               of
               Gods
               election
               :
               which
               beeing
               done
               ,
               wee
               shall
               passe
               in
               s●fetie
               and
               reioice
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               stormes
               and
               tempests
               .
               Secondly
               wheras
               God
               refuseth
               some
               men
               and
               leaues
               them
               to
               themselues
               ,
               it
               serues
               to
               strike
               a
               feare
               into
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               whatsoeuer
               :
               we
               lie
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               in
               the
               like
               ca●e
               ,
               the
               
               Iewes
               beeing
               the
               naturall
               branches
               
                 are
                 broken
                 off
                 through
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 standest
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 be
                 not
                 high
                 m●nded
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 .
              
               
               This
               indeede
               was
               spoken
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               also
               lay
               it
               vnto
               our
               hearts
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               a
               lumpe
               of
               clay
               ?
               and
               howsoeuer
               in
               Gods
               counsell
               we
               are
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               ,
               yet
               in
               our selues
               we
               are
               all
               shut
               vp
               vnder
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               are
               fit
               to
               make
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               calleth
               Iudas
               a
               deuill
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               his
               leud
               life
               and
               fearefull
               end
               :
               now
               what
               are
               we
               better
               then
               Iudas
               by
               nature
               ?
               If
               we
               had
               bin
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               without
               the
               speciall
               bles●ing
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               haue
               done
               as
               he
               did
               :
               he
               betraied
               Christ
               ;
               but
               if
               God
               leaue
               vs
               to
               our selues
               ,
               we
               shal
               not
               onely
               betray
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               sinnes
               euen
               crucifie
               him
               a
               thousand
               waies
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               let
               vs
               bethinke
               our selues
               of
               this
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               already
               condemned
               in
               hell
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               liues
               were
               not
               more
               grieuous
               of●endours
               then
               we
               .
               Esai
               calleth
               the
               people
               of
               his
               time
               a
               people
               of
               Sodom
               &
               Gomorrha
               ;
               giuing
               the
               Iewes
               then
               liuing
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               
               that
               they
               were
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               &
               as
               the
               people
               of
               Gomorrha
               ,
               on
               whome
               the
               Lord
               had
               shewed
               his
               iudgements
               long
               before
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               be
               thankfull
               to
               his
               maiestie
               that
               he
               hath
               preserued
               vs
               hitherto
               from
               deserued
               damnation
               .
            
             
               The
               vses
               which
               respects
               our
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               are
               manifold
               .
               First
               ,
               seeing
               God
               hath
               elected
               some
               to
               saluation
               ,
               &
               hath
               also
               laid
               downe
               the
               meanes
               in
               his
               holy
               word
               wherby
               we
               may
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               particular
               election
               ,
               we
               must
               therfore
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               counselleth
               vs
               ,
               
               
                 giue
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 election
                 sure
                 .
              
               In
               the
               world
               men
               are
               carefull
               and
               painefull
               ynough
               to
               make
               assurance
               of
               landes
               and
               goods
               to
               themselues
               and
               to
               their
               posteritie
               :
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               it
               then
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               slacke
               in
               making
               sure
               to
               our selues
               the
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               worth
               then
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               ?
               and
               if
               we
               shall
               continue
               to
               be
               slacke
               herein
               ,
               the
               leases
               of
               our
               lands
               and
               houses
               and
               all
               other
               temporall
               assurances
               shall
               be
               bills
               of
               accusation
               against
               vs
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               to
               condemne
               vs.
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               this
               doctrine
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               liue
               godly
               and
               righteously
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ;
               because
               all
               those
               whome
               God
               hath
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               appointed
               to
               liue
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 vnto
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 you
                 to
                 saluation
                 through
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               The
               Elect
               are
               vessells
               
                 of
                 honour
              
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               all
               those
               that
               will
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               must
               carrie
               themselues
               as
               vessells
               of
               honour
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               their
               sinnes
               they
               be
               like
               vessells
               of
               dishonour
               ,
               imploying
               themselues
               to
               the
               most
               base
               seruice
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               The
               sunne
               was
               ordained
               to
               shine
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               moone
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               order
               they
               keepe
               ;
               yea
               euery
               creature
               in
               his
               kinde
               obserueth
               the
               course
               appointed
               vnto
               it
               by
               creation
               ,
               as
               the
               grasse
               to
               grow
               ,
               and
               trees
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               :
               now
               the
               elect
               were
               ordained
               to
               this
               ende
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               would
               either
               perswade
               our selues
               or
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               indeede
               chosen
               to
               saluation
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               plentifull
               in
               all
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               euill
               way
               :
               and
               to
               doe
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               chaunge
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               the
               sunne
               should
               cease
               to
               shine
               by
               
               day
               and
               the
               moone
               by
               night
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               send
               vpon
               any
               of
               vs
               in
               this
               world
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               else
               (
               as
               this
               life
               is
               the
               vaile
               of
               miserie
               and
               teares
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               must
               beginne
               at
               Gods
               house
               )
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               beare
               them
               with
               all
               submission
               and
               contentation
               of
               minde
               .
               For
               whome
               God
               knew
               before
               ,
               
               them
               he
               hath
               
                 predestinate
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
               But
               wherein
               is
               this
               likenes
               ?
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 his
                 afflictions
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               a
               conformitie
               to
               his
               death
               .
               And
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               afflictions
               were
               ordained
               for
               vs
               in
               the
               eternall
               predestination
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               comfort
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               restraine
               our
               impatience
               so
               oft
               as
               we
               shall
               goe
               vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               them
               .
               Hence
               againe
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               perswade
               themselues
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               liue
               at
               ease
               in
               wealth
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               are
               farre
               deceiued
               .
               For
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 suffereth
                 with
                 long
                 patience
                 the
                 vessells
                 of
                 wrath
                 prepared
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 wrath
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               beeing
               so
               ,
               no
               man
               then
               by
               outward
               blessings
               ought
               to
               plead
               that
               he
               hath
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               Sheepe
               that
               goe
               in
               fat
               pastures
               come
               sooner
               to
               the
               slaughterhouse
               then
               those
               which
               are
               kept
               vpon
               the
               bare
               common
               :
               and
               they
               which
               are
               pampered
               with
               the
               wealth
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               sooner
               forsake
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               sooner
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               others
               .
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 knoweth
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               outward
               things
               :
               for
               all
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               :
               the
               same
               condition
               is
               to
               the
               iust
               and
               to
               the
               vniust
               ,
               to
               the
               wicked
               and
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               pure
               and
               polluted
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               an
               offence
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               either
               not
               knowne
               ,
               or
               else
               despised
               and
               persecuted
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               stay
               our selues
               with
               this
               consideratiō
               ,
               that
               nothing
               comes
               to
               passe
               by
               chance
               ;
               that
               God
               knowes
               who
               are
               his
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               must
               be
               some
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               on
               whome
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               purposed
               to
               manifest
               his
               power
               and
               iustice
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               may
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               when
               after
               long
               preaching
               they
               see
               little
               or
               no
               fruit
               of
               their
               labours
               :
               the
               people
               whome
               they
               teach
               remaining
               as
               blind
               ,
               impenitent
               ,
               and
               vnreformed
               as
               euer
               they
               were
               .
               But
               they
               must
               also
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               to
               choose
               some
               to
               saluation
               and
               to
               refuse
               others
               :
               and
               that
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               some
               are
               called
               sooner
               some
               later
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               second
               beeing
               left
               to
               themselues
               neuer
               come
               to
               repentance
               .
               To
               this
               Paul
               had
               regard
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 our
                 Gospel
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 vnto
                 God
                 the
                 sweete
                 sauour
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 saued
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 .
              
            
             
               Hitherto
               I
               haue
               deliuered
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               weightie
               point
               of
               religion
               ,
               which
               also
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               :
               now
               it
               followeth
               that
               we
               should
               consider
               the
               falshoode
               .
               Sundrie
               Diuines
               haue
               deuised
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               writings
               published
               a
               new
               frame
               or
               platforme
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               :
               the
               effect
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               God
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               infinite
               loue
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               mercie
               it selfe
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               propounds
               vnto
               himselfe
               an
               ende
               answerable
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               loue
               and
               goodnesse
               vnto
               all
               his
               creatures
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               this
               supreame
               and
               absolute
               ende
               ,
               he
               did
               foure
               things
               .
               First
               he
               decreed
               to
               create
               man
               righteous
               in
               his
               owne
               image
               :
               secondly
               ,
               he
               foresaw
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               after
               his
               creation
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               neither
               willed
               nor
               decreed
               it
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               he
               decreed
               the
               vniuersall
               
               Redemption
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               effectually
               by
               Christ
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               will
               beleeue
               in
               him
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               he
               decreed
               to
               call
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               effectually
               ,
               so
               as
               if
               they
               will
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               saued
               .
               This
               beeing
               done
               ,
               he
               in
               his
               eternall
               counsel
               foreseeing
               who
               would
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               did
               thereupon
               elect
               them
               to
               eternall
               saluation
               :
               and
               againe
               foreseeing
               who
               would
               not
               beleeue
               but
               contemne
               grace
               offered
               ,
               did
               thereupon
               also
               decree
               to
               reiect
               them
               to
               eternall
               damnation
               .
            
             
               This
               platforme
               howsoeuer
               it
               may
               seeme
               plausible
               to
               reason
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               it
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               Deuise
               of
               mans
               braine
               :
               as
               will
               appeare
               by
               sundrie
               defects
               &
               errours
               that
               be
               in
               it
               .
               For
               first
               whereas
               it
               is
               auouched
               that
               Adams
               fall
               came
               by
               the
               bare
               prescience
               of
               God
               ,
               
               without
               any
               decree
               or
               will
               of
               his
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               flat
               vntruth
               .
               The
               putting
               of
               Christ
               to
               death
               was
               as
               great
               a
               sinne
               as
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ;
               nay
               in
               some
               respects
               greater
               .
               Now
               that
               came
               to
               passe
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               
                 his
                 determinate
                 counsell
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               saith
               ,
               
                 Herod
                 and
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 gathered
                 themselues
                 together
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 thine
                 hand
                 and
                 thy
                 counsell
                 had
                 determined
                 before
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
              
               
               so
               may
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 fall
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 counsell
                 had
                 determined
                 before
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               And
               considering
               the
               will
               of
               God
               extends
               it selfe
               to
               the
               least
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               euen
               to
               sparrowes
               ;
               whereof
               none
               doe
               light
               vpon
               the
               ground
               without
               our
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               man
               in
               reason
               imagine
               that
               the
               fall
               of
               one
               of
               the
               most
               principall
               creatures
               that
               are
               ,
               shall
               fall
               out
               altogether
               without
               the
               will
               and
               decree
               of
               God.
               And
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               absurd
               then
               to
               seuer
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               God
               from
               his
               counsel
               or
               decree
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               God
               a
               nilling
               ,
               or
               not
               knowing
               ,
               or
               not
               regarding
               them
               .
               Now
               if
               any
               thing
               come
               to
               passe
               God
               nilling
               it
               ,
               then
               that
               is
               done
               which
               God
               would
               not
               haue
               done
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               so
               ,
               is
               to
               bereaue
               him
               of
               his
               omnipotencie
               .
               And
               if
               we
               shall
               say
               that
               things
               fall
               out
               ,
               God
               not
               knowing
               of
               them
               ;
               we
               make
               him
               to
               be
               imprudent
               ,
               and
               denie
               his
               omniscience
               :
               lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               say
               that
               a
               thing
               is
               done
               ,
               God
               not
               regarding
               it
               ;
               we
               bring
               in
               an
               idol
               of
               our
               owne
               braines
               ,
               and
               stablish
               the
               idle-god
               of
               the
               Epicures
               .
               But
               it
               is
               obiected
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               any
               way
               decreed
               and
               willed
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               the
               author
               of
               sinne
               :
               which
               once
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               blasphemie
               .
               Ans.
               The
               argument
               followes
               not
               .
               
               There
               be
               three
               actions
               in
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               one
               whereby
               he
               doth
               absolutely
               will
               any
               thing
               and
               delight
               in
               it
               :
               and
               of
               all
               such
               things
               God
               himselfe
               is
               the
               author
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               2
               wholly
               or
               absolutely
               to
               Nill
               a
               thing
               :
               and
               all
               things
               thus
               nilled
               ,
               can
               not
               possibly
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               or
               haue
               the
               least
               beeing
               in
               nature
               .
               There
               is
               also
               a
               third
               action
               which
               comes
               as
               a
               meane
               betweene
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               3
               which
               is
               remissely
               or
               in
               part
               both
               to
               nill
               and
               will
               a
               thing
               ;
               wherby
               though
               God
               approoue
               not
               euill
               as
               it
               is
               euill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               it
               not
               :
               yet
               he
               willeth
               the
               permitting
               of
               it
               to
               be
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               being
               of
               it
               ;
               because
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               that
               decreeth
               the
               permitting
               of
               euill
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               that
               there
               should
               be
               euill
               .
               And
               on
               this
               manner
               and
               no
               otherwise
               God
               willed
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               reason
               of
               any
               indifferent
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               decreed
               the
               fall
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               be
               free
               from
               the
               blame
               thereof
               ,
               which
               lies
               wholly
               vpon
               the
               doer
               ;
               these
               two
               caueats
               alwaies
               remembred
               :
               first
               that
               God
               by
               his
               will
               did
               not
               constraine
               or
               force
               the
               will
               of
               Adam
               to
               sinne
               ,
               or
               infuse
               into
               it
               any
               corruption
               ;
               and
               that
               
               therefore
               he
               sinned
               willingly
               and
               freely
               ,
               onely
               by
               the
               a
               necessitie
               of
               immutabilitie
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               necessitie
               of
               coaction
               :
               secondly
               that
               God
               willed
               the
               fall
               for
               a
               most
               worthie
               ende
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               lay
               downe
               a
               way
               tending
               to
               the
               manifestation
               both
               of
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               if
               God
               willed
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               then
               his
               will
               is
               flat
               contrarie
               to
               it selfe
               ,
               because
               he
               wills
               that
               which
               he
               had
               by
               expresse
               commandement
               forbidden
               .
               Answ.
               Indeede
               if
               God
               should
               both
               will
               and
               forbid
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               respect
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               contradiction
               in
               Gods
               will
               :
               but
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               .
               He
               forbad
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               sinne
               :
               for
               so
               in
               euery
               commandement
               sinne
               as
               it
               is
               sinne
               is
               condemned
               and
               punished
               :
               and
               yet
               because
               it
               was
               in
               a
               new
               respect
               ,
               a
               meanes
               of
               manifesting
               his
               glorie
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               bring
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ;
               therefore
               he
               willingly
               decreed
               the
               permission
               of
               it
               .
               Incest
               as
               it
               is
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               condemned
               in
               the
               seuenth
               commandement
               ,
               and
               punished
               with
               death
               :
               yet
               as
               incest
               was
               a
               punishment
               of
               Dauids
               adulterie
               ,
               God
               is
               said
               to
               take
               his
               wiues
               and
               
                 to
                 giue
                 them
              
               to
               his
               sonne
               Absolom
               .
               
            
             
               Some
               againe
               ,
               as
               it
               appeares
               by
               their
               writings
               ,
               feare
               to
               ascribe
               vnto
               God
               so
               much
               as
               a
               permission
               of
               Adams
               fall
               :
               but
               no
               doubt
               they
               are
               deceiued
               .
               For
               if
               these
               rules
               be
               true
               ;
               that
               God
               is
               omnipotent
               :
               that
               he
               works
               all
               things
               that
               are
               by
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               gouernes
               them
               :
               that
               he
               hath
               care
               and
               regard
               ouer
               man
               :
               that
               nothing
               is
               hid
               from
               him
               :
               that
               he
               is
               vnchangeable
               ,
               there
               must
               needes
               be
               permission
               of
               euill
               .
               If
               the
               deuill
               could
               not
               enter
               so
               much
               as
               into
               an
               heard
               of
               swine
               without
               Christs
               permission
               ,
               
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               he
               could
               compasse
               the
               fall
               and
               ouerthrow
               of
               man
               ,
               without
               a
               permission
               ?
               Indeede
               to
               permit
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               hinder
               euill
               when
               one
               may
               ;
               and
               with
               men
               it
               is
               a
               fault
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               hinder
               the
               euill
               which
               he
               permits
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               fault
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               the
               Prescience
               of
               mans
               faith
               and
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               b
               impulsiue
               cause
               of
               Gods
               decree
               .
               For
               they
               say
               that
               God
               eternally
               decrees
               to
               saue
               or
               refuse
               men
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               foresee
               that
               they
               would
               beleeue
               or
               not
               beleeue
               .
               But
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               manifest
               vntruth
               .
               Among
               the
               causes
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               order
               set
               downe
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               which
               order
               some
               causes
               are
               highest
               some
               lowest
               ,
               some
               in
               the
               midst
               .
               Now
               the
               highest
               cause
               of
               all
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               ouerrules
               all
               and
               is
               ouerruled
               of
               none
               :
               and
               that
               is
               Gods
               will
               ,
               beyond
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               higher
               cause
               :
               for
               God
               is
               placed
               aboue
               all
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               none
               .
               And
               this
               very
               will
               of
               his
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               that
               haue
               beeing
               :
               for
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               that
               a
               thing
               first
               of
               all
               existeth
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               is
               willed
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               first
               of
               all
               God
               wills
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               it
               comes
               to
               haue
               a
               beeing
               .
               Now
               to
               say
               that
               foreseene
               faith
               or
               vnbeleefe
               are
               the
               moouing
               causes
               whereby
               God
               was
               induced
               to
               ordaine
               men
               either
               to
               saluation
               or
               to
               iust
               damnation
               ,
               is
               to
               vndoe
               this
               diuine
               order
               of
               causes
               ,
               and
               to
               displace
               the
               linkes
               ;
               in
               that
               Gods
               will
               is
               made
               a
               secondarie
               or
               middle
               cause
               subordinate
               to
               other
               causes
               placed
               aboue
               it
               :
               yea
               this
               is
               to
               make
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               depend
               vpon
               the
               qualitie
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               whereas
               contrariwise
               all
               things
               depend
               vpon
               Gods
               will.
               Againe
               ,
               
               Paul
               saith
               that
               God
               hath
               opened
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 purposed
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
              
               whereby
               he
               makes
               a
               distinction
               betweene
               the
               creature
               and
               the
               Creatour
               .
               Men
               ,
               when
               they
               purpose
               the
               doing
               of
               any
               
               thing
               ,
               borrow
               reasons
               of
               their
               purposes
               and
               wills
               out
               of
               themselues
               from
               th●
               things
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               because
               mans
               bare
               will
               is
               no
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               warrant
               the
               doing
               of
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               that
               manner
               ,
               vnlesse
               there
               be
               iust
               reason
               .
               But
               Gods
               will
               is
               a
               simple
               and
               absolute
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               is
               good
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               God
               wills
               it
               .
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ,
               why
               he
               should
               goe
               forth
               of
               himselfe
               for
               externall
               inducements
               and
               reasons
               of
               his
               eternall
               counsell
               :
               his
               very
               will
               in
               himselfe
               is
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               of
               all
               his
               purposes
               and
               decrees
               .
               And
               hereupon
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               Gods
               
                 purpose
                 was
                 in
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               no
               dependance
               of
               his
               will
               vpon
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               ordering
               and
               disposing
               of
               his
               decrees
               he
               had
               no
               reference
               or
               respectiue
               consideration
               of
               the
               qualities
               and
               workes
               of
               men
               .
               Thirdly
               by
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               there
               is
               fastened
               vpon
               God
               want
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               who
               is
               wisdome
               it selfe
               :
               and
               that
               is
               very
               absurd
               .
               A
               simple
               man
               that
               hath
               in
               him
               but
               a
               sparke
               of
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               intends
               with
               himselfe
               the
               ende
               and
               euent
               of
               the
               businesse
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               the
               means
               whereby
               the
               ende
               is
               accomplished
               :
               but
               in
               this
               platforme
               God
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               foresee
               and
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               the
               meanes
               which
               tende
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               namely
               faith
               and
               vnbeleefe
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               to
               determine
               with
               himselfe
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               ende
               and
               finall
               condition
               of
               euery
               man
               either
               in
               life
               or
               death
               :
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               purpose
               with
               himselfe
               to
               build
               an
               house
               without
               any
               consideration
               of
               the
               ende
               why
               ;
               and
               afterward
               conceiue
               with
               himselfe
               the
               particular
               vses
               to
               which
               he
               will
               applie
               it
               .
               Fourthly
               hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               faith
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               an
               instrument
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               efficient
               cause
               in
               the
               acte
               of
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               before
               God.
               For
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               cause
               is
               also
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               thing
               caused
               ;
               but
               foreseene
               faith
               is
               an
               impulsiue
               cause
               whereby
               God
               was
               mooued
               to
               choose
               some
               men
               to
               saluation
               (
               as
               it
               is
               saide
               :
               )
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               an
               instrument
               to
               apprehend
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               cause
               or
               meanes
               to
               mooue
               God
               to
               iustifie
               a
               sinner
               ;
               because
               iustification
               proceedes
               of
               Election
               which
               comes
               of
               foreseene
               faith
               :
               now
               this
               is
               erroneous
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               Popish
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               takes
               it
               for
               graunted
               ,
               that
               all
               both
               young
               and
               olde
               ,
               euen
               Infants
               that
               die
               in
               their
               infancie
               ,
               haue
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               because
               both
               faith
               and
               vnbeleefe
               in
               Christ
               presuppose
               knowledge
               of
               our
               saluation
               by
               him
               :
               considering
               that
               neither
               ordinarily
               ,
               nor
               extraordinarily
               men
               beleeue
               or
               contemne
               the
               thing
               vnknowne
               .
               But
               how
               false
               this
               is
               ,
               euen
               common
               experience
               doth
               shew
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               platforme
               quite
               ouerthrowes
               it selfe
               .
               For
               whereas
               all
               men
               equally
               corrupt
               in
               Adam
               ,
               are
               effectually
               both
               redeemed
               and
               called
               ,
               the
               difference
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               standes
               not
               in
               beleeuing
               or
               not
               beleeuing
               ,
               for
               all
               haue
               power
               to
               beleeue
               :
               but
               in
               this
               properly
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               confirmed
               in
               faith
               ,
               some
               are
               not
               .
               Now
               when
               all
               without
               exception
               are
               indued
               with
               grace
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               ,
               I
               demaund
               why
               some
               men
               are
               confirmed
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               others
               not
               confirmed
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               Angels
               ,
               some
               were
               confirmed
               and
               stand
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               confirmed
               ,
               fell
               ?
               No
               other
               reason
               can
               be
               rendered
               but
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               And
               to
               this
               must
               all
               come
               ,
               striue
               as
               long
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               that
               of
               men
               beeing
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               estate
               some
               are
               saued
               ,
               some
               iustly
               forsaken
               ,
               because
               God
               would
               .
               Againe
               ,
               as
               the
               foreseeing
               of
               ●aith
               doth
               presuppose
               Gods
               giui●g
               of
               faith
               ,
               vnlesse
               men
               will
               say
               it
               is
               naturall
               :
               
               so
               the
               foreseeing
               of
               faith
               in
               some
               men
               alone
               ,
               doth
               presuppose
               the
               giuing
               of
               faith
               to
               some
               men
               alone
               .
               But
               why
               doth
               not
               God
               conferre
               the
               grace
               of
               constant
               faith
               to
               all
               ?
               no
               other
               reason
               can
               be
               rendered
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               will
               not
               .
               Thus
               then
               those
               men
               whose
               faith
               was
               foreseene
               ,
               are
               saued
               ,
               not
               because
               their
               faith
               was
               foreseene
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               would
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               fault
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               ascribe
               vnto
               God
               a
               conditionall
               Purpose
               or
               counsell
               ,
               whereby
               he
               decrees
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               will
               beleeue
               .
               For
               it
               is
               euery
               way
               as
               much
               against
               common
               sense
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               bin
               saide
               ,
               that
               God
               decreed
               nothing
               at
               all
               concerning
               man.
               A
               conditionall
               sentence
               determines
               nothing
               simply
               but
               conditionally
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vncertenly
               :
               and
               when
               we
               speake
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               determine
               vncertenly
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               determined
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               specially
               when
               the
               thing
               determined
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               mans
               wil
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               decree
               may
               come
               to
               passe
               or
               not
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               Men
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               alwaies
               haue
               their
               choise
               ,
               desire
               to
               determine
               of
               all
               their
               affaires
               simply
               without
               condition
               :
               and
               when
               they
               doe
               otherwise
               it
               is
               either
               because
               they
               know
               not
               the
               euent
               of
               things
               ,
               or
               because
               things
               to
               be
               don
               are
               not
               in
               their
               power
               .
               No
               reason
               therefore
               that
               we
               should
               burden
               God
               with
               that
               ,
               whereof
               we
               would
               disburden
               our selues
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               maiestie
               of
               God
               is
               disgraced
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               decree
               .
               God
               for
               his
               part
               would
               haue
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saued
               :
               why
               then
               are
               they
               not
               ?
               men
               will
               not
               keepe
               the
               condition
               and
               beleeue
               .
               This
               is
               flat
               to
               hang
               Gods
               will
               vpon
               mans
               will
               ,
               to
               make
               euery
               man
               an
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               God
               his
               vnderling
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               by
               subordinating
               Gods
               will
               which
               is
               the
               first
               cause
               to
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               cause
               :
               whereas
               by
               the
               very
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               first
               cause
               should
               order
               and
               dispose
               the
               second
               cause
               .
               But
               for
               the
               iustifying
               of
               a
               conditionall
               decree
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               eternall
               and
               hidden
               decree
               of
               God
               beside
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               Gods
               predestination
               reuealed
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               an
               vntruth
               .
               There
               be
               two
               wills
               in
               God
               ,
               a
               one
               whereby
               he
               determineth
               what
               he
               will
               doe
               vnto
               vs
               or
               in
               vs
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               b
               whereby
               he
               determineth
               what
               we
               shall
               doe
               to
               him
               :
               Now
               Predestination
               is
               the
               first
               :
               whereupon
               it
               is
               commonly
               defined
               to
               be
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               deliuered
               which
               are
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               second
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Predestination
               determines
               who
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               which
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 :
              
               but
               the
               Gospel
               rather
               determines
               what
               kind
               of
               ones
               and
               how
               they
               must
               be
               qualified
               which
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Predestination
               is
               Gods
               decree
               it selfe
               :
               and
               the
               Gospel
               is
               an
               outward
               meanes
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               the
               Gospel
               be
               propounded
               with
               a
               condition●
               yet
               the
               decree
               of
               God
               it selfe
               ,
               may
               be
               simple
               and
               absolute
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               defect
               ,
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Vniuersall
                 sauing
                 grace
              
               ,
               a●pertaining
               to
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               :
               which
               may
               be
               fitly
               tearmed
               the
               Schoole
               of
               vniuersall
               Atheisme
               .
               For
               it
               pulls
               downe
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               laies
               it
               wast
               as
               euery
               common
               field
               :
               it
               breeds
               a
               carelesnes
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               when
               as
               men
               shall
               be
               perswaded
               that
               grace
               shal
               be
               offered
               to
               euery
               one
               effectually
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               not
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               or
               howsoeuer
               he
               liue
               :
               as
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               if
               mē
               should
               be
               told
               that
               whether
               they
               liue
               in
               the
               market
               towne
               or
               no
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               prouision
               
               brought
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               but
               receiue
               it
               and
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               would
               then
               come
               to
               the
               market
               ?
            
             
               Vniuersall
               grace
               hath
               three
               parts
               .
               Vniuersall
               Election
               :
               vniuersall
               Redemption
               :
               vniuersall
               Vocation
               .
               Vniuersall
               Election
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               witlesse
               conceit
               :
               for
               if
               men
               vniuersally
               be
               appointed
               to
               grace
               without
               exception
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               electing
               or
               choosing
               of
               some
               out
               of
               mankind
               to
               grace
               :
               and
               if
               some
               alone
               be
               appointed
               to
               grace
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               needes
               be
               in
               election
               ,
               then
               is
               not
               grace
               vniuersall
               .
               And
               it
               is
               flat
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               For
               Christ
               auoucheth
               plainely
               that
               fewer
               be
               chosen
               then
               called
               ,
               
               and
               (
               as
               afterward
               we
               shall
               see
               )
               all
               are
               not
               called
               .
               
               And
               he
               further
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               are
               
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
              
               shall
               be
               one
               with
               him
               and
               haue
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               but
               all
               men
               shall
               not
               be
               one
               with
               him
               and
               haue
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               men
               are
               not
               giuen
               to
               Christ
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ordained
               to
               saluation
               .
               And
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               mens
               names
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               :
               
               and
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               was
               not
               prepared
               for
               all
               .
               And
               whereas
               men
               build
               this
               their
               vniuersall
               election
               vpon
               the
               largenesse
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               vpon
               the
               like
               ground
               they
               might
               as
               well
               make
               an
               vniuersall
               decree
               of
               Reprobation
               ,
               whereby
               God
               decrees
               all
               men
               to
               be
               damned
               indefinitely
               vpon
               this
               condition
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               beleeue
               .
               Now
               if
               vniuersall
               Reprobation
               be
               absurd
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               indeede
               ;
               then
               vniuersall
               Election
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               must
               take
               part
               therewith
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               vniuersall
               Redemption
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               better
               then
               a
               forgerie
               of
               mans
               braine
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               many
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               of
               whome
               Christ
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
              
               neuer
               
                 knew
                 them
              
               .
               Againe
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 is
                 alreadie
                 iudged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               abides
               vpon
               him
               .
               But
               if
               all
               were
               effectually
               redeemed
               ,
               &
               onely
               condemned
               for
               not
               beleeuing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               should
               haue
               beene
               saide
               that
               they
               are
               alreadie
               iudged
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               not
               abides
               but
               
                 returnes
                 vpon
                 them
              
               .
               
               Christ
               makes
               no
               intercession
               for
               the
               world
               :
               and
               therefore
               his
               redemption
               is
               not
               effectuall
               to
               all
               men
               .
               For
               the
               intercession
               is
               the
               meanes
               of
               applying
               the
               satisfaction
               .
               If
               it
               be
               saide
               that
               by
               the
               world
               is
               meant
               onely
               contemners
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               appeares
               to
               be
               otherwise
               in
               that
               Christ
               opposeth
               the
               world
               to
               them
               which
               
                 are
                 the
                 fathers
              
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 giuen
                 to
                 Christ
              
               by
               him
               :
               thereby
               signifying
               that
               by
               the
               world
               he
               meanes
               all
               such
               as
               are
               not
               the
               fathers
               ,
               and
               were
               
                 neuer
                 giuen
              
               to
               Christ.
               And
               
                 he
                 laies
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 sheepe
                 :
              
               
               now
               the
               sheepe
               haue
               all
               these
               brands
               or
               marks
               ;
               they
               
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
              
               ,
               they
               
                 know
                 him
              
               ,
               they
               
                 follow
                 him
              
               ,
               they
               
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
              
               ,
               none
               shall
               
                 pluck
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 hands
                 :
              
               and
               these
               are
               onely
               such
               of
               whom
               Paul
               saith
               ;
               
                 Who
                 shal
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 who
                 shall
                 condemne
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               this
               should
               be
               true
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               and
               died
               no
               lesse
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               that
               all
               their
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               :
               considering
               that
               remission
               of
               sinne
               depends
               inseparably
               vpon
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               sinne
               :
               and
               satisfaction
               doth
               necessarily
               abolish
               all
               fault
               .
               We
               graunt
               that
               Christs
               death
               is
               sufficient
               to
               saue
               many
               thousand
               worlds
               :
               we
               graunt
               againe
               it
               is
               euery
               way
               most
               effectuall
               in
               it selfe
               :
               but
               that
               it
               is
               effectuall
               in
               ,
               or
               vnto
               the
               person
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               that
               we
               denie
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               thus
               effectual
               ,
               then
               it
               should
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               person
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               as
               to
               Cain
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               
               &c.
               euen
               as
               the
               plaister
               is
               laid
               to
               the
               sore
               :
               beeing
               applied
               ,
               Christs
               righteousnes
               should
               be
               imputed
               for
               the
               iustification
               and
               sanctification
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               mā
               :
               and
               thus
               some
               iustified
               before
               God
               and
               sanctified
               should
               after
               goe
               to
               hell
               and
               be
               damned
               ,
               whereas
               Dauid
               ,
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               dreaming
               of
               this
               diuinitie
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               blessed
               which
               haue
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               
               and
               Paul
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               iustified
               haue
               peace
               with
               God.
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               reasons
               may
               be
               alleadged
               to
               the
               Vniuersalitie
               of
               redemption
               :
               I.
               Ezechiel
               33.
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 As
                 I
                 liue
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               but
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 returne
                 from
                 his
                 wicked
                 way
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               The
               place
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               not
               simply
               but
               in
               respect
               ;
               of
               the
               twaine
               God
               rather
               wils
               the
               repentance
               of
               the
               sinner
               then
               his
               death
               .
               Againe
               ,
               he
               wills
               not
               death
               as
               it
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               creature
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               place
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               :
               yet
               neuertheles
               he
               wills
               the
               same
               as
               it
               is
               a
               means
               of
               manifestation
               of
               his
               iustice
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               prophet
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 God
                 createth
                 euill
              
               .
               II.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               
               
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               The
               place
               is
               meant
               not
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               all
               particular
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               orders
               and
               kinds
               of
               men
               .
               For
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               Paul
               exhorted
               Timothie
               that
               praier
               should
               be
               made
               for
               all
               men
               :
               and
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               opening
               his
               owne
               meaning
               ,
               he
               addeth
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 for
                 kings
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 authoritie
                 :
              
               as
               though
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               wee
               must
               pray
               not
               onely
               for
               priuate
               men
               and
               for
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               publike
               persons
               ,
               though
               they
               persecute
               the
               Gospell
               .
               But
               why
               ?
               because
               in
               that
               very
               order
               God
               hath
               his
               elect
               which
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
               And
               on
               this
               manner
               Paul
               expounds
               himselfe
               elsewhere
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 neither
                 Iewe
                 nor
                 Grecian
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 bond
                 nor
                 free
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 male
                 nor
                 female
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
               III.
               Rom.
               11.
               v.
               32.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 shut
                 vp
                 all
                 in
                 vnbeleefe
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 mercy
                 on
                 all
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               The
               word
               all
               ,
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               all
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               both
               of
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               the
               article
               added
               to
               all
               importeth
               ,
               
               and
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               saue
               all
               whome
               hee
               purposeth
               to
               saue
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               their
               merit
               ,
               because
               al
               are
               sinners
               as
               well
               Iewes
               as
               Gentiles
               :
               thus
               Paul
               expoundes
               himselfe
               ,
               Galat.
               3.22
               .
               
                 The
                 scripture
                 hath
                 concluded
                 all
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               And
               if
               wee
               should
               expound
               the
               worde
               all
               ,
               for
               euery
               particular
               man
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               Paul
               must
               contradict
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               said
               before
               that
               God
               would
               haue
               mercie
               on
               whome
               hee
               will
               haue
               mercy
               ,
               and
               whome
               he
               will
               he
               hardeneth
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               very
               chapter
               his
               drift
               is
               to
               prooue
               the
               reiection
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               IV.
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 God
                 so
                 loued
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 but
                 haue
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               Ioh.
               6.
               
               ●1
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 my
                 flesh
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               By
               world
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               vnderstand
               euery
               particular
               man
               in
               the
               worlde
               ,
               but
               the
               Elect
               among
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               :
               for
               in
               both
               these
               places
               Christ
               doth
               ouerthwart
               the
               conceit
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               thought
               that
               they
               alone
               were
               loued
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               howe
               this
               word
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               the
               newe
               testament
               ,
               Paul
               doeth
               fully
               declare
               .
               Rom.
               11.
               v.
               12.
               
               If
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
                 be
                 the
              
               riches
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 diminishing
                 of
                 them
                 the
              
               riches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               &c.
               and
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 casting
                 away
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 the
              
               reconciling
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 receiuing
                 be
                 but
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Where
               by
               the
               worlde
               ,
               hee
               vndestandes
               
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               the
               last
               age
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               fully
               declares
               his
               owne
               meaning
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
              
               reconciling
               the
               world
               
                 vnto
                 himselfe
              
               .
               V.
               Rom.
               14.
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 Destroy
                 not
                 him
                 with
                 thy
                 meate
                 for
                 whome
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.1
               .
               
                 Denying
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 bought
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 swift
                 damnation
                 .
              
               Therefore
               Christ
               died
               for
               them
               also
               which
               are
               condemned
               .
               Answ.
               The
               reason
               is
               not
               good
               .
               For
               in
               these
               and
               such
               like
               places
               the
               scripture
               speakes
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               are
               indeede
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               in
               appearance
               and
               profession
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               in
               the
               acceptation
               with
               men
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               holdes
               and
               imbraces
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               so
               long
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               charitie
               wee
               must
               esteeme
               him
               to
               be
               one
               that
               is
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               though
               indeede
               he
               be
               not
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Peter
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               false
               prophets
               denie
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               .
               IV.
               In
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospell
               grace
               is
               freely
               offered
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               men
               indifferently
               :
               and
               God
               in
               offering
               grace
               deludes
               no
               man
               :
               and
               therefore
               Christs
               death
               appertaines
               and
               belongs
               to
               all
               men
               indifferently
               .
               Answer
               .
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               appointed
               for
               the
               gathering
               togither
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               grace
               and
               saluation
               is
               offered
               principally
               and
               directly
               to
               the
               elect
               ;
               ,
               and
               onely
               by
               consequent
               to
               them
               which
               are
               ordained
               to
               iust
               damnation
               :
               because
               they
               are
               mingled
               with
               the
               elect
               in
               the
               same
               societies
               :
               and
               because
               the
               ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               knowing
               his
               secret
               counsell
               ,
               in
               charitie
               thinke
               all
               to
               be
               elect
               .
               And
               though
               God
               in
               offering
               grace
               doe
               not
               conferre
               it
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               delusion
               .
               For
               the
               offering
               of
               grace
               doth
               not
               onely
               serue
               for
               the
               conuersion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               an
               occasion
               by
               mens
               fault
               of
               blinding
               the
               minde
               and
               hardening
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               of
               taking
               away
               excuse
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               ;
               Vniuersall
               redemption
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               we
               graunt
               :
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               so
               :
               and
               there
               is
               an
               vniuersalitie
               among
               the
               elect
               and
               beleeuers
               :
               but
               vniuersall
               Redemption
               of
               all
               and
               euery
               man
               as
               well
               the
               damned
               as
               the
               elect
               and
               that
               effectually
               ,
               wee
               renounce
               as
               hauing
               neither
               footing
               in
               the
               scripture
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               any
               ancient
               and
               orthodoxe
               diuine
               ,
               for
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               his
               wordes
               not
               depraued
               and
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Vniuersall
               vocation
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               with
               the
               former●
               because
               it
               is
               slatte
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               which
               is
               fully
               set
               downe
               a
               distinction
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               from
               the
               creation
               to
               the
               daies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               into
               two
               parts
               :
               one
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               beeing
               receiued
               into
               the
               couenant
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               (
               beeing
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               worlde
               )
               No-people
               ,
               and
               forth
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
               From
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               shut
               vp
               in
               the
               families
               of
               the
               Patriarches
               :
               and
               the
               couenant
               in
               the
               verie
               familie
               of
               Abraham
               was
               restrained
               to
               Isaak
               :
               
               and
               the
               members
               of
               these
               families
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               were
               called
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               beside
               being
               tearmed
               as
               they
               were
               indeede
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               From
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               lawe
               til
               Christ
               ,
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               beside
               ,
               no
               people
               of
               God.
               
               And
               therefore
               Esai
               calls
               them
               prisoners
               and
               them
               
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 darkenesse
              
               :
               and
               Ose
               ,
               Such
               as
               are
               
                 without
                 mercie
              
               and
               
                 no
                 people
              
               :
               and
               Zacharie
               ,
               Such
               as
               are
               
                 not
                 ioyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               Paul.
               Such
               as
               are
               
                 set
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 waies
                 ,
              
               being
               
                 without
                 God
              
               and
               
                 without
                 Christ
              
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               distinction
               
               betweene
               Iewe
               and
               Gentile
               stood
               till
               the
               very
               ascension
               of
               Christ.
               And
               hereupon
               when
               he
               was
               to
               send
               his
               disciples
               to
               preach
               ,
               
               hee
               charged
               them
               not
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               cities
               of
               the
               Samaritanes
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               lost
               sheepe
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               when
               the
               woman
               of
               Canaan
               made
               request
               for
               her
               daughter
               ,
               he
               gaue
               a
               deniall
               at
               the
               first
               vpon
               this
               distinction
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 to
                 take
                 the
              
               childrens
               
                 bread
                 and
                 giue
                 it
                 vnto
              
               dogges
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sent
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               It
               wil
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               distinction
               arose
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               at
               the
               first
               fell
               away
               from
               the
               couenant
               ,
               &
               contemned
               the
               Messias
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               of
               the
               first
               heades
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Noe
               :
               but
               of
               their
               posteritie
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               which
               in
               times
               following
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heare
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Messias
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Esai
               saith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 A
                 nation
                 that
                 knewe
                 not
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 runne
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               speaking
               to
               the
               Athenians
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               times
               of
               this
               
                 their
                 ignorance
              
               God
               regarded
               not
               :
               but
               now
               admonisheth
               all
               men
               euery
               where
               to
               repent
               :
               and
               to
               the
               Romanes
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               mysterie
               touching
               Christ
               and
               his
               benefits
               
                 was
                 kept
                 secret
              
               since
               the
               worlde
               began
               ,
               
               and
               nowe
               opened
               and
               published
               among
               all
               nations
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               but
               knowne
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               their
               Poets
               and
               Philosophers
               who
               in
               their
               writings
               notoriously
               abuse
               the
               Iewes
               with
               sundrie
               a
               nickenames
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               signifie
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               holde
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               auouch
               by
               writing
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               heathen
               were
               called
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               absurde
               :
               and
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               the
               Caniballs
               and
               the
               sauadge
               nations
               of
               America
               should
               haue
               knowne
               Christ
               without
               preaching
               which
               by
               the
               histories
               of
               the
               discouerie
               of
               those
               countries
               ,
               is
               knowne
               to
               be
               false
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               :
               Vocation
               of
               euery
               man
               bee
               effectuall
               ,
               then
               faith
               must
               bee
               common
               to
               all
               men
               either
               by
               nature
               or
               by
               grace
               ,
               or
               both
               :
               now
               to
               say
               the
               first
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               power
               of
               beleeuing
               is
               common
               to
               all
               by
               nature
               ,
               is
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               it
               is
               common
               to
               all
               grace
               ,
               is
               false
               .
               
               
                 All
                 men
                 haue
                 not
                 faith
              
               ,
               saith
               Paul
               :
               nay
               many
               to
               whome
               the
               Gospell
               is
               preached
               ,
               doe
               not
               so
               much
               as
               vnderstand
               it
               and
               giue
               assent
               vnto
               it
               ;
               
               
                 Satan
                 blinding
                 their
                 mindes
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 shine
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               to
               saie
               that
               faith
               is
               partly
               by
               nature
               &
               partly
               by
               grace
               ,
               is
               the
               condēned
               heresie
               of
               the
               semi-Pelagian
               :
               
               for
               we
               can
               not
               so
               much
               as
               thinke
               a
               good
               thought
               of
               our selues
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               defect
               in
               the
               platforme
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               ascribe
               vnto
               God
               a
               wrong
               end
               of
               his
               counsels
               :
               namely
               the
               communication
               of
               mercie
               or
               goodnesse
               in
               eternal
               happines
               .
               For
               the
               absolute
               and
               soueraigne
               ende
               of
               all
               Gods
               doings
               must
               bee
               answerable
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               mercie
               and
               loue
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               iustice
               it selfe
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               right
               ende
               is
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               glorie
               both
               in
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               by
               the
               expresse
               testimonie
               of
               scripture
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               goodnes
               were
               the
               highest
               end
               of
               all
               his
               counsells
               ,
               all
               men
               without
               exception
               should
               be
               saued
               ,
               because
               God
               can
               not
               be
               frustrated
               of
               his
               end
               and
               purposed
               :
               &
               if
               but
               one
               man
               be
               damned
               ,
               he
               is
               damned
               ;
               either
               because
               God
               will
               not
               saue
               him
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               can
               not
               .
               If
               they
               say
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               changeable
               ;
               if
               he
               can
               not
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               not
               omnipotent
               ,
               considering
               his
               purpose
               was
               to
               conuey
               happinesse
               to
               all
               creatures
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               efficient
               cause
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               namely
               Gods
               predestination
               :
               
               which
               doctrine
               could
               not
               here
               bee
               omitted
               considering
               no
               man
               can
               beleeue
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               vnlesse
               withall
               hee
               beleeue
               that
               he
               is
               predestinate
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Nowe
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 Mysticall
                 vnion
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               all
               that
               beleeue
               are
               
                 made
                 one
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               
               To
               the
               causing
               of
               this
               vnion
               two
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               a
               Donation
               or
               giuing
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               that
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               made
               one
               with
               him
               :
               and
               a
               Coniunction
               betweene
               them
               both
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 child
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
              
               sonne
               is
               giuen
               :
               and
               Paul
               ,
               
                 Who
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 but
              
               gaue
               him
               
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 :
                 how
                 shall
                 he
                 not
              
               with
               him
               
                 giue
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 also
              
               ?
               And
               touching
               it
               sundrie
               points
               must
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               giuing
               ?
               Ans.
               It
               is
               an
               action
               or
               worke
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               as
               redeemer
               in
               the
               appointed
               time
               is
               really
               communicated
               to
               al
               ordained
               to
               saluation
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               truely
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               himselfe
               withall
               his
               benefits
               is
               theirs
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               right
               thereto
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               fruit
               redounding
               thence
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               truely
               as
               any
               man
               may
               say
               that
               house
               and
               land
               giuen
               him
               of
               his
               ancetours
               is
               his
               owne
               both
               to
               possesse
               and
               to
               vse
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               giuen
               ?
               Answ.
               Whole
               Christ
               God
               and
               man
               is
               giuen
               ,
               because
               his
               humanitie
               without
               his
               godhead
               ,
               or
               the
               godhead
               without
               the
               humanitie
               doth
               not
               reconcile
               vs
               to
               God.
               Yet
               in
               this
               giuing
               there
               must
               be
               a
               diuers
               consideration
               had
               of
               the
               two
               natures
               of
               Christ●
               for
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               godhead
               is
               merely
               energeticall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               operation
               ;
               in
               that
               it
               doth
               make
               the
               manhood
               personally
               vnited
               vnto
               it
               to
               be
               propitiatorie
               for
               our
               sinnes
               and
               meritorious
               of
               life
               eternall
               .
               And
               to
               auouch
               any
               communication
               of
               the
               godhead
               in
               respect
               of
               essence
               ,
               were
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Maniches
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               a
               composition
               and
               a
               commixtion
               of
               our
               natures
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               Againe
               ,
               in
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               wee
               must
               distinguish
               betweene
               the
               subiect
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               blessings
               in
               the
               subiect
               which
               tend
               to
               our
               saluation
               .
               And
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               aforsaid
               manhood
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               both
               ,
               without
               separation
               :
               for
               no
               man
               can
               receiue
               sauing
               vertue
               from
               Christ
               ,
               vnlesse
               first
               of
               all
               he
               receiue
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               can
               haue
               the
               treasure
               hid
               in
               the
               fielde
               ,
               vnlesse
               first
               of
               all
               he
               haue
               the
               fielde
               :
               and
               no
               man
               can
               be
               nourished
               by
               meate
               and
               drinke
               vnlesse
               first
               of
               all
               he
               receiue
               the
               substance
               of
               both
               .
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               worde
               but
               also
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               expresse
               mention
               is
               made
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               Christs
               merit
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               his
               verie
               bodie
               and
               blood
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
               humanitie
               is
               signified
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               place
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
              
               .
               And
               though
               the
               flesh
               of
               it selfe
               profit
               nothing
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               ioyned
               to
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               and
               doth
               subsist
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               it
               receiueth
               thence
               quickening
               vertue
               ,
               to
               reuiue
               and
               renue
               all
               those
               to
               whome
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               among
               the
               blessings
               that
               are
               stored
               vp
               in
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               for
               our
               saluation
               ,
               some
               are
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               by
               imputation
               ,
               as
               when
               wee
               are
               iustified
               by
               the
               righteousnesse
               indeede
               inherent
               in
               his
               manhoode
               ,
               but
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               :
               some
               by
               infusion
               ,
               as
               when
               holinesse
               is
               wrought
               in
               our
               heartes
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               a
               fruite
               of
               that
               holinesse
               which
               is
               
               in
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               deriued
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               of
               one
               candle
               from
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               Christ
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               vs.
               Ans.
               God
               the
               father
               giueth
               Christ
               vnto
               his
               Church
               not
               in
               any
               earthly
               or
               bodily
               manner
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               king
               bestoweth
               a
               gift
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               putteth
               it
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               subiect
               :
               but
               the
               manner
               is
               altogether
               celestiall
               and
               spirituall
               :
               partly
               because
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               meere
               diuine
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               &
               partly
               because
               in
               respect
               of
               vs
               ,
               this
               gift
               is
               receiued
               by
               an
               instrument
               which
               is
               supernaturall
               ,
               namely
               ,
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               lay
               hold
               on
               ,
               and
               applie
               vnto
               our selues
               the
               Euangelicall
               promises
               .
               And
               this
               manner
               of
               giuing
               may
               be
               conceiued
               thus
               .
               A
               man
               that
               neuer
               stirred
               foote
               out
               of
               England
               holds
               and
               enioyes
               land
               in
               Turkie
               :
               but
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               be
               his
               ?
               Thus
               :
               the
               Emperour
               was
               willing
               and
               content
               to
               bestow
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               man
               for
               his
               part
               as
               willing
               to
               accept
               and
               receiue
               it
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               that
               which
               at
               the
               first
               was
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               becomes
               the
               mans
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               made
               an
               Euangelicall
               couenant
               with
               his
               Church
               :
               in
               which
               of
               his
               mercie
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               graunt
               of
               his
               owne
               sonne
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               with
               righteousnesse
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               in
               him
               :
               and
               we
               againe
               by
               his
               grace
               accept
               of
               this
               graunt
               and
               receiue
               the
               same
               by
               faith
               :
               &
               thus
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               any
               repentant
               sinner
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               though
               I
               now
               haue
               mine
               aboad
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               manhood
               be
               locally
               in
               heauen
               ;
               yet
               is
               he
               truly
               mine
               to
               haue
               and
               to
               enioy
               ,
               his
               bodie
               is
               mine
               ,
               his
               blood
               is
               mine
               .
               As
               for
               the
               giuing
               &
               receiuing
               of
               the
               bodie
               &
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               bodily
               manner
               (
               which
               the
               Papists
               maintaine
               in
               auouching
               the
               reall
               transubstantiation
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               sacrament
               into
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Lutherans
               also
               in
               teaching
               that
               his
               bodie
               and
               blood
               is
               substantially
               either
               in
               ,
               or
               with
               ,
               or
               vnder
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               )
               is
               an
               erroneous
               conceit
               flat
               opposite
               to
               sundrie
               points
               of
               the
               Cbristian
               faith
               .
               For
               Christ
               to
               this
               very
               houre
               retaineth
               still
               the
               essence
               and
               essentiall
               properties
               of
               a
               true
               bodie
               ,
               and
               we
               beleeue
               that
               really
               and
               visibly
               he
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               abides
               till
               his
               second
               comming
               to
               the
               last
               iudgement
               :
               who
               then
               hauing
               but
               common
               reason
               would
               imagine
               a
               communication
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               pent
               vp
               in
               the
               element
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               conueyed
               into
               our
               bodies
               by
               the
               mouth
               and
               stomacke
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               whether
               we
               are
               not
               lords
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               being
               thus
               giuen
               vnto
               vs.
               Ans.
               No
               :
               for
               this
               donation
               is
               not
               single
               but
               mutuall
               .
               As
               Christ
               is
               giuen
               to
               vs
               ,
               so
               we
               againe
               are
               giuen
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Those
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 kept
                 .
              
               And
               we
               are
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               in
               that
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               are
               made
               his
               not
               onely
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               he
               is
               our
               redeemer
               :
               and
               our
               sinnes
               with
               the
               guilt
               thereof
               are
               made
               his
               by
               imputation
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               is
               wholly
               laid
               vpon
               him
               .
               This
               is
               all
               the
               dowrie
               which
               the
               Church
               ,
               beeing
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               brought
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               point
               is
               ,
               how
               any
               man
               in
               particular
               may
               know
               that
               Christ
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Ans.
               When
               God
               giues
               Christ
               to
               man
               ,
               he
               withall
               giues
               man
               grace
               and
               power
               to
               receiue
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               apprehend
               him
               with
               all
               his
               benefits
               :
               and
               this
               we
               doe
               when
               we
               vtterly
               renounce
               our selues
               ,
               this
               world
               and
               all
               things
               therein
               ,
               bewaile
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               resting
               on
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               al
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               with
               both
               the
               armes
               of
               faith
               catching
               holde
               vpon
               him
               in
               all
               estates
               ,
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               .
               When
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               man
               is
               truely
               disposed
               and
               inclined
               to
               doe
               these
               and
               the
               like
               things
               ,
               wee
               may
               truely
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               him
               grace
               to
               receiue
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               required
               to
               make
               vs
               one
               with
               Christ
               is
               ,
               the
               Mysticall
               vnion
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Coniunction
               wherby
               Christ
               &
               his
               Church
               are
               actually
               coupled
               into
               one
               whole
               Mystical
               bodie
               .
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               cōceiue
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               sundrie
               questions
               are
               to
               be
               mooued
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               what
               kinde
               of
               coniunction
               this
               is
               .
               Ans.
               In
               the
               scripture
               we
               meete
               with
               three
               kinde
               of
               coniunctions
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               coniunction
               in
               nature
               ,
               when
               sundrie
               things
               are
               coupled
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               nature
               .
               As
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               being
               three
               distinct
               subsistances
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ioyned
               in
               one
               godhead
               or
               diuine
               nature
               .
               Nowe
               Christ
               and
               the
               beleeuer
               are
               not
               ioyned
               in
               nature
               :
               for
               thē
               they
               twaine
               should
               haue
               one
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               The
               second
               coniunction
               is
               in
               person
               ,
               when
               things
               in
               nature
               different
               ,
               so
               concurre
               togither
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               but
               one
               person
               ;
               as
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               make
               one
               man
               :
               and
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               with
               his
               manhood
               make
               but
               one
               Christ
               :
               in
               whome
               there
               is
               an
               vnion
               of
               distinct
               natures
               with
               vnity
               of
               person
               .
               Nowe
               Christ
               and
               a
               Christian
               are
               not
               ioyned
               in
               person
               :
               for
               Christ
               is
               one
               person
               ,
               Peter
               a
               second
               ,
               and
               Paul
               a
               third
               distinct
               from
               thē
               both
               :
               &
               so
               many
               men
               as
               there
               bee
               ,
               so
               many
               seuerall
               persons
               .
               The
               third
               coniunction
               is
               in
               spirit
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               coniunction
               meant
               in
               this
               place
               :
               whereby
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               are
               ioyned
               togither
               :
               for
               the
               verie
               same
               spirit
               of
               God
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               and
               filleth
               it
               with
               all
               graces
               aboue
               measure
               ,
               is
               deriued
               thence
               and
               dwelleth
               in
               all
               the
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               filleth
               them
               with
               the
               like
               graces
               in
               measure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hereby
                 wee
                 knowe
                 that
                 we
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               bond
               of
               this
               coniunction
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               spirit
               descending
               from
               Christ
               the
               head
               to
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               creating
               also
               in
               them
               the
               instrument
               of
               faith
               whereby
               they
               apprehend
               Christ
               and
               make
               him
               their
               owne
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               things
               vnited
               ?
               Ans.
               Not
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               beleeuer
               ,
               to
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               soule
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               the
               man
               to
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               Christ
               :
               yet
               in
               this
               order
               ;
               we
               are
               first
               of
               al
               &
               immediately
               ioyned
               to
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               manhood
               to
               the
               godhead
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               coniunction
               .
               Answ.
               Wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               are
               ioyned
               by
               imagination
               ,
               as
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               and
               the
               thing
               whereof
               he
               thinkes
               :
               or
               by
               consent
               of
               heart
               as
               one
               friende
               is
               ioyned
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Iewes
               conuerted
               were
               all
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               soule
               :
               or
               by
               any
               abode
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               or
               by
               touching
               ,
               as
               sea
               and
               lande
               are
               both
               ioyned
               togither
               and
               make
               one
               globe
               :
               
               or
               by
               any
               composition
               or
               cōmixtion
               of
               substances
               ,
               as
               when
               many
               ingredients
               are
               put
               togither
               ,
               to
               make
               one
               medicine
               .
               But
               this
               coniunction
               is
               altogither
               spirituall
               as
               the
               former
               Giuing
               was
               ;
               and
               incomprehensible
               to
               mans
               reason
               :
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               rather
               labour
               to
               feele
               it
               by
               experience
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               then
               to
               conceiue
               it
               in
               the
               braine
               .
               Yet
               neuerthelesse
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               consider
               a
               resemblance
               of
               it
               in
               this
               comparison
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               hauing
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               bodie
               disioyned
               
               farre
               asunder
               ,
               his
               head
               lying
               in
               Italy
               ,
               one
               arme
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               his
               leggs
               with
               vs
               in
               England
               :
               suppose
               further
               all
               these
               parts
               or
               quarters
               haue
               all
               one
               soule
               ,
               extending
               it selfe
               vnto
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               quickening
               each
               of
               them
               seuerally
               as
               though
               they
               were
               neerely
               ioyned
               togither
               :
               and
               though
               the
               parts
               be
               seuered
               many
               hundred
               miles
               asunder
               ,
               yet
               the
               distance
               of
               place
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               coniunction
               ,
               considering
               one
               and
               the
               same
               soule
               doth
               inlarge
               it selfe
               and
               giue
               life
               vnto
               them
               all
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Mysticall
               bodie
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               is
               nowe
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               members
               in
               heauen
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               earth
               :
               and
               of
               these
               ,
               some
               in
               England
               ,
               some
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               some
               in
               Italy
               ,
               some
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               distant
               many
               thousand
               miles
               asunder
               :
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               bodie
               which
               giueth
               spirituall
               life
               to
               all
               the
               members
               :
               distance
               of
               place
               doth
               not
               hinder
               this
               coniunction
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               which
               linketh
               all
               the
               partes
               togither
               is
               infinite
               .
            
             
               The
               benefits
               which
               we
               receiue
               by
               this
               Mysticall
               vnion
               are
               manifold
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               conueiance
               of
               all
               grace
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               means
               hereof
               euery
               Christian
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               or
               a
               man
               regenerate
               hath
               his
               beginning
               and
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               howesoeuer
               as
               he
               is
               a
               man
               hee
               hath
               his
               beeing
               and
               subsisting
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               And
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 bones
                 .
              
               Howe
               will
               some
               say
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               After
               this
               manner
               .
               The
               comparison
               is
               taken
               from
               our
               first
               parents
               .
               Eue
               was
               made
               of
               a
               rib
               taken
               out
               of
               Adams
               side
               ,
               he
               beeing
               cast
               into
               a
               slumber
               :
               this
               beeing
               done
               ,
               Adam
               awaked
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 nowe
                 is
                 bone
                 of
                 my
                 bone
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 my
                 flesh
              
               Christ
               was
               nailed
               on
               the
               crosse
               and
               his
               most
               pretious
               blood
               was
               shed
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               it
               arise
               and
               spring
               all
               true
               Christians
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               death
               &
               passion
               ,
               whereby
               they
               become
               newe
               creatures
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               euery
               one
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               Christ
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               vnion
               hath
               an
               vnspeakable
               prerogatiue
               :
               for
               hereby
               he
               is
               first
               vnited
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               is
               also
               ioyned
               to
               the
               whole
               trinitie
               ,
               the
               father
               ,
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               eternall
               fellowship
               with
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               sundrie
               men
               specially
               Papists
               deride
               the
               doctrine
               of
               iustification
               by
               imputed
               righteousnes
               :
               thinking
               it
               as
               absurde
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               iust
               by
               that
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               inherent
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               may
               liue
               by
               the
               soule
               of
               another
               :
               or
               be
               learned
               by
               the
               learning
               of
               another
               .
               But
               here
               we
               may
               see
               that
               it
               hath
               sufficient
               foundation
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               most
               neere
               and
               strait
               vnion
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               :
               and
               in
               this
               vnion
               Christ
               with
               all
               his
               benefits
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               made
               ours
               really
               :
               &
               therfore
               we
               may
               stande
               iust
               before
               God
               by
               his
               righteousnesse
               ;
               it
               beeing
               indeede
               his
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               him
               as
               in
               a
               subiect
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               also
               ours
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               of
               God.
               Nowe
               there
               is
               no
               such
               vnion
               betweene
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               one
               man
               can
               not
               liue
               by
               the
               soule
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               be
               learned
               by
               the
               learning
               of
               another
               .
               Fourthly
               frō
               this
               fountaine
               springes
               our
               sanctificatiō
               ,
               wherby
               we
               die
               to
               sin
               and
               are
               renued
               in
               righteousnes
               and
               holines
               .
               Wormes
               &
               flies
               that
               haue
               lien
               dead
               al
               winter
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               sunne
               in
               the
               spring
               time
               begin
               to
               reuiue
               ,
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               whē
               we
               are
               vnited
               to
               Christ
               ,
               &
               are
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               laid
               in
               the
               beames
               of
               this
               blessed
               sonne
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               vertue
               is
               
               deriued
               thence
               ,
               which
               warmeth
               our
               benummed
               hearts
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               reuiueth
               vs
               to
               newnes
               of
               life
               :
               whereby
               we
               begin
               to
               affect
               and
               like
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               practise
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               religion
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               hence
               we
               haue
               the
               protection
               of
               Gods
               angels
               ;
               for
               they
               alwaies
               waite
               and
               attend
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               because
               we
               are
               made
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               attend
               vpon
               vs
               also
               .
               Lastly
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               euery
               beleeuer
               commeth
               to
               haue
               interest
               &
               to
               recouer
               his
               title
               in
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               the
               holy
               and
               lawfull
               vse
               of
               them
               all
               .
               For
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               although
               Adam
               created
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               made
               lord
               ouer
               all
               things
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ;
               yet
               when
               hee
               fel
               by
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ;
               he
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               all
               mankind
               lost
               the
               title
               and
               vse
               of
               them
               all
               .
               Nowe
               therefore
               that
               a
               man
               may
               recouer
               his
               interest
               ,
               he
               must
               first
               of
               all
               be
               vnited
               and
               made
               one
               with
               Christ
               :
               and
               then
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               and
               King
               ouer
               all
               ,
               shall
               hee
               recouer
               that
               title
               in
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               by
               creation
               ;
               and
               be
               made
               lord
               ouer
               them
               againe
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               bee
               so
               ,
               then
               a
               Christian
               man
               may
               haue
               and
               enioy
               all
               creatures
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               goods
               of
               other
               men
               .
               Ans.
               The
               reason
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               life
               we
               haue
               no
               more
               but
               a
               right
               vnto
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               b
               right
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               actuall
               possession
               is
               reserued
               for
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Therefore
               we
               must
               content
               our selues
               with
               our
               allowed
               portions
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               by
               god
               ,
               by
               his
               grace
               vsing
               them
               in
               holy
               manner
               ,
               expecting
               by
               hope
               the
               full
               fruition
               of
               all
               things
               till
               after
               this
               life
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               all
               title
               to
               the
               creatures
               be
               rocouered
               by
               Christ
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               infidels
               haue
               any
               interest
               to
               their
               goods
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               Infidels
               before
               men
               are
               right
               lords
               of
               all
               their
               landes
               and
               possessions
               which
               they
               haue
               obtained
               by
               lawefull
               meanes
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               courts
               of
               men
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               them
               :
               but
               before
               God
               they
               are
               but
               vsurpers
               ,
               because
               they
               holde
               them
               not
               
                 in
                 capite
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Christ
               :
               neither
               haue
               they
               any
               holy
               and
               right
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 vncleane
                 .
              
               And
               they
               must
               first
               of
               all
               become
               members
               of
               Christ
               before
               they
               can
               hold
               and
               enioy●
               them
               aright
               ,
               and
               vse
               them
               with
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               which
               are
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               this
               vnion
               are
               manifolde
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               purge
               our
               hands
               and
               heartes
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               auoid
               all
               those
               sinnes
               whereby
               mens
               bodies
               are
               defiled
               ,
               as
               drunkennesse
               ,
               vncleannes
               ,
               fornication
               :
               for
               they
               driue
               away
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               from
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               dissolue
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               coniunction
               between
               Christ
               &
               vs.
               Secondly
               we
               must
               euerie
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               which
               professe
               our selues
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               labour
               to
               become
               conformable
               vnto
               him
               in
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               newe
               creatures
               :
               for
               this
               vnion
               requireth
               thus
               much
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               take
               the
               grifts
               of
               a
               crabtree
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               into
               good
               stockes
               :
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               change
               their
               sap
               ,
               but
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               according
               to
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               euen
               sowre
               crabs
               :
               but
               it
               must
               not
               be
               so
               with
               vs
               :
               we
               are
               indeede
               wilde
               oliues
               ,
               &
               the
               branches
               of
               wilde
               vines
               ;
               yet
               seeing
               we
               are
               perswaded
               that
               wee
               are
               grafted
               into
               Christ
               and
               made
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               must
               lay
               aside
               our
               wilde
               and
               sowre
               nature
               ,
               and
               take
               vpon
               vs
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               true
               vine
               ,
               beare
               good
               fruite
               ,
               haue
               good
               iuyce
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               render
               sweete
               wine
               .
               Thirdly
               we
               are
               taught
               hence
               to
               bee
               plentifull
               in
               all
               good
               workes
               ,
               considering
               wee
               are
               ioyned
               to
               him
               that
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               grace
               .
               And
               therefore
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 true
                 vine
                 and
                 my
                 father
                 
                 is
                 the
                 husbād
                 man
                 :
                 euery
                 braunch
                 that
                 beareth
                 not
                 fruite
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 :
                 &
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beareth
                 fruite
                 he
                 purgeth
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 beare
                 more
                 fruite
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               compares
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               to
               a
               vineyard
               with
               a
               tower
               and
               a
               wine-presse
               in
               it
               .
               
               And
               God
               himselfe
               comes
               often
               downe
               vnto
               it
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 the
                 vine
                 budde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pomegranets
                 flourish
                 .
              
               And
               further
               we
               must
               bring
               forth
               
                 fruite
                 with
                 patience
              
               .
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               of
               this
               vineyarde
               comes
               with
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               pruning
               knife
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               pare
               and
               to
               dresse
               vs
               that
               we
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruite
               plentifull
               in
               duties
               of
               pietie
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               duties
               of
               loue
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               yea
               to
               our
               enemies
               .
               
               Christian
               men
               are
               trees
               of
               righteousnesse
               growing
               by
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               sanctuarie
               :
               but
               what
               trees
               ?
               not
               like
               ours
               :
               for
               they
               are
               rooted
               vpward
               in
               heauen
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               their
               graines
               and
               branches
               grow
               downward
               that
               they
               may
               beare
               fruit
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               we
               haue
               heard
               what
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               nowe
               to
               beleeue
               the
               Church
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               to
               beleeue
               that
               there
               is
               a
               companie
               of
               the
               predestinate
               made
               one
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               withall
               we
               are
               in
               the
               number
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Before
               wee
               proceede
               any
               further
               ,
               three
               rules
               must
               be
               obserued
               touching
               the
               Church
               in
               generall
               .
               
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               alone
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               neither
               hath
               nor
               can
               haue
               any
               creature
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               to
               be
               his
               fellowe
               herein
               .
               For
               the
               Church
               is
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               hee
               can
               performe
               the
               dutie
               of
               an
               head
               vnto
               it
               :
               which
               dutie
               standes
               in
               two
               things
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               gouerne
               the
               Church
               by
               such
               power
               and
               authoritie
               whereby
               he
               can
               and
               doeth
               prescribe
               lawes
               properly
               binding
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               his
               members
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               by
               grace
               to
               quicken
               and
               to
               put
               spirituall
               life
               into
               thē
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               saie
               ,
               that
               they
               liue
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               them
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Supremacie
               of
               the
               sea
               of
               Rome
               whereby
               the
               Pope
               will
               needes
               stand
               ministeriall
               head
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               satanicall
               forgerie
               .
               For
               the
               headship
               (
               as
               I
               may
               tearme
               it
               )
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               or
               qualitie
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               admitte
               no
               deputy
               .
               Whether
               we
               respect
               the
               commanding
               or
               the
               quickening
               power
               of
               Christ
               before
               named
               .
               Nay
               Christ
               needes
               no
               vicar
               or
               deputie
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               al
               sufficient
               in
               himselfe
               and
               alwaies
               present
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 there
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               all
               commissions
               cease
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               him
               that
               giues
               the
               commission
               :
               it
               is
               as
               much
               pride
               and
               arrogancie
               for
               the
               Pope
               to
               take
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               title
               of
               the
               head
               and
               vniuersall
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               for
               a
               subiect
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               in
               commission
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               King.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               saluation
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               euery
               one
               which
               is
               to
               be
               saued
               must
               become
               a
               member
               &
               a
               citizen
               of
               the
               Catholike
               and
               Apostolike
               Church
               :
               and
               such
               as
               remaine
               for
               euer
               out
               of
               the
               same
               perish
               eternally
               .
               Therefore
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 v●●
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 remained
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 vs.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               be
               holy
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               citie
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 but
                 without
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forth
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 are
                 dogs
                 ,
                 en●hanters
                 ,
                 whoremongers
                 ,
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               And
               the
               Arke
               out
               of
               which
               all
               perished
               ,
               figured
               the
               Church
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               al
               are
               condemned
               .
               And
               for
               this
               
               cause
               Saint
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               hereof
               is
               plaine
               :
               for
               without
               Christ
               there
               is
               no
               saluation
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               militant
               church
               there
               is
               no
               Christ
               nor
               faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               no
               saluation
               .
               Againe
               ,
               forth
               of
               the
               militant
               church
               there
               are
               no
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               ,
               no
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               no
               inuocation
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               no
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               saluation
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               euery
               man
               must
               be
               admonished
               euermore
               to
               ioyne
               himselfe
               to
               some
               particular
               church
               beeing
               a
               sound
               member
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               which
               here
               we
               beleeue
               is
               onely
               one
               .
               As
               Christ
               himselfe
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 doue
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 vndefiled
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 daughter
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 .
              
               And
               as
               there
               is
               onely
               one
               God
               and
               one
               Redeemer
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               of
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               but
               one
               church
               alone
               .
            
             
               The
               Catholike
               church
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               church
               Triumphant
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               church
               Militant
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               The
               Triumphant
               church
               may
               thus
               be
               described
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 iust
                 men
                 ,
                 triumphing
                 ouer
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 praising
                 God.
              
               
               First
               I
               say
               it
               is
               a
               companie
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               expressely
               tearmeth
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               soules
               onely
               of
               the
               godly
               departed
               ,
               as
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               &c.
               are
               as
               yet
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               bodies
               .
               Furthermore
               the
               properties
               of
               this
               companie
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               triumph
               ouer
               their
               spirituall
               enemies
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               :
               for
               the
               righteous
               man
               so
               long
               as
               he
               liues
               in
               this
               world
               is
               in
               continuall
               combate
               without
               truce
               with
               al
               the
               enemies
               of
               his
               saluation
               :
               and
               by
               constant
               faith
               obtaining
               victorie
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               is
               translated
               in
               glorious
               and
               triumphant
               maner
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glorie
               .
               This
               was
               signified
               to
               Iohn
               in
               a
               vision
               in
               which
               he
               saw
               an
               
                 innumerable
                 companie
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 kinreds
                 ,
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lambe
                 clothed
                 in
                 long
                 white
                 robes
                 with
                 palmes
                 in
                 their
                 handes
                 ,
              
               
               in
               token
               that
               they
               had
               beene
               warriours
               ,
               but
               now
               by
               Christ
               haue
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               and
               are
               made
               conquerours
               .
               Their
               second
               propertie
               is
               to
               praise
               and
               magnifie
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               former
               place
               ,
               
                 saying
                 Amen
                 :
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 thankes
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 vnto
                 our
                 God
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               whether
               Angels
               be
               of
               this
               Triumphant
               church
               or
               no
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               blessed
               Angels
               be
               in
               heauen
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
               mysticall
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               vnder
               him
               as
               he
               is
               their
               redeemer
               ,
               considering
               they
               can
               not
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               which
               neuer
               fell
               :
               and
               it
               can
               not
               be
               prooued
               that
               they
               now
               stand
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               redemption
               :
               but
               they
               are
               vnder
               him
               as
               he
               is
               their
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               God
               ,
               are
               they
               confirmed
               .
               And
               therfore
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               we
               can
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               Angels
               are
               members
               of
               the
               mysticall
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               the
               triumphāt
               church
               ;
               though
               indeed
               ,
               they
               be
               of
               the
               cōpany
               of
               the
               blessed
               .
            
             
               The
               church
               Militant
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 or
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 liuing
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 remooued
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               I
               say
               not
               that
               the
               Militant
               church
               is
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               part
               thereof
               which
               liueth
               vpon
               earth
               :
               and
               the
               infallible
               marke
               thereof
               is
               that
               
               faith
               in
               Christ
               which
               is
               taught
               and
               deliuered
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               and
               this
               faith
               againe
               may
               be
               discerned
               by
               two
               markes
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               of
               this
               companie
               liue
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               profit
               by
               it
               in
               all
               spirituall
               grace
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               
                 we
                 must
                 through
                 many
                 afflictions
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 euery
                 day
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               second
               marke
               is
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
               hence
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 loue
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 remooued
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 bodie
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               Where
               yet
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               doe
               not
               desire
               death
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               in
               two
               respects
               :
               I.
               that
               they
               might
               leaue
               off
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               sinning
               leaue
               to
               displease
               God.
               II.
               That
               they
               might
               come
               to
               enioy
               happines
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Touching
               the
               generall
               estate
               of
               the
               Militant
               church
               ,
               two
               questions
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               how
               farre
               forth
               God
               is
               present
               with
               it
               ,
               assisting
               it
               by
               his
               grace
               .
               Ans.
               God
               giues
               his
               spirit
               vnto
               it
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               can
               not
               preuaile
               against
               it
               ,
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               it
               remaines
               still
               subiect
               to
               errour
               both
               in
               doctrine
               and
               manners
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               true
               in
               euery
               member
               of
               the
               church
               is
               also
               true
               in
               the
               whole
               :
               but
               euery
               member
               of
               the
               Militant
               church
               is
               subiect
               to
               errour
               both
               in
               doctrine
               and
               manners
               :
               because
               men
               in
               this
               life
               are
               but
               in
               part
               enlightened
               and
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               therefore
               still
               remaine
               subiect
               to
               blindnesse
               of
               minde
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rebellion
               of
               their
               wills
               and
               affections
               :
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               may
               easily
               faile
               either
               in
               iudgement
               or
               in
               practise
               .
               Againe
               ,
               that
               which
               may
               befall
               one
               or
               two
               particular
               churches
               may
               likewise
               befall
               all
               the
               particular
               churches
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               all
               beeing
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               but
               this
               may
               befall
               one
               or
               two
               particular
               churches
               to
               faile
               either
               in
               doctrine
               or
               manners
               .
               
               The
               church
               of
               Ephesus
               failed
               in
               leauing
               her
               first
               loue
               ,
               whereupon
               Christ
               threatneth
               to
               remooue
               from
               her
               the
               candlesticke
               .
               
               And
               the
               church
               of
               Galatia
               was
               remooued
               to
               an
               other
               Gospell
               from
               him
               that
               had
               called
               them
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               :
               now
               why
               may
               not
               the
               same
               things
               befall
               twentie
               yea
               an
               hundred
               churches
               which
               befell
               these
               twaine
               .
               Lastly
               experience
               sheweth
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               in
               that
               generall
               Councels
               haue
               erred
               .
               The
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               beeing
               to
               reforme
               sundrie
               behauiours
               among
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Elders
               ,
               would
               with
               common
               consent
               haue
               forbidden
               marriage
               vnto
               them
               ,
               thinking
               it
               profitable
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               vnlesse
               Paphnutius
               had
               better
               informed
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               In
               the
               third
               Councell
               at
               Carthage
               certaine
               bookes
               Apocrypha
               ,
               as
               the
               booke
               of
               Syrach
               ,
               Tobie
               ,
               and
               the
               Macchabees
               are
               numbred
               in
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               excluded
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Laodicea
               .
               
               And
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               Diuine
               is
               receiued
               ,
               that
               former
               Councels
               are
               to
               be
               reformed
               and
               amended
               by
               the
               latter
               .
               But
               Papists
               maintaining
               that
               the
               Church
               can
               not
               erre
               ,
               alleadge
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               
                 Howbeit
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 lead
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               The
               promise
               is
               directed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               with
               their
               Apostolicall
               authoritie
               had
               this
               priuiledge
               granted
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               teaching
               and
               penning
               of
               the
               gospel
               they
               should
               not
               erre
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               councell
               at
               Ierusalem
               they
               conclude
               thus
               ,
               
                 It
                 seemes
                 good
                 vnto
                 vs
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               And
               if
               
               the
               promise
               be
               further
               extended
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               with
               a
               limitation
               :
               
               that
               God
               will
               giue
               his
               spirit
               vnto
               the
               me●bers
               thereof
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               shall
               be
               needfull
               for
               their
               saluation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               wherein
               stands
               the
               dignitie
               and
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Ans.
               It
               stands
               in
               subiection
               and
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               will
               and
               word
               of
               his
               spouse
               and
               head
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               chalenge
               vnto
               her selfe
               authoritie
               ouer
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               ministerie
               or
               ministeriall
               seruice
               whereby
               shee
               is
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               preserue
               and
               keepe
               ,
               to
               publish
               and
               preach
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               testimonie
               of
               them
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
              
               .
               The
               church
               of
               Rome
               not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               saith
               further
               that
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               respect
               of
               vs
               is
               aboue
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               we
               can
               not
               know
               Scripture
               to
               be
               Scripture
               but
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               indeede
               they
               speake
               an
               vntruth
               .
               For
               the
               testimonie
               of
               men
               that
               are
               subiect
               to
               errour
               can
               not
               be
               greater
               and
               of
               more
               force
               with
               vs
               ,
               then
               the
               testimonie
               of
               God
               who
               can
               not
               erre
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               her
               beginning
               from
               the
               word
               :
               (
               for
               there
               can
               not
               be
               a
               Church
               without
               faith
               ,
               &
               there
               is
               no
               faith
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               &
               there
               is
               no
               word
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               )
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               in
               respect
               of
               vs
               ,
               depends
               on
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Scripture
               on
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               as
               the
               lawyer
               which
               hath
               no
               further
               power
               but
               to
               expound
               the
               law
               ,
               is
               vnder
               the
               law
               :
               so
               the
               Church
               which
               hath
               authoritie
               onely
               to
               publish
               and
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               can
               not
               authorize
               them
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               must
               submit
               her selfe
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               
                 faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
              
               ,
               
               and
               this
               hearing
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               faith
               comes
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               not
               of
               that
               generall
               faith
               whereby
               we
               are
               resolued
               that
               Scripture
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               of
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               attaine
               vnto
               saluation
               .
               And
               faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               not
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Churches
               voice
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               a
               ministerie
               or
               meanes
               to
               publish
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               the
               cause
               and
               obiect
               of
               our
               beleeuing
               .
               Now
               on
               the
               contrarie
               we
               must
               hold
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               carpenter
               knowes
               his
               rule
               to
               be
               straight
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               other
               rule
               applied
               vnto
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               it selfe
               :
               for
               casting
               his
               eye
               vpon
               it
               ,
               he
               presently
               discernes
               whether
               it
               be
               straight
               or
               no
               :
               so
               we
               know
               and
               are
               resolued
               that
               Scripture
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               Scripture
               it selfe
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               say
               nothing
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               we
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               when
               we
               read
               ,
               heare
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               for
               though
               it
               breede
               not
               a
               a
               perswasion
               in
               vs
               of
               the
               certenty
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               a
               very
               good
               inducement
               thereto
               .
            
             
               The
               militant
               Church
               hath
               many
               parts
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Ocean
               sea
               which
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               is
               deuided
               into
               parts
               according
               to
               the
               regions
               and
               countries
               against
               which
               it
               lieth
               ,
               as
               into
               the
               English
               ,
               Spanish
               ,
               Italian
               sea
               ,
               &c.
               so
               the
               Church
               dispersed
               ouer
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               is
               deuided
               into
               other
               particular
               churches
               according
               as
               the
               countries
               are
               seuerall
               in
               which
               it
               is
               seated
               ,
               as
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Germanie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Again●
               ,
               particula●
               Churches
               are
               in
               a
               twofold
               estate
               :
               sometime
               lie
               hid
               in
               
               persecution
               ,
               wanting
               the
               publike
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               they
               are
               visible
               ,
               carrying
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               an
               open
               profession
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
               as
               the
               moone
               is
               sometime
               eclipsed
               and
               sometime
               shineth
               in
               the
               full
               .
               In
               the
               first
               estate
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Eliah
               ,
               when
               he
               wished
               to
               die
               :
               
               because
               the
               people
               had
               forsaken
               the
               couenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               broken
               downe
               his
               altars
               ,
               slaine
               his
               Prophets
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               left
               alone
               and
               they
               sought
               to
               take
               his
               life
               also
               .
               Behold
               a
               lamentable
               estate
               ,
               when
               so
               worthie
               a
               Prophet
               could
               not
               finde
               an
               other
               beside
               himselfe
               that
               feared
               God
               :
               yet
               marke
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 left
                 seuen
                 thousand
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 euen
                 all
                 the
                 knees
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 bowed
                 vnto
                 Baal
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 mouth
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 kissed
                 him
                 .
              
               Againe
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 Israel
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 long
                 season
                 without
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 priest
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               Neither
               must
               this
               trouble
               any
               that
               God
               should
               so
               farre
               forth
               forsake
               his
               Church
               :
               for
               when
               ordinarie
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               faile
               ,
               he
               then
               gathereth
               his
               Elect
               by
               extraordinarie
               meanes
               ;
               as
               when
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               wandered
               in
               the
               wildernes
               wanting
               both
               circumcision
               and
               the
               Passeouer
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               supplie
               by
               Manna
               and
               by
               the
               pillar
               of
               a
               cloud
               .
               Hence
               we
               haue
               direction
               to
               answer
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               demand
               of
               vs
               where
               our
               Church
               was
               three-score
               yeares
               agoe
               before
               the
               daies
               of
               Luther
               :
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               then
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               an
               vniuersall
               Apostasie
               ouerspread
               the
               whole
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               Church
               then
               was
               not
               visible
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               lay
               hid
               vnder
               the
               chaffe
               of
               Poperie
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               Records
               of
               all
               ages
               manifest
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               flourisheth
               and
               is
               visible
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               faith
               and
               secret
               election
               of
               men
               can
               be
               seene
               (
               for
               no
               man
               can
               discerne
               these
               things
               but
               by
               outward
               signes
               )
               but
               because
               it
               is
               apparant
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               outward
               assemblies
               gathered
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               for
               the
               praise
               and
               glorie
               of
               God
               and
               their
               mutuall
               edification
               .
               And
               the
               visible
               Church
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mixt
                 companie
                 of
                 men
                 professing
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 assembled
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               First
               of
               all
               I
               call
               it
               a
               mixt
               companie
               ,
               
               because
               in
               it
               there
               be
               true
               beleeuers
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
               ,
               good
               and
               badde
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               Lords
               field
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               enemie
               soweth
               his
               tares
               :
               it
               is
               the
               corne
               flore
               ,
               in
               which
               lieth
               wheate
               and
               chaffe
               :
               it
               is
               a
               band
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               which
               beside
               those
               that
               be
               of
               valour
               and
               courage
               ,
               there
               be
               white
               liuered
               souldiours
               .
               And
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Church
               of
               the
               better
               part
               ,
               namely
               the
               Elect
               whereof
               it
               consisteth
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               in
               nūber
               fewe
               .
               As
               for
               the
               vngodly
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               no
               more
               parts
               of
               it
               indeede
               ,
               then
               the
               superfluous
               humours
               in
               the
               vaines
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
               But
               to
               proceede
               ;
               how
               are
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               qualified
               and
               discerned
               ?
               the
               answer
               followeth
               in
               the
               definition
               ,
               
                 professing
                 the
                 faith
              
               .
               Whereby
               I
               meane
               the
               profession
               of
               that
               religion
               which
               hath
               bin
               taught
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               recorded
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               And
               this
               profession
               is
               a
               signe
               and
               marke
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               declared
               and
               made
               manifest
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               because
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               is
               otherwhiles
               true
               and
               syncere
               ,
               and
               otherwhiles
               onely
               in
               shewe
               :
               therefore
               there
               be
               also
               two
               sorts
               of
               members
               
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               ,
               members
               before
               God
               and
               members
               before
               men
               .
               A
               member
               of
               the
               church
               before
               God
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               beside
               the
               outward
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               hath
               inwardly
               a
               pure
               heart
               ,
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               faith
               vnfained
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               indeede
               a
               true
               member
               of
               the
               church
               .
               Members
               before
               men
               ,
               whome
               we
               may
               call
               reputed
               members
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               haue
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               outward
               profession
               ,
               wanting
               the
               good
               conscience
               and
               the
               faith
               vnfained
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               they
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               members
               of
               vs
               ,
               is
               ;
               because
               we
               are
               bound
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               charitie
               to
               thinke
               of
               men
               as
               they
               appeare
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               leauing
               secret
               iudgements
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               added
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               cause
               whereby
               it
               is
               begunne
               and
               continued
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               :
               which
               ,
               for
               that
               cause
               is
               called
               the
               
                 immortall
                 seede
              
               whereby
               we
               are
               borne
               anew
               ,
               
               and
               milke
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               fedde
               and
               cherished
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               followeth
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               any
               measure
               of
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               is
               an
               vnfallible
               marke
               of
               a
               true
               church
               .
               Indeede
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               be
               three
               things
               required
               to
               the
               good
               estate
               of
               a
               church
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               due
               execution
               of
               Discipline
               according
               to
               the
               word
               :
               yet
               if
               the
               two
               latter
               be
               wanting
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               there
               be
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               with
               obedience
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               there
               is
               for
               substance
               a
               true
               church
               of
               God.
               For
               it
               is
               the
               banner
               of
               Christ
               displaied
               ,
               vnder
               which
               all
               that
               warre
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               must
               range
               themselues
               .
               As
               the
               Lord
               saith
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 lift
                 vp
                 my
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 my
                 standard
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 bring
                 their
                 sonnes
                 in
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 daughters
                 shall
                 be
                 carried
                 vpon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               men
               which
               want
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               must
               either
               procure
               the
               same
               vnto
               themselues
               ;
               or
               if
               that
               can
               not
               be
               ,
               because
               they
               liue
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               idolatrous
               nations
               ,
               as
               in
               Spaine
               and
               Italie
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               they
               should
               ioyne
               themselues
               to
               those
               places
               where
               with
               libertie
               of
               conscience
               they
               may
               enioy
               this
               happie
               blessing
               .
               Men
               are
               not
               to
               haue
               their
               hearts
               glued
               to
               the
               honours
               and
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               they
               should
               be
               of
               Dauids
               minde
               ,
               and
               rather
               desire
               to
               be
               dorekeepers
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               tents
               of
               vngodlines
               .
               In
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Shew
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 whome
                 my
                 soule
                 loueth
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 feedest
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 liest
                 at
                 noone
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 as
                 shee
                 that
                 turneth
                 aside
                 to
                 the
                 flocks
                 of
                 thy
                 companions
                 .
              
               To
               whome
               he
               answereth
               thus
               :
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 the
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
                 ,
                 get
                 thee
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 steppes
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 feede
                 thy
                 kids
                 by
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 the
                 shepheards
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               doctrine
               of
               righteousnes
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               by
               the
               Messias
               ,
               is
               published
               .
               When
               the
               Shunamites
               child
               was
               dead
               ,
               shee
               told
               her
               husband
               that
               shee
               would
               go
               to
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               answered
               thus
               ;
               
               Why
               wilt
               thou
               goe
               to
               him
               to
               day
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 new
                 moone
                 nor
                 sabbath
                 day
                 :
              
               whereby
               it
               is
               signified
               that
               when
               teaching
               was
               skarse
               in
               Israel
               ,
               the
               people
               did
               resort
               to
               the
               Prophets
               for
               instruction
               and
               consolation
               .
               And
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               people
               wheresoeuer
               there
               aboad
               was
               ,
               
                 went
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 till
                 they
                 appeared
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 Sion
                 .
              
               And
               oftentimes
               ,
               they
               beeing
               Proselytes
               ,
               there
               aboade
               must
               needes
               be
               out
               of
               the
               precincts
               of
               Iewrie
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               :
               now
               further
               concerning
               it
               ,
               three
               questions
               are
               to
               be
               skanned
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               discerne
               whether
               particular
               men
               and
               particular
               Churches
               holding
               errours
               ,
               be
               found
               members
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               church
               or
               no.
               For
               the
               answering
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               a
               double
               distinction
               ,
               one
               of
               errours
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               persons
               that
               erre
               .
               Of
               errours
               ,
               some
               are
               destroiers
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               
               some
               onely
               weakners
               of
               it
               .
               A
               destroier
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               ouerturneth
               any
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               religion
               ;
               which
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               denied
               ,
               religion
               it selfe
               is
               ouerturned
               ;
               as
               the
               deniall
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               iustification
               by
               workes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               and
               the
               summe
               of
               these
               fundamentall
               points
               is
               comprised
               in
               the
               Creede
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Decalogue
               .
               A
               weakning
               errour
               is
               that
               ,
               the
               holding
               whereof
               doth
               not
               ouerturue
               any
               point
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               saluation
               ;
               as
               the
               errour
               of
               freewill
               ,
               and
               sundrie
               such
               like
               .
               This
               distinction
               is
               made
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               saith
               expressely
               that
               the
               doctrines
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               baptismes
               ,
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               
               
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
              
               ,
               namely
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
              
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               doctrines
               consonant
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               as
               gold
               and
               siluer
               laid
               thereupon
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               persons
               erring
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               some
               erre
               of
               w●aknes
               ,
               beeing
               carried
               away
               by
               others
               ;
               or
               of
               simple
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               yet
               beeing
               conuicted
               and
               informed
               concerning
               the
               truth
               .
               Some
               againe
               erre
               of
               obstinacie
               ,
               or
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               which
               hauing
               bin
               admonished
               and
               conuicted
               ,
               still
               perseuere
               in
               their
               forged
               opinions
               .
               This
               beeing
               saide
               ,
               w●e
               nowe
               come
               to
               the
               point
               .
               If
               any
               man
               or
               Church
               ,
               shall
               hold
               an
               errour
               of
               the
               lighter
               kinde
               ,
               he
               still
               remaines
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               reputed
               of
               vs.
               As
               when
               a
               Lutherane
               shall
               hold
               ,
               that
               images
               are
               still
               to
               be
               retained
               in
               the
               church
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Vniuersall
               Election
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               &c.
               for
               these
               and
               such
               like
               opinions
               may
               be
               maintained
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               saluation
               vnrased
               .
               This
               which
               I
               say
               is
               slatly
               auouched
               by
               Paul.
               If
               any
               man
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               build
               on
               this
               foundation
               gold
               ,
               siluer
               ,
               pretious
               stones
               ;
               
               
                 timber
                 ,
                 hay
                 ,
                 or
                 stubble
                 ,
              
               his
               worke
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               &c.
               
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 mans
                 worke
                 burne
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 loose
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
              
               he
               shall
               be
               safe
               himselfe
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               hay
               and
               stubble
               of
               mens
               errours
               that
               are
               beside
               the
               foundation
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               are
               laid
               ,
               doe
               not
               debarre
               them
               from
               beeing
               Christians
               or
               members
               of
               the
               church
               .
               A
               man
               breaks
               downe
               the
               windows
               of
               his
               house
               ;
               the
               house
               stands
               :
               he
               breakes
               downe
               the
               roofe
               or
               the
               walls
               ;
               the
               house
               yet
               stands
               ,
               though
               deformed
               :
               he
               pulls
               vp
               the
               foundation
               ;
               the
               house
               it selfe
               falls
               and
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               an
               house
               .
               Now
               religion
               which
               we
               professe
               is
               like
               an
               house
               or
               building
               :
               and
               some
               points
               thereof
               are
               like
               windowes
               ,
               doores
               ,
               walls
               ,
               roofes
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               the
               very
               foundation
               :
               and
               the
               former
               may
               be
               battered
               ,
               the
               foundation
               standing
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               errour
               be
               directly
               or
               by
               necessary
               consequent
               ,
               euen
               in
               common
               sense
               ag●inst
               the
               foundation
               ,
               consideration
               must
               be
               had
               whether
               the
               Church
               or
               partie
               erreth
               of
               weaknes
               or
               malice
               :
               if
               of
               weaknes
               ,
               the
               party
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               a
               mēber
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               .
               And
               thus
               Paul
               writes
               vnto
               the
               church
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               by
               false
               teachers
               it
               had
               bin
               turned
               away
               to
               another
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               embraced
               the
               fundamentall
               errour
               of
               iustification
               by
               works
               .
               But
               when
               any
               man
               or
               church
               shal
               hold
               fund●mental
               errours
               in
               obstinacie
               or
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               
               then
               bound
               to
               repute
               them
               any
               longer
               as
               churches
               or
               Christians
               ,
               but
               as
               such
               to
               whome
               condemnation
               belongs
               ,
               as
               Paul
               sheweth
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               .
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 Iannes
                 and
                 Iambres
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 withstood
                 Moses
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 these
                 also
                 resist
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 mindes
                 ,
                 reprobate
                 concerning
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
               Yet
               withall
               ,
               this
               caueat
               must
               euer
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               we
               rather
               condemne
               the
               errour
               then
               the
               person
               that
               erreth
               ,
               because
               Gods
               mercie
               is
               like
               a
               bottomles
               sea
               ,
               whereby
               he
               worketh
               what
               he
               will
               and
               when
               he
               will
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               miserable
               sinners
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               where
               at
               this
               day
               we
               may
               finde
               such
               visible
               Churches
               as
               are
               indeede
               so
               ●nd
               members
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               .
               And
               for
               the
               resoluing
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               t●
               goe
               through
               all
               countries
               and
               religions
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               first
               to
               begin
               with
               Turkes
               and
               Iewes
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               Assemblies
               for
               churches
               ,
               because
               they
               worship
               not
               God
               in
               Christ
               who
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               church
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               Papists
               which
               haue
               bin
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               thereby
               we
               vnderstand
               companies
               of
               men
               holding
               the
               Pope
               for
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               beleeuing
               the
               doctrine
               established
               in
               the
               councill
               of
               Trent
               ;
               in
               name
               they
               are
               called
               churches
               ,
               but
               indeede
               they
               are
               no
               true
               or
               sound
               members
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               .
               For
               both
               in
               their
               doctrine
               and
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               rase
               the
               v●ry
               foundation
               of
               religion
               ,
               which
               will
               appeare
               by
               these
               three
               points
               .
               First
               of
               all
               they
               holde
               iustification
               by
               workes
               of
               grace
               :
               auouching
               that
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               iustified
               before
               God
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               owne
               doings
               .
               Which
               opinion
               flatly
               ouerturneth
               iustification
               by
               Christ.
               For
               as
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 circumcised
                 Christ
                 profiteth
                 you
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               ye
               looke
               to
               be
               iustified
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               ceremoniall
               law
               ,
               ye
               are
               fallen
               from
               Christ
               :
               ioyne
               circumcision
               and
               Christ
               together
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               iustification
               ,
               and
               ye
               doe
               quite
               ouerthrow
               iustification
               by
               Christ.
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               that
               can
               not
               lie
               ,
               then
               we
               say
               to
               the
               Papists
               ;
               If
               ye
               will
               needes
               be
               iustified
               by
               workes
               of
               grace
               ,
               ye
               are
               fallen
               from
               grace
               .
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               maintaine
               daily
               reall
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               quicke
               and
               dead
               .
               And
               this
               is
               also
               a
               fundamentall
               heresie
               .
               For
               Christs
               sacrifice
               on
               the
               crosse
               must
               either
               be
               a
               perfect
               sacrifice
               or
               no
               sacrifice
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               often
               iterated
               and
               repeated
               by
               the
               Masse-priest
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               perfect
               but
               imperfect
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               worship
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               and
               of
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               and
               their
               Breaden-god
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               vyle
               an
               abomination
               as
               euer
               was
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               all
               beeing
               directly
               against
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               second
               commaundement
               ,
               and
               defacing
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               very
               substance
               thereof
               .
               Thus
               then
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               old
               church
               of
               Rome
               is
               changed
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               of
               a
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               become
               an
               harlot
               :
               and
               therefore
               no
               more
               a
               church
               of
               Christ
               indeede
               ,
               then
               the
               carkasse
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               that
               weareth
               a
               liuing
               mans
               garment
               is
               a
               liuing
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               looke
               neuer
               so
               like
               him
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               plead
               for
               themselues
               that
               they
               haue
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               succession
               of
               person
               is
               nothing
               without
               succession
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               want
               :
               and
               we
               see
               that
               Heretikes
               haue
               succeeded
               lawfull
               Ministers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               alledged
               that
               in
               the
               Popish
               assemblies
               the
               sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               rightly
               for
               
               substance
               administred
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               it
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               three
               things
               may
               be
               answered
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               baptisme
               seuered
               from
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               seale
               seuered
               from
               the
               indenture
               is
               of
               force
               ;
               &
               that
               is
               nothing
               .
               Circumcision
               was
               vsed
               in
               Colchis
               ,
               yet
               no
               church
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               Samaritanes●
               and
               yet
               no
               people
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Baptisme
               in
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               purse
               of
               the
               true
               man
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               thiefe
               :
               and
               indeede
               it
               doth
               no
               more
               argue
               them
               to
               bee
               Churches
               ,
               then
               the
               true
               mans
               purse
               argues
               the
               thiefe
               to
               be
               a
               true
               man.
               For
               baptisme
               though
               it
               be
               in
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               appertaine
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               vnto
               another
               hidden
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               all
               ages
               gathered
               forth
               of
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               the
               outward
               baptisme
               ,
               yet
               they
               by
               necessarie
               consequent
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               ouerturne
               the
               inward
               baptisme
               that
               stands
               in
               iustification
               and
               sanctification
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               they
               maintaine
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               new
               testament
               penned
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ;
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               it
               with
               adding
               to
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               by
               corrupting
               the
               natiue
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               very
               foundation
               :
               and
               therfore
               they
               are
               but
               as
               a
               lanthorne
               that
               shewes
               light
               to
               others
               &
               none
               to
               it selfe
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               further
               said
               that
               they
               holde
               the
               Creede
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               same
               confession
               of
               faith
               that
               wee
               doe
               .
               I
               answer
               that
               in
               shewe
               of
               wordes
               they
               doe
               so
               indeede
               :
               but
               by
               necessarie
               consequents
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               doctrine
               they
               ouerturne
               one
               of
               the
               natures
               and
               all
               the
               offices
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               most
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               the
               Creede
               .
               And
               herein
               they
               deale
               as
               a
               father
               ,
               that
               in
               outward
               shewe
               tenders
               the
               bodie
               of
               his
               childe
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               abide
               the
               least
               blemish
               vopn
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               by
               secret
               conueiances
               inwardly
               annoyes
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               braine
               ,
               or
               the
               liuer
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               trueth
               destroies
               the
               same
               .
               Fifthly
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               must
               sitte
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               :
               therefore
               say
               some
               that
               desire
               an
               vnion
               betweene
               vs
               and
               the
               Papists
               ,
               popish
               assemblies
               are
               true
               churches
               :
               but
               the
               argument
               is
               not
               good
               .
               For
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               be
               of
               it
               .
               And
               Antichrist
               is
               said
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               member
               thereof
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               vsurper
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               pyrate
               in
               the
               shippe
               of
               the
               marchant
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               can
               not
               be
               prooued
               ,
               that
               the
               assemblies
               of
               Papists
               are
               Churches
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               them
               and
               with
               them
               there
               is
               mingled
               an
               other
               hidden
               Church
               in
               the
               middest
               whereof
               Antichrist
               the
               Pope
               ruleth
               ,
               though
               himselfe
               hath
               no
               part
               therein
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               some
               ,
               beeing
               no
               Papists
               ,
               thinke
               their
               churches
               to
               be
               like
               a
               bodie
               diseased
               and
               full
               of
               sores
               and
               woundes
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               foote
               ,
               and
               the
               throat
               also
               cut
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               life
               is
               still
               remaining
               ;
               wee
               may
               better
               thinke
               ,
               (
               their
               foule
               errours
               considered
               and
               their
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               mixture
               of
               Iudaisme
               and
               Paganisme
               )
               that
               it
               is
               a
               rotten
               and
               dead
               corpes
               voide
               of
               spirituall
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               haue
               seuered
               our selues
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               vpon
               iust
               cause
               :
               neither
               are
               we
               schismaticks
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               but
               they
               rather
               ;
               because
               the
               ground
               and
               the
               proper
               cause
               of
               the
               schisme
               is
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               ass●mbli●s
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               Antinomies
               ,
               Tritheits
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Samosate●●●ns
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               churches
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               conspiracies
               of
               mōstrous
               heretickes
               iud●●●lly
               condemned
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               and
               againe
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Satan
               ●●●ued
               and
               reuiued
               in
               this
               age
               .
               The
               same
               we
               are
               to
               thinke
               and
               say
               of
               the
               Famili●
               of
               loue
               .
            
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               Churches
               of
               Germanie
               commonly
               called
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Lutheranes
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               reputed
               of
               vs
               as
               the
               true
               churches
               of
               God.
               Though
               their
               Angustane
               Confession
               haue
               not
               satisfied
               the
               expectation
               of
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               :
               yet
               haue
               they
               all
               the
               same
               enemies
               in
               matter
               of
               religion
               ,
               &
               doe
               alike
               confesse
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               of
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               of
               faith
               and
               good
               workes
               ,
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               one
               iudgement
               .
               They
               differ
               indeede
               from
               vs
               in
               the
               question
               of
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               no
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               induce
               vs
               to
               holde
               them
               as
               no
               Church
               :
               for
               that
               there
               is
               a
               true
               or
               reall
               receiuing
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               we
               al
               agree
               ;
               and
               we
               ioyntly
               confesse
               that
               Christ
               is
               there
               present
               so
               farre
               forth
               that
               he
               doth
               truely
               feede
               vs
               with
               his
               verie
               bodie
               and
               bloode
               to
               eternall
               life
               :
               and
               all
               the
               controuersie
               lies
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               receiuing
               ;
               we
               contenting
               our selues
               with
               that
               spirituall
               receiuing
               which
               is
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               faith
               ,
               they
               adding
               thereto
               the
               corporall
               ,
               whereby
               they
               imagine
               thēselues
               to
               receiue
               Christ
               with
               the
               hand
               and
               mouth
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
               And
               though
               to
               maintaine
               this
               their
               opinion
               ,
               they
               be
               constrained
               to
               turne
               the
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               into
               a
               disparition
               ,
               whereby
               his
               bodie
               beeing
               visible
               becomes
               inuisible
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               maine
               points
               we
               agree
               :
               that
               Christ
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               :
               that
               he
               entred
               into
               his
               kingdome
               in
               our
               name
               and
               for
               vs
               :
               that
               we
               are
               gouerned
               and
               preserued
               by
               his
               power
               and
               might
               :
               and
               that
               whatsoeuer
               good
               thing
               we
               haue
               or
               doe
               ,
               proceedes
               wholly
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               spirit
               .
               Indeede
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Vbiquitie
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               reuiueth
               the
               condemned
               heresies
               of
               Eutiches
               and
               Nestorius
               ,
               and
               it
               ouerturneth
               by
               necessarie
               consequent
               most
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               :
               but
               that
               was
               priuate
               to
               some
               men
               ,
               as
               Brentius
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               receiued
               of
               whole
               churches
               :
               and
               whereas
               the
               men
               were
               godly
               &
               learned
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               vncerten
               with
               what
               affection
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               they
               held
               this
               errour
               ,
               we
               rest
               our selues
               in
               condemning
               it
               ,
               leauing
               the
               persons
               to
               God.
               Againe
               Popish
               Transustantiation
               ,
               and
               Lutherian
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               are
               both
               against
               the
               trueth
               of
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               with
               great
               difference
               .
               Transubstantiation
               is
               slatte
               against
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               :
               for
               if
               Christs
               body
               be
               made
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               of
               wine
               (
               which
               must
               needes
               bee
               if
               there
               be
               a
               conuersion
               of
               the
               one
               into
               the
               other
               )
               then
               was
               not
               he
               conceiued
               and
               borne
               of
               the
               virgine
               Marie
               :
               for
               it
               cannot
               both
               be
               made
               of
               bakers
               breade
               and
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               virgin
               .
               Againe
               it
               abolisheth
               the
               outward
               signe
               in
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               analogie
               betweene
               the
               signe
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               so
               ouerturnes
               the
               sacrament
               :
               but
               Consubstantiation
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               neither
               doeth
               it
               ouerturne
               the
               substance
               of
               any
               article
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               maine
               point
               of
               Philosophie
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 A
                 bodie
                 doth
                 occupie
                 onely
                 one
                 place
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               Helvetia
               ,
               and
               Savoie
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               citties
               of
               Fraunce
               ,
               and
               the
               lowe
               Countries
               ,
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               are
               to
               bee
               reuerenced
               as
               the
               true
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               their
               confession
               make
               manifest
               .
               And
               no
               lesse
               must
               we
               thinke
               of
               our
               owne
               Churches
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               .
               For
               wee
               holde
               ,
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               maintaine
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               ancient
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               taught
               and
               published
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               agreed
               vpon
               in
               open
               Parliament
               doe
               fully
               shewe
               :
               and
               withall
               now
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               haue
               beene
               readie
               to
               testifie
               this
               our
               faith
               ,
               
               by
               venturing
               our
               liues
               euen
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               religion
               against
               forraigne
               power
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Spaniard
               :
               and
               hereupon
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               Europe
               giue
               vnto
               vs
               the
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               .
               And
               whereas
               sundrie
               among
               vs
               that
               separate
               and
               indeede
               excommunicate
               themselues
               ,
               giue
               out
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               in
               England
               ,
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               no
               Sacraments
               :
               their
               peremptorie
               asseuerations
               wanting
               sufficient
               ground
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               paper-shot
               .
               They
               alleadge
               that
               our
               assemblies
               are
               full
               of
               grieuous
               blottes
               and
               enormities
               .
               Ans.
               The
               defects
               and
               corruptions
               of
               Churches
               must
               be
               distinguished
               :
               and
               they
               bee
               either
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               manners
               .
               Againe
               corruptions
               in
               doctrine
               must
               further
               be
               distinguished
               :
               some
               of
               them
               are
               errours
               indeede
               ,
               but
               beside
               the
               foundation
               ;
               and
               some
               errours
               directly
               against
               the
               foundation
               :
               and
               these
               ouerturne
               all
               religion
               ,
               whereas
               the
               former
               doe
               not
               .
               Nowe
               it
               can
               not
               be
               shewed
               that
               in
               our
               Churches
               is
               taught
               any
               one
               errour
               that
               raseth
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               annihillateth
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               Church
               .
               Indeed
               there
               is
               controuersie
               among
               vs
               touching
               the
               point
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               regiment
               :
               but
               marke
               in
               what
               manner
               .
               We
               all
               ioyntly
               agree
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               regiment
               ,
               confessing
               freely
               that
               there
               must
               bee
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               according
               to
               the
               institution
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               in
               admonitions
               ,
               suspensions
               ,
               excommunications
               :
               the
               difference
               betweene
               vs
               is
               onely
               touching
               the
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               putting
               this
               gouernment
               in
               exequution
               :
               and
               therfore
               men
               on
               both
               parts
               ,
               though
               both
               hold
               not
               the
               trueth
               in
               this
               point
               ;
               yet
               because
               both
               holde
               Christ
               the
               foundation
               ,
               they
               still
               remaine
               brethren
               and
               true
               members
               of
               Christ.
               As
               for
               corruptions
               in
               manners
               ,
               they
               make
               not
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               no
               church
               ,
               
               but
               a
               badde
               church
               .
               When
               as
               the
               wicked
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               sitting
               in
               Moses
               chaire
               ,
               taught
               the
               things
               which
               he
               had
               written
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               commanded
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               the
               things
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               not
               doing
               the
               things
               which
               they
               doe
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               wee
               hold
               Christ
               in
               worde
               ,
               and
               denie
               him
               indeede
               ;
               that
               is
               answered
               thus
               :
               deniall
               of
               Christ
               is
               double
               ,
               either
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               or
               in
               fact
               :
               deniall
               in
               iudgement
               ioyned
               with
               obstinacie
               ,
               makes
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               no
               christian
               ;
               deniall
               in
               fact
               ,
               the
               iudgement
               still
               remaining
               sound
               ,
               makes
               not
               a
               man
               to
               be
               no
               christian
               ,
               but
               a
               badde
               christian
               .
               When
               the
               Iewes
               had
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               
               they
               still
               remained
               a
               Church
               ,
               if
               any
               vpon
               earth
               :
               and
               notwithstanding
               this
               their
               fact
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               couenāt
               &
               the
               promises
               stil
               belonged
               vnto
               thē
               :
               &
               they
               neuer
               made
               any
               separation
               from
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               had
               bin
               
                 sufficiently
                 cōuicted
              
               by
               the
               Apostolicall
               ministery
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               was
               the
               true
               Messias
               .
            
             
               Thus
               wee
               see
               where
               at
               this
               day
               wee
               may
               finde
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God.
               Nowe
               I
               come
               to
               the
               third
               question
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               a
               man
               may
               with
               good
               conscience
               make
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               .
               Ans.
               So
               long
               as
               a
               Church
               makes
               no
               separation
               from
               Christ
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               no
               separation
               from
               it
               :
               and
               when
               it
               separates
               from
               Christ
               ,
               we
               may
               also
               separate
               from
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               two
               cases
               there
               is
               warrant
               of
               separation
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               corrupt
               in
               substance
               .
               And
               for
               this
               we
               haue
               a
               commandement
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 vnequally
                 yoked
                 with
                 infidels
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 fellowship
                 hath
                 righteousnes
                 with
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 communion
                 hath
                 light
                 with
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Belial
                 ?
                 or
                 vvhat
                 part
                 hath
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 vvith
                 the
                 infidel
                 ?
                 or
                 vvhat
                 
                 agreement
                 hath
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 idols
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 and
                 separate
                 ●our
                 selues
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               we
               haue
               a
               practise
               of
               this
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               .
               
               When
               Ieroboam
               had
               set
               vp
               idols
               in
               Israel
               ,
               then
               the
               priests
               and
               Leuites
               came
               to
               Iudah
               and
               Ierusalem
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord.
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               doctrine
               of
               religion
               is
               corrupt
               in
               substance
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 wholesome
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 puffed
                 vp
                 :
                 from
                 such
              
               separate
               your selues
               .
               A
               practise
               of
               this
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               who
               beeing
               in
               Ephesus
               in
               a
               Synagogue
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               spake
               boldly
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               moneths
               ,
               disputing
               and
               exhorting
               to
               the
               things
               which
               concerne
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               
               
                 but
                 when
                 certaine
                 men
                 were
                 hardened
                 and
                 disobeyed
                 ,
                 speaking
                 euill
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 :
              
               and
               the
               like
               hee
               did
               at
               Rome
               also
               .
               As
               for
               the
               corruptions
               that
               be
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               that
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               sufficient
               warrant
               of
               separation
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               from
               priuate
               companie
               ,
               
               as
               we
               are
               admonished
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               Dauid
               and
               Lot.
               By
               this
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               practise
               of
               such
               as
               make
               separation
               from
               vs
               ,
               is
               very
               badde
               and
               schismaticall
               ,
               considering
               our
               Churches
               faile
               not
               either
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Nowe
               to
               proceede
               in
               the
               Creede
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               further
               set
               foorth
               by
               certaine
               properties
               and
               prerogatiues
               .
               The
               properties
               or
               qualities
               are
               two
               ,
               holines
               and
               largenes
               .
               
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               holy
               ,
               it
               appeares
               by
               Peter
               ,
               which
               cals
               it
               
                 an
                 holy
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 chosen
                 people
                 :
              
               and
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               who
               cals
               it
               
                 the
                 holy
                 cittie
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               so
               called●
               that
               it
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               false
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               tearmed
               in
               Scriptures
               
                 the
                 synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 malignant
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               this
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               created
               qualitie
               in
               euery
               true
               member
               thereof
               ,
               whereby
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               lost
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               is
               againe
               renued
               and
               restored
               .
               The
               author
               of
               it
               is
               God
               by
               his
               worde
               and
               spirit
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               litle
               abolishing
               the
               corruption
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               sanctifying
               vs
               throughout
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 in
                 thy
                 truth
                 ,
                 thy
                 word
                 is
                 trueth
                 .
              
               And
               holines
               must
               bee
               conceiued
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Church
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               it
               is
               perfect
               in
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               onely
               begunne
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               in
               this
               life
               :
               
               and
               that
               for
               speciall
               cause
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               giue
               all
               glorie
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               not
               be
               high
               minded
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               work
               our
               saluation
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               denie
               our selues
               and
               wholly
               depend
               vpon
               God.
               Hence
               we
               learne
               three
               things
               :
               first
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               erreth
               in
               teaching
               that
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               yea
               such
               an
               one
               as
               shall
               neuer
               be
               saued
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               true
               member
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               for
               in
               reason
               ,
               euery
               man
               should
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               qualitie
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               member
               :
               if
               it
               be
               holy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               holy
               also
               .
               Secondly
               we
               are
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               to
               Timothie
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 exercise
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 godlines
              
               ,
               making
               conscience
               of
               all
               our
               former
               vnholy
               waies
               ,
               endeauouring
               our selues
               to
               please
               god
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               all
               his
               commandemēts
               .
               It
               is
               a
               disgrace
               to
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               God
               that
               men
               professing
               themselues
               to
               be
               mēbers
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               vnholy
               .
               Thirdly
               our
               duty
               is
               ,
               to
               eschew
               the
               society
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               fornicatours
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               and
               all
               wicked
               and
               vngodly
               persons
               ,
               as
               Paul
               
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 no
                 companions
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 vnprofitable
                 workes
                 of
                 darknes
                 .
              
               And
               he
               chargeth
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               
               that
               if
               any
               man
               among
               them
               
                 walke
                 inordinately
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 companie
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               largenes
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               word
               Catholicke
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               generall
               or
               vniuersall
               .
               And
               it
               is
               so
               called
               for
               three
               causes
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               it
               is
               generall
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               ;
               because
               the
               Church
               hath
               had
               a
               beeing
               in
               all
               times
               and
               ages
               euer
               since
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               promise
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               in
               Paradise
               .
               Secondly
               it
               is
               generall
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               :
               for
               it
               stands
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               degrees
               of
               men
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               rich
               and
               poore
               ,
               learned
               and
               vnlearned
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               it
               is
               Catholicke
               or
               vniuersall
               in
               respect
               of
               place
               ;
               because
               it
               hath
               beene
               gathered
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               specially
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 shall
                 be
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               To
               this
               purpose
               Iohn
               saith
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 beheld
                 and
                 loe
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 number
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 and
                 kinreds
                 ,
                 and
                 peoples
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 ,
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 lambe
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 long
                 white
                 robes
                 and
                 palmes
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Church
               which
               we
               here
               professe
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               is
               called
               Catholicke
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               distinguish
               it
               from
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               beleeued
               ,
               but
               seene
               with
               eye
               ,
               whereof
               mention
               is
               made
               often
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Rom.
               16.5.1
               .
               Cor.
               16.19
               .
               
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 house
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
              
               .
               Coloss.
               4.15
               .
               
                 Salute
                 Nymphas
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               Act.
               11.22
               .
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               .
               Act.
               13.1
               .
               
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioche
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               Catholicke
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               person
               ,
               it
               ministers
               matter
               of
               endlesse
               comfort
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               hereby
               we
               see
               that
               no
               order
               ,
               degree
               ,
               or
               state
               of
               men
               are
               excluded
               from
               grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               will
               exclude
               themselues
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 Aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               might
               be
               answered
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               indeede
               Christ
               is
               an
               aduocate
               to
               some
               men
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               no
               aduocate
               to
               me
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               therefore
               saith
               further
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               all
               beleeuers
               of
               what
               condition
               or
               degree
               soeuer
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               now
               follow
               the
               prerogatiues
               or
               benefits
               which
               God
               bestoweth
               on
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               number
               foure
               .
               The
               first
               is
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
               Where
               communion
               signifieth
               that
               fellowship
               or
               societie
               that
               one
               hath
               with
               an
               other
               :
               and
               by
               Saints
               we
               vnderstand
               not
               dead
               men
               inrolled
               in
               the
               Popes
               calender
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               liuing
               or
               dead
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Corinthus
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               we
               adde
               the
               clause
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               vnto
               these
               words
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               ;
               I
               confesse
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               is
               a
               spiritual
               fellowship
               &
               societie
               among
               all
               the
               mēbers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               beeing
               the
               faithfull
               seruants
               and
               children
               of
               God
               :
               and
               withall
               I
               beleeue
               that
               I
               am
               partaker
               of
               the
               same
               with
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               This
               communion
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               fellowshippe
               of
               the
               members
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               members
               with
               themselues
               .
               The
               communion
               of
               the
               members
               with
               their
               head
               is
               not
               outward
               ,
               but
               altogether
               spirituall
               in
               the
               conscience
               :
               and
               
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               what
               the
               Church
               receiueth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               receiues
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               receiues
               of
               Christ
               foure
               most
               worthy
               benefits
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               our
               Mediatour
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               hath
               truely
               giuen
               himselfe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               is
               become
               our
               lot
               and
               portion
               ,
               and
               withall
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Iehoua
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 mine
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 cup
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 maintaine
                 my
                 lot
                 :
                 the
                 lines
                 are
                 fallen
                 vnto
                 me
                 in
                 pleasant
                 places
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 faire
                 heritage
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 faileth
                 :
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               the
               Right
               of
               adoption
               ,
               whereby
               all
               the
               faithfull
               whether
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               are
               actually
               made
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               The
               benefit
               is
               wonderfull
               ,
               howsoeuer
               carnall
               men
               esteeme
               not
               of
               it
               .
               If
               a
               mā
               should
               either
               by
               election
               or
               birth
               ,
               or
               any
               waie
               else
               be
               made
               the
               sonne
               and
               heire
               of
               an
               earthly
               prince
               ,
               he
               would
               thinke
               himselfe
               highly
               aduanced
               :
               how
               highly
               then
               are
               they
               extolled
               which
               are
               made
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ?
               The
               third
               benefit
               is
               a
               title
               and
               right
               to
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               his
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               lawe
               .
               The
               excellencie
               of
               it
               is
               vnspeakable
               ,
               because
               it
               serues
               to
               award
               the
               greatest
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               When
               the
               deuill
               replieth
               thus
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               transgressour
               of
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
               be
               damned
               :
               by
               means
               of
               that
               communion
               which
               wee
               haue
               with
               Christ
               wee
               answere
               againe
               :
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               to
               free
               vs
               from
               due
               and
               deserued
               damnation
               :
               and
               when
               he
               further
               replies
               ,
               that
               seeing
               we
               neuer
               fulfilled
               the
               lawe
               ,
               we
               can
               not
               therefore
               enter
               into
               heauen
               :
               we
               answer
               againe
               ,
               that
               Christs
               obedience
               is
               a
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               law
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               righteousnesse
               is
               ours
               to
               make
               vs
               stand
               righteous
               before
               God.
               The
               fourth
               benefit
               is
               a
               right
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               as
               Christ
               comforting
               his
               disciples
               saith
               ,
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 little
                 flocke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 fathers
                 pleasure
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 kingdome
                 :
              
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               sundrie
               times
               called
               a
               
                 the
                 inheritance
                 and
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               for
               the
               conueiance
               of
               these
               benefits
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               God
               hath
               ordained
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               specially
               the
               Lords
               supper
               :
               and
               hath
               commanded
               the
               solemne
               and
               ordinarie
               vse
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               hereupon
               the
               Lordes
               supper
               is
               called
               the
               Communion
               .
               
               
                 The
                 cuppe
                 of
                 blessing
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 which
                 wee
                 blesse
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 breake
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               communion
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               Christ
               receiueth
               of
               vs
               are
               two
               :
               our
               sinnes
               with
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               made
               his
               by
               application
               or
               imputation
               :
               and
               our
               afflictions
               with
               all
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               which
               he
               accounts
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               put
               vnder
               his
               shoulders
               to
               beare
               the
               burden
               of
               them
               .
               And
               this
               communion
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               vs
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               scriptures
               by
               that
               blessed
               and
               heauenly
               bargaine
               in
               which
               there
               is
               mutuall
               exchange
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               vs
               :
               he
               imparts
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               
               
                 milke
                 and
                 wine
                 without
                 siluer
                 or
                 money
              
               to
               refresh
               vs
               ,
               and
               
                 gold
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 fire
              
               that
               we
               may
               become
               rich
               ,
               
               and
               
                 white
                 raiment
              
               that
               we
               may
               be
               cloathed
               ,
               and
               eye-salue
               to
               annoint
               our
               eies
               that
               wee
               may
               see
               :
               and
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               returne
               vnto
               him
               nothing
               but
               blindenes
               and
               nakednes
               ,
               and
               pouertie
               ,
               and
               the
               loathsome
               burden
               of
               our
               filthy
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               communion
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Saints
               haue
               one
               with
               
               an
               other
               .
               And
               it
               is
               either
               of
               the
               liuing
               with
               the
               liuing
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               liuing
               with
               the
               dead
               .
               Nowe
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               liuing
               standes
               in
               three
               things
               :
               I.
               the
               like
               affection
               :
               II.
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               III.
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               temporall
               riches
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ;
               communion
               in
               affection
               is
               ,
               whereby
               all
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               are
               like
               affected
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               each
               to
               other
               .
               They
               are
               all
               of
               one
               nature
               and
               heart
               alike
               disposed
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               not
               acquainted
               nor
               haue
               any
               externall
               fellowship
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               As
               in
               a
               familie
               children
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               one
               like
               another
               &
               brought
               vp
               alike
               :
               euen
               so
               it
               is
               in
               Gods
               familie
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               :
               the
               members
               thereof
               are
               all
               alike
               in
               heart
               and
               affection
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               one
               spirit
               to
               guide
               them
               all
               :
               and
               therefore
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 beleeued
                 were
                 of
                 one
                 heart
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 soule
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 possessed
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 al
                 things
                 cōmon
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               foretelling
               the
               vnity
               which
               should
               be
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 woolfe
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leopard
                 shall
                 lie
                 with
                 the
                 kidde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 calfe
                 and
                 the
                 lyon
                 ,
                 aud
                 the
                 fat
                 beast
                 togither
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 childe
                 shall
                 leade
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 cowe
                 and
                 the
                 beare
                 shall
                 feede
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 shall
                 lie
                 togither
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 lyon
                 shall
                 eate
                 strawe
                 like
                 the
                 bullocke
                 .
                 The
                 sucking
                 child
                 shall
                 plaie
                 vpon
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 aspe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weaned
                 child
                 shall
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 into
                 the
                 cockatrice
                 hole
                 .
              
               By
               these
               beasts
               are
               signified
               ,
               men
               that
               be
               of
               a
               wicked
               and
               brutish
               nature
               :
               which
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               lay
               aside
               the
               same
               and
               become
               louing
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               curteous
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               one
               minde
               .
               
               And
               S.
               Peter
               requires
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               practise
               of
               brothely
               loue
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               carrie
               a
               tender
               affection
               to
               men
               ,
               not
               becanse
               they
               are
               of
               the
               same
               flesh
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               ioyned
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               one
               spirit
               with
               vs.
               Furthermore
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               that
               all
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               of
               one
               heart
               ,
               
               there
               follows
               another
               dutie
               of
               this
               communion
               ,
               whereby
               they
               beare
               one
               the
               burdens
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               when
               one
               member
               is
               grieued
               all
               are
               grieued
               ;
               when
               one
               reioyceth
               all
               reioyce
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               bodie
               when
               one
               member
               suffereth
               all
               suffer
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               branch
               of
               their
               communion
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               as
               loue
               ,
               hope
               ,
               feare
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               is
               shewed
               ,
               when
               one
               man
               doth
               imploy
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               and
               saluation
               of
               another
               .
               As
               a
               candle
               spendeth
               it selfe
               to
               giue
               light
               to
               others
               :
               so
               must
               Gods
               people
               spend
               those
               gifts
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               them
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               A
               Christian
               man
               howesoeuer
               he
               bee
               the
               freest
               man
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               seruant
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               
               especially
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               to
               doe
               seruice
               vnto
               the
               members
               of
               it
               by
               loue
               for
               the
               good
               of
               all
               .
               And
               this
               good
               is
               procured
               ,
               when
               we
               conuey
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               vs
               to
               our
               brethren
               :
               and
               that
               is
               done
               fiue
               waies
               .
               I.
               by
               example
               :
               II.
               by
               admonition
               :
               III.
               by
               exhortation
               :
               IV.
               by
               consolation
               :
               V.
               by
               praier
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               good
               example
               ,
               we
               are
               enioyned
               by
               Christ
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 your
                 light
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 good
                 works
                 and
                 glorifie
                 your
                 father
                 which
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               And
               that
               our
               hearts
               might
               be
               touched
               with
               speciall
               care
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sets
               before
               vs
               his
               owne
               blessed
               example
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowely
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 yee
                 followers
                 of
                 me
                 as
                 I
                 followe
                 Christ
              
               :
               and
               the
               higher
               men
               are
               exalted
               ,
               the
               more
               carefull
               ought
               they
               to
               be
               in
               giuing
               good
               example
               .
               
               
               
               
               
               For
               let
               a
               man
               of
               note
               or
               estimation
               doe
               euill
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               presently
               haue
               many
               followers
               .
               Euill
               example
               runnes
               from
               one
               to
               an
               other
               l●ke
               a
               leprosie
               or
               infection
               :
               &
               this
               Christ
               signified
               when
               he
               said
               that
               the
               figtree
               planted
               in
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 beares
                 no
                 fruite
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 ground
                 barren
                 .
              
               The
               second
               meanes
               of
               communication
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               god
               vnto
               others
               ,
               is
               admonition
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               whereby
               christian
               men
               are
               to
               recouer
               their
               brethren
               from
               their
               sinnes
               .
               A
               man
               by
               occasion
               fallen
               into
               the
               water
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               &
               the
               reaching
               of
               the
               hand
               by
               another
               is
               the
               meanes
               to
               saue
               him
               .
               Nowe
               euery
               man
               when
               he
               sinneth
               doth
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lieth
               ,
               cast
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               very
               pitte
               of
               hell
               :
               and
               wholesome
               admonitions
               are
               as
               the
               reaching
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               to
               recouer
               him
               againe
               .
               But
               it
               will
               peraduenture
               be
               saide
               ,
               howe
               must
               wee
               proceede
               in
               admonishing
               of
               others
               ?
               Ans.
               Wee
               are
               to
               obserue
               three
               things
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               search
               whether
               we
               that
               are
               to
               reprooue
               ,
               be
               faultie
               our selues
               in
               the
               same
               thing
               or
               no.
               
               First
               we
               must
               take
               out
               the
               beame
               that
               is
               in
               our
               own
               eye
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               see
               clearely
               to
               pul
               out
               the
               mote
               in
               our
               brothers
               eie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               before
               we
               reprooue
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               sure
               that
               the
               fault
               is
               committed
               :
               we
               must
               not
               goe
               vpon
               heare-saie
               or
               likelihoods
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 consider
                 or
                 obserue
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 prouoke
                 vnto
                 loue
                 or
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               before
               we
               reprooue
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               Christian
               wisdome
               make
               choice
               of
               time
               and
               place
               :
               for
               all
               times
               and
               places
               ●erue
               not
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               And
               therefore
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 an
                 offence
                 .
              
               Furthermore
               in
               the
               act
               of
               admonishing
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               to
               bee
               obserued
               :
               I.
               a
               man
               must
               deliuer
               the
               wordes
               of
               his
               admonition
               (
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               he
               can
               )
               out
               of
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               partie
               which
               is
               admonished
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               person
               of
               man
               see
               God
               himselfe
               to
               reprooue
               him
               .
               II.
               his
               reproofe
               must
               bee
               made
               with
               as
               much
               compassion
               and
               fellowe
               feeling
               of
               other
               mens
               wants
               as
               may
               be
               .
               As
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 fallen
                 by
                 occasion
                 into
                 any
                 fault
                 ,
                 ye
                 which
                 are
                 spirituall
              
               a
               
                 restore
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meekenesse
                 .
              
               The
               third
               way
               of
               communicating
               good
               things
               to
               others
               is
               exhortation
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               excite
               and
               stirre
               them
               on
               forward
               ,
               which
               doe
               alreadie
               walke
               in
               the
               waie
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               Therefore
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
                 Exhort
                 one
                 another
                 daily
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 hardened
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               But
               alas●
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               former
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               among
               men
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               vsuall
               in
               families
               that
               masters
               and
               fathers
               in
               stead
               of
               admonishing
               their
               seruants
               and
               children
               ,
               teach
               them
               the
               practise
               of
               sinne
               in
               swearing
               ,
               blaspheming
               ,
               slaundering
               ,
               &c.
               and
               as
               for
               exhortation
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               vsed
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               offend
               neuer
               so
               little
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               brotherlie
               exhortation
               hee
               shall
               heare
               his
               profession
               cast
               in
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               his
               hearing
               of
               sermons
               :
               this
               practise
               is
               so
               generall
               ,
               that
               many
               beginning
               newely
               to
               tread
               in
               the
               steppes
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               are
               hereby
               daunted
               ,
               and
               quite
               driuen
               back
               .
               The
               fourth
               way
               is
               consolation
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               meanes
               appointed
               by
               God
               whereby
               one
               man
               should
               with
               words
               of
               heauenly
               comfort
               refresh
               the
               soules
               of
               others
               afflicted
               with
               sickenesse
               or
               any
               other
               way
               feeling
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               either
               in
               bodie
               or
               in
               minde
               .
               And
               this
               dutie
               is
               as
               little
               regarded
               as
               any
               of
               the
               former
               .
               In
               time
               of
               mens
               sickenesse
               neighbours
               come
               in
               ,
               but
               what
               say
               they
               ?
               I
               am
               sorrie
               to
               see
               you
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               see
               you
               well
               againe
               .
               I
               would
               bee
               sorry
               else
               ,
               &c.
               
               Not
               one
               of
               an
               hundred
               can
               speake
               a
               word
               of
               comfort
               to
               the
               wearie
               :
               
               but
               we
               are
               faultie
               herein
               .
               For
               with
               what
               affection
               doe
               wee
               beleeue
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               when
               we
               our selues
               are
               as
               drie
               fountaines
               ,
               that
               doe
               scarse
               conuey
               a
               drop
               of
               refreshing
               to
               others
               .
               The
               last
               meanes
               is
               praier
               ,
               wherby
               gods
               Church
               procureth
               blessings
               for
               the
               seuerall
               members
               thereof
               and
               they
               againe
               for
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               herein
               lies
               a
               principal
               point
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               saints
               ;
               which
               ministreth
               notable
               comfort
               to
               euery
               Christian
               heart
               .
               For
               hence
               wee
               may
               reason
               thus
               :
               I
               am
               indeede
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               my
               owne
               praiers
               bee
               weake
               ,
               yet
               my
               comfort
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               knowe
               that
               I
               am
               partaker
               of
               all
               the
               good
               praiers
               of
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               dispersed
               ouer
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               my
               f●llowe
               members
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               blessings
               which
               God
               bestowes
               on
               them
               .
               This
               will
               make
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               troubles
               to
               say
               with
               Elisha
               ,
               
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 with
                 vs
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               When
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               had
               sinned
               in
               worshipping
               the
               goldē
               calfe
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               and
               made
               a
               breach
               into
               them
               ,
               as
               canon
               shot
               against
               a
               wall
               :
               
               but
               Moses
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               stood
               in
               the
               breach
               before
               the
               Lord
               to
               turne
               away
               his
               wrath
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               destroy
               them
               .
               And
               the
               praier
               of
               Moses
               was
               so
               effectual
               that
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
              
               ,
               as
               though
               Moses
               by
               praier
               had
               held
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               that
               he
               could
               not
               punish
               the
               people
               .
               And
               some
               thinke
               that
               Steuens
               praier
               for
               his
               enemies
               when
               he
               was
               stoned
               was
               a
               means
               of
               Pauls
               conuersiō
               .
               And
               surely
               though
               there
               were
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               yet
               this
               were
               sufficient
               to
               mooue
               a
               man
               to
               imbrace
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               considering
               that
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               hath
               part
               in
               all
               the
               praiers
               of
               the
               Saints
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               blessings
               of
               god
               that
               come
               thereby
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               this
               communion
               is
               in
               temporall
               things
               ,
               as
               goods
               ,
               and
               riches
               :
               whereby
               I
               meane
               no
               b
               anabaptisticall
               communion
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               vsed
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               all
               things
               common
               in
               respect
               of
               vse
               :
               and
               some
               solde
               their
               goods
               and
               possessions
               and
               parted
               them
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               euery
               one
               had
               neede
               .
               And
               by
               their
               example
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               be
               content
               to
               imploy
               those
               goods
               which
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               vs
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               our
               fellowe
               members
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               abilitie
               ,
               and
               beyond
               our
               abilitie
               if
               neede
               require
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 but
                 specially
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               communion
               of
               the
               liuing
               with
               the
               dead
               stands
               in
               two
               things
               :
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               departed
               in
               the
               Church
               Triumphant
               doe
               in
               generall
               pray
               for
               the
               Church
               militant
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               desiring
               the
               finall
               deliuerance
               of
               all
               their
               fellowe
               members
               from
               all
               their
               miseries
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               they
               crie
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
               
                 Howe
                 long
                 Lord
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 !
                 doest
                 not
                 thou
                 iudge
                 and
                 auenge
                 our
                 blood
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               I
               say
               
                 in
                 generall
              
               ,
               because
               they
               praie
               not
               for
               the
               particular
               conditions
               and
               persons
               of
               men
               vpon
               earth
               considering
               they
               neither
               knowe
               ,
               nor
               see
               ,
               nor
               heare
               vs
               :
               neither
               can
               they
               tell
               what
               things
               are
               done
               vpon
               earth
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               on
               earth
               do
               in
               heart
               and
               affection
               conuerse
               with
               them
               in
               heauen
               ,
               desiring
               continually
               to
               be
               dissolued
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ.
               Nowe
               whereas
               the
               Papists
               do
               further
               inlarge
               this
               communion
               ,
               auouching
               that
               the
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               make
               intercession
               to
               Christ
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               impart
               their
               merits
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               againe
               for
               that
               cause
               are
               to
               inuocate
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               vnto
               them
               religious
               worship
               ,
               we
               dissent
               from
               thē
               ,
               
               beeing
               resolued
               that
               these
               things
               are
               but
               inuentions
               of
               mans
               braine
               ,
               wanting
               warrant
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               conclude
               ,
               a
               question
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               any
               one
               of
               vs
               may
               particularly
               know
               and
               be
               assured
               in
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               part
               in
               this
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
               Ans.
               Saint
               Iohn
               opens
               this
               point
               to
               the
               full
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 walke
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 we
                 lie
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 purgeth
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               In
               which
               wordes
               he
               makes
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ioyned
               with
               obedience
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               infallible
               marke
               of
               one
               that
               is
               in
               the
               communion
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               or
               disobedience
               ,
               or
               both
               to
               be
               tokens
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               neither
               fellowshippe
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               true
               members
               of
               Christ.
               And
               therefore
               to
               ende
               this
               point
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               ,
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               know
               what
               sinne
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               ●he
               from
               the
               same
               as
               from
               the
               bane
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               euery
               euill
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               by
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               manifold
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               if
               we
               doe
               beleeue
               the
               fellowship
               which
               all
               the
               faithfull
               haue
               with
               Christ
               and
               with
               themselues
               ;
               and
               be
               resolued
               that
               we
               haue
               part
               therein
               ,
               then
               must
               we
               separate
               and
               withdraw
               our selues
               from
               all
               vngodly
               and
               vnlawfull
               societies
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               .
               Vnlawfull
               societies
               are
               manifold
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               onely
               touch
               one
               ,
               which
               euery
               where
               annoyeth
               religion
               ,
               and
               hindreth
               greatly
               this
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               ioyne
               themselues
               in
               companie
               to
               passe
               away
               the
               time
               in
               drinking
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               &c.
               
               Behold
               a
               large
               fellowship
               which
               beareth
               sway
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               towne
               but
               there
               is
               at
               the
               least
               one
               knot
               of
               such
               companions
               :
               and
               he
               that
               will
               not
               be
               combined
               with
               such
               loose
               mates
               ,
               he
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               no
               good
               nature
               :
               he
               is
               foisted
               forth
               of
               euery
               companie
               ;
               he
               is
               no
               bodie
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               will
               yeelde
               to
               runne
               riot
               with
               them
               in
               the
               mispending
               of
               his
               time
               and
               goods
               ,
               he
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               best
               fellow
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               what
               is
               done
               in
               this
               societie
               ?
               and
               how
               doe
               these
               cup-companions
               spend
               their
               time
               ?
               surely
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               day
               and
               night
               is
               vsually
               spent
               in
               swearing
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               surfetting
               ,
               reuelling
               ,
               and
               railing
               on
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               professe
               religion
               ;
               to
               omit
               the
               enormities
               which
               they
               procure
               to
               themselues
               hereby
               :
               and
               this
               behauiour
               spreads
               it selfe
               like
               a
               canker
               ouer
               euery
               place
               ,
               &
               it
               defiles
               both
               towne
               and
               countrey
               .
               But
               we
               that
               looke
               for
               comfort
               by
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               must
               not
               cast
               in
               our
               lot
               with
               such
               a
               wicked
               generation
               ,
               but
               separate
               our selues
               from
               them
               .
               For
               vndoubtedly
               their
               societie
               is
               not
               of
               God
               but
               of
               the
               deuill
               :
               and
               they
               that
               are
               of
               this
               societie
               ,
               can
               not
               be
               of
               the
               holy
               communion
               of
               Saints
               :
               and
               surely
               except
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               doe
               pull
               downe
               such
               fellowship
               ,
               the
               holy
               societie
               of
               Gods
               Church
               and
               people
               must
               decay
               .
               Excommunication
               is
               a
               censure
               ordained
               of
               God
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               banish
               them
               from
               this
               heauenly
               communion
               of
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               liue
               inordinately
               and
               haue
               communion
               with
               men
               in
               the
               works
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               by
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               men
               professing
               the
               same
               religion
               ,
               must
               be
               linked
               in
               ●ocietie
               and
               conuerse
               togither
               in
               Christian
               loue
               ,
               meeknes
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               
               and
               patience
               :
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               taught
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 compassion
                 and
                 mercie
                 ,
                 fulfill
                 my
                 ioy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 same
                 loue
                 ,
                 beeing
                 of
                 one
                 accord
                 and
                 of
                 like
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               Keepe
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               Why
               ?
               marke
               how
               his
               reason
               is
               fetched
               from
               this
               communion
               :
               
               
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 bodie
                 ,
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 into
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 your
                 vocation
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 one
                 hope
                 ,
                 one
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 all
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               no
               doubt
               the
               same
               reason
               made
               Dauid
               say
               ,
               
               
                 All
                 my
                 delight
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 be
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               euery
               Christian
               man
               that
               acknowledgeth
               this
               communion
               ,
               must
               carrie
               about
               with
               him
               a
               fellow-feeling
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               heart
               touched
               with
               compassion
               in
               regard
               of
               all
               the
               miseries
               that
               befall
               either
               the
               whole
               Church
               or
               any
               member
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Christ
               our
               head
               teacheth
               vs
               by
               his
               owne
               example
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               to
               Saul
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               giuing
               him
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               touched
               with
               the
               abuses
               done
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               directly
               beene
               done
               to
               his
               owne
               person
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Amos
               reprooueth
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               they
               dranke
               wine
               in
               bowles
               ,
               and
               annointed
               themselues
               with
               the
               chiefe
               oyntments
               :
               but
               why
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               doe
               so
               ?
               yes
               :
               but
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               they
               are
               reprooued
               followeth
               :
               
               
                 No
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 sorie
                 for
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 .
              
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               delights
               and
               pleasures
               they
               had
               no
               regard
               or
               compassion
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               poore
               Church
               and
               seruants
               of
               God
               elsewhere
               in
               affliction
               ,
               which
               euery
               man
               ought
               to
               shew
               forth
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               duties
               of
               loue
               :
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Pray
                 alwaies
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 prayers
                 and
                 supplications
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 thereunto
                 with
                 all
                 perseuerance
                 and
                 supplications
                 for
                 the
                 saints
                 .
              
               And
               he
               highly
               commendeth
               the
               Philippians
               
                 for
                 communicating
                 to
                 his
                 afflictions
              
               .
               
               And
               further
               he
               biddeth
               Philemon
               
                 to
                 comfort
                 Onesimus
                 his
                 bowels
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               If
               a
               mans
               life
               would
               saue
               his
               neighbours
               soule
               ,
               he
               must
               lay
               it
               downe
               ,
               if
               neede
               require
               .
               We
               haue
               all
               of
               vs
               daily
               occasion
               to
               practise
               this
               dutie
               towards
               the
               afflicted
               members
               of
               Gods
               Church
               in
               other
               countries
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               we
               enioy
               the
               Gospel
               with
               peace
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               vnder
               persecution
               for
               the
               same
               :
               and
               so
               oft
               as
               we
               heare
               report
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               should
               suffer
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               grieued
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               here
               be
               admonished
               not
               to
               seeke
               our
               owne
               things
               ,
               but
               to
               referre
               the
               labours
               of
               our
               callings
               to
               the
               common
               good
               especially
               of
               the
               Church
               whereof
               we
               are
               members
               .
               As
               for
               them
               that
               seeke
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               maintain
               their
               owne
               estate
               and
               wealth
               ;
               and
               therfore
               in
               their
               trades
               vse
               false
               weights
               and
               measures
               ,
               the
               ingrossing
               ,
               corrupting
               ,
               mingling
               of
               wares
               ,
               glozing
               ,
               lying
               ,
               smoothing
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               forswearing
               ,
               dissembling
               ,
               griping
               ,
               oppressing
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               &c.
               they
               may
               plead
               for
               themselues
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               they
               neuer
               yet
               knew
               what
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               meant
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               considering
               we
               are
               all
               knit
               into
               one
               mystical
               body
               ,
               &
               haue
               mutuall
               fellowship
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               our
               dutie
               is
               both
               to
               redresse
               the
               faults
               of
               our
               brethren
               and
               to
               couer
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               hand
               in
               the
               body
               laies
               plaister
               vpon
               the
               sore
               in
               the
               foot
               or
               in
               the
               legge
               ,
               and
               withal
               couers
               it
               .
               Loue
               couers
               the
               multitude
               of
               sinnes
               .
               And
               when
               men
               disgrace
               their
               bretheren
               for
               their
               wants
               ,
               and
               blase
               them
               
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               the
               dutie
               of
               fellow
               members
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               benefit
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Church
               :
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               
                 Forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
              
               :
               which
               may
               be
               thus
               described
               ,
               
                 Forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 his
                 Church
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 esteemes
                 of
                 sinne
                 as
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 committed
                 .
              
               In
               this
               description
               I
               haue
               couched
               fiue
               points
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               seuerally
               to
               consider
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               author
               of
               forgiuenes
               of
               sinnes
               ?
               Ans.
               God
               ,
               whose
               blessing
               it
               is
               :
               for
               sinne
               is
               onely
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               &
               the
               violating
               of
               his
               laws
               and
               commandements
               are
               properly
               sinnes
               .
               And
               the
               offence
               done
               to
               any
               man
               or
               creature
               is
               no
               more
               in
               it selfe
               but
               an
               offence
               or
               iniurie
               :
               yea
               the
               breach
               of
               mans
               commandement
               is
               no
               sinne
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               doe
               imply
               withall
               the
               breach
               of
               Gods
               commandement
               .
               Therfore
               it
               is
               a
               prerogatiue
               belonging
               to
               God
               alone
               to
               pardon
               sinne
               :
               and
               when
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               say
               ,
               Forgiue
               vs
               our
               trespasses
               as
               
                 we
                 forgiue
                 them
                 that
                 trespasse
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
              
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               forgiue
               sinnes
               as
               they
               are
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               trespasses
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               losses
               ,
               hurts
               ,
               and
               damages
               done
               vnto
               vs
               by
               men
               .
               It
               may
               be
               further
               said
               ,
               God
               hath
               giuen
               this
               power
               and
               commandement
               to
               his
               ministers
               to
               forgiue
               sinnes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Whose
                 sinnes
                 yee
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Gods
               ministers
               doe
               not
               properly
               forgiue
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               according
               to
               his
               word
               pronounce
               to
               a
               penitent
               sinner
               that
               his
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               and
               forgiuen
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               most
               certen
               truth
               that
               none
               can
               forgiue
               sinnes
               but
               God
               onely
               :
               it
               was
               auouched
               by
               the
               Pharisies
               and
               not
               denied
               by
               Christ.
               
               Hence
               it
               followes
               that
               remission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               beeing
               once
               graunted
               remaines
               for
               euer
               ,
               because
               Gods
               loue
               vnto
               the
               elect
               is
               vnchangeable
               ,
               and
               his
               decree
               concerning
               their
               saluation
               can
               not
               be
               altered
               .
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               to
               whom
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               is
               giuen
               ?
               Ans.
               To
               the
               Catholike
               church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               companie
               of
               men
               predestinate
               to
               saluation
               :
               as
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 dwell
                 therein
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 shall
                 haue
                 their
                 sinnes
                 forgiuen
              
               .
               And
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 shall
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 redeemed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 a
                 citie
                 sought
                 out
                 and
                 not
                 forsaken
                 .
              
               And
               if
               there
               had
               beene
               an
               vniuersall
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               to
               all
               men
               as
               some
               doe
               dreame
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               here
               haue
               beene
               made
               a
               peculiar
               prerogatiue
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               is
               procured
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 our
                 sinns
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               died
               to
               be
               a
               paiment
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               iustice
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sonne
                 clenseth
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Knowing
                 that
                 yee
                 were
                 not
                 redeemed
                 with
                 corruptible
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 siluer
                 and
                 g●ld
                 from
                 your
                 vaine
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 pretious
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 ●●mbe
                 vndefiled
                 and
                 without
                 spot
                 .
              
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               sinne
               is
               forgiuen
               ?
               Ans.
               By
               an
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               esteemes
               and
               accounts
               sinne
               as
               no
               sinne
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               neuer
               beene
               committed
               .
               Therefore
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 Lord
                 imputeth
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Esai
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 put
                 away
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 like
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 as
                 a
                 myst
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               know
               that
               cloudes
               and
               mystes
               which
               appeare
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               are
               afterward
               by
               the
               sunne
               vtterly
               dispersed
               .
               And
               King
               Hezekias
               when
               he
               would
               shew
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               forgiuē
               him
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 cast
                 them
                 behinde
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
              
               alluding
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               will
               
               not
               remember
               or
               regard
               a
               thing
               ,
               doe
               turne
               their
               backes
               vpon
               it
               .
               And
               Micheas
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 God
                 doth
                 cast
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 into
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
              
               alluding
               to
               Pharao
               ,
               whome
               the
               Lord
               drowned
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               redde
               sea
               .
               And
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               vs
               to
               pray
               thus
               :
               
                 Forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 debts
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 forgiue
                 our
                 debters
                 :
              
               in
               which
               words
               is
               an
               alluding
               to
               creditours
               ,
               who
               then
               forgiue
               debts
               ,
               when
               they
               account
               that
               which
               is
               debt
               as
               no
               debt
               ,
               &
               crosse
               the
               booke
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               damnable
               and
               vile
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               holdeth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               remission
               of
               the
               fault
               without
               a
               remission
               of
               the
               punishment
               :
               and
               here
               withall
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               doctrines
               of
               humane
               satisfactions
               ,
               and
               indulgences
               ,
               and
               purgatorie
               ,
               and
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               built
               vpon
               this
               foundation
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               to
               adde
               too
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               onely
               beleeue
               that
               God
               doth
               giue
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               (
               for
               that
               the
               very
               deuills
               beleeue
               )
               but
               withall
               I
               beleeue
               the
               forgiuenes
               of
               mine
               owne
               particular
               sinnes
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               that
               men
               should
               beleeue
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               prerogatiue
               we
               reape
               endlesse
               comfort
               :
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               is
               a
               most
               wonderfull
               blessing
               ,
               and
               without
               it
               euery
               man
               is
               more
               miserable
               and
               wretched
               then
               the
               most
               vile
               creature
               that
               euer
               was
               .
               We
               lo●th
               the
               serpent
               or
               the
               toad
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               haue
               not
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sinns
               procured
               by
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               thousand
               fold
               worse
               then
               they
               .
               For
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               ende
               of
               their
               woe
               and
               miserie
               :
               but
               when
               man
               dieth
               without
               this
               benefit
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               .
               For
               first
               in
               soule
               till
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               then
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               for
               euermore
               ,
               he
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               endlesse
               paines
               and
               torments
               of
               hell
               ;
               in
               which
               if
               one
               should
               continue
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               as
               there
               are
               drops
               in
               the
               Ocean
               sea
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               deliuered
               ,
               it
               were
               some
               ease
               :
               but
               hauing
               continued
               so
               long
               (
               which
               is
               an
               vnspeakable
               length
               of
               time
               )
               he
               must
               remaine
               there
               as
               long
               againe
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               without
               release
               :
               and
               therefore
               among
               all
               the
               benefits
               that
               euer
               were
               or
               can
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               pretious
               .
               Among
               all
               the
               burdens
               that
               can
               befall
               a
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               greatest
               ?
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               some
               ignominie
               ,
               some
               pouertie
               ,
               some
               contempt
               :
               but
               indeede
               among
               all
               ,
               the
               heauiest
               and
               the
               greatest
               ,
               is
               the
               burden
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               lying
               vpon
               the
               conscience
               and
               pressing
               it
               downe
               ,
               without
               any
               assurance
               of
               pardon
               .
               Dauid
               beeing
               a
               king
               had
               no
               doubt
               all
               that
               heart
               could
               wish
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               ,
               laying
               aside
               all
               the
               royalties
               and
               pleasures
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               saith
               this
               one
               thing
               aboue
               all
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 eased
                 of
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
               A
               lazar
               man
               full
               of
               sores
               is
               vgly
               to
               the
               sight
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               not
               abide
               to
               looke
               vpon
               him
               :
               but
               no
               lazar
               is
               so
               lothsome
               to
               vs
               ,
               as
               all
               sinners
               are
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               Dauid
               counted
               him
               blessed
               ,
               
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 were
                 couered
              
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               wil
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               a
               man
               should
               thus
               magnifie
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               considering
               it
               is
               but
               a
               common
               benefit
               .
               Thus
               indeede
               men
               may
               imagine
               ,
               which
               neuer
               knew
               what
               sinne
               meant
               :
               but
               let
               a
               man
               onely
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               tip
               of
               his
               finger
               haue
               a
               little
               feeling
               of
               the
               smart
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               shall
               finde
               his
               estate
               so
               fearefull
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               whole
               world
               were
               set
               before
               him
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               
               pardon
               of
               sinnes
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               would
               choose
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sinne
               before
               ten
               thousand
               worldes
               .
               Though
               many
               drousie
               Protestants
               esteeme
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               touched
               conscience
               it
               is
               a
               treasure
               ,
               which
               when
               a
               man
               findes
               ,
               he
               hides
               it
               ,
               and
               goes
               home
               and
               sells
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               and
               buies
               it
               .
               Therefore
               this
               bene●it
               is
               most
               excellent
               ,
               and
               for
               it
               the
               members
               of
               Gods
               Church
               haue
               great
               cause
               to
               giue
               God
               thankes
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
             
               The
               duties
               to
               be
               learned
               hence
               are
               these
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               here
               comes
               a
               commō
               fault
               of
               men
               to
               be
               rebuked
               .
               Euery
               one
               wil
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               beleeueth
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               almost
               laboureth
               for
               a
               true
               and
               certen
               perswasion
               hereof
               in
               his
               owne
               conscience
               :
               and
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               propound
               this
               question
               to
               the
               common
               Christian
               ;
               Doest
               thou
               perswade
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               God
               giues
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ?
               The
               answer
               will
               be
               ,
               I
               know
               and
               beleeue
               it
               .
               But
               aske
               him
               further
               :
               Doest
               thou
               beleeue
               the
               pardon
               of
               thine
               owne
               sinnes
               ?
               &
               then
               comes
               in
               a
               blind
               answer
               ,
               I
               haue
               a
               good
               hope
               to
               God-ward
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               not
               tell
               ,
               I
               thinke
               no
               man
               can
               say
               so
               much
               :
               for
               God
               saith
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               speake
               flat
               contraries
               ,
               to
               say
               they
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               not
               tell
               :
               &
               it
               bewraies
               exceeding
               negligence
               in
               matter
               of
               saluation
               .
               But
               let
               them
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               or
               loue
               their
               owne
               soules
               health
               ,
               giue
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               sure
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               :
               withall
               ,
               auoiding
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               drowsines
               of
               spirit
               ,
               the
               most
               fearefull
               iudgements
               of
               God
               which
               euery
               where
               take
               place
               .
               The
               foolish
               virgins
               went
               forth
               to
               meete
               the
               bridegroome
               with
               lamps
               in
               their
               hands
               as
               well
               as
               the
               wise
               ,
               but
               they
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               dreamed
               of
               the
               horne
               of
               oyle
               ,
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               bridegroome
               .
               So
               many
               men
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               as
               members
               thereof
               ,
               holding
               vp
               the
               lampe
               of
               glorious
               profession
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               they
               seeke
               onely
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               neuer
               casting
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               assure
               themselues
               in
               conscience
               touching
               their
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               death
               come
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               here
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               the
               pardon
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               euery
               day
               humble
               our selues
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               seeke
               pardon
               for
               our
               daily
               offences
               :
               for
               he
               giues
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               or
               contrite
               ;
               he
               fills
               the
               hungrie
               with
               good
               things
               ,
               when
               the
               rich
               are
               sent
               emptie
               away
               .
               When
               Benhadad
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               was
               discomfited
               and
               ouercome
               by
               the
               king
               of
               Israel
               ,
               by
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               who
               told
               him
               that
               the
               kings
               of
               Israel
               were
               mercifull
               men
               ,
               
               he
               sent
               them
               cloathed
               in
               sackcloath
               with
               ropes
               about
               their
               neckes
               to
               intreat
               for
               peace
               and
               fauour
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               king
               saw
               their
               submission
               ,
               he
               made
               couenant
               of
               peace
               with
               him
               .
               We
               by
               our
               sinnes
               most
               iustly
               deserue
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               euery
               day
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               standeth
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               and
               to
               humble
               our selues
               before
               him
               in
               sackcloath
               and
               ashes
               ,
               crauing
               and
               intreating
               for
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               so
               much
               as
               for
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               day
               by
               day
               without
               ceasing
               till
               the
               Lord
               giue
               this
               blessed
               answer
               to
               our
               consciences
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               sinnes
               are
               put
               out
               of
               his
               remembrance
               .
               We
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               God
               putteth
               grace
               into
               mens
               hearts
               when
               they
               lie
               snurting
               vpon
               their
               elbowes
               ,
               and
               either
               not
               vse
               or
               despise
               the
               meanes
               :
               but
               we
               must
               first
               vse
               the
               meanes
               partly
               by
               making
               confession
               of
               our
               sinnes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               crying
               to
               heauen
               for
               pardon
               :
               and
               then
               when
               by
               his
               grace
               we
               beginne
               to
               desire
               grace
               ,
               he
               giues
               further
               grace
               .
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeue
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               change
               the
               tenour
               and
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               take
               heede
               of
               breaking
               Gods
               commandements
               by
               doing
               any
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               whereof
               our
               consciences
               may
               accuse
               vs
               ,
               and
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               we
               haue
               displeased
               God
               heretofore
               .
               A
               man
               that
               for
               some
               misdemeanour
               hath
               beene
               cast
               into
               prison
               and
               lien
               there
               many
               yeares
               winter
               and
               sommer
               in
               cold
               irons
               ,
               when
               he
               obtaines
               libertie
               ,
               he
               will
               often
               bethinke
               himselfe
               of
               his
               old
               miserie
               ,
               and
               take
               heede
               for
               euer
               least
               he
               fall
               into
               the
               same
               offence
               againe
               :
               and
               he
               which
               hath
               seene
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               and
               ●elt
               the
               smart
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               withall
               by
               Gods
               goodnes
               obtained
               assurance
               touching
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               neuer
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               commit
               the
               like
               sinne●
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               change
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               .
               As
               for
               such
               as
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               liue
               in
               them
               still
               ;
               they
               deceiue
               themselues
               and
               haue
               no
               faith
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               second
               benefit
               which
               God
               bestoweth
               on
               his
               Church
               ,
               namely
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               :
               now
               followeth
               the
               third
               in
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 The
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
              
               .
               In
               the
               handling
               whereof
               sundrie
               points
               must
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               resurrection
               or
               no
               ?
               This
               question
               must
               needes
               be
               handled
               ,
               because
               Epicures
               and
               Atheists
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               day
               some
               doe
               call
               this
               article
               in
               question
               .
               Now
               that
               there
               is
               a
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               after
               death
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               prooued
               by
               many
               arguments
               ,
               whereof
               I
               will
               onely
               touch
               the
               principall
               .
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               writeth
               ,
               
               that
               
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 dissolue
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 :
              
               which
               are
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               sinne
               death
               :
               and
               hence
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
               If
               sinne
               and
               death
               are
               to
               be
               dissolued
               vtterly
               ,
               then
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               faithfull
               which
               are
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               made
               aliue
               :
               otherwise
               death
               is
               not
               abolished
               :
               but
               sinne
               and
               death
               must
               be
               vtterly
               abolished
               ,
               therefore
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               resurrection
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               had
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               tenour
               whereof
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               This
               couenant
               is
               not
               for
               a
               day
               or
               an
               age
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               or
               ages
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               euerlasting
               and
               without
               ende
               ,
               so
               as
               Gods
               people
               may
               say
               of
               God
               for
               euer
               ,
               God
               is
               our
               God
               :
               and
               likewise
               God
               wil
               say
               of
               his
               church
               for
               euermore
               ,
               this
               people
               is
               my
               people
               .
               Now
               if
               Gods
               couenant
               be
               euerlasting
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               must
               be
               raised
               againe
               to
               life
               .
               And
               if
               God
               should
               leaue
               his
               people
               in
               the
               gra●e
               vnder
               death
               for
               euer
               ,
               how
               could
               they
               be
               called
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ?
               for
               he
               is
               a
               God
               of
               mercie
               and
               of
               life
               it selfe
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               abide
               long
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               yet
               they
               must
               at
               length
               be
               reuiued
               againe
               .
               This
               argument
               Christ
               vseth
               against
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               which
               denied
               the
               resurrection
               :
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               dead
               ,
               &
               therfore
               they
               must
               rise
               again
               .
               The
               third
               argument
               must
               be
               taken
               frō
               the
               tenor
               &
               order
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               .
               It
               is
               a
               special
               part
               of
               gods
               glory
               ,
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               mercie
               on
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               his
               iustice
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               in
               rewarding
               them
               according
               to
               their
               works
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 reward
                 euery
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 :
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 by
                 continuance
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 seeke
                 glory
                 ,
                 &
                 ho●our
                 ,
                 ●n●
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 life
                 eternall
                 :
                 but
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 disobey
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 cōtent●●●●
                 and
                 obey
                 vnrighteousnes
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 indignation
                 and
                 wrath
                 .
              
               But
               in
               this
               life
               God
               rewardeth
               not
               men
               according
               to
               their
               doings
               :
               and
               therefore
               Sa●●mon
               
               speaking
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               all
               men
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ●ondition
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 vniust
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 badde
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 polluted
                 ,
                 to
                 h●●
                 that
                 offereth
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 offereth
                 none
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               here
               t●e
               wicked
               flourish
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               are
               aff●●cted
               .
               The
               vngodly
               haue
               hearts
               ease
               and
               all
               things
               at
               will
               ,
               whereas
               the
               godly
               are
               oppressed
               and
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               all
               kind
               of
               miseries
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               s●ee●e
               appointed
               for
               the
               slaughter
               .
               It
               remaines
               therefore
               that
               their
               〈◊〉
               needes
               be
               a
               generall
               resurrection
               of
               all
               men
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               the
               righteous
               may
               obtaine
               a
               reward
               of
               Gods
               free
               mercie
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               vtter
               shame
               and
               c●n●usion
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               God
               doe
               this
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               euery
               man
               ,
               the
               bodie
               needeth
               not
               to
               rise
               againe
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               vngodly
               man
               doth
               not
               worke
               wickednesse
               onely
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               his
               bodie
               also
               is
               an
               instrument
               thereof
               :
               and
               the
               godly
               doe
               not
               onely
               practise
               righteousnes
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               bodies
               also
               .
               The
               bodies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               the
               instruments
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               the
               weapons
               of
               righteousnes
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               bodies
               must
               rise
               againe
               ,
               that
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               they
               may
               receiue
               a
               reward
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               wrought
               in
               them
               .
               The
               fourth
               argument
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               vsed
               by
               Paul
               is
               this
               :
               
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               risen
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               the
               faithfull
               shall
               rise
               again
               ;
               for
               he
               rose
               not
               for
               himselfe
               as
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               stead
               and
               for
               vs.
               If
               the
               head
               be
               risen
               ,
               then
               the
               members
               also
               shall
               rise
               againe
               :
               for
               by
               the
               same
               power
               whereby
               Christ
               raised
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               both
               can
               and
               will
               raise
               all
               those
               that
               be
               of
               his
               mysticall
               bodie
               ,
               he
               beeing
               
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               The
               fifth
               argument
               is
               taken
               from
               expresse
               testimonie
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Iob
               hath
               an
               excellent
               place
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 stand
                 the
                 last
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 after
                 my
                 skin
                 wormes
                 destroy
                 this
                 bodie
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 my selfe
                 shall
                 see
                 and
                 mine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               auoucheth
               and
               prooueth
               this
               point
               at
               large
               ,
               by
               sundrie
               arguments
               which
               I
               wil
               not
               stand
               to
               repeate
               ;
               
               this
               one
               remembred
               :
               If
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 dead
                 rise
                 not
                 againe
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 faith
                 is
                 vaine
                 ,
                 our
                 preaching
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 departed
                 are
                 perished
                 .
              
               The
               sixth
               argument
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               ministreth
               certaine
               resemblances
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               be
               no
               sufficient
               proofes
               ,
               yet
               may
               they
               be
               inducements
               to
               the
               truth
               .
               Both
               Philosophers
               and
               also
               Diuines
               haue
               written
               of
               the
               Phoenix
               ,
               that
               first
               shee
               is
               consumed
               to
               ashes
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               and
               that
               afterward
               of
               her
               ashes
               riseth
               a
               young
               one
               :
               and
               on
               this
               manner
               is
               her
               kind
               preserued
               .
               Againe
               swallowes
               ,
               wormes
               ,
               and
               flies
               ,
               which
               haue
               lien
               dead
               in
               the
               winter
               season
               ,
               in
               the
               spring
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               sunnes
               heat
               ,
               reuiue
               againe
               :
               so
               likewise
               men
               fall
               in
               sownes
               &
               trances
               ,
               beeing
               for
               a
               time
               without
               breath
               or
               shew
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               afterward
               come
               againe
               .
               And
               (
               to
               vse
               Pauls
               example
               )
               before
               the
               corne
               can
               grow
               and
               beare
               fruit
               ,
               it
               must
               first
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               ground
               and
               there
               rotte
               .
               And
               if
               this
               were
               not
               seene
               by
               experience
               ,
               men
               would
               not
               beleeue
               it
               .
               Againe
               euery
               present
               day
               is
               as
               it
               were
               dead
               and
               buried
               in
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               and
               yet
               afterward
               it
               returnes
               againe
               the
               next
               morning
               .
               Lastly
               we
               read
               how
               the
               old
               Prophets
               raised
               some
               from
               death
               :
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               raised
               Lazarus
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               had
               lien
               foure
               daies
               in
               the
               graue
               and
               stanke
               :
               why
               then
               should
               any
               thinke
               it
               impossible
               
               for
               God
               to
               raise
               all
               men
               to
               life
               ?
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               reasons
               may
               bee
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
               First
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               the
               resurrection
               of
               bodies
               resolued
               to
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               is
               against
               common
               sense
               and
               reason
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               aboue
               reason
               but
               not
               against
               reason
               .
               For
               if
               impotent
               and
               miserable
               men
               ,
               as
               experience
               sheweth
               ,
               can
               by
               art
               euen
               of
               ashes
               make
               the
               most
               curious
               workmanship
               of
               glasse
               ,
               why
               may
               wee
               not
               in
               reason
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               omnipotent
               and
               euerliuing
               God
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               mens
               bodies
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               .
               Secondly
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               mens
               bodies
               beeing
               dead
               are
               turned
               into
               dust
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               mingled
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               beasts
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               and
               one
               mans
               bodie
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               confusion
               ,
               men
               can
               not
               possibly
               rise
               with
               their
               owne
               bodies
               .
               Ans.
               Howesoeuer
               this
               is
               impossible
               with
               men
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               possible
               with
               God.
               For
               he
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               was
               able
               to
               create
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               able
               to
               make
               euery
               mans
               bodie
               at
               the
               resurrection
               of
               his
               owne
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               distinguish
               the
               dust
               of
               mens
               bodies
               from
               the
               dust
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               the
               dust
               of
               one
               mans
               bodie
               from
               another
               .
               The
               goldsmith
               by
               his
               art
               can
               sunder
               diuers
               mettals
               one
               frō
               another
               :
               &
               some
               men
               out
               of
               one
               mettall
               can
               drawe
               another
               ,
               why
               then
               should
               we
               thinke
               it
               vnpossible
               for
               the
               almightie
               God
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ?
               It
               may
               bee
               further
               obiected
               thus
               :
               A
               man
               is
               eaten
               by
               a
               woolfe
               ,
               the
               woolfe
               is
               eaten
               by
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               the
               Lyon
               by
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               &
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
               eaten
               againe
               by
               men
               :
               againe
               one
               man
               is
               eaten
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vsuall
               among
               the
               Cannibals
               .
               Nowe
               the
               bodie
               of
               that
               man
               which
               is
               turned
               into
               so
               many
               substances
               ,
               especially
               into
               the
               bodie
               of
               another
               man
               ,
               cannot
               rise
               againe
               :
               and
               if
               the
               one
               doeth
               the
               other
               doeth
               not
               .
               Ans.
               This
               reason
               is
               but
               a
               cauill
               of
               mans
               braine
               :
               for
               wee
               must
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               entreth
               into
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               substance
               thereof
               ,
               must
               rise
               againe
               and
               become
               a
               part
               of
               the
               bodie
               at
               the
               daie
               of
               iudgement
               ;
               but
               euery
               man
               shall
               then
               haue
               so
               much
               substance
               of
               his
               owne
               as
               shall
               make
               his
               bodie
               to
               be
               entire
               and
               perfect
               :
               though
               another
               mans
               flesh
               once
               eaten
               bee
               no
               part
               thereof
               .
               Againe
               it
               is
               vrged
               ,
               that
               because
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               shall
               not
               rise
               againe
               .
               Ans.
               By
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               simply
               ,
               
               but
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               as
               they
               are
               in
               weaknesse
               ,
               without
               glorie
               ,
               subiect
               to
               corruption
               .
               For
               flesh
               and
               blood
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               signifies
               sometime
               the
               originall
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               sometime
               mans
               nature
               subiect
               to
               miseries
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               or
               the
               bodie
               in
               corruption
               before
               it
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               must
               bee
               vnderstood
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 beasts
                 are
                 euen
                 as
                 one
                 condition
                 .
              
               Nowe
               beasts
               rise
               not
               againe
               after
               this
               life
               :
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               resurrection
               of
               men
               .
               Ans.
               In
               that
               place
               Salomon
               expoundeth
               himselfe
               .
               They
               are
               like
               in
               dying
               :
               for
               so
               he
               saith
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               dieth
               ,
               so
               dieth
               the
               other
               :
               he
               speaketh
               not
               of
               their
               estate
               after
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               resurrection
               .
               In
               mankind
               we
               must
               consider
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               Elect
               and
               the
               Reprobate
               ;
               and
               they
               both
               shall
               rise
               againe
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               by
               diuers
               causes
               .
               The
               godly
               haue
               one
               cause
               of
               their
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               vngodly
               another
               .
               The
               cause
               why
               the
               godly
               rise
               againe
               ,
               is
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               the
               proper
               cause
               which
               
               procureth
               and
               effecteth
               their
               resurrection
               .
               In
               the
               scripture
               Adam
               and
               Christ
               are
               compared
               togither
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               second
               Adam
               :
               these
               were
               two
               rootes
               .
               The
               first
               Adam
               was
               the
               roote
               of
               al
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               he
               conueieth
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               sinne
               death
               to
               all
               that
               sprang
               of
               him
               ,
               Christ
               onely
               excepted
               :
               the
               second
               Adam
               which
               is
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               conueieth
               life
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               to
               all
               that
               are
               vnited
               to
               him
               :
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               resurrection
               they
               shal
               rise
               againe
               after
               this
               life
               .
               For
               looke
               as
               the
               power
               of
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               raised
               his
               bodie
               the
               third
               day
               :
               so
               shall
               the
               same
               power
               of
               Christ
               his
               godhead
               ,
               conuey
               it selfe
               vnto
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               which
               euen
               in
               death
               remaine
               vnited
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               raise
               them
               vp
               at
               the
               last
               daie
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               Christ
               is
               called
               a
               
                 quickening
                 spirit
              
               .
               Nowe
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               wicked
               rise
               againe
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               but
               the
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               curse
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               his
               word
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 daie
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               double
               death
               both
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               arise
               onely
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               as
               hee
               is
               a
               iudge
               ,
               that
               this
               sentence
               may
               be
               verified
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               suffer
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               eternall
               punishment
               in
               hell
               fire
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               S.
               Iohn
               setteth
               downe
               the
               outward
               meanes
               whereby
               the
               dead
               shal
               be
               raised
               ,
               namely
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               
                 The
                 houre
                 shall
                 come
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 graues
                 shall
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 .
              
               For
               as
               hee
               created
               all
               things
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               so
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               by
               the
               same
               voice
               all
               shall
               be
               raised
               againe
               .
               This
               may
               bee
               a
               good
               reason
               to
               mooue
               vs
               to
               heare
               the
               ministers
               of
               God
               reuerently
               :
               for
               that
               which
               they
               teach
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               that
               it
               may
               be
               as
               effectuall
               in
               raising
               vs
               vp
               from
               the
               graue
               of
               sinne
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               bee
               after
               this
               life
               in
               raising
               vs
               vp
               from
               the
               graue
               of
               death
               vnto
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               what
               manner
               of
               bodies
               shall
               rise
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               Ans.
               The
               same
               bodies
               for
               substance
               :
               this
               Iob
               knew
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               :
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 daie
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 my selfe
                 shall
                 see
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 same
                 eies
                 .
              
               Neuerthelesse
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               elect
               shall
               be
               altered
               in
               qualitie
               ,
               
               being
               made
               incorruptible
               and
               filled
               with
               glorie
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               the
               ende
               why
               these
               bodies
               shall
               rise
               againe
               .
               The
               principall
               end
               which
               God
               intendeth
               is
               his
               owne
               glorie
               ,
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               iustice
               and
               mercie
               .
               Nowe
               at
               the
               last
               daie
               ,
               when
               all
               men
               shall
               be
               raised
               to
               iudgement
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               godly
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               to
               condemnation
               ;
               there
               shal
               be
               a
               full
               manifestation
               both
               of
               his
               mercy
               and
               iustice
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               consequent
               a
               full
               manifestation
               of
               his
               glorie
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               doctrines
               touching
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               now
               followe
               the
               vses
               .
               First
               it
               serueth
               wonderfully
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               all
               Christian
               hearts
               .
               Dauid
               speaking
               not
               onely
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               saith
               most
               notably
               :
               
               
                 Mine
                 heart
                 is
                 glad
                 ,
                 my
                 tongue
                 reioiceth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 also
                 doth
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 .
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 leaue
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 graue
                 ,
                 neither
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 thy
                 holy
                 one
                 to
                 see
                 corruption
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               daies
               of
               this
               life
               be
               daies
               of
               woe
               and
               miserie
               ,
               yet
               the
               day
               of
               the
               resurrection
               shall
               bee
               vnto
               all
               the
               children
               of
               God
               a
               time
               of
               reioicing
               and
               felicitie
               ,
               &
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 refreshing
                 .
              
               Whosoeuer
               is
               now
               an
               hungred
               ,
               
               shall
               then
               eate
               and
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               fruite
               of
               the
               
               tree
               of
               life
               :
               and
               whosoeuer
               is
               now
               naked
               ,
               shall
               be
               then
               cloathed
               with
               the
               white
               garments
               dipped
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lambe
               :
               and
               a
               whosoeuer
               is
               nowe
               lame
               ,
               shall
               haue
               all
               his
               members
               restored
               perfectly
               .
               And
               as
               this
               daie
               is
               ioyfull
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               contrarie
               it
               is
               a
               daie
               of
               woe
               and
               miserie
               to
               the
               vngodly
               :
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 done
                 euill
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               If
               they
               might
               cease
               to
               liue
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               die
               as
               the
               beast
               doth
               ,
               O
               thē
               it
               would
               be
               well
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               might
               haue
               an
               ende
               of
               their
               miserie
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               must
               after
               this
               life
               rise
               againe
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               eternall
               woe
               and
               wretchednes
               ;
               a
               rufull
               and
               dolefull
               case
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               state
               of
               all
               vnbeleeuing
               and
               vnrepentant
               sinners
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               bidden
               to
               goe
               to
               bed
               ,
               that
               after
               hee
               had
               slept
               and
               was
               risen
               again
               he
               might
               go
               to
               execution
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               his
               heart
               to
               ake
               within
               him
               :
               yet
               this
               ,
               yea
               a
               thousand
               fold
               worse
               is
               the
               state
               of
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               :
               they
               must
               sleep
               in
               the
               graue
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               &
               thē
               rise
               againe
               ,
               that
               a
               secōd
               death
               may
               be
               inflicted
               vpon
               thē
               in
               bodie
               &
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               suffering
               of
               the
               full
               wrath
               of
               God
               both
               in
               bodie
               &
               soule
               eternally
               .
               
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               let
               vs
               imbrace
               the
               good
               counsel
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 Amēd
                 your
                 liues
                 &
                 turne
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 refreshing
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               If
               a
               man
               die
               repētant
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               day
               of
               refreshing
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               die
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               impetent
               ,
               and
               hard
               hearted
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               day
               of
               eternal
               horrour
               ,
               desperation
               ,
               &
               confusion
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeue
               that
               our
               bodies
               shall
               rise
               againe
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               stand
               before
               God
               at
               the
               last
               daie
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               wee
               must
               daily
               enter
               into
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               haue
               in
               minde
               that
               one
               dai●
               we
               must
               meet
               the
               Lord
               face
               to
               face
               .
               A
               traueller
               comes
               into
               an
               Inne
               hauing
               but
               a
               penny
               in
               his
               purse
               ,
               he
               sits
               downe
               and
               cals
               for
               all
               store
               of
               prouision
               and
               dainties
               :
               now
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               him
               ?
               surely
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               all
               men
               his
               behauiour
               betokens
               folly
               ,
               or
               rather
               madnes
               .
               But
               why
               ?
               because
               he
               spendes
               freely
               and
               hath
               no
               regard
               to
               the
               reckening
               which
               must
               follow
               :
               howe
               foolish
               then
               &
               mad
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               euery
               man
               that
               liueth
               in
               his
               sinns
               ,
               bathing
               himselfe
               in
               his
               pleasures
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               neuer
               bethinking
               how
               he
               shal
               meet
               god
               at
               the
               last
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               th●re
               make
               reckening
               for
               all
               his
               doings
               .
               An
               ancient
               diuine
               w●ites
               of
               himselfe
               that
               this
               saying
               ran
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               and
               sounded
               alwaies
               in
               his
               eares
               :
               
               
                 Arise
                 ye
                 dead
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ought
               alwaies
               to
               be
               sounding
               in
               our
               eares
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               haue
               time
               wee
               should
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               meete
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeue
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               weepe
               &
               mourne
               immoderatly
               for
               our
               friends
               deceased
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               did
               weep
               for
               Lazarus
               ,
               and
               when
               Steuen
               was
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               certaine
               men
               that
               feared
               God
               buried
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               great
               lamentation
               for
               him
               :
               and
               therefore
               mourning
               is
               not
               condemned
               :
               and
               wee
               must
               not
               be
               as
               stockes
               ,
               that
               are
               bereft
               of
               all
               compassion
               :
               yet
               remember
               we
               must
               ,
               what
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               to
               th●
               Thessalonians
               :
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 haue
                 you
                 ignorant
                 concerning
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 sorrowe
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 which
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 .
              
               For
               the
               godlie
               man
               properly
               dieth
               not
               ,
               but
               laies
               himselfe
               downe
               to
               take
               a
               sleepe
               after
               his
               manifolde
               labours
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               which
               beeing
               ended
               hee
               must
               rise
               againe
               to
               ioyes
               euerlasting
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               needes
               moderate
               and
               mingle
               our
               mourning
               for
               the
               
               deceased
               ,
               with
               this
               and
               such
               like
               comforts
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               hence
               to
               labour
               and
               striue
               against
               the
               natural
               feare
               of
               death
               :
               for
               if
               there
               be
               a
               resurrection
               of
               our
               bodies
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               death
               is
               but
               a
               passage
               or
               middle
               way
               from
               this
               life
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               If
               a
               begger
               should
               be
               commanded
               to
               put
               off
               his
               old
               rags
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               cloathed
               with
               rich
               &
               costly
               garments
               ,
               would
               he
               be
               sorrie
               because
               he
               should
               stand
               naked
               a
               while
               til
               he
               were
               wholly
               bestripped
               of
               his
               rags
               ?
               No
               surely
               ;
               well
               ,
               thus
               doeth
               God
               when
               he
               calls
               a
               man
               to
               death
               :
               he
               bids
               him
               put
               off
               his
               old
               rags
               of
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               ,
               and
               be
               cloathed
               with
               the
               glorious
               robe
               of
               Christs
               righteousnes
               :
               and
               our
               abode
               in
               the
               graue
               is
               but
               for
               a
               space
               ,
               while
               corruption
               be
               put
               off
               .
               This
               is
               Pauls
               argument
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 knowe
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 earthly
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 tabernacle
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 building
                 giuen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 house
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 but
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               whereas
               the
               godly
               are
               subiect
               to
               manifold
               afflictions
               and
               miseries
               ,
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               minde
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               here
               they
               shall
               finde
               a
               sufficient
               staie
               to
               quiet
               and
               calme
               their
               mindes
               ,
               if
               they
               consider
               that
               after
               this
               short
               life
               is
               ended
               ,
               there
               will
               ensue
               a
               ioyfull
               resurrection
               .
               Iob
               in
               the
               extremitie
               of
               all
               his
               temptations
               ,
               
               made
               this
               the
               comfort
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               one
               daie
               he
               should
               rise
               again
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               should
               enioy
               the
               glorious
               presence
               of
               his
               Creatour
               .
               And
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Antiochus
               were
               racked
               and
               tormented
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               bee
               deliuered
               :
               why
               so
               ?
               
               
                 because
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 resurrection
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               point
               serueth
               to
               be
               a
               bridle
               to
               restraine
               a
               man
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               spurre
               to
               make
               him
               goe
               forward
               in
               all
               godlines
               of
               life
               and
               conuersation
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               
                 hope
                 toward
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 vniust
                 .
              
               
               Nowe
               what
               did
               this
               mooue
               him
               vnto
               ?
               Marke
               :
               Herein
               (
               saith
               a
               he
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               )
               
                 I
                 endeauour
                 my selfe
                 alwaies
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 man.
              
               And
               let
               vs
               for
               our
               partes
               likewise
               remember
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               a
               meanes
               to
               mooue
               vs
               so
               to
               behaue
               our selues
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               and
               before
               men
               :
               and
               let
               it
               also
               be
               a
               bridle
               vnto
               vs
               to
               keepe
               vs
               backe
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               sinne
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               men
               daily
               defile
               their
               bodies
               &
               soules
               with
               so
               many
               damnable
               practises
               ,
               without
               any
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               ?
               Surely
               they
               neuer
               seriously
               remember
               the
               daie
               of
               the
               resurrection
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               wherein
               they
               must
               stand
               before
               Christ
               to
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               done
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               duties
               :
               nowe
               marke
               it
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
              
               .
               If
               the
               bodie
               rise
               ,
               it
               must
               first
               fall
               .
               Here
               then
               this
               point
               is
               wrapped
               vp
               as
               a
               confessed
               trueth
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               must
               die
               the
               first
               death
               .
               And
               yet
               considering
               that
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               haue
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinns
               which
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               demaunded
               ,
               why
               they
               must
               die
               ?
               Ans.
               Wee
               are
               to
               know
               that
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               death
               doth
               not
               seaze
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               his
               own
               nature
               ,
               a
               curse
               :
               for
               in
               that
               respect
               it
               was
               borne
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               vs
               :
               but
               for
               two
               other
               causes
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               thinke
               vpon
               ,
               as
               being
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               make
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               die
               .
               I.
               They
               must
               die
               that
               originall
               corruption
               may
               be
               vtterly
               abolished
               :
               for
               no
               man
               liuing
               on
               earth
               is
               perfectly
               sanctified
               ;
               
               and
               originall
               sinne
               is
               remaining
               for
               speciall
               causes
               to
               the
               last
               moment
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               abolished
               and
               not
               before
               .
               II.
               The
               godly
               die
               that
               by
               death
               as
               by
               a
               straight
               gate
               they
               may
               passe
               from
               this
               vale
               of
               miserie
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               thus
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               makes
               death
               to
               be
               no
               death
               ,
               and
               turnes
               a
               curse
               into
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               proceede
               :
               It
               is
               not
               here
               said
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               bodie
               onely
               ;
               what
               then
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               becommeth
               of
               the
               soule
               ?
               Diuers
               haue
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               then
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               not
               die
               ,
               yet
               are
               still
               kept
               within
               the
               bodie
               (
               beeing
               as
               it
               were
               asleepe
               )
               till
               the
               last
               day
               .
               But
               Gods
               word
               saith
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
               For
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               godly
               lie
               vnder
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               crie
               ,
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ?
               Diues
               in
               soule
               did
               suffer
               the
               woe
               and
               torments
               of
               hell
               :
               
               and
               Lazarus
               had
               ioy
               in
               Abrahams
               bosome
               .
               Again
               some
               others
               thinke
               ,
               that
               mens
               soules
               after
               this
               life
               doe
               passe
               from
               one
               mans
               bodie
               to
               an
               other
               :
               and
               Herod
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               beene
               of
               this
               opinion
               :
               
               for
               when
               newes
               was
               brought
               him
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               saide
               ,
               that
               Iohn
               Baptist
               beeing
               beheaded
               was
               risen
               againe
               ,
               thinking
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist
               was
               put
               into
               the
               bodie
               of
               some
               other
               man.
               And
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               some
               alledge
               the
               example
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               who
               forsaking
               the
               societie
               of
               men
               ,
               liued
               as
               beasts
               ,
               and
               did
               eate
               grasse
               like
               a
               beast
               :
               &
               they
               imagine
               that
               his
               owne
               soule
               went
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               beast
               entred
               in
               the
               roome
               thereof
               .
               But
               this
               indeede
               is
               a
               fond
               conceit
               :
               for
               euen
               then
               he
               had
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               when
               he
               liued
               as
               a
               beast
               ,
               beeing
               onely
               stricken
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               with
               an
               exceeding
               madnesse
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               bereft
               of
               common
               reason
               ;
               as
               doth
               appeare
               by
               that
               clause
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               his
               vnderstanding
               or
               knowledge
               returned
               to
               him
               againe
               .
               
               Again
               ,
               some
               other
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               neither
               dieth
               nor
               sleepeth
               ,
               nor
               passeth
               out
               of
               one
               bodie
               into
               an
               other
               ,
               but
               wandereth
               here
               on
               earth
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               appeareth
               to
               this
               or
               that
               man
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               which
               think
               that
               dead
               men
               walke
               :
               &
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               some
               alleadge
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               to
               make
               Samuel
               to
               appeare
               before
               Saul
               :
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               Samuel
               in
               deed
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               counterfait
               of
               him
               .
               For
               not
               all
               the
               witches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               deuils
               in
               hell
               are
               able
               to
               disquiet
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Lord
               without
               wandring
               from
               place
               to
               place
               .
               For
               when
               men
               die
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               their
               soules
               are
               immediatly
               translated
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               abide
               till
               the
               last
               iudgement
               :
               and
               contrariwise
               if
               men
               die
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               their
               soules
               go
               straight
               to
               the
               place
               of
               eternall
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               there
               abide
               as
               in
               a
               prison
               ,
               as
               Peter
               saith
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               the
               breath
               goeth
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               euery
               man
               goeth
               straight
               either
               to
               heauen
               or
               hell
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               third
               place
               of
               aboad
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               is
               expressely
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Creede
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               no
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               neither
               dieth
               ,
               nor
               sleepeth
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               spirituall
               and
               inuisible
               substance
               ,
               liuing
               and
               abiding
               for
               euer
               as
               well
               forth
               of
               the
               bodie
               as
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               third
               prerogatiue
               or
               benefit
               :
               now
               followeth
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 life
                 euerlasting
              
               .
               To
               handle
               this
               point
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               a●d
               to
               open
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               deserueth
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man.
               For
               
               
               
               
               
               both
               the
               prophet
               Esai
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               say
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 eare
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 it
                 into
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 .
              
               Againe
               Paul
               when
               hee
               was
               rapt
               into
               the
               third
               heauen
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               he
               
                 sawe
                 things
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vttered
                 .
              
               Neuertheles
               we
               may
               in
               some
               part
               describe
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               God
               in
               this
               case
               hath
               reuealed
               his
               will
               vnto
               vs.
               Wherefore
               in
               this
               last
               prerogatiue
               ,
               I
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               Life
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               Continuance
               of
               life
               ,
               noted
               in
               the
               worde
               euerlasting
               .
               Life
               it selfe
               is
               that
               whereby
               any
               thing
               acteth
               ,
               liueth
               ,
               and
               mooueth
               it selfe
               :
               and
               it
               is
               twofolde
               ,
               vncreated
               or
               created
               .
               Vncreated
               life
               is
               the
               very
               godhead
               it selfe
               ,
               whereby
               God
               liueth
               absolutely
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               giuing
               life
               and
               beeing
               to
               all
               things
               that
               liue
               and
               haue
               beeing
               :
               and
               this
               life
               is
               not
               meant
               here
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               not
               communicable
               to
               any
               creature
               .
               Created
               life
               is
               a
               qualitie
               in
               the
               creature
               ;
               and
               it
               s
               againe
               two-fold
               :
               naturall
               ,
               spirituall
               .
               Naturall
               life
               is
               that
               whereby
               men
               in
               this
               world
               liue
               by
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               meanes
               as
               are
               ministred
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
               Spirituall
               life
               is
               that
               most
               blessed
               and
               happie
               estate
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               Elect
               shall
               raigne
               with
               Christ
               their
               head
               in
               the
               heauens
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
               And
               this
               alone
               is
               the
               life
               which
               in
               the
               Creede
               we
               confesse
               and
               beleeue
               :
               and
               it
               consisteth
               in
               an
               immediate
               coniunction
               and
               communion
               or
               fellowship
               with
               God
               himselfe
               :
               as
               Christ
               in
               his
               solemne
               praier
               to
               his
               father
               a
               litle
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               signifieth
               :
               
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 these
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 which
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 in
                 me
                 through
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 as
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 father
                 art
                 in
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 euē
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 also
                 in
                 vs.
              
               And
               whē
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               Revelatiō
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Beholde
                 the
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 dwell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 with
                 them
                 :
              
               he
               sheweth
               that
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               that
               happines
               which
               god
               hath
               prepared
               for
               his
               seruants
               stands
               in
               a
               societie
               betweene
               God
               and
               them
               ,
               whereby
               God
               shall
               dwell
               with
               them
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               they
               againe
               shall
               there
               enioy
               his
               glorious
               presence
               .
            
             
               Touching
               this
               Communion
               ,
               three
               points
               must
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               order
               men
               shall
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ?
               Ans.
               This
               communion
               shall
               be
               first
               of
               all
               with
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               manhoode
               of
               Christ
               is
               personally
               vnited
               to
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               it
               shall
               also
               be
               with
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ;
               and
               consequently
               with
               the
               father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               order
               is
               ,
               because
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               the
               author
               and
               the
               fountaine
               of
               eternall
               life
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               conueies
               the
               same
               vnto
               vs
               onely
               in
               and
               by
               his
               flesh
               or
               manhood
               .
               Yet
               must
               we
               not
               here
               thinke
               that
               life
               proceedeth
               frō
               the
               māhood
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               cause
               efficient
               :
               for
               the
               flesh
               quickeneth
               not
               by
               any
               vertue
               frō
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Word
               to
               which
               it
               is
               personally
               vnited
               ;
               it
               beeing
               as
               it
               were
               a
               pipe
               eternally
               to
               conuey
               life
               from
               the
               godhead
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               thing
               this
               communion
               consisteth
               ?
               Ans.
               Saint
               Paul
               openeth
               this
               point
               to
               the
               very
               full
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               after
               Christ
               hath
               subdued
               all
               things
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
               then
               
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               immediatly
               shall
               bee
               all
               good
               things
               that
               heart
               can
               wish
               to
               all
               the
               elect
               .
               But
               some
               men
               may
               say
               ,
               What
               ?
               is
               not
               God
               all
               in
               all
               vnto
               vs
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               ?
               for
               whatsouer
               good
               things
               wee
               haue
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               from
               him
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               God
               is
               all
               in
               all
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               :
               but
               howe
               ?
               not
               immediatly
               but
               by
               outward●
               meanes
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               in
               small
               measure
               .
               For
               he
               conueies
               his
               goodnes
               and
               mercie
               
               vnto
               vs
               so
               long
               as
               we
               liue
               on
               earth
               ,
               partely
               by
               his
               creatures
               and
               partly
               by
               his
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               but
               after
               this
               life
               is
               ended
               ,
               all
               helpes
               and
               outwarde
               meanes
               shall
               cease
               :
               Christ
               shall
               giue
               vp
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               Mediatour
               shall
               cease
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               the
               office
               of
               a
               priest
               ,
               a
               prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               king
               :
               all
               authoritie
               and
               power
               shall
               be
               abolished
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               callings
               in
               the
               three
               maine
               estates
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               familie
               shall
               haue
               an
               ende
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               magistrate
               and
               subiect
               ,
               Pastor
               and
               people
               ,
               master
               and
               seruant
               ,
               father
               and
               sonne
               ,
               husband
               and
               wife
               :
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               vse
               of
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               cloathing
               ,
               respiration
               ,
               physicke
               ,
               sleepe
               :
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               men
               shall
               bee
               many
               thousand
               folde
               more
               blessed
               then
               euer
               it
               was
               .
               For
               the
               Godhead
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               immediately
               without
               all
               meanes
               shall
               be
               all
               things
               to
               all
               the
               chosen
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               worlde
               without
               ende
               .
               This
               may
               seeme
               strange
               to
               mans
               reason
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               very
               ●lat
               trueth
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               description
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               saith
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               temple
               in
               it
               .
               Why
               ,
               how
               then
               shall
               God
               bee
               worshipped
               ?
               marke
               what
               followeth
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 almightie
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 are
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Whereby
               is
               signified
               ,
               that
               although
               now
               we
               vse
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               meanes
               of
               our
               fellowship
               with
               God
               :
               yet
               when
               this
               life
               is
               ended
               ,
               they
               must
               all
               cease
               ,
               God
               and
               Christ
               beeing
               in
               stead
               of
               al
               these
               meanes
               vnto
               vs.
               And
               he
               addes
               further
               ,
               
                 The
                 citie
                 hath
                 no
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               What
               then
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               
               must
               there
               be
               nothing
               but
               darkenes
               ?
               Not
               so
               .
               For
               the
               
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 lighten
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Againe
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               
               there
               is
               
                 the
                 riuer
                 of
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 bearing
                 fruit
                 euery
                 moneth
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               is
               Christ.
               And
               therefore
               we
               shall
               haue
               no
               neede
               of
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               &c.
               but
               Christ
               himselfe
               our
               head
               and
               redeemer
               shall
               be
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               all
               vnto
               vs
               :
               on
               whome
               ,
               all
               the
               elect
               shall
               feede
               ,
               and
               by
               whome
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               they
               shall
               be
               preserued
               euermore
               .
               If
               a
               man
               would
               haue
               glorie
               ;
               the
               father
               ,
               sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               ghost
               shall
               be
               his
               glorie
               :
               if
               a
               mā
               desire
               wealth
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               wealth
               and
               pleasure
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               else
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               can
               wish
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               this
               communion
               is
               most
               admirable
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               tongue
               can
               tel
               ,
               nor
               heart
               conceiue
               the
               least
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               ,
               touching
               the
               benefits
               or
               prerogatiues
               that
               proceede
               of
               this
               communion
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               in
               number
               sixe
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               an
               absolute
               freedome
               from
               all
               wants
               .
               In
               the
               minde
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               ignorance
               ,
               no
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               no
               distrust
               in
               God
               ,
               no
               ambition
               ,
               no
               enuie
               ,
               anger
               ,
               nor
               carnall
               lust
               ,
               nor
               terrour
               in
               conscience
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               affection
               .
               In
               the
               bodie
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               soare
               ,
               no
               sicknes
               ,
               nor
               paine
               :
               
               for
               God
               shal
               wipe
               away
               al
               teares
               from
               their
               eies
               :
               nay
               thē
               all
               defects
               or
               wants
               in
               bodie
               or
               soule
               or
               in
               both
               shall
               be
               supplied
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               made
               perfect
               euery
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               In
               this
               life
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               the
               seruants
               of
               god
               know
               him
               but
               in
               part
               .
               Moses
               would
               haue
               seene
               gods
               face
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               permitted
               to
               see
               onely
               his
               hinder
               parts
               ;
               and
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               now
               wee
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               darkely
               as
               through
               a
               glasse
               .
               In
               this
               life
               we
               can
               no
               otherwise
               discerne
               but
               as
               an
               old
               mā
               through
               spectacles
               :
               &
               the
               creatures
               ,
               but
               specially
               the
               
               word
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               the
               spectacles
               of
               our
               minde
               ,
               wherein
               we
               behold
               his
               iustice
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               loue
               ,
               &c.
               and
               without
               them
               we
               can
               discerne
               little
               or
               nothing
               :
               yet
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               imperfect
               is
               abolished
               ;
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               not
               as
               through
               a
               glasse
               ,
               but
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               knowe
               him
               as
               we
               are
               knowne
               of
               his
               maiestie
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               possibly
               a
               creature
               may
               .
               God
               indeede
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               full
               knowledge
               of
               his
               maiestie
               can
               no
               more
               bee
               comprehended
               by
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               which
               is
               finite
               ,
               then
               the
               sea
               by
               a
               spoone
               :
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               God
               shall
               be
               knowne
               euery
               way
               of
               man
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               a
               creature
               may
               know
               the
               Creator
               .
               Now
               vpon
               this
               that
               the
               elect
               haue
               such
               fulnesse
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               whether
               men
               shall
               knowe
               one
               another
               after
               this
               life
               or
               no.
               Ans.
               This
               question
               is
               oftener
               mooued
               by
               such
               as
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               then
               by
               them
               that
               haue
               knowledge
               :
               and
               oftentimes
               it
               is
               tossed
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               little
               religion
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               men
               should
               rather
               haue
               care
               to
               seeke
               howe
               they
               may
               come
               to
               heauen
               ,
               then
               to
               dispute
               what
               they
               shal
               do
               when
               they
               are
               there
               :
               the
               common
               prouerb
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               good
               counting
               of
               chickins
               before
               they
               bee
               hatched
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               men
               in
               heauen
               shall
               knowe
               each
               other
               :
               yea
               they
               shall
               knowe
               them
               which
               were
               neuer
               knowne
               or
               seene
               of
               them
               before
               in
               this
               life
               :
               which
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               proportion
               ,
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocencie
               knewe
               Eve
               ,
               
               whome
               he
               had
               neuer
               seene
               before
               ,
               &
               gaue
               her
               a
               fit
               name
               so
               soone
               as
               shee
               was
               created
               .
               And
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               was
               transfigured
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               
               Peter
               knewe
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               whome
               before
               he
               had
               neuer
               seene
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               like
               that
               the
               elect
               shall
               knowe
               each
               other
               in
               heauen
               ,
               where
               their
               knowledge
               and
               their
               whole
               estate
               shall
               bee
               fully
               perfited
               .
               But
               whether
               they
               shall
               knowe
               one
               another
               after
               an
               earthly
               manner
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               this
               man
               was
               my
               father●
               this
               was
               mine
               vncle
               ,
               this
               my
               teacher
               ,
               &c.
               the
               word
               of
               god
               saith
               nothing
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               be
               content
               a
               while
               to
               bee
               ignorant
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               prerogatiue
               of
               euerlasting
               blessednes
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Elect
               shall
               loue
               God
               with
               as
               perfect
               loue
               as
               a
               creature
               possibly
               can
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               louing
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               loue
               him
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               is
               to
               loue
               him
               without
               measure
               :
               and
               both
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               heauen
               .
               For
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               shall
               haue
               an
               actuall
               fruition
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               bee
               as
               it
               were
               swallowed
               vp
               with
               a
               sea
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               wholly
               rauished
               therewith
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               creatures
               can
               they
               shall
               loue
               him
               againe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               a
               thing
               is
               according
               to
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               life
               God
               is
               knowne
               of
               man
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               loued
               onely
               but
               in
               part
               :
               but
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               the
               Elect
               shall
               knowe
               God
               fully
               ,
               they
               shall
               loue
               him
               without
               measure
               :
               &
               in
               this
               respect
               loue
               hath
               a
               prerogatiue
               aboue
               faith
               or
               hope
               ,
               howesoeuer
               in
               some
               respects
               againe
               they
               goe
               beyond
               loue
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               prerogatiue
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               keepe
               a
               perpetuall
               Sabbath
               in
               heauen
               .
               In
               this
               life
               it
               is
               kept
               but
               euery
               seuenth
               daie
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               best
               of
               all
               sanctified
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               but
               in
               part
               ;
               but
               in
               heauen
               euery
               day
               is
               a
               Sabbath
               :
               as
               the
               Lord
               saith
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               
               
                 From
                 moneth
                 to
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Sabbath
                 
                 to
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 all
                 flesh
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 worship
                 before
                 me
                 :
              
               &
               therefore
               the
               life
               to
               come
               shall
               be
               spent
               in
               the
               perpetuall
               seruice
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               elect
               after
               this
               life
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               shal
               be
               like
               the
               glorious
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 shall
                 chāge
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               resemblāce
               betweene
               Christs
               bodie
               and
               ours
               ,
               standeth
               in
               these
               things
               :
               as
               Christs
               bodie
               is
               incorruptible
               ,
               so
               shall
               our
               bodies
               be
               void
               of
               all
               corruption
               :
               as
               Christs
               bodie
               is
               immortal
               ,
               so
               ours
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heauen
               shal
               neuer
               die
               :
               as
               Christs
               bodie
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               so
               shall
               ours
               be
               made
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 sowen
                 a
                 naturall
                 bodie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 a
                 spirituall
                 bodie
              
               ;
               not
               because
               the
               bodie
               shall
               be
               changed
               into
               a
               spirit
               ,
               for
               it
               shall
               remaine
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               euer
               :
               but
               because
               it
               shall
               be
               preserued
               by
               a
               spirituall
               and
               diuine
               manner
               .
               For
               in
               this
               life
               it
               is
               preserued
               by
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               cloathing
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               physicke
               ,
               rest
               ,
               and
               diet
               ,
               but
               afterwarde
               without
               all
               these
               meanes
               the
               life
               of
               the
               bodie
               shall
               be
               continued
               ,
               and
               bodie
               and
               soule
               keepe
               togither
               by
               the
               immediate
               power
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
               Thus
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               is
               nowe
               preserued
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               the
               bodies
               of
               all
               the
               elect
               be
               after
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               Furthermore
               as
               Christs
               bodie
               is
               nowe
               a
               shining
               bodie
               ,
               as
               doth
               appeare
               by
               his
               transfiguration
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               so
               in
               all
               likelihood
               after
               the
               resurrection
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               elect
               shall
               be
               shining
               and
               bright
               ,
               alwaies
               remaining
               the
               same
               for
               substance
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               Christs
               bodie
               after
               it
               rose
               againe
               from
               the
               graue
               ,
               had
               this
               propertie
               of
               agilitie
               beside
               swiftnes
               ,
               to
               passe
               from
               the
               earth
               to
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               beeing
               in
               distance
               many
               thousand
               miles
               frō
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               violence
               :
               so
               shall
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               For
               beeing
               glorified
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               as
               well
               to
               ascend
               vpwarde
               ,
               as
               to
               goe
               downewarde
               ,
               and
               to
               mooue
               without
               violence
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               swiftly
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               and
               last
               prerogatiue
               ,
               is
               an
               vnspeakable
               and
               eternall
               ioy
               ●●
               Dauid
               saith
               :
               
               
                 In
                 thy
                 presence
                 is
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 ioy
                 :
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 p●●●ares
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               It
               is
               said
               that
               when
               Salomon
               was
               crowned
               king
               ,
               
               the
               people
               reioiced
               exceedingly
               .
               If
               there
               were
               such
               great
               ioy
               at
               his
               coronation
               ,
               whi●h
               was
               but
               an
               earthly
               prince
               ,
               what
               ioy
               then
               shall
               there
               be
               when
               the
               Elect
               shall
               see
               the
               true
               Salomon
               crowned
               with
               glorie
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ?
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               wise
               men
               which
               came
               from
               the
               East
               to
               worship
               Christ
               ,
               when
               they
               sawe
               the
               starre
               standing
               ouer
               the
               place
               where
               the
               babe
               was
               ,
               were
               exceedingly
               glad
               :
               howe
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               elect
               reioice
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               Christ
               not
               lying
               in
               a
               manger
               ,
               but
               crowned
               with
               immortall
               glorie
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ?
               Wherefore
               this
               ioy
               of
               the
               elect
               after
               this
               life
               is
               most
               wonderfull
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               vttered
               .
            
             
               The
               propertie
               of
               life
               eternall
               ,
               
               is
               to
               be
               an
               inheritance
               which
               God
               bestoweth
               on
               them
               which
               are
               made
               his
               sonnes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               only
               begotten
               sonne
               of
               the
               father
               .
               Hence
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               it
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 reward
              
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               deserued
               by
               our
               workes
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               erroniously
               teacheth
               :
               but
               for
               two
               other
               causes
               .
               First
               because
               life
               eternall
               is
               due
               to
               all
               that
               beleeue
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               merit
               .
               For
               his
               righteousnesse
               is
               made
               ours
               by
               imputation
               ,
               so
               con●equently
               the
               merit
               thereof
               is
               also
               ours
               :
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               
               (
               all
               personall
               merits
               in
               our selues
               vtterly
               excluded
               ,
               )
               we
               deserue
               or
               merit
               eternall
               happines
               as
               a
               reward
               ;
               which
               neuerthelesse
               in
               respect
               of
               our selues
               is
               the
               free
               and
               meere
               
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               resemblance
               betweene
               eternall
               life
               and
               a
               reward
               .
               For
               as
               a
               reward
               is
               giuen
               to
               a
               workeman
               after
               his
               worke
               is
               done
               ;
               so
               euerlasting
               life
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               men
               after
               the
               trauailes
               and
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               are
               ended
               .
            
             
               The
               degrees
               of
               life
               are
               three
               .
               The
               first
               is
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               men
               beeing
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               haue
               peace
               with
               God.
               Many
               imagine
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               eternall
               life
               till
               after
               death
               :
               but
               they
               are
               deceiued
               ,
               for
               it
               beginnes
               in
               this
               world
               :
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               testifieth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 my
                 wordes
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               we
               are
               hence
               to
               learne
               a
               good
               lesson
               .
               Considering
               we
               looke
               for
               life
               euerlasting
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               deceiue
               our selues
               ,
               lingring
               and
               deferring
               the
               time
               till
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               life
               eternall
               in
               our selues
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               earnest
               thereof
               laide
               vp
               in
               our
               hearts
               against
               the
               day
               of
               death
               .
               But
               how
               is
               that
               done
               ?
               we
               must
               repent
               vs
               heartily
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               be
               assured
               in
               conscience
               that
               God
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               is
               our
               father
               ,
               God
               the
               sonne
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               our
               comforter
               .
               For
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               this
               is
               life
               eternall
               to
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               God
               ,
               and
               whome
               thou
               hast
               sent
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
               And
               we
               must
               goe
               further
               yet
               ,
               endeauouring
               to
               say
               with
               Paul
               ,
               
               that
               we
               liue
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               liueth
               in
               vs
               :
               which
               when
               we
               can
               say
               ,
               we
               haue
               in
               vs
               the
               very
               seede
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               The
               second
               degree
               is
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               the
               bodie
               freed
               from
               all
               diseases
               ,
               paines
               ,
               and
               miseries
               ,
               is
               laid
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               is
               receiued
               into
               heauen
               .
               The
               third
               is
               after
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               when
               bodie
               and
               soule
               reunited
               shall
               both
               be
               aduanced
               to
               eternall
               glorie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               this
               third
               degree
               of
               life
               ,
               there
               be
               in
               all
               likelihood
               sundrie
               degrees
               of
               glory
               .
               Daniel
               speaking
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               elect
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 be
                 wise
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 turne
                 many
                 to
                 righteousnes
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               
               Now
               we
               know
               there
               is
               difference
               betweene
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
               and
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               starres
               .
               Againe
               there
               be
               degrees
               of
               torments
               in
               hell
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 easier
                 for
                 Tyrus
                 and
                 Sydon
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 then
                 for
                 this
                 generation
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               there
               be
               proportionall
               degrees
               of
               glorie
               .
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 starre
                 differeth
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 glorie
                 :
              
               so
               is
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               In
               which
               words
               he
               applies
               the
               differences
               of
               excellencie
               that
               be
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               differences
               of
               glorie
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               mens
               bodies
               after
               the
               resurrection
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               coniecture
               )
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               degrees
               of
               glorie
               shall
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               diuerse
               measures
               of
               gifts
               and
               graces
               bestowed
               on
               men
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               imployance
               of
               them
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               twelue
               Apostles
               who
               were
               exceedingly
               enriched
               with
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               were
               master-builders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               shall
               sit
               on
               12.
               thrones
               and
               
               iudge
               the
               twelue
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               degrees
               of
               glorie
               in
               heauen
               ,
               some
               shall
               want
               glorie
               .
               Ans.
               Not
               so
               :
               though
               some
               haue
               more
               ,
               and
               some
               lesse
               ,
               yet
               all
               shall
               haue
               sufficient
               .
               Take
               sundrie
               vessells
               whereof
               some
               are
               bigger
               ,
               and
               some
               lesse
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               all
               into
               the
               sea
               :
               some
               will
               receiue
               more
               water
               and
               some
               lesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               shall
               be
               full
               and
               no
               want
               in
               any
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               among
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               heauen
               ,
               some
               shall
               haue
               more
               glorie
               some
               lesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               without
               exception
               full
               of
               glorie
               .
               And
               wheras
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               all
               the
               labourers
               in
               the
               vineyard
               receiue
               each
               of
               them
               a
               pennie
               equally
               for
               their
               hire
               ;
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               that
               parable
               intends
               not
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               equalitie
               of
               celestiall
               glorie
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               state
               of
               the
               godly
               after
               this
               life
               :
               but
               the
               very
               drift
               of
               the
               parable
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               called
               first
               ,
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               bragge
               or
               insult
               ouer
               others
               which
               as
               yet
               are
               vncalled
               ,
               considering
               they
               may
               be
               made
               equall
               or
               be
               preferred
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               life
               it selfe
               :
               now
               followes
               the
               continuance
               thereof
               ,
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               haue
               noted
               in
               calling
               it
               eternall
               or
               euerlasting
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 abolished
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               brought
               not
               onely
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 immortalitie
                 to
                 light
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
               And
               this
               very
               circumstance
               serues
               greatly
               to
               commend
               the
               happines
               of
               the
               godly
               :
               in
               that
               ,
               after
               they
               haue
               made
               an
               entrance
               into
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               neuer
               see
               tearme
               of
               time
               or
               end
               .
               Suppose
               the
               whole
               world
               were
               a
               sea
               ,
               and
               that
               euery
               thousand
               yeares
               expired
               ,
               a
               bird
               must
               carrie
               away
               ,
               or
               drinke
               vp
               one
               onely
               droppe
               of
               it
               :
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               it
               will
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               this
               sea
               though
               very
               huge
               ,
               shall
               be
               dried
               vp
               :
               but
               yet
               many
               thousand
               millions
               of
               yeares
               must
               be
               passed
               before
               this
               can
               be
               done
               .
               Now
               if
               a
               man
               should
               enioy
               happinesse
               in
               heauen
               onely
               for
               the
               space
               of
               time
               in
               which
               the
               sea
               is
               in
               drying
               vp
               ,
               he
               would
               thinke
               his
               case
               most
               happie
               and
               blessed
               :
               but
               behold
               the
               Elect
               shall
               enioy
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               not
               onely
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               ended
               ,
               they
               shall
               enioy
               it
               as
               long
               againe
               :
               and
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               farre
               from
               the
               ending
               of
               this
               their
               ioy
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               thus
               seene
               what
               life
               euerlasting
               is
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               article
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               beleeue
               that
               there
               is
               an
               eternall
               happines
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               belongs
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               vse
               this
               present
               world
               &
               all
               the
               things
               therein
               as
               though
               we
               vsed
               them
               not
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               yet
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               minds
               must
               be
               alwaies
               cast
               toward
               the
               blessed
               estate
               prepared
               for
               vs
               in
               heauen
               .
               As
               a
               pilgrime
               in
               a
               strange
               land
               hath
               alwaies
               his
               eyes
               toward
               his
               iournies
               end
               ,
               and
               is
               then
               grieued
               when
               by
               any
               meanes
               he
               is
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               so
               must
               we
               alwaies
               haue
               our
               mindes
               and
               hearts
               set
               on
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               be
               grieued
               when
               we
               are
               by
               any
               way
               hindered
               in
               the
               straight
               way
               ,
               that
               leadeth
               thereunto
               :
               we
               haue
               a
               notable
               patterne
               of
               this
               dutie
               set
               out
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               Patriarke
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               beeing
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               obeyed
               to
               goe
               out
               into
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               afterward
               receiue
               for
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               he
               went
               :
               and
               by
               faith
               aboad
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 countrey
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 tents
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               cause
               that
               mooued
               him
               was
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               for
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 citie
                 hauing
                 a
                 
                 foundation
                 ,
                 whose
                 builder
                 and
                 maker
                 is
                 God.
              
               And
               we
               ought
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               for
               our
               parts
               to
               be
               little
               affected
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               neuer
               setting
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               them
               ,
               but
               vsing
               them
               as
               a
               pilgrime
               doth
               vse
               his
               staffe
               in
               the
               way
               :
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               an
               helpe
               and
               stay
               for
               him
               in
               his
               iourney
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               to
               carrie
               it
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               but
               so
               soone
               as
               ●t
               beginneth
               to
               trouble
               him
               ,
               he
               casteth
               it
               away
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               all
               that
               ●rofesse
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               hence
               learne
               to
               beare
               the
               crosses
               and
               afflic●ions
               which
               God
               shall
               lay
               on
               them
               in
               this
               world
               .
               It
               is
               Gods
               vsuall
               manne●
               to
               begin
               corrections
               in
               his
               owne
               familie
               vpon
               his
               owne
               children
               ;
               and
               as
               P●ter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Iudgement
                 beginneth
                 at
                 Gods
                 house
              
               .
               Looke
               at
               a
               mother
               that
               weanes
               her
               child
               ,
               laieth
               wormewood
               or
               some
               other
               bitter
               thing
               vpon
               her
               breast
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               child
               loath
               the
               milke
               :
               so
               likewise
               God
               makes
               vs
               often
               feele
               the
               mis●ries
               and
               crosses
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               our
               loue
               and
               liking
               might
               be
               turned
               from
               this
               world
               and
               fixed
               in
               heauen
               .
               As
               rawe
               flesh
               is
               loathsome
               to
               the
               stomacke
               ;
               so
               is
               euery
               sinner
               and
               vnmortified
               man
               loathsome
               vnto
               God
               :
               till
               the
               Lord
               by
               afflictions
               mortifie
               in
               him
               the
               corruptions
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               loue
               of
               this
               world
               .
               But
               when
               a
               man
               is
               afflicted
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               be
               able
               to
               endure
               the
               crosse
               ?
               Surely
               by
               resoluing
               himselfe
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               prepared
               life
               euerlasting
               for
               him
               .
               
               Thus
               we
               read
               that
               Moses
               by
               faith
               when
               he
               was
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               and
               choosed
               rather
               to
               suffer
               aduersitie
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               enioy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               esteeming
               the
               rebuke
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               then
               the
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               :
               what
               mooued
               Moses
               to
               be
               of
               this
               minde
               ?
               The
               reason
               is
               added
               :
               
                 Because
                 he
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               had
               alwaies
               a
               speciall
               regard
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               it
               that
               made
               him
               content
               and
               willing
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               god
               .
               Here
               then
               behold
               a
               notable
               president
               for
               vs
               to
               follow
               .
               In
               which
               we
               are
               taught
               that
               the
               best
               way
               to
               endure
               afflictions
               with
               patience
               ,
               is
               to
               haue
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               :
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               easie
               and
               lightsome
               .
               When
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               bring
               vnto
               vs
               a
               cup
               of
               afflictions
               and
               bid
               vs
               drinke
               a
               draught
               thereof
               to
               the
               very
               bottome
               ,
               the
               meditation
               of
               life
               eternall
               must
               be
               as
               sugar
               in
               our
               pockets
               to
               sweeten
               the
               cup
               withall
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               and
               endles
               mercy
               towards
               mankind
               ,
               hath
               prepared
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               yet
               not
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               elect
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               aboue
               all
               things
               in
               this
               world
               seeke
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Let
               vs
               receiue
               this
               as
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               euening
               or
               morning
               ,
               day
               or
               night
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               young
               or
               old
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ;
               first
               we
               must
               seeke
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               and
               his
               righteousnes
               .
               If
               this
               benefit
               were
               common
               to
               all
               and
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               lesse
               care
               might
               be
               had
               :
               but
               seeing
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               some
               alone
               ,
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               let
               all
               our
               studies
               be
               to
               obtaine
               the
               beginnings
               of
               li●e
               euerlasting
               giuen
               in
               this
               life
               .
               For
               if
               we
               haue
               it
               not
               ,
               whosoeuer
               we
               be
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               better
               for
               vs
               that
               we
               had
               neuer
               beene
               borne
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               had
               beene
               borne
               dogges
               and
               toades
               then
               men
               :
               for
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               ende
               of
               their
               miserie
               ;
               but
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               loose
               euerlasting
               happinesse
               ,
               hath
               ten
               thousand
               millions
               of
               yeares
               to
               liue
               in
               miserie
               and
               in
               the
               torments
               of
               hell
               :
               and
               when
               that
               
               time
               is
               ended
               ,
               he
               is
               as
               farre
               from
               the
               end
               of
               his
               miserie
               as
               he
               was
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               deuill
               steale
               this
               meditation
               out
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               but
               be
               carefull
               to
               repent
               of
               all
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               yee
               may
               come
               to
               haue
               the
               pawne
               and
               earnest
               of
               the
               spirit
               concerning
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               world
               .
               What
               a
               miserable
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               liue
               long
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               dreame
               of
               another
               till
               the
               last
               gaspe
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               suffer
               Satan
               thus
               to
               abuse
               and
               bewitch
               vs
               :
               for
               if
               we
               haue
               not
               eternall
               life
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               shall
               neuer
               haue
               it
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               by
               Gods
               goodnes
               I
               haue
               shewed
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Creede
               :
               now
               to
               draw
               to
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               the
               generall
               vses
               which
               are
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               follow
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               we
               learne
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               condemne
               vs
               for
               heretickes
               :
               for
               we
               doe
               truly
               hold
               and
               beleeue
               the
               whole
               Apostolicall
               Symbole
               or
               Creede
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               epitome
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               very
               key
               of
               faith
               .
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               denie
               the
               Popes
               supremacie
               ,
               iustification
               by
               workes
               ,
               purgatorie
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               inuocation
               and
               intercession
               of
               Saints
               ,
               &c.
               which
               ar●
               the
               greatest
               points
               of
               religion
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               ,
               we
               denie
               and
               renounce
               them
               as
               doctrines
               of
               deuills
               :
               perswading
               our selues
               that
               if
               they
               indeede
               had
               beene
               Apostolicall
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               grounds
               and
               pillars
               of
               religion
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               now
               auouched
               to
               be
               ;
               they
               should
               in
               no
               wise
               haue
               beene
               left
               forth
               of
               the
               Creede
               .
               For
               it
               is
               an
               ouersight
               in
               making
               a
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               omit
               the
               principall
               points
               and
               rules
               of
               faith
               .
               It
               will
               be
               further
               saide
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Creede
               we
               beleeue
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               are
               to
               beleeue
               all
               these
               former
               points
               which
               are
               taught
               and
               auouched
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               this
               defence
               is
               foolish
               .
               For
               it
               takes
               this
               for
               graunted
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               Church
               here
               meant
               which
               we
               denie
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               can
               prooue
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               be
               vniuersal
               or
               Catholike
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               adde
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               principall
               grounds
               of
               popish
               faith
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               contend
               with
               vs
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               ;
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               any
               other
               Creedes
               which
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Churches
               and
               Councells
               for
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               the
               Creede
               serues
               as
               a
               storehouse
               of
               remedies
               against
               all
               troubles
               and
               temptations
               whatsoeuer
               .
               I.
               If
               a
               man
               be
               grieued
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               earthly
               riches
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               that
               he
               beleeues
               God
               to
               be
               
                 his
                 Creatour
              
               ,
               who
               will
               therefore
               guide
               and
               preserue
               his
               owne
               workmanship
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               prouidence
               minister
               all
               things
               needefull
               vnto
               it
               .
               And
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               lost
               the
               principall
               blessing
               of
               all
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               God
               to
               be
               his
               father
               ,
               Christ
               to
               be
               his
               redeemer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               his
               comforter
               :
               and
               that
               considering
               he
               lookes
               for
               life
               eternall
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ouer
               much
               carefull
               for
               this
               life
               :
               and
               that
               Christ
               being
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               will
               not
               forsake
               vs
               beeing
               the
               seruants
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               but
               will
               prouide
               things
               needefull
               for
               vs.
               II.
               If
               any
               man
               be
               grieued
               in
               respect
               of
               outward
               disgrace
               and
               contempt
               ,
               let
               him
               remember
               that
               he
               beleeues
               in
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               is
               to
               reioyce
               in
               contempt
               for
               righteousnes
               sake
               .
               III.
               They
               which
               are
               troubled
               for
               the
               decease
               of
               friends●
               are
               to
               comfort
               thēselues
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               
               Christ
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               their
               friends
               .
               IV.
               Against
               bodily
               captiuitie
               ,
               let
               men
               consider
               that
               they
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               their
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               seruice
               is
               perfect
               libertie
               .
               V.
               Against
               the
               feare
               of
               bodily
               diseases●
               we
               must
               remember
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               diseases
               and
               infirmities
               shall
               be
               abolished
               .
               VI.
               If
               a
               man
               feare
               death
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               that
               he
               beleeues
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               died
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               who
               by
               death
               hath
               vanquished
               death
               .
               VII
               .
               The
               feare
               of
               persecution
               is
               restrained
               ,
               if
               we
               call
               to
               remembrance
               that
               God
               is
               a
               
                 Father
                 Almightie
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               able
               but
               also
               willing
               to
               represse
               the
               power
               of
               the
               aduersarie
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               shall
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               children
               .
               VIII
               .
               Terrours
               arising
               of
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               are
               delaied
               by
               remembrance
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               shall
               be
               our
               iudge
               who
               is
               our
               redeemer
               .
               IX
               .
               Feare
               of
               damnation
               is
               remedied
               by
               consideration
               that
               Christ
               died
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               now
               sitts
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               X.
               Terrours
               of
               conscience
               for
               sinne
               are
               repressed
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               God
               is
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               much
               in
               sparing
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               prerogatiue
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               haue
               
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
              
               .
            
             
               Trin-vni
               Deo
               gloria
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               LORDS
               PRAYER
               :
            
             
               In
               the
               way
               of
               Catechising
               ,
               seruing
               for
               ignorant
               people
               .
            
             
               Corrected
               and
               amended
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               are
               adioyned
               the
               prayers
               of
               Paul
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               By
               W.
               Perkins
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               Iohn
               Porter
               ,
               and
               Ralph
               Iackson
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               right
               Honourable
               Edward
               ,
               Lord
               Russell
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               :
               Grace
               and
               peace
               be
               multiplied
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Honourable
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               what
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               ornaments
               of
               this
               Noble
               state
               ,
               vnto
               which
               God
               hath
               aduanced
               you
               :
               it
               wil
               appeare
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               more
               excellent
               then
               a
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               prayer
               .
               For
               what
               doth
               your
               heart
               affect
               ?
               would
               you
               speake
               the
               languages
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               by
               prayer
               you
               may
               speak
               the
               most
               heauenly
               tongue
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               b
               euen
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               .
               Would
               you
               haue
               the
               valor
               of
               knighthood
               ?
               By
               prayer
               you
               may
               stand
               in
               place
               where
               Gods
               hande
               hath
               c
               made
               a
               breach
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               d
               all
               the
               chariots
               and
               horsmen
               in
               a
               kingdom
               .
               Would
               you
               inioy
               Gods
               blessings
               which
               you
               wāt
               ?
               By
               praier
               you
               may
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               put
               your
               hand
               into
               the
               cofers
               of
               Gods
               treasures
               e
               &
               inrich
               your selfe
               .
               Doe
               you
               desire
               the
               fauour
               of
               Monarks
               and
               Princes
               ?
               By
               praier
               you
               may
               come
               in
               presence
               and
               haue
               speech
               with
               Iehova
               the
               king
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               would
               you
               know
               ,
               whether
               now
               liuing
               you
               be
               dead
               ,
               that
               beeing
               
               dead
               you
               may
               liue
               for
               euer
               ?
               By
               prayer
               a
               man
               may
               knowe
               ,
               whether
               hee
               bee
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               dead
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               liue
               to
               God
               ,
               liue
               to
               Christ
               and
               liue
               eternally
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               then
               ,
               beeing
               so
               excellent
               a
               point
               of
               Religion
               :
               I
               am
               imboldened
               to
               commend
               this
               small
               treatise
               to
               your
               Honour
               :
               not
               so
               much
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               because
               it
               doth
               set
               out
               the
               matter
               and
               true
               manner
               of
               inuocation
               of
               Gods
               holy
               name
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               for
               your
               fauour
               in
               accepting
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               desire
               is
               to
               be
               answerable
               to
               your
               most
               honourable
               ,
               &
               for
               religion
               most
               worthy
               ancestors
               ,
               in
               the
               care
               of
               maintaining
               and
               countenancing
               any
               good
               thing
               that
               may
               any
               way
               serue
               for
               the
               furtherīg
               of
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Nowe
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               God
               euen
               the
               Father
               which
               hath
               loued
               vs
               ,
               &
               giuen
               vs
               euerlasting
               consolation
               ,
               and
               good
               hope
               through
               grace
               ,
               stablish
               your
               Honour
               in
               euery
               good
               word
               and
               worke
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 H.
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Perkins
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               aduertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               GOod
               reader
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               booke
               of
               late
               published
               in
               London
               vnder
               this
               title
               ,
               PERKINS
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Lords
               praier
               .
               In
               it
               I
               haue
               double
               iniurie
               .
               First
               it
               was
               printed
               without
               my
               knowledge
               or
               consent
               .
               And
               secondly
               the
               booke
               is
               faultie
               both
               in
               the
               matter
               and
               manner
               of
               writing
               .
               In
               the
               matter
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               not
               well
               set
               downe
               .
            
             
               First
               the
               commandement
               of
               praier
               ,
               very
               easily
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               pag.
               3
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Prayer
               is
               the
               restauration
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               7
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               three
               first
               petitions
               concerne
               Gods
               glorie
               ;
               the
               three
               latter
               ,
               the
               meanes
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               1
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Gods
               name
               taken
               for
               his
               deitie
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               his
               attributes
               or
               titles
               .
               15
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               man
               must
               pray
               for
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               .
               26
               .
               a
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Repentance
               is
               sufficient
               not
               only
               to
               bring
               a
               true
               faith
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               renew
               it
               .
               34.
               
               ●
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               A
               lesson
               in
               the
               Lords
               praier
               taken
               out
               of
               Poperie
               .
               45
               .
               a
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               doctrine
               of
               satisfaction
               for
               sinne
               is
               a
               most
               vile
               doctrine
               .
               52
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               God
               and
               the
               deuill
               agree
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               temptation
               .
               61
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               God
               offereth
               men
               the
               occasion
               to
               sinne
               .
               62
               .
               a
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               the
               manner
               of
               writing
               hath
               other
               faults
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               there
               is
               placed
               a
               discourse
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               is
               not
               expounded
               at
               all
               but
               friuolously
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               are
               very
               many
               places
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               common
               reason
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               First
               ,
               Gods
               angels
               doe
               his
               will
               in
               countenance
               .
               39
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               daily
               bread
               is
               communicating
               bread
               .
               45
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               walke
               before
               God
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               .
               51
               .
               a
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               purge
               a
               cleere
               conscience
               .
               51
               .
               b
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               pages
               65.66.67
               .
               are
               so
               penned
               ,
               as
               the
               reader
               cannot
               knowe
               what
               was
               my
               meaning
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               considering
               by
               this
               vngoaly
               practise
               ,
               Christian
               and
               well
               disposed
               people
               are
               much
               abused
               ,
               to
               omit
               the
               iniurie
               done
               to
               my selfe
               :
               I
               thought
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               make
               a
               redresse
               by
               publishing
               this
               treatise
               according
               as
               the
               points
               therein
               were
               deliuered
               :
               otherwise
               I
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               haue
               set
               downe
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               :
               because
               it
               is
               alreadie
               sufficiently
               performed
               by
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               Lords
               praier
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Catechisme
               .
               Seruing
               for
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               by
               M.
               Perkins
               .
               Matth.
               6.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               After
               this
               manner
               therefore
               pray
               ye
               :
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               THe
               occasion
               ,
               and
               so
               also
               the
               coherence
               of
               these
               words
               with
               the
               former
               is
               this
               .
               The
               Euangelist
               Matthew
               setting
               downe
               the
               sermons
               and
               sayings
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               keeps
               not
               this
               course
               to
               propound
               euery
               thing
               as
               it
               was
               done
               or
               spoken
               :
               but
               sometime
               he
               sets
               downe
               that
               first
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               last
               ;
               and
               that
               last
               which
               was
               done
               before
               :
               according
               as
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               directed
               him
               .
               Which
               thing
               is
               verified
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               where
               the
               praier
               is
               mentioned
               ;
               yet
               the
               occasion
               wherefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               to
               pray
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               specified
               .
               But
               in
               S.
               Luk.
               11.
               1.
               the
               occasion
               of
               these
               wordes
               is
               euident
               .
               For
               there
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               disciples
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               knowing
               that
               Iohn
               taught
               his
               disciples
               to
               pray
               ,
               made
               request
               to
               their
               master
               that
               he
               would
               doe
               the
               same
               to
               them
               likewise
               .
            
             
               These
               fewe
               words
               set
               before
               the
               pr●ier
               are
               a
               commandement
               ,
               and
               it
               prescribes
               vnto
               vs
               two
               duties
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               pray
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               pray
               after
               the
               manner
               following
               .
               Touching
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               considering
               very
               fewe
               among
               the
               people
               knowe
               how
               to
               pray
               aright
               ,
               we
               must
               learne
               what
               it
               is
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 praier
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 vp
                 our
                 request
                 to
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 from
                 a
                 contrite
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 assurance
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               opening
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               cōsider
               sixe
               questiōs
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               whome
               we
               are
               to
               praie
               .
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               to
               God
               alone
               :
               Rom.
               10.14
               .
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Marke
               howe
               inuocation
               and
               faith
               are
               linked
               togither
               .
               And
               Pauls
               reason
               may
               be
               framed
               thus
               .
               In
               whome
               we
               put
               our
               affiance
               or
               beleefe
               ,
               to
               him
               alone
               must
               we
               praie
               :
               but
               we
               beleeue
               onely
               in
               God
               :
               therefore
               we
               must
               onely
               pray
               to
               him
               .
               As
               for
               Saints
               or
               angels
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               be
               called
               vpon
               :
               because
               not
               the
               least
               title
               of
               gods
               word
               prescribes
               vs
               so
               to
               doe
               :
               because
               they
               cannot
               heare
               our
               praiers
               ,
               and
               discerne
               what
               are
               the
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               of
               our
               hearts
               :
               and
               because
               inuocation
               is
               a
               part
               of
               diuine
               worship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               peculiar
               to
               God
               alone
               .
            
             
               Obiection
               .
               What
               neede
               any
               man
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               considering
               hee
               knowes
               what
               we
               want
               before
               we
               aske
               ,
               and
               is
               readie
               and
               willing
               to
               giue
               that
               which
               we
               
               craue
               .
               Ans.
               We
               pray
               not
               for
               this
               ende
               to
               manifest
               our
               case
               to
               God
               as
               though
               he
               knewe
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               to
               winne
               and
               procure
               his
               fauour
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               weightie
               endes
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               shew
               our
               submission
               and
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               a
               direct
               commandement
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               obeyed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               by
               inuocation
               shewe
               forth
               that
               wee
               doe
               indeede
               beleeue
               and
               repent
               :
               because
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               promise
               of
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               and
               of
               all
               good
               blessings
               to
               such
               as
               doe
               indeede
               repent
               and
               humble
               themselues
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               true
               faith
               apprehend
               and
               applie
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               vnto
               themselues
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               wee
               may
               (
               as
               our
               dutie
               is
               )
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               author
               ,
               and
               giuer
               of
               euery
               good
               thing
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               ease
               our
               mindes
               by
               powring
               out
               our
               hearts
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               to
               this
               ende
               hath
               he
               made
               most
               sweete
               and
               comfortable
               promises
               .
               Pro.
               16.3
               .
               Psal.
               37.5
               .
            
             
               Obiection
               .
               What
               neede
               men
               vse
               prayer
               ,
               considering
               God
               in
               his
               eternall
               coūsell
               hath
               certenly
               determined
               what
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ?
               Ans.
               As
               God
               determines
               what
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               so
               hee
               doeth
               with
               all
               determine
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               the
               same
               things
               are
               effected
               .
               Before
               all
               worlds
               God
               decreed
               that
               men
               should
               liue
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               he
               decreed
               likewise
               ,
               that
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               and
               cloathing
               should
               be
               vsed
               that
               life
               might
               be
               preserued
               .
               Now
               prayer
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               meanes
               whereby
               sundry
               things
               are
               brought
               to
               passe
               :
               therefore
               Gods
               eternall
               counsell
               touching
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               doth
               not
               exclude
               praier
               and
               like
               meanes
               ,
               but
               rather
               include
               and
               implie
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               actiō
               praier
               is
               ?
               Ans.
               It
               is
               no
               lip-labour
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               putting
               vp
               of
               a
               suite
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               action
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               very
               heart
               of
               a
               man.
               Rom.
               8.26
               .
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 makes
                 request
                 for
                 vs.
              
               But
               how
               ?
               
                 with
                 grones
                 in
                 the
                 heart
              
               .
               Exod.
               ●4
               .
               15
               .
               The
               Lord
               saith
               to
               Moses
               ,
               
                 Why
                 criest
                 thou
              
               ?
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               that
               Moses
               spake
               any
               word
               at
               all
               :
               the
               Lord
               no
               doubt
               ,
               accepted
               the
               inward
               mourning
               and
               desire
               of
               his
               heart
               for
               a
               crie
               ,
               Psal.
               38.10
               .
               and
               11.4
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               forme
               or
               rule
               according
               to
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               pray
               ?
               Ans.
               It
               is
               the
               reuealed
               will
               and
               word
               of
               God.
               A
               man
               in
               humbling
               his
               soule
               before
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               pray
               as
               his
               affections
               carrie
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               he
               list
               :
               but
               all
               is
               to
               be
               done
               according
               to
               the
               expresse
               word
               .
               So
               as
               those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               vs
               to
               aske
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               aske
               ,
               &
               those
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               commanded
               vs
               to
               aske
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               1.
               
               Iohn
               5.14
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 heareth
                 vs.
              
               This
               then
               is
               a
               speciall
               clause
               to
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               men
               must
               pray
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               not
               in
               ignorance
               .
               Here
               weigh
               the
               case
               of
               poore
               ignorant
               people
               :
               they
               talke
               much
               of
               praying
               for
               themselues
               and
               others
               ,
               they
               imagine
               that
               they
               pray
               very
               deuoutly
               to
               God
               :
               but
               alas
               they
               doe
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               what
               to
               aske
               according
               to
               gods
               will.
               They
               therfore
               must
               learn
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               pray
               according
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               els
               it
               will
               prooue
               in
               the
               end
               that
               all
               their
               praying
               was
               nothing
               but
               as
               mocking
               ,
               and
               flat
               dishonouring
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               question
               is
               ,
               with
               what
               affection
               a
               man
               must
               praie
               ?
               Ans.
               Praier
               must
               proceede
               from
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               heart
               .
               This
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               God
               accepteth
               .
               Psal.
               51.
               17.
               
               When
               Ahab
               abased
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               hee
               did
               
               
                 ●●
                 in
                 hypocrisie
              
               ,
               yet
               God
               had
               some
               respect
               vnto
               it
               .
               1.
               
               King.
               21.29
               .
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 seest
                 thou
                 how
                 Ahab
                 is
                 hūbled
                 before
                 me
                 ?
              
               This
               contrition
               of
               heart
               stands
               in
               two
               things
               .
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               a
               liuely
               feeling
               of
               our
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               miserie
               ,
               and
               wretched
               estate
               ,
               how
               that
               we
               are
               compassed
               about
               with
               innumerable
               enemies
               ,
               euen
               with
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               and
               within
               abound
               euen
               with
               huge
               seas
               of
               wants
               and
               rebellious
               corruptions
               ,
               whereby
               we
               most
               grieuously
               displease
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               vile
               in
               our
               owne
               eyes
               .
               Beeing
               therefore
               thus
               beset
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               our
               great
               miserie
               .
               And
               he
               that
               will
               pray
               aright
               ,
               must
               put
               on
               the
               person
               and
               the
               very
               affection
               of
               a
               poore
               wretched
               begger
               ,
               and
               certenly
               not
               beeing
               grieued
               with
               the
               rufull
               condition
               in
               which
               we
               are
               in
               our selues
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               vs
               to
               pray
               effectually
               ,
               Psal.
               130.1
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 deepest
                 called
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               in
               my
               greatest
               miserie
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               gulfes
               of
               hell
               ,
               then
               I
               cried
               to
               God
               ,
               Esay
               26.16
               .
               
                 Lord
                 in
                 trouble
                 haue
                 they
                 visited
                 thee
                 ,
                 they
                 powred
                 out
                 a
                 prayer
                 when
                 thy
                 chastening
                 was
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.15
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 woman
              
               (
               saith
               Anna
               )
               
                 of
                 an
                 hard
                 spirit
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               trouble
               soule
               ,
               
                 and
                 haue
                 powred
                 my
                 soule
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Hence
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               ordinarie
               praiers
               of
               most
               men
               grieuously
               displease
               God
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               made
               for
               fashion
               onely
               ,
               without
               any
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               their
               miseries
               ,
               commonly
               men
               come
               with
               the
               Pharise
               in
               ostentation
               of
               their
               integritie
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               great
               paines
               with
               their
               lippes
               ,
               but
               their
               hearts
               wander
               from
               the
               Lord.
               The
               second
               thing
               required
               in
               a
               contrite
               heart
               ,
               is
               a
               longing
               desire
               and
               hungring
               after
               Gods
               graces
               and
               benefits
               whereof
               we
               stand
               in
               neede
               .
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               a
               man
               to
               buckle
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               crooked
               vnder
               his
               sinnes
               and
               miseries
               :
               but
               also
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               enriched
               with
               graces
               needfull
               .
            
             
               Thus
               
                 Hezekias
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Amos
                 prayed
                 against
                 Senacharib
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Chr.
               32.10
               .
               Where
               we
               may
               see
               what
               a
               marueilous
               desire
               they
               had
               to
               obtaine
               their
               request
               .
               So
               also
               Rom.
               8.16
               .
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 maketh
                 request
                 with
                 grones
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 vttered
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               are
               felt
               .
               Dauid
               Psal.
               ●43
               .
               6
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 desireth
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 thirstie
                 land
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               know
               that
               the
               ground
               parched
               with
               heate
               ,
               opens
               it selfe
               in
               ri●ts
               and
               cranies
               ,
               and
               gapes
               towards
               heauen
               as
               though
               it
               would
               deuoure
               the
               clouds
               for
               want
               of
               moysture
               ,
               and
               thus
               must
               the
               heart
               be
               disposed
               to
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               till
               it
               obtaine
               it
               .
               The
               people
               of
               Israel
               beeing
               in
               grieuous
               a●fliction
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               pray
               ?
               
                 They
                 powre
                 out
                 their
                 soules
                 like
                 water
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Lament
               .
               2.
               
               1●
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               question
               is
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               prayer
               must
               be
               made
               .
               Ans.
               It
               must
               not
               be
               made
               in
               the
               name
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ.
               Ioh.
               14.14
               .
               
                 If
                 yee
                 aske
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               A
               man
               is
               not
               to
               present
               his
               prayers
               to
               God
               in
               any
               worthines
               of
               his
               owne
               merits
               .
               For
               what
               is
               he
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               can
               he
               make
               of
               himselfe
               ?
               by
               nature
               he
               is
               no
               better
               then
               the
               very
               firebrand
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Gods
               creatures
               on
               earth
               the
               most
               outragious
               rebell
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               not
               be
               heard
               for
               his
               owne
               sake
               .
               As
               for
               Saints
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               no
               mediatours
               ,
               seeing
               euen
               they
               themselues
               in
               heauen
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               not
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               the
               blessed
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               1.
               epist.
               chap.
               2.1
               .
               )
               
                 we
                 
                 h●●e
                 an
                 aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               But
               howe
               prooues
               he
               this
               ?
               It
               followes
               then
               ,
               
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               His
               reason
               stands
               thus
               ,
               hee
               which
               must
               be
               an
               advocate
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               al
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               for
               vs
               ;
               no
               saints
               can
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               for
               vs
               ,
               therefore
               no
               Saints
               can
               be
               aduocates
               .
               Therefore
               in
               this
               place
               is
               manifest
               an
               other
               fault
               of
               ignorant
               people
               .
               They
               crie
               often
               ,
               Lord
               helpe
               me
               ,
               Lord
               haue
               mercie
               vpon
               me
               .
               But
               in
               whose
               name
               pray
               they
               ?
               poore
               soules
               like
               blind
               bayards
               they
               rush
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               knowe
               no
               mediatour
               in
               whose
               name
               they
               should
               present
               their
               praiers
               to
               him
               .
               Litle
               do
               they
               consider
               with
               themselues
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               as
               well
               a
               most
               terrible
               Iudge
               ,
               as
               a
               mercifull
               father
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               question
               is
               ;
               Whether
               faith
               be
               requisite
               to
               praier
               or
               not
               .
               Ans.
               Prayer
               is
               to
               be
               made
               with
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               must
               haue
               certen
               assurance
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               For
               he
               that
               praieth
               must
               steadfastly
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               Christ
               will
               grant
               his
               petition
               .
               This
               affiance
               being
               wanting
               ,
               it
               maketh
               praier
               to
               be
               no
               praier
               .
               For
               how
               can
               he
               pray
               for
               any
               thing
               effectually
               ,
               who
               doubteth
               whether
               hee
               shall
               obtaine
               it
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               an
               especiall
               point
               of
               praier
               ,
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               God
               to
               whome
               praier
               is
               made
               ,
               not
               onely
               can
               ,
               but
               also
               will
               grant
               his
               request
               .
               Mar.
               11.
               24.
               
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 ye
                 desire
                 when
                 ye
                 praie
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 that
                 yee
                 shall
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               Here
               wee
               see
               two
               things
               required
               in
               praier
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               good
               things
               which
               we
               want
               :
               the
               second
               is
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               beleeue
               that
               God
               will
               grant
               the
               things
               desired
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               faith
               is
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               assurance
               thereof
               .
               For
               vnlesse
               a
               man
               bee
               in
               conscience
               in
               some
               measure
               perswaded
               that
               all
               his
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               standes
               reconciled
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               cannot
               beleeue
               any
               other
               promises
               reuealed
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               nor
               that
               any
               of
               his
               praiers
               shall
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               definition
               of
               praier
               :
               nowe
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               vse
               may
               be●
               made
               of
               ●his
               commandement
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 ye
                 thus
              
               .
               Seeing
               our
               Sauiour
               commands
               his
               di●●iples●
               and
               so
               euen
               vs
               also
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               dutie
               not
               onely
               to
               present
               our
               praiers
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               doe
               it
               cheerefully
               and
               earnestly
               .
               Rom.
               15.
               30.
               
               
                 Also
                 brethren
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 that
                 yee
                 would
                 striue
                 with
                 me
                 by
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               Lord
               doth
               oft
               deferre
               his
               blessings
               after
               our
               prayers
               ?
               No
               cause
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               to
               be
               more
               earnest
               to
               crie
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
               Exod.
               32.
               10.
               
               When
               Moses
               praied
               to
               God
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               the
               Lord
               answers
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
              
               :
               as
               though
               his
               praiers
               did
               binde
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hinder
               him
               from
               executing
               his
               iudgements
               .
               Wherfore
               this
               is
               good
               aduise
               ,
               for
               all
               Christian
               men
               to
               continue
               and
               to
               bee
               zealous
               in
               praier
               .
               If
               thou
               be
               an
               ignorant
               man
               ,
               for
               shame
               learn
               to
               praie
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               Gods
               cōmandement
               ,
               make
               consciēce
               of
               it
               .
               We
               see
               that
               there
               is
               no
               man
               ,
               vnles
               he
               be
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               but
               will
               make
               some
               conscience
               of
               killing
               and
               stealing●
               and
               why
               is
               this
               ?
               Because
               it
               is
               Gods
               commaundement
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               ●teale
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               to
               pray
               .
               Let
               this
               consideration
               breed
               in
               thee
               a
               conscience
               of
               this
               dutie
               :
               and
               although
               thy
               corrupt
               nature
               shall
               draw
               thee
               away
               from
               it
               ,
               yet
               striue
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               and
               know
               it
               certainly
               ,
               that
               ●he
               breach
               of
               this
               commandement
               makes
               thee
               as
               well
               guilty
               of
               damnation
               before
               
               God
               as
               any
               other
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               a
               motiue
               to
               pricke
               thee
               forward
               to
               this
               dutie
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               commands
               vs
               to
               praie
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               giues
               the
               spirit
               of
               praier
               ,
               whereby
               the
               commandement
               is
               made
               easie
               vnto
               vs.
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               commaunded
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ,
               then
               there
               had
               beene
               some
               cause
               of
               discouragement
               ,
               but
               commaunding
               a
               thing
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               spirit
               very
               easie
               and
               profitable
               :
               how
               much
               more
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               obedience
               of
               the
               same
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               praier
               is
               the
               key
               whereby
               we
               open
               the
               treasures
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               pull
               down
               his
               mercies
               vpon
               vs.
               For
               as
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               serues
               to
               declare
               and
               to
               conuey
               vnto
               vs
               Gods
               graces
               :
               so
               in
               praier
               wee
               come
               to
               haue
               a
               liuely
               feeling
               of
               the
               same
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               this
               must
               mooue
               vs
               to
               praier
               ,
               seeing
               in
               that
               ,
               we
               haue
               familiaritie
               with
               Gods
               maiestie
               .
               It
               is
               an
               high
               fauour
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               familiar
               with
               a
               prince
               ;
               howe
               much
               more
               then
               to
               bee
               familiar
               with
               the
               king
               of
               kings
               the
               mightie
               Iehoua
               ?
               This
               then
               can
               be
               no
               burthen
               or
               trouble
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               many
               prerogatiues
               that
               god
               bestows
               on
               his
               church
               .
               For
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               talke
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               in
               praier
               ,
               God
               doth
               vouchsafe
               vs
               this
               honour
               ,
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               familiarly
               to
               talk
               with
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               to
               a
               fearefull
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               a
               louing
               and
               mercifull
               God.
               
            
             
               Consider
               also
               that
               praier
               is
               a
               worthy
               meanes
               of
               defence
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               Church
               &
               thē
               that
               are
               absent
               .
               By
               it
               
                 Moses
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 breach
              
               ,
               which
               Gods
               wrath
               had
               made
               into
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               staied
               the
               same
               ,
               Psal.
               106.
               23.
               
               By
               this
               ,
               Christian
               men
               fight
               as
               valiant
               champions
               against
               their
               owne
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               
               Infinite
               were
               it
               to
               shewe
               how
               many
               blessings
               the
               Lord
               had
               bestowed
               on
               his
               seruants
               by
               praier
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               whom
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               vse
               as
               a
               worthie
               instrument
               for
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               testifieth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hauing
               this
               grace
               giuen
               him
               to
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               had
               more
               reuealed
               vnto
               him
               of
               gods
               truth
               by
               praier
               ,
               then
               by
               reading
               and
               studie
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               of
               the
               commandement
               ,
               is
               to
               praie
               after
               the
               manner
               propounded
               in
               the
               Lords
               praier
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               praier
               is
               a
               direction
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               samplar
               to
               teach
               vs
               how
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               wee
               ought
               to
               praie
               .
               None
               is
               to
               imagine
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               vse
               these
               words
               only
               ,
               &
               none
               other
               .
               For
               the
               meaning
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               to
               bind
               vs
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               matter
               and
               to
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               like
               affections
               in
               praying
               .
               If
               this
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               the
               praiers
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               olde
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               should
               all
               be
               faultie
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               with
               the
               Lords
               praier
               ,
               nay
               this
               praier
               is
               not
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               same
               words
               altogither
               by
               Matthew
               and
               Luke
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               sundrie
               men
               in
               our
               Church
               hold
               it
               vnlawfull
               to
               vse
               this
               very
               forme
               of
               words
               as
               they
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               for
               a
               praier
               ;
               they
               are
               farre
               deceiued
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               by
               their
               reasons
               .
               First
               (
               say
               they
               )
               it
               is
               scripture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               bee
               vsed
               as
               a
               prayer
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               the
               scripture
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               also
               the
               praier
               of
               man
               ,
               els
               the
               praiers
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               being
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               cease
               to
               be
               prayers
               .
               Againe
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               in
               praier
               we
               are
               to
               expresse
               our
               wants
               in
               particular
               ,
               &
               the
               graces
               which
               we
               desire
               :
               now
               in
               these
               words
               all
               things
               to
               be
               praied
               for
               ,
               are
               only
               in
               generall
               propounded
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               maine
               wantes
               that
               are
               in
               any
               
               m●n
               ,
               and
               the
               principall
               graces
               of
               God
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               petitions
               of
               this
               praier
               in
               particular
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               plead
               that
               the
               patterne
               to
               make
               all
               praiers
               by
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               vsed
               as
               a
               praier
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               rather
               it
               may
               be
               vsed
               as
               a
               prayer
               ,
               and
               sure
               it
               is
               that
               ancient
               and
               worthy
               Diuines
               haue
               reuerenced
               it
               as
               a
               prayer
               ;
               choosing
               rather
               to
               vse
               these
               wordes
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               
                 Cyprianus
                 Sermone
                 de
                 orat
                 .
                 Dominic
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Tertullian
                 lib.
                 de
                 fuga
                 in
                 persequntione
                 .
              
               And
               
                 August
                 .
                 Sermone
              
               126.
               
                 de
                 tempore
              
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               opinion
               is
               full
               of
               ignorance
               and
               errour
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               whereas
               our
               Sauiour
               first
               giues
               a
               commandement
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               then
               after
               giues
               a
               direction
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               it
               ,
               this
               he
               doth
               to
               stir
               vp
               our
               dulnes
               ,
               and
               to
               allure
               vs
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               this
               heauenly
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               :
               wherefore
               still
               I
               say
               ,
               imploy
               your selues
               in
               praier
               feruently
               and
               continually
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               cannot
               doe
               it
               ,
               learne
               to
               praie
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               commandement
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               now
               follow
               the
               words
               of
               the
               praier
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 THese
                 wordes
                 containe
                 three
                 partes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 preface
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 praier
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 containing
                 sixe
                 petitions
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 testification
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 worde
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 containe
                 the
                 smallest
                 point
                 in
                 the
                 praier
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 testification
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 petitions
                 that
                 goe
                 before
                 are
                 onely
                 testifications
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 .
                 Nowe
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 partes
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 consider
                 howe
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 petitions
                 abruptly
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 first
                 begins
                 with
                 a
                 solemne
                 preface
                 .
                 Whereby
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 this
                 lesson
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 boldly
                 without
                 consideration
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 rush
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 an
                 earthly
                 prince
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 order
                 himselfe
                 in
                 apparell
                 ,
                 gesture
                 and
                 wordes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 seemelinesse
                 and
                 dutifull
                 reuerence
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 men
                 to
                 order
                 themselues
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ?
                 Eccl.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Bee
                   not
                   rash
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   thy
                   heart
                   be
                   hastie
                   to
                   vtter
                   a
                   thing
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 26.6
                 .
                 
                   Washed
                   his
                   hands
                   in
                   innocency
                
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 altar
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 men
                 may
                 stirre
                 vp
                 their
                 dull
                 and
                 heauie
                 hearts
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 to
                 praier
                 ,
                 are
                 three
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 read
                 diligently
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 matters
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 &
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 direct
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 quicken
                 the
                 heart
                 more
                 feruently
                 to
                 deliuer
                 his
                 praier
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 a
                 comparison
                 .
                 The
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 descending
                 ,
                 heat
                 not
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 solide
                 bodie
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 reflect
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 aire
                 adioyning
                 is
                 made
                 hot
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 sends
                 down
                 vnto
                 vs
                 his
                 blessed
                 word
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 beames
                 and
                 the
                 goodly
                 sunshine
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 he
                 speakes
                 to
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 now
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 our
                 praiers
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 read
                 ,
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 re●●ected
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 thereby
                 warmed
                 with
                 the
                 comfortable
                 heat
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 poure
                 out
                 our
                 p●aiers
                 to
                 God
                 more
                 feruently
                 .
                 
                 The
                 second
                 meanes
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 strengthen
                 vs
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 praie
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 practised
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 143.1
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 meanes
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 most
                 glorious
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 first
                 his
                 fatherly
                 goodnes
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 willing
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 his
                 omnipotencie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 g●ant
                 our
                 requests
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 imboldened
                 the
                 leaper
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wil●
                   thou
                   canst
                   make
                   me
                   ●leane
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 8.2
                 .
                 Therefore
                 both
                 togither
                 are
                 more
                 effectuall
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 preface
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   father
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 It
                 cōtaines
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Iehoua
                 to
                 whome
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 two
                 arguments
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 a
                 relation
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 subiect
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   art
                   in
                   heauen
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Father
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   title
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   two
                   questions
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   opened
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   by
                   thit
                   title
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   signified
                   the
                   whole
                   Trinitie
                   or
                   some
                   one
                   person
                   thereof
                   .
                   Ans.
                   Otherwhiles
                   this
                   name
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   persons
                   in
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Mal.
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Haue
                     wee
                     not
                     all
                     one
                     father
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   Luk.
                   3.38
                   .
                   
                     Which
                     was
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     s●nne
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   in
                   Esai
                   36.
                   
                   Christ
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Father
                     of
                     eternitie
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   truely
                   knit
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   borne
                   anew
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   eternally
                   made
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   oftentimes
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   person
                   in
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   where
                   one
                   person
                   is
                   conferred
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   principally
                   for
                   some
                   speciall
                   respects
                   ,
                   this
                   title
                   agrees
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   person
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   eternall
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   essence
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   father
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   manhood
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   nature
                   or
                   adoption
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   personall
                   vnion
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   humane
                   nature
                   doth
                   subsist
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   father
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   by
                   adoption
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   praie
                   to
                   the
                   sonne
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   Inuocation
                   belongs
                   to
                   al
                   the
                   three
                   persons
                   in
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Act.
                   7.59
                   .
                   Steuen
                   praieth
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     receiue
                     my
                     spirit
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Th●s
                   .
                   3.2
                   .
                   
                     Now
                     God
                     our
                     Father
                     and
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     guide
                     our
                     iourney
                     vnto
                     you
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.13
                   .
                   
                     The
                     grace
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     ghost
                     be
                     with
                     you
                     .
                  
                   And
                   men
                   are
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   calling
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   praier
                   is
                   a
                   perfect
                   platforme
                   of
                   all
                   praiers
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   direct
                   our
                   praiers
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   or
                   holy
                   spirit
                   .
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   are
                   three
                   distinct
                   persons
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   seuered
                   or
                   deuided
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   all
                   subsist
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   godhead
                   or
                   diuine
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   in
                   all
                   outward
                   actions
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   and
                   preseruation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   seuered
                   or
                   diuided
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   all
                   worke
                   togither
                   ,
                   onely
                   they
                   are
                   distinguished
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   working
                   .
                   Nowe
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   diuided
                   in
                   nature
                   or
                   operation
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   seuered
                   in
                   worship
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   wee
                   principally
                   direct
                   our
                   praiers
                   to
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   in
                   order
                   :
                   yet
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   then
                   we
                   implie
                   the
                   Sonne
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   pray
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   what
                   person
                   soeuer
                   the
                   praier
                   is
                   directed
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   alwaies
                   remember
                   in
                   minde
                   and
                   heart
                   to
                   include
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   vse
                   .
                
                 
                   TThe
                   vses
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   are
                   manifold
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     whereas
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     his
                     Sonne
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     learne
                     to
                     lay
                     the
                     first
                     ground
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     praiers
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     hold
                     and
                     maintaine
                     the
                     vnion
                     &
                     the
                     distinction
                     of
                     the
                     three
                     persons
                     in
                     Trinitie
                     .
                     This
                     beeing
                     the
                     lowest
                     and
                     the
                     first
                     foundation
                     of
                     praier
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     requisite
                     that
                     all
                     which
                     would
                     pray
                     aright
                     ,
                     should
                     haue
                     this
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     rightly
                     to
                     beleeue
                     the
                     Trinitie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     know
                     how
                     the
                     three
                     persons
                     agree
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Father
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     Sonne
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     ghost
                     the
                     third
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     how
                     the
                     father
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     vpon
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     sonne
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     By
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     praiers
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     praiers
                     of
                     heathen
                     men
                     are
                     distinguished
                     ,
                     who
                     inuocate
                     God
                     as
                     creator
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     father
                     ,
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     &
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     And
                     hence
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     ignorant
                     and
                     silly
                     people
                     which
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     dreame
                     of
                     the
                     vnion
                     ,
                     distinction
                     ,
                     and
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     persons
                     in
                     Trinitie
                     ,
                     make
                     but
                     a
                     cold
                     and
                     slender
                     kind
                     of
                     praying
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     learne
                     hereby
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     any
                     wise
                     to
                     inuocate
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     the
                     true
                     Iehoua
                     .
                     The
                     reason
                     standes
                     thus
                     :
                     This
                     praier
                     is
                     either
                     a
                     perfect
                     platforme
                     for
                     all
                     praiers
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     :
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     ,
                     were
                     an
                     iniurie
                     to
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     :
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     to
                     graunt
                     that
                     it
                     doth
                     fully
                     set
                     downe
                     to
                     whome
                     all
                     praiers
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     there
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     no
                     inuocation
                     but
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     praier
                     to
                     be
                     tearmed
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       father
                    
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     Esai
                     64.16
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       our
                       father
                       :
                       though
                       Abraham
                       be
                       ignorant
                       of
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       Israel
                       know
                       vs
                       not
                       :
                       yet
                       thou
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       art
                       our
                       father
                       and
                       redeemer
                       .
                    
                     Papists
                     therefore
                     that
                     are
                     the
                     great
                     patrons
                     of
                     inuocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     reformed
                     breuiaries
                     &
                     missals
                     ,
                     deale
                     very
                     fondly
                     :
                     for
                     first
                     they
                     pray
                     to
                     Marie
                     ,
                     that
                     shee
                     would
                     pray
                     to
                     Christ
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     so
                     done
                     ,
                     like
                     iuglers
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     Christ
                     and
                     pray
                     vnto
                     him
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     accept
                     Maries
                     praier
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     we
                     learne
                     that
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     intercessour
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     Christ.
                     For
                     here
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     not
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     iudge
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     kind
                     and
                     louing
                     father
                     .
                     Now
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     father
                     to
                     vs
                     onely
                     by
                     Christ
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     Angels
                     and
                     Saints
                     and
                     all
                     creatures
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     procure
                     by
                     any
                     meanes
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     should
                     become
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     to
                     one
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     God
                     to
                     whome
                     we
                     pray
                     be
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     to
                     acquaint
                     our selues
                     with
                     the
                     promises
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     quicken
                     our
                     hearts
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     praiers
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     to
                     gather
                     affiance
                     to
                     our selues
                     and
                     perswasion
                     that
                     he
                     wil
                     graunt
                     our
                     requests
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     word
                     [
                     Father
                     ]
                     implies
                     a
                     readines
                     and
                     willingnes
                     in
                     God
                     to
                     heare
                     and
                     be
                     mercifull
                     to
                     our
                     praiers
                     .
                     And
                     a
                     father
                     can
                     not
                     but
                     must
                     needes
                     make
                     promise
                     of
                     fauour
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     be
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     can
                     not
                     be
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     call
                     God
                     his
                     father
                     truly
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     this
                     assurance
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     fulfill
                     
                     all
                     his
                     promises
                     made
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     Promises
                     made
                     to
                     praier
                     ,
                     as
                     these
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     marked
                     ,
                     as
                     follow
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     7.14
                     .
                     
                       If
                       my
                       people
                       among
                       whome
                       my
                       name
                       is
                       called
                       vpon
                       ,
                       doe
                       humble
                       themselues
                       ,
                       and
                       pray
                       ,
                       and
                       seeke
                       my
                       presence
                       ,
                       &
                       turne
                       from
                       their
                       wicked
                       waies
                       ,
                       then
                       I
                       will
                       heare
                       in
                       heauen
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       mercifull
                       vnto
                       their
                       sinnes
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     15.2
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       with
                       you
                       while
                       ye
                       be
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       ye
                       seeke
                       him
                       ,
                       he
                       will
                       be
                       found
                       of
                       you
                       .
                    
                     Esai
                     65.
                     34.
                     
                     
                       Before
                       they
                       call
                       I
                       will
                       answer
                       ,
                       and
                       whiles
                       they
                       speake
                       I
                       will
                       heare
                       .
                    
                     Matth.
                     7.7
                     .
                     
                       Aske
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       giuen
                       you
                       ,
                       seeke
                       and
                       ye
                       shall
                       finde
                       ,
                       knocke
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       opened
                       .
                    
                     Luke
                     11.13
                     .
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       which
                       are
                       euill
                       can
                       giue
                       good
                       gifts
                       vnto
                       your
                       children
                       ,
                       how
                       much
                       more
                       shall
                       your
                       heauenly
                       father
                       giue
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       desire
                       him
                       .
                    
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       is
                       Lord
                       ouer
                       all
                       ,
                       is
                       rich
                       vnto
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       on
                       him
                       .
                    
                     Iam.
                     4.8
                     .
                     
                       Draw
                       neere
                       vnto
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       will
                       draw
                       neere
                       vnto
                       you
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     If
                     God
                     be
                     a
                     father
                     who
                     is
                     called
                     vpon
                     ,
                     then
                     praier
                     is
                     the
                     note
                     of
                     Gods
                     child
                     .
                     Saint
                     Luke
                     and
                     S.
                     Paul
                     set
                     out
                     the
                     faithfull
                     seruants
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     this
                     note
                     ,
                     Act.
                     9.14
                     .
                     
                       He
                       hath
                       authoritie
                       to
                       bind
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       on
                       thy
                       name
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     1.2
                     .
                     
                       To
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       sanctified
                       by
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       Saints
                       by
                       calling
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       that
                       call
                       on
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ.
                    
                     And
                     contrariwise
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     14.4
                     .
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     properties
                     of
                     an
                     Atheist
                     ,
                     
                       Neuer
                       to
                       call
                       on
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     And
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     neither
                     will
                     nor
                     can
                     ,
                     or
                     vse
                     not
                     heartily
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     say
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     perswaded
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     their
                     doings
                     they
                     beare
                     themselues
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     He
                     which
                     would
                     pray
                     aright
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     like
                     the
                     prodigall
                     child
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     not
                     onely
                     confesse
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Father
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     sinned
                     against
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     also
                     haue
                     a
                     full
                     purpose
                     neuer
                     after
                     to
                     offend
                     his
                     father
                     .
                     For
                     how
                     can
                     a
                     child
                     call
                     him
                     father
                     ,
                     whome
                     he
                     cares
                     not
                     continually
                     to
                     displease
                     through
                     his
                     lewd
                     conditions
                     ?
                     He
                     can
                     not
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     any
                     father
                     delight
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     child
                     :
                     therefore
                     in
                     praier
                     we
                     must
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     our
                     lewdnes
                     and
                     rebellions
                     against
                     our
                     heauenly
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Publicane
                     in
                     heauines
                     of
                     soule
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       be
                       mercifull
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       sinner
                       .
                    
                     He
                     which
                     can
                     truly
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     kinde
                     childe
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     consider
                     our selues
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     deuill
                     :
                     no
                     child
                     so
                     like
                     his
                     father
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     like
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     estate
                     we
                     continually
                     rebell
                     against
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     deuill
                     hath
                     all
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     our
                     whole
                     ioy
                     is
                     to
                     serue
                     and
                     please
                     him
                     .
                     A
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     pray
                     must
                     thinke
                     on
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     grieued
                     thereat
                     .
                     And
                     happie
                     ,
                     yea
                     a
                     thousand
                     times
                     happie
                     are
                     they
                     ,
                     who
                     haue
                     grace
                     giuen
                     them
                     to
                     see
                     this
                     their
                     state
                     and
                     to
                     bewaile
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     confesse
                     our
                     sinnes
                     against
                     our
                     mercifull
                     Father
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     set
                     downe
                     with
                     our selues
                     neuer
                     in
                     such
                     sort
                     to
                     offend
                     him
                     againe
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     lead
                     a
                     new
                     life
                     .
                     This
                     point
                     is
                     very
                     profitable
                     for
                     these
                     times
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     there
                     be
                     when
                     any
                     crosse
                     or
                     sicknesse
                     comes
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     wil
                     pray
                     and
                     promise
                     repentance
                     and
                     all
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     shall
                     please
                     God
                     to
                     deliuer
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     vsually
                     is
                     but
                     in
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     they
                     dissemble
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     men
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     their
                     sicknes
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     like
                     a
                     dogge
                     that
                     hath
                     bin
                     in
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     they
                     shake
                     their
                     eares
                     and
                     runne
                     straight
                     with
                     all
                     greedines
                     to
                     their
                     former
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Is
                     this
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     Father
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     this
                     shal
                     not
                     haue
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     father
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     wounded
                     in
                     his
                     soule
                     for
                     his
                     offences
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     carrieth
                     a
                     purpose
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     neuer
                     wittingly
                     and
                     willingly
                     to
                     offend
                     God
                     againe
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     here
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     obserue
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     which
                     would
                     pray
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     indued
                     wi●h
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     :
                     the
                     actions
                     whereof
                     in
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     praier
                     are
                     twofold
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     to
                     mooue
                     the
                     heart
                     to
                     crie
                     and
                     call
                     on
                     God
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     no
                     easie
                     thing
                     to
                     pray
                     :
                     for
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     himselfe
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     to
                     mooue
                     the
                     whol
                     earth
                     with
                     his
                     hand
                     :
                     how
                     then
                     comes
                     it
                     that
                     we
                     pray
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     blessed
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                     Rom.
                     8.15
                     .
                     
                       We
                       haue
                       receiued
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       adoption
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       crie
                       ,
                       Ab●a
                       ,
                       that
                       is●
                       father
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Rom.
                     8.26
                     .
                     
                       Likewise
                       the
                       spirit
                       helpeth
                       our
                       infirmities
                       :
                       for
                       we
                       know
                       not
                       what
                       to
                       pray
                       as
                       we
                       ought
                       :
                       but
                       the
                       spirit
                       it selfe
                       maketh
                       request
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Zach.
                     12.10
                     .
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     called
                     
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       grace
                       ,
                       and
                       deprecatio●s
                       or
                       praiers
                       .
                    
                     Well
                     then
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     would
                     pray
                     ,
                     must
                     haue
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     schoole-master
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     to
                     pray
                     with
                     grones
                     and
                     sighes
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     words
                     make
                     not
                     the
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     grones
                     and
                     desires
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                     and
                     a
                     man
                     praies
                     for
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     he
                     desires
                     with
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     which
                     desires
                     nothing
                     praies
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     spends
                     lip-labour
                     .
                     The
                     second
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     assure
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     consciences
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     grace
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God.
                     Rom.
                     8.16
                     .
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       of
                       adoption
                       beareth
                       witnesse
                       with
                       our
                       spirits
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     And
                     this
                     inward
                     certificate
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     in
                     all
                     exercises
                     of
                     inuocation
                     is
                     very
                     necessarie
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     which
                     wants
                     this
                     assurance
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     secure
                     and
                     benummed
                     in
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     touched
                     in
                     conscience
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     life
                     dare
                     not
                     cal
                     God
                     father
                     .
                     Also
                     this
                     confutes
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     that
                     man
                     is
                     to
                     doubt
                     whether
                     he
                     be
                     adopted
                     or
                     no.
                     For
                     how
                     can
                     a
                     man
                     truly
                     call
                     God
                     father
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     doubts
                     whether
                     he
                     be
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     miserable
                     kind
                     of
                     praying
                     to
                     cal
                     God
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     withall
                     to
                     doubt
                     whether
                     he
                     be
                     a
                     father
                     .
                     Indeede
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     that
                     doubts
                     will
                     often
                     arise
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     dutie
                     to
                     striue
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     yeeld
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Yea
                     but
                     (
                     say
                     they
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     certaine
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     is
                     presumption
                     .
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     presumption
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     holy
                     presumption
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     hath
                     bidden
                     vs
                     to
                     call
                     him
                     father
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   THus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   argument
                   of
                   relation
                   :
                   now
                   let
                   vs
                   proceede●
                   It
                   is
                   further
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     father
                  
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   tearmed
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   nature
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   euery
                   beleeuer
                   :
                   yea
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   bodie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   vs
                   in
                   praier
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   not
                   our
                   father
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   father
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   A
                   Christian
                   may
                   in
                   priuate
                   praier
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     father
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   26.
                   
                   ●9
                   .
                   
                     O
                     my
                     father
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     possible
                     ,
                     let
                     this
                     cup
                     passe
                     from
                     me
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Math.
                   27.46
                   .
                   
                     My
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     why
                     hast
                     thou
                     forsaken
                     me
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   Thomas
                   praied
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   Paul
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     giue
                     thanks
                     to
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   Gods
                   promise
                   is
                   ,
                   Ier.
                   3.19
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     call
                     me
                     my
                     father
                     .
                  
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   binde
                   vs
                   to
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   praiers
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   haue
                   regard
                   to
                   our selues
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   we
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   our
                   priuate
                   praiers
                   as
                   for
                   our selues
                   ,
                   we
                   put
                   in
                   practise
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   vses
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   pray
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   make
                   request
                   onely
                   for
                   our selues
                   and
                   our
                   
                   owne
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   others
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   church
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   perswading
                   our selues
                   that
                   we
                   also
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   their
                   praiers
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   cleering
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   search
                   who
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   whome
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   men
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   some
                   liuing●
                   some
                   dead
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   two
                   kinds
                   ,
                   the
                   liuing
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   praying
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   knowes
                   what
                   shall
                   bee
                   his
                   estate
                   eternally
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   died
                   a
                   wicked
                   person
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   vnrepentant
                   sinner
                   ,
                   his
                   state
                   shall
                   bee
                   according
                   in
                   eternall
                   torment
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   died
                   hauing
                   repented
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   shall
                   rest
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Apoc.
                   14.13
                   .
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     which
                     die
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     rest
                     from
                     their
                     labours
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     workes
                     follow
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Gal.
                   6.10
                   .
                   
                     While
                     wee
                     haue
                     time
                     let
                     vs
                     doe
                     good
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   wee
                   may
                   note
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   namely
                   after
                   death
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   &
                   some
                   our
                   friends
                   :
                   Our
                   friends
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   religion
                   ,
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   disposition
                   .
                   Foes
                   are
                   either
                   priuate
                   or
                   publike
                   :
                   Publike
                   foes
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   enemies
                   to
                   our
                   countrie
                   ,
                   as
                   tyrants
                   ,
                   traitors
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   enemies
                   to
                   our
                   religion
                   ,
                   as
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   Atheists
                   .
                   Now
                   towards
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   how
                   ought
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   behaue
                   himselfe
                   in
                   praier
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   He
                   is
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   Matth.
                   5.44
                   .
                   
                     Pray
                     for
                     them
                     which
                     hurt
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     persecute
                     you
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.1
                   .
                   
                     I
                     exhort
                     that
                     praiers
                     ,
                     intercessions
                     ,
                     &c.
                     be
                     made
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     kings
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Yet
                   whē
                   Paul
                   gaue
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   Christian
                   kings
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   Infidels
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Iewes
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   captiue
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   29.7
                   .
                   
                     And
                     seeke
                     the
                     prosperitie
                     of
                     the
                     cittie
                     ,
                     whither
                     I
                     haue
                     caused
                     you
                     to
                     be
                     carried
                     captiue
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   How
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   enemies
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   praie
                   against
                   their
                   ●innes
                   ,
                   counsels
                   ,
                   enterprises
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   against
                   their
                   persons
                   .
                   Thus
                   praied
                   Dauid
                   against
                   Achitophel
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   15.31
                   .
                   
                     Lord
                     I
                     pray
                     thee
                     bring
                     the
                     counsell
                     of
                     Achitophel
                     to
                     foolishnesse
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   pray
                   against
                   their
                   persecutors
                   ,
                   Act.
                   4.29
                   .
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     behold
                     their
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     and
                     graunt
                     vnto
                     thy
                     seruants
                     with
                     all
                     boldnesse
                     to
                     speake
                     thy
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   Dauid
                   vseth
                   imprecations
                   against
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   prayeth
                   for
                   their
                   vtter
                   confusion
                   ,
                   as
                   Psal.
                   59.
                   
                   &
                   109.
                   &c.
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   5.1
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.14
                   .
                   and
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Act.
                   8.
                   20.
                   though
                   afterwards
                   he
                   mitigates
                   his
                   execration
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   could
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   were
                   indued
                   with
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   measure
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   hereby
                   they
                   were
                   inabled
                   to
                   discerne
                   of
                   their
                   enemies
                   and
                   certainly
                   to
                   iudge
                   that
                   their
                   wickednes
                   and
                   malice
                   was
                   incurable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   neuer
                   repent
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   praiers
                   did
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   church
                   cōceiue
                   against
                   Iulian
                   the
                   Apostata
                   because
                   they
                   perceiued
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   malitious
                   &
                   desperate
                   enemie
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   indued
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   zeale
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   carried
                   with
                   desire
                   of
                   reuenge
                   against
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                   intending
                   nothing
                   els
                   but
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   Nowe
                   for
                   vs
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   suspect
                   our
                   zeale
                   ,
                   because
                   sinister
                   affections
                   ,
                   as
                   hatred
                   ,
                   enuie
                   ,
                   emulation
                   ,
                   desire
                   of
                   reuenge
                   ,
                   will
                   easily
                   mingle
                   themselues
                   therewith
                   .
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   How
                   farre
                   forth
                   may
                   we
                   vse
                   those
                   Psalmes
                   in
                   which
                   Dauid
                   vseth
                   imprecations
                   against
                   his
                   enemies
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   They
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   read
                   and
                   song
                   with
                   these
                   caueats
                   .
                   I.
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   vse
                   those
                   imprecations
                   indefinitely
                   against
                   the
                   enemies
                   
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   may
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   that
                   alwaies
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   such
                   obstinate
                   enemies
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   applie
                   them
                   particularly
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   )
                   as
                   certaine
                   propheticall
                   sentences
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   pronouncing
                   the
                   last
                   sentence
                   of
                   destruction
                   vpon
                   final
                   and
                   impenitent
                   sinners
                   ,
                   which
                   oppose
                   themselues
                   against
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   against
                   our
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   whereas
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     father
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   serues
                   to
                   put
                   vs
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   praying
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   bring
                   loue
                   to
                   men
                   with
                   vs.
                   We
                   must
                   all
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   one
                   father
                   ,
                   louingly
                   disposed
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   should
                   he
                   call
                   God
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   brother
                   ?
                   Math.
                   5
                   .
                   2●
                   .
                   
                     When
                     thou
                     art
                     to
                     offer
                     thy
                     gift
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     haue
                     ought
                     against
                     thy
                     brother
                     :
                     first
                     be
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     come
                     and
                     offer
                     thy
                     gift
                     .
                  
                   So
                   also
                   Esa.
                   ●
                   .
                   15
                   .
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   pray
                   vnto
                   him
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   .
                   Why
                   ?
                   
                     because
                     their
                     han●s
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     bloode
                     .
                  
                   In
                   these
                   times
                   many
                   men
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   form●lly
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   leaue
                   b●ibing
                   ,
                   oppression
                   ,
                   deceit
                   ,
                   vsurie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   common
                   song
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   ,
                   Euery
                   man
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   loue
                   and
                   care
                   that
                   men
                   haue
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   praiers
                   of
                   such
                   are
                   abominable
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   a
                   dogge
                   ,
                   as
                   Esay
                   saith
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   call
                   God
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   no
                   loue
                   to
                   their
                   brethren
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   hence
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   accepter
                   of
                   persons
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   prayer
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   of
                   what
                   state
                   or
                   degree
                   soeuer
                   .
                   All
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   poore
                   as
                   rich
                   ,
                   vnlearned
                   as
                   learned
                   ,
                   subiects
                   as
                   rulers
                   ,
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     father
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   are
                   his
                   children
                   that
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   .
                   The
                   poore
                   man
                   hath
                   as
                   good
                   interest
                   in
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   call
                   God
                   father
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   king
                   .
                   Therfore
                   the
                   weaker
                   sort
                   are
                   to
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   hereby
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   father
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Peter
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   indued
                   with
                   more
                   grace
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   therefore
                   swell
                   in
                   pride
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   father
                   more
                   then
                   their
                   inferiours
                   haue
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 art
                 in
                 heauen
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   HOw
                   may
                   God
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   euery
                   where
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   8.27
                   .
                   
                     The
                     heauens
                     of
                     heauens
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     containe
                     him
                     .
                     Ans.
                  
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   iustice
                   ,
                   mercie
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   from
                   thence
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Psal.
                   115.3
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     and
                     doth
                     whatsoeuer
                     he
                     will.
                  
                   Psal.
                   2.4
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     heauen
                     shall
                     laugh
                     them
                     to
                     scorne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     haue
                     thē
                     in
                     derision
                     .
                  
                   Esai
                   saith
                   ,
                   66.2
                   .
                   
                     Thus
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Heauen
                     is
                     my
                     throne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     earth
                     is
                     my
                     footstoole
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   he
                   will
                   manifest
                   and
                   exhibite
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   to
                   his
                   Angels
                   and
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   heauens
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   immediately
                   and
                   visibly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   vse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     HEreby
                     first
                     we
                     learne
                     that
                     Romish
                     pilgrimages
                     ,
                     whereby
                     men
                     went
                     from
                     place
                     to
                     place
                     to
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     vaine
                     ,
                     and
                     foolish
                     .
                     The
                     God
                     to
                     whome
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                     Now
                     let
                     men
                     trauell
                     to
                     what
                     place●
                     or
                     
                     countrey
                     they
                     will
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     come
                     the
                     nearer
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     or
                     nearer
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     trauelling
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     earth
                     is
                     in
                     euery
                     part
                     alike
                     distant
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ;
                     this
                     ouerthrowes
                     popish
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                     as
                     worshipping
                     of
                     crosses
                     ,
                     cruci●ixes
                     ,
                     roodes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     vsed
                     to
                     put
                     men
                     in
                     minde
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Christ.
                     We
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     lift
                     vp
                     our
                     eyes
                     to
                     heauen
                     ;
                     seeing
                     God
                     is
                     there
                     :
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     our
                     minds
                     and
                     eyes
                     are
                     poaring
                     vpon
                     an
                     image
                     made
                     by
                     mans
                     arte
                     ?
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Again
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     here
                     admonished
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     action
                     of
                     prayer
                     with
                     as
                     great
                     reuerence
                     as
                     possible
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     think
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     any
                     earthly
                     manner
                     .
                     Well
                     reasons
                     Salomon
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                     5.1
                     .
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       rash
                       with
                       thy
                       mouth
                       to
                       speake
                       a
                       word
                       before
                       God.
                    
                     Why
                     ?
                     
                       He
                       is
                       in
                       heauen
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       in
                       earth
                       :
                       therefore
                       let
                       thy
                       words
                       be
                       few
                       .
                    
                     This
                     reuerence
                     must
                     appeare
                     in
                     holinesse
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     thoughts
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     comelines
                     of
                     gesture
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     all
                     wandring
                     by-thoughts
                     ,
                     &
                     all
                     vaine
                     babbling
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     auoided
                     ,
                     but
                     how
                     goes
                     the
                     case
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     on
                     the
                     times
                     appointed
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     assemblies
                     to
                     pray
                     ?
                     Many
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     blindnes
                     pray
                     without
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                     Many
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     present
                     at
                     praier
                     ,
                     yet
                     haue
                     their
                     hearts
                     occupied
                     about
                     other
                     matters
                     ,
                     about
                     their
                     goods
                     and
                     worldly
                     busines
                     :
                     such
                     men
                     haue
                     no
                     ioy
                     or
                     gladnes
                     in
                     praying
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     burthen
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Many
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     assembly
                     for
                     custome
                     onely
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     punishment
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     left
                     free
                     they
                     could
                     find
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     not
                     to
                     pray
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     all
                     such
                     men
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     maner
                     of
                     praying
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     grieuous
                     sinne
                     ,
                     nay
                     greater
                     then
                     mocking
                     of
                     father
                     or
                     mother
                     ,
                     killing
                     or
                     stealing
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     directly
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     against
                     men
                     .
                     This
                     sinne
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     table
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     more
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     discerned
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     lightly
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     lesse
                     troubles
                     the
                     consciences
                     of
                     ignorant
                     men
                     :
                     yea
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     deede
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     as
                     a
                     disgrace
                     and
                     plaine
                     mockerie
                     of
                     Gods
                     maiestie
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     seeing
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     away
                     with
                     all
                     drowsie
                     and
                     dead
                     praying
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     come
                     with
                     reuerence
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     before
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Againe
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     consider
                     that
                     our
                     hearts
                     in
                     praier
                     must
                     mount
                     vp
                     into
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     be
                     present
                     with
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Psal.
                     25.1
                     .
                     ●
                     
                       Vnto
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       lift
                       I
                       vp
                       my
                       soule
                       .
                    
                     The
                     little
                     childe
                     is
                     neuer
                     well
                     but
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     fathers
                     lap
                     ,
                     or
                     vnder
                     the
                     mothers
                     wing
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     neuer
                     in
                     better
                     case
                     ,
                     then
                     when
                     in
                     affection
                     and
                     spirit
                     they
                     can
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     their
                     heauenly
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     praier
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     creepe
                     into
                     his
                     bosome
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     here
                     we
                     must
                     further
                     learne
                     ,
                     specially
                     to
                     seeke
                     for
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     aske
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     forth
                     as
                     they
                     serue
                     to
                     bring
                     vs
                     to
                     an
                     euerlasting
                     and
                     immortall
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heauen
                     to
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     called
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     whereas
                     our
                     father
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     that
                     our
                     life
                     on
                     earth
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     pilgrimage
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     our
                     desire
                     must
                     be
                     to
                     attaine
                     to
                     a
                     better
                     countrey
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     heauen
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     all
                     meanes
                     continually
                     to
                     come
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     preface
                     :
                     in
                     it
                     is
                     contained
                     a
                     double
                     stay
                     or
                     prop
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     prayers
                     .
                     The
                     one
                     is
                     to
                     beleeue
                     that
                     God
                     can
                     graunt
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     almightie
                     ,
                     &
                     thus
                     much
                     is
                     signified
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       heauen
                    
                     .
                     The
                     second
                     is
                     to
                     beleeue
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     ready
                     and
                     willing
                     to
                     grant
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     we
                     are
                     t●ught
                     in
                     the
                     title
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     serues
                     to
                     put
                     vs
                     in
                     ●ind
                     that
                     God
                     accepts
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                     16.32
                     .
                     and
                     hath
                     a
                     care
                     of
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     
                     miseries
                     and
                     necessities
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     6.32
                     .
                     and
                     pitieth
                     vs
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     any
                     earthly
                     father
                     can
                     pitie
                     his
                     child
                     .
                     Psal.
                     103.13
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Yet
                   must
                   we
                   not
                   imagin
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   indeed
                   giue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   doe
                   vpon
                   our
                   owne
                   heads
                   ,
                   fancie
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   our
                   praiers
                   haue
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   tenour
                   thereof
                   must
                   we
                   frame
                   and
                   square
                   our
                   petitions
                   .
                   Things
                   promised
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   graces
                   necessarie
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   asked
                   absolutely
                   :
                   and
                   things
                   promised
                   with
                   condition
                   ,
                   as
                   graces
                   lesse
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   and
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   asked
                   with
                   condition
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   so
                   farforth
                   as
                   they
                   shal
                   be
                   for
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   promise
                   any
                   temporall
                   blessing
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   promised
                   issue
                   to
                   Abraham
                   in
                   his
                   old
                   age
                   .
                   The
                   kingdome
                   to
                   Dauid
                   after
                   Saul
                   .
                   A
                   deliuerance
                   from
                   captiuitie
                   in
                   Babylon
                   after
                   70.
                   yeres
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   preface
                   serues
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   loue
                   and
                   feare
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   pray
                   .
                   Loue
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   pray
                   to
                   a
                   father
                   :
                   feare
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   maiestie
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Coherence
                   .
                
                 
                   THus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   preface
                   :
                   now
                   follow
                   the
                   petitions
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   sixe
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   the
                   three
                   first
                   concerne
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   three
                   last
                   our selues
                   .
                   The
                   three
                   former
                   petitions
                   are
                   again
                   deuided
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   concernes
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   is
                   manifested
                   and
                   inlarged
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   Gods
                   name
                   is
                   glorified
                   among
                   men
                   when
                   his
                   kingdome
                   doth
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   will
                   is
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   Why
                   is
                   this
                   petition
                   ,
                   
                     Hallowed
                     be
                     thy
                     name
                  
                   ,
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   Because
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   must
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   creatures
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   counsels
                   of
                   God.
                   Prov.
                   16.4
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     all
                     things
                     for
                     his
                     owne
                     sake
                     :
                     yea
                     euen
                     the
                     wicked
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                  
                   And
                   from
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   petitions
                   here
                   ariseth
                   a
                   worthie
                   instruction
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   propound
                   to
                   themselues
                   and
                   to
                   intend
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   The
                   ende
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   doings
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   propound
                   to
                   our selues
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   that
                   the
                   highest
                   ende
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   doings
                   should
                   be
                   his
                   glorie
                   :
                   therefore
                   our
                   hearts
                   must
                   be
                   set
                   to
                   seeke
                   it
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   name
                   glorified
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   in
                   this
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   punisheth
                   those
                   which
                   of
                   obstinacie
                   set
                   themselues
                   to
                   dishonour
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   negligence
                   did
                   not
                   sanctifie
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   done
                   so
                   .
                   Herod
                   sitting
                   in
                   his
                   royaltie
                   ,
                   made
                   such
                   an
                   oration
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   cried
                   ,
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   a
                   god
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   immediately
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   smote
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   gaue
                   not
                   glorie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   Act.
                   12.
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   Moses
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   altogether
                   faile
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   by
                   these
                   punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   petitions
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   duties
                   to
                   preferre
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   all
                   thing
                   els
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   preferre
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   If
                   the
                   cause
                   stand
                   thus
                   that
                   Gods
                   name
                   must
                   be
                   dishono●red
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   soules
                   condemned
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   account
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   more
                   pretious
                   
                   then
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   petitions
                   .
                   The
                   petitions
                   that
                   concerne
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   is
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   petitions
                   that
                   concerne
                   directly
                   our
                   saluation
                   are
                   the
                   fift
                   and
                   sixt
                   .
                   Whereby
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   God
                   should
                   want
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   let
                   bodie
                   and
                   soule
                   and
                   all
                   goe
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   haue
                   all
                   his
                   glorie
                   .
                   This
                   affection
                   had
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   32.32
                   .
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Either
                     forgiue
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     ,
                     blot
                     my
                     name
                     out
                     of
                     thy
                     booke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   petition
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   obserue
                   three
                   things
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   wordes
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   the
                   wants
                   which
                   men
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   bewaile
                   :
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   VEry
                   few
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   can
                   giue
                   the
                   right
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   this
                   prayer
                   .
                   They
                   pretend
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   God
                   knowes
                   their
                   good
                   meaning
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   wordes
                   and
                   to
                   meane
                   well
                   .
                   But
                   faith
                   beeing
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   grounds
                   of
                   praier
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   beeing
                   no
                   faith
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   praier
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ignorant
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   learne
                   the
                   right
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Name
                 ]
              
               
                 Name
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     God
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     5.5
                     .
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       build
                       an
                       house
                       to
                       my
                       Name
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     His
                     attributes
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     iustice
                     ,
                     mercie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     His
                     workes
                     ,
                     creatures
                     ,
                     and
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     His
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     His
                     honour
                     and
                     praise
                     arising
                     from
                     all
                     these
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 knowne
                 by
                 their
                 names
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 all
                 a
                 mans
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 lies
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hallowed
                 ]
              
               
                 TO
                 hallow
                 is
                 to
                 seuer
                 or
                 set
                 apart
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 vse
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 end
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 hallowed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 vse
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 set
                 apart
                 from
                 sinne
                 to
                 serue
                 God.
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Gods
                 name
                 is
                 hallowed
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 apart
                 frō
                 obliuion
                 ,
                 contempt
                 ,
                 prophanation
                 ,
                 pollution
                 ,
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 abuses
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 ,
                 reuerent
                 ,
                 and
                 honorable
                 vse
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 vse
                 it
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 10.3
                 .
                 Ezech.
                 38.23
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 How
                 can
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man
                 hallow
                 Gods
                 name
                 which
                 is
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 here
                 pray
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 make
                 Gods
                 name
                 holy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 could
                 adde
                 something
                 vnto
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 holy
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 meanes
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 make
                 manifest
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 vsage
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 pure
                 and
                 honourable
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 phrase
                 is
                 vsed
                 ,
                 Luke
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Wisdome
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   her
                   children
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 .
                 Ezech.
                 38.23
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 scope
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 petition
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 set
                 forth
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 become
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 expressed
                 thus
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 open
                 our
                 eyes
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 aright
                 know
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 
                 greatnes
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 appeares
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 titles
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 creatures
                 ,
                 &
                 iudgements
                 :
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 vse
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 therein
                 honour
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 them
                 reuerently
                 to
                 thy
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   wants
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   THE
                   wants
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   bewaile
                   ,
                   are
                   specially
                   foure
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   an
                   inward
                   and
                   spirituall
                   pride
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ;
                   a
                   sinne
                   that
                   none
                   or
                   very
                   fewe
                   can
                   see
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   open
                   their
                   eies
                   .
                   When
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   were
                   tempted
                   in
                   paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   deuill
                   told
                   them
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   Gods
                   :
                   which
                   lesson
                   not
                   onely
                   they
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   :
                   and
                   wee
                   conceiue
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   as
                   little
                   gods
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   we
                   shew
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   This
                   hidden
                   pride
                   ,
                   when
                   other
                   sinnes
                   die
                   ,
                   it
                   begins
                   to
                   get
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shewe
                   it selfe
                   :
                   and
                   appeares
                   in
                   vaine
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   continually
                   on
                   euery
                   occasion
                   ascending
                   in
                   the
                   mind
                   .
                   As
                   may
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   Pharisie
                   ,
                   whose
                   thoughts
                   were
                   these
                   when
                   he
                   praied
                   thus
                   within
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     God
                     I
                     thanke
                     thee
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     extortioners
                     ,
                     vniust
                     ,
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     or
                     euen
                     as
                     this
                     Publican
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   till
                   God
                   giue
                   grace
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   haue
                   praise
                   &
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   Gods
                   glory
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   defaced
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   learne
                   to
                   discerne
                   this
                   hidden
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   mourne
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   doth
                   poison
                   and
                   hinder
                   al
                   good
                   desires
                   of
                   glorifying
                   god
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   or
                   shall
                   preuaile
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   taught
                   here
                   to
                   bewaile
                   the
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   hindred
                   from
                   knowing
                   God
                   aright
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   discerning
                   the
                   glory
                   and
                   maiestie
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   creatures
                   .
                   Mark.
                   6.52
                   .
                   The
                   disciples
                   ,
                   
                     through
                     the
                     hardnes
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                  
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   Gods
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   miracle
                   of
                   feeding
                   many
                   thousands
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   loaues
                   ,
                   though
                   themselues
                   were
                   instruments
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foode
                   did
                   increase
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   Our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   wonderful
                   worke
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   few
                   consider
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   regard
                   it
                   ?
                   If
                   we
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   more
                   wit
                   ,
                   wealth
                   ,
                   or
                   honour
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   wee
                   straight
                   wonder
                   at
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   beholding
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   goe
                   higher
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   loue
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   iustice
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   Gods
                   name
                   is
                   so
                   slenderly
                   honoured
                   among
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   corruption
                   is
                   our
                   great
                   ingratitude
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   creatures
                   to
                   serue
                   man
                   :
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   vnthankfull
                   of
                   all
                   creatures
                   .
                   Bestow
                   many
                   iewels
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   kings
                   raunsome
                   on
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   ;
                   he
                   wil
                   neuer
                   returne
                   any
                   kindnes
                   :
                   so
                   men
                   being
                   dead
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   deale
                   with
                   God.
                   Commonly
                   men
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   swine
                   that
                   run
                   with
                   their
                   groines
                   and
                   eate
                   vp
                   the
                   mast
                   ,
                   but
                   neuer
                   looke
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   tree
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   falleth
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   to
                   feele
                   this
                   want
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beseech
                   God
                   to
                   open
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   vnlocke
                   their
                   lips
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   indeauour
                   to
                   be
                   thanfull
                   to
                   God.
                   Psal.
                   51.15
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   fourth
                   is
                   the
                   vngodlines
                   &
                   the
                   innumerable
                   wāts
                   that
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sinnes
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Psal.
                   119.136
                   .
                   
                     Mine
                     eies
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Dauid
                   )
                   
                     gush
                     out
                     with
                     riuers
                     of
                     water
                     ,
                     because
                     men
                     keepe
                     not
                     thy
                     lawes
                     .
                  
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   which
                   liues
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   reproches
                   Gods
                   name
                   ;
                   euen
                   as
                   an
                   euill
                   childe
                   dishonours
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   Now
                   some
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   :
                   because
                   our
                   sinnes
                   cānot
                   hurt
                   God.
                   True
                   indeed
                   :
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   slādering
                   Gods
                   name
                   among
                   
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   we
                   honour
                   him
                   by
                   our
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   dishonour
                   him
                   by
                   our
                   offences
                   .
                   Matth.
                   5.16
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     light
                     so
                     shine
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     see
                     your
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     and
                     glorifie
                     your
                     father
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   THe
                   graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   praied
                   for
                   at
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   are
                   three
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   knowe
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   reuealed
                   himselfe
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   works
                   and
                   creatures
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   shall
                   any
                   glorifie
                   God
                   before
                   he
                   know
                   him
                   ?
                   Our
                   knowledge
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   is
                   imperfect
                   .
                   Exod.
                   23.
                   
                   Moses
                   may
                   not
                   see
                   Gods
                   face
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   hinder
                   parts
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Corin.
                   13.12
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   see
                   God
                   as
                   men
                   doe
                   ,
                   through
                   spectacles
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   creatures
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   Paul
                   praied
                   for
                   the
                   Colossians
                   .
                   Col.
                   1.10
                   .
                   
                     That
                     they
                     might
                     increase
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   so
                   are
                   wee
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our selues
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   desire
                   that
                   a
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   may
                   be
                   kindled
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   from
                   prophaning
                   and
                   abusing
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   Psal.
                   69.9
                   .
                   
                     The
                     zeale
                     of
                     thine
                     house
                     hath
                     eaten
                     me
                     vp
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   45.1
                   .
                   
                     My
                     heart
                     shall
                     vtter
                     ,
                     or
                     cast
                     vp
                     a
                     good
                     matter
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     speake
                     in
                     my
                     workes
                     of
                     the
                     king
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   borrowes
                   a
                   comparison
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   thus
                   .
                   As
                   hee
                   which
                   hath
                   somewhat
                   lying
                   heauie
                   in
                   his
                   stomacke
                   ,
                   is
                   neuer
                   quiet
                   till
                   he
                   haue
                   cast
                   it
                   vp
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   the
                   care
                   &
                   desire
                   to
                   glorifie
                   Gods
                   name
                   must
                   lie
                   vpon
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                   as
                   an
                   heauie
                   burden
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   ease
                   and
                   quiet
                   with
                   himselfe
                   till
                   he
                   bee
                   disburdened
                   ,
                   in
                   sounding
                   forth
                   Gods
                   praise
                   .
                   Luther
                   saith
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   
                     Sancta
                     crapula
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   holy
                   surfet
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   hurt
                   continually
                   to
                   haue
                   our
                   hearts
                   ouercharged
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   desire
                   to
                   lead
                   a
                   godly
                   and
                   vpright
                   life
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   men
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   great
                   calling
                   vnder
                   honourable
                   personages
                   ,
                   will
                   so
                   order
                   &
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   please
                   and
                   honour
                   their
                   masters
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   must
                   our
                   liues
                   be
                   well
                   ordered
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   walke
                   worthie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   honour
                   our
                   heauenly
                   father
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 kingdome
                 come
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Coherence
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   petition
                   dependes
                   on
                   the
                   former
                   most
                   excellently
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   it
                   is
                   laide
                   downe
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   procure
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   Gods
                   name
                   must
                   bee
                   hallowed
                   among
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   howe
                   is
                   it
                   done
                   ?
                   by
                   the
                   erecting
                   of
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   glorifie
                   God
                   vntil
                   he
                   rule
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   Thy
                   ]
                   This
                   word
                   doth
                   put
                   vs
                   in
                   minde
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   two
                   kingdomes
                   :
                   one
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   deuils
                   ,
                   called
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   Coloss.
                   1.13
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   all
                   had
                   sinned
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   God
                   laide
                   this
                   punishment
                   on
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   obey
                   their
                   Creator
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   bondage
                   vnder
                   satan
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   nature
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   deuill
                   holds
                   vp
                   the
                   scepter
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   kingdome
                   is
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pillars
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   errour
                   ,
                   impietie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   disobedience
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   deuill
                   wholly
                   delights
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Blind
                   ignorant
                   
                   people
                   can
                   not
                   abide
                   this
                   doctrine
                   that
                   the
                   deuill
                   should
                   rule
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   :
                   they
                   spit
                   at
                   the
                   naming
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   defie
                   him
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   hearts
                   :
                   but
                   whereas
                   they
                   liue
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   it
                   as
                   occasion
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   cannot
                   discerne
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   make
                   plaine
                   proofe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   liue
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   flatte
                   vassels
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   so
                   continue
                   till
                   Christ
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   come
                   and
                   binde
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Adam
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   consider
                   our
                   naturall
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   vs
                   his
                   spirit
                   to
                   set
                   vs
                   at
                   libertie
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   Kingdome
                   ]
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   in
                   Scripture
                   is
                   taken
                   two
                   waies
                   .
                   First
                   generally
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   signifieth
                   that
                   administration
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   gouerneth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   deuils
                   themselues
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   kingdome
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   this
                   prayer
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Psalme
                   97.
                   vers
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     raigneth
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     earth
                     reioyce
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   more
                   specially
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   signifieth
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   frameth
                   men
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   to
                   the
                   subiection
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   kingdome
                   there
                   are
                   foure
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   king
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   subiects
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   lawes
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Authoritie
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   kingdome
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   king
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   father
                   hath
                   giuen
                   all
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   in
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   kingdome
                   all
                   are
                   not
                   subiects
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   giue
                   free
                   and
                   franke
                   obedience
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   though
                   their
                   hearts
                   be
                   not
                   sound
                   ,
                   make
                   an
                   outward
                   profession
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   and
                   new
                   Testament
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                  
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Gospell
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                  
                   ,
                   Mark.
                   1.13
                   .
                   
                     The
                     rodde
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                  
                   ,
                   Esay
                   11.4
                   .
                   
                     The
                     arme
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Esay
                   53.1
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   king
                   by
                   his
                   lawes
                   brings
                   his
                   people
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   keepes
                   them
                   in
                   subiection
                   ;
                   so
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   a
                   mightie
                   arme
                   ,
                   drawes
                   his
                   elect
                   into
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   fashions
                   thē
                   to
                   all
                   holy
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   power
                   and
                   authoritie
                   is
                   that
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   conuerts
                   effectually
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   conuerted
                   by
                   the
                   inward
                   operation
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   glorifies
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   confusion
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   Kingdome
                   being
                   taken
                   thus
                   specially
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   twofold
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     The
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     standes
                     not
                     in
                     meate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   iustification
                   before
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     Peace
                     of
                     conscience
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   proceedes
                   from
                   this
                   assurance
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     ioy
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   comes
                   from
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   kingdome
                   all
                   men
                   liue
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   ruled
                   by
                   his
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   continually
                   taught
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   that
                   refuse
                   to
                   liue
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   this
                   king
                   ,
                   and
                   choose
                   to
                   liue
                   at
                   their
                   owne
                   libertie
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glorie
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   blessed
                   estate
                   
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   former
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   is
                   an
                   entrance
                   and
                   preparation
                   to
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 
                   Come
                   ]
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   comes
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   takes
                   place
                   and
                   is
                   established
                   and
                   confirmed
                   in
                   mens
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   impediments
                   beeing
                   remooued
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   This
                   comming
                   implies
                   a
                   stopping
                   :
                   but
                   how
                   should
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   be
                   hindred
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   Kingdome
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   not
                   taken
                   for
                   that
                   absolute
                   and
                   soueraigne
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   whereby
                   he
                   rules
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   hindred
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   vsing
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   ministers
                   ,
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   hindred
                   by
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   mans
                   corruption
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   wants
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   wants
                   which
                   we
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   are
                   to
                   mourne
                   for
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   :
                   some
                   concerne
                   our
                   owne
                   selues
                   ,
                   some
                   others
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   concerns
                   our
                   owne
                   persons
                   is
                   a
                   bondage
                   and
                   slauerie
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   .
                   This
                   bondage
                   indeede
                   is
                   weakned
                   in
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   is
                   wholly
                   freed
                   from
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   Paul
                   complaines
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   sold
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   cries
                   pitifully
                   ,
                   O
                   miserable
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   bodie
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   What
                   difference
                   is
                   then
                   betweene
                   the
                   godly
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   The
                   euill
                   and
                   vngodly
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   middest
                   of
                   his
                   bondage
                   hath
                   a
                   merrie
                   heart
                   :
                   sinne
                   is
                   no
                   trouble
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   nay
                   it
                   is
                   meat
                   &
                   drinke
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   is
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   :
                   who
                   considering
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   and
                   hi●
                   craft
                   in
                   manifold
                   fearefull
                   temptations
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   the
                   pronenesse
                   of
                   his
                   rebellious
                   nature
                   euer
                   and
                   anon
                   to
                   start
                   away
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   grieued
                   and
                   confounded
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   heart
                   bleedes
                   within
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   offend
                   so
                   mercifull
                   a
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   men
                   liue
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   and
                   that
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   neuer
                   feele
                   this
                   bondage
                   vnder
                   Satan
                   &
                   sinne
                   .
                   Such
                   vndoubtedly
                   cannot
                   tell
                   what
                   this
                   praier
                   meanes
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   petition
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   acquainted
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   touched
                   in
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   the
                   deuill
                   beare
                   such
                   sway
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   poore
                   captiue
                   is
                   alwaies
                   creeping
                   to
                   the
                   prison
                   doore
                   ,
                   alwaies
                   labouring
                   to
                   get
                   off
                   his
                   bolts
                   and
                   fetters
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   escape
                   out
                   of
                   prison
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   alwaies
                   crie
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   his
                   spirit
                   to
                   free
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   bondage
                   and
                   prison
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   corruption
                   :
                   and
                   euery
                   day
                   come
                   nearer
                   the
                   prison
                   doore
                   ,
                   looking
                   when
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauiour
                   will
                   vnbinde
                   vs
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   fetters
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   fully
                   erect
                   his
                   kingdome
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   wants
                   which
                   concerne
                   others
                   are
                   twofold
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   is
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   meanes
                   which
                   serue
                   for
                   the
                   furthering
                   of
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   preaching
                   ,
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   a
                   people
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   good
                   guides
                   and
                   teachers
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   one
                   stand
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   congregation
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   matter
                   for
                   mourning
                   .
                   This
                   petition
                   puts
                   vs
                   in
                   minde
                   to
                   bewaile
                   these
                   wants
                   .
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sawe
                   the
                   Iewes
                   as
                   sheepe
                   without
                   a
                   sheepheard
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   compassion
                   on
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   wept
                   ouer
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   their
                   peace
                   .
                   Luk.
                   9.11
                   .
                   Therfore
                   when
                   preachers
                   want
                   ,
                   to
                   hold
                   vp
                   the
                   scepter
                   
                   of
                   GOD
                   before
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hold
                   out
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   arme
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   pull
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     let
                     thy
                     kingdome
                     come
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   want
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   bewaile
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   bee
                   so
                   many
                   impediments
                   and
                   hinderances
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   deuil
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   angels
                   ,
                   their
                   instruments
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   Turke
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   professed
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   subtile
                   intisements
                   and
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   keepe
                   backe
                   and
                   repell
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   ruleth
                   as
                   a
                   king
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   deuill
                   sees
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   sometime
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   but
                   to
                   cast
                   a
                   looke
                   towards
                   the
                   heauenly
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   he
                   straightway
                   rageth
                   against
                   him
                   and
                   labours
                   quite
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   impedi●ents
                   ,
                   we●
                   must
                   pray
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     kingdome
                     come
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   IN
                   this
                   petition
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   first
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   feruent
                   desire●
                   and
                   to
                   hunger
                   ,
                   that
                   god
                   would
                   giue
                   vs
                   his
                   spirit
                   to
                   raigne
                   and
                   rule
                   in
                   our
                   harts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bow
                   them
                   to
                   all
                   obedience
                   and
                   subiection
                   of
                   his
                   wil
                   :
                   and
                   further
                   ,
                   wheras
                   our
                   hearts
                   haue
                   beene
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   filthie
                   sties
                   and
                   stables
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   renue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   of
                   them
                   fit
                   temples
                   to
                   entertaine
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   .
                   Psal.
                   51.10
                   .
                   
                     Create
                     in
                     me
                     a
                     cleane
                     heart
                     ,
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     renue
                     a
                     right
                     spirit
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Stablish
                     me
                     with
                     thy
                     free
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   If
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   the
                   conuersation
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   corrupt
                   hearts
                   togither
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   little
                   difference
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   delighted
                   and
                   glad
                   to
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   godly
                   doe
                   wrestle
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   with
                   their
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   resist
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   desire
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   crie
                   to
                   heauen
                   to
                   bee
                   freed
                   from
                   this
                   bondage
                   ,
                   howesoeuer
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   alwaies
                   readie
                   to
                   rebel
                   against
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   is
                   erected
                   in
                   Gods
                   Church
                   here
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   we
                   are
                   cōmanded
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   Chruch
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   parts
                   thereof
                   .
                   Psal.
                   122.6
                   .
                   
                     Praie
                     for
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     Ierusalem
                     :
                     they
                     shall
                     prosper
                     that
                     loue
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   Esay
                   .
                   62.7
                   .
                   
                     Ye
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Lords
                     remembrance●s
                     ,
                     giue
                     him
                     no
                     rest
                     ,
                     vntill
                     he
                     set
                     vp
                     Hierusalem
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   Gods
                   Church
                   may
                   flourish
                   and
                   be
                   in
                   good
                   estate
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   Christian
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   ;
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   blesse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   
                     nursing
                     fathers
                     ,
                     and
                     nursing
                     mothers
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   And
                   wee
                   especially
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   Queenes
                   most
                   excellent
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   French
                   king
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   blessed
                   and
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   by
                   them
                   aduanced
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   againe
                   because
                   ministers
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   watchmen
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   here
                   also
                   put
                   in
                   minde
                   to
                   seeke
                   their
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   praie
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   may
                   be
                   set
                   for
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   beating
                   downe
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   sauing
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   deuill
                   laboureth
                   night
                   and
                   daie
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   thē
                   in
                   this
                   glorious
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   resist
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   ministerie
                   :
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   Zacha●ie
                   3.1
                   .
                   When
                   Ioshua
                   the
                   high
                   priest
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     Satan
                     stood
                     at
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   namely
                   to
                   resist
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   also
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   praie
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   keepe
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   furnish
                   them
                   with
                   
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   make
                   them
                   faithfull
                   .
                   
                     For
                     where
                     vision
                     faileth
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     left
                     naked
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     pray
                     for
                     vs
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     free
                     passage
                     and
                     be
                     glorified
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   all
                   Christian
                   Schooles
                   of
                   learning
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   some
                   thinke
                   but
                   basely
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   A
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   diuers
                   orchards
                   ,
                   wil
                   also
                   haue
                   a
                   seminarie
                   ful
                   of
                   young
                   plants
                   to
                   maintaine
                   it
                   .
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   Seminaries
                   to
                   Gods
                   church
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   falles
                   to
                   decay
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   serue
                   to
                   make
                   supplie
                   of
                   ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   hasten
                   the
                   second
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   heauen
                   praie
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     come
                     quicklie
                     :
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     loue
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.8
                   .
                   A
                   penitent
                   sinner
                   so
                   abhors
                   his
                   own
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   irkesome
                   temptations
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   he
                   desires
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   hasten
                   his
                   particular
                   comming
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   cause
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   sinning
                   and
                   displeasing
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Coherence
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   second
                   petition
                   ,
                   we
                   desired
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   let
                   his
                   kingdome
                   come
                   ,
                   vz.
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   rule
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   then
                   must
                   raigne
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   his
                   subiects
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   here
                   we
                   craue
                   ,
                   that
                   beeing
                   his
                   subiects
                   wee
                   may
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   his
                   will.
                   Mal.
                   1.6
                   .
                   
                     If
                     I
                     be
                     a
                     father
                     where
                     is
                     my
                     honour
                     ?
                     If
                     I
                     be
                     a
                     master
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     my
                     feare
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   VVIll
                   ]
                   Here
                   it
                   signfieth
                   Gods
                   word
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   olde
                   and
                   new
                   Testament
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   his
                   will
                   is
                   reauealed
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   whole
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   be
                   three
                   speciall
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   meant
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   6.40
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     sent
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     one
                     which
                     seeth
                     the
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     beleeueth
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     should
                     haue
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   body
                   &
                   soule
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   4.3
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     euen
                     your
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   bearing
                   of
                   affliction
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   Rom.
                   vers
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   
                     Those
                     which
                     he
                     knew
                     before
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     predestinate
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     to
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     sonne
                     .
                  
                   Phil.
                   3.10
                   .
                   
                     That
                     I
                     might
                     knowe
                     him
                     and
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fellowship
                     of
                     his
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     made
                     conformable
                     to
                     his
                     death
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Thy
                     will
                  
                   ]
                   Not
                   mine
                   :
                   for
                   mans
                   owne
                   will
                   is
                   wicked
                   and
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   yea
                   it
                   is
                   
                     flat
                     enmitie
                  
                   to
                   God.
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Done
                   ]
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   obeyed
                   and
                   accomplished
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   giue
                   vs
                   grace
                   to
                   shewe
                   our selues
                   good
                   subiects
                   in
                   obeying
                   thy
                   will.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   wants
                   to
                   be
                   praied
                   against
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   HEre
                   first
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   bewaile
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   so
                   prone
                   to
                   rebelliō
                   and
                   disobedience
                   of
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   .
                   Put
                   a
                   match
                   to
                   a
                   heape
                   of
                   gun-powder
                   ,
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   all
                   on
                   a
                   flame
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   adde
                   matter
                   to
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   it
                   burnes
                   :
                   so
                   by
                   nature
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   readie
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   least
                   occasion
                   is
                   giuen
                   .
                   Dauid
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   this
                   when
                   hee
                   praied
                   ,
                   
                     Knit
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   Psal.
                   86.
                   11.
                   
                     and
                     incline
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     thy
                     commandements
                     .
                  
                   
                   Psal.
                   119.37
                   .
                   Those
                   which
                   finde
                   not
                   this
                   want
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   affection
                   to
                   bewaile
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   miserable
                   and
                   dangerous
                   case
                   :
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   disease
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   knowes
                   not
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   here
                   bewaile
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   ,
                   as
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   schismes
                   ,
                   hipocrisie
                   ,
                   pride
                   ,
                   ambition
                   ,
                   contempt
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   oppression
                   ,
                   want
                   of
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   &c.
                   2.
                   
                   Peter
                   2.7
                   .
                   
                     Lot
                     was
                     vexed
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     righteous
                     heart
                     was
                     vexed
                     with
                     the
                     vncleane
                     conuersation
                     of
                     the
                     Sodomites
                  
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   :
                   so
                   ought
                   our
                   soules
                   to
                   bee
                   vexed
                   and
                   grieued
                   continually
                   at
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   send
                   vp
                   our
                   praiers
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   vnbeleeuing
                   &
                   vnrepentant
                   sinners
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Gods
                   will.
                   Ezech.
                   9.4
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   common
                   iudgement
                   vpon
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     marked
                     in
                     the
                     forhead
                     ,
                     that
                     mourne
                     and
                     crie
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     abominations
                     that
                     be
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Here
                   also
                   we
                   must
                   humble
                   our selues
                   for
                   our
                   vnquietnesse
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   &
                   impatience
                   ,
                   whē
                   god
                   laies
                   any
                   crosse
                   on
                   vs.
                   It
                   is
                   Gods
                   wil
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   suffer
                   affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   humble
                   our selues
                   vnder
                   his
                   mightie
                   hand
                   .
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   praied
                   that
                   the
                   cup
                   might
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   submission
                   to
                   his
                   Fathers
                   will
                   Luk.
                   22.42
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Dauid
                   had
                   learned
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     if
                     he
                     thus
                     say
                     ,
                     behold
                     I
                     haue
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     behold
                     here
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     doe
                     to
                     me
                     as
                     seemeth
                     good
                     in
                     his
                     eies
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   15.26
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   THe
                   first
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   here
                   to
                   desire
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   grace
                   to
                   denie
                   our selues
                   ,
                   wils
                   ,
                   and
                   affections
                   :
                   because
                   herein
                   wee
                   are
                   vnlike
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   the
                   deuill
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   lesson
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   doth
                   giue
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   denie
                   themselues
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   :
                   for
                   otherwise
                   howe
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   that
                   seruant
                   please
                   his
                   master
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   tel
                   what
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   done
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   Most
                   men
                   will
                   haue
                   bookes
                   of
                   statutes
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   to
                   deale
                   in
                   any
                   great
                   matter
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   doe
                   nothing
                   before
                   they
                   haue
                   looked
                   on
                   the
                   statute
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   men
                   should
                   haue
                   the
                   bible
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Gods
                   statutes
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   :
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   
                     men
                     of
                     our
                     counsell
                  
                   :
                   before
                   euery
                   action
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   search
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Here
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   here
                   taught
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   desire
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   indeauour
                   in
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   performe
                   obedience
                   to
                   Gods
                   worde
                   in
                   our
                   liues
                   and
                   conuersations
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   callings
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   patience
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   exercise
                   vs
                   with
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   praies
                   for
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God
                     would
                     strengthen
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     might
                     ,
                     vnto
                     all
                     patience
                     and
                     long
                     suffering
                     with
                     ioyfulnesse
                     .
                  
                   Coloss.
                   1.12
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Error
                   confuted
                   :
                
                 
                   THE
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   by
                   nature
                   haue
                   free
                   will
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   men
                   being
                   stirred
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   ,
                   can
                   of
                   themselues
                   will
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   why
                   might
                   wee
                   not
                   pray
                   ,
                   Let
                   my
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   ?
                   So
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   agree
                   with
                   Gods
                   will
                   :
                   
                   but
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   this
                   petition
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   HAuing
                   shewed
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   petition
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     will
                     be
                     done
                  
                   :
                   nowe
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   condition
                   ,
                   which
                   shewes
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   question
                   might
                   be
                   howe
                   we
                   would
                   doe
                   Gods
                   will
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   answer
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   will
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   Heauen
                   ]
                   By
                   heauen
                   here
                   is
                   meant
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   faithfull
                   men
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   elect
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   103.20
                   .
                   
                     Praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ye
                     his
                     angels
                     ,
                     that
                     excel
                     in
                     strēgth
                     ,
                     that
                     doe
                     his
                     commandements
                     in
                     obeying
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Earth
                   ]
                   By
                   earth
                   is
                   vnderstood
                   nothing
                   but
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   other
                   creatures
                   in
                   their
                   kind
                   obey
                   God
                   :
                   onely
                   man
                   he
                   is
                   rebellious
                   and
                   disobedient
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   Let
                   thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   vs
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Angels
                   and
                   Saints
                   departed
                   doe
                   thy
                   will
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   Doe
                   wee
                   here
                   desire
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   perfection
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   Angels
                   ?
                   must
                   we
                   be
                   as
                   perfect
                   as
                   they
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   The
                   words
                   here
                   vsed
                   
                     in
                     earth
                     as
                     it
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   doe
                   not
                   signifie
                   an
                   equalitie
                   (
                   as
                   though
                   our
                   obedience
                   could
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   degree
                   of
                   perfection
                   with
                   Angels
                   )
                   but
                   a
                   similitude
                   standing
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   asked
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   do
                   the
                   angels
                   obey
                   God
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   They
                   do
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   willingly
                   ,
                   speedily
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfully
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   signified
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   winged
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stand
                   continually
                   beholding
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   our
                   heauenly
                   father
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   in
                   which
                   wee
                   desire
                   to
                   performe
                   Gods
                   will.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   wants
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                
                 
                   VVE
                   are
                   here
                   admonished
                   to
                   bee
                   displeased
                   with
                   our selues
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   slacke
                   and
                   imperfect
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   our
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   priuie
                   prid
                   ,
                   presumption
                   ,
                   deadnes
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   wants
                   which
                   breake
                   out
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   doing
                   Gods
                   will.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   seruant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   wants
                   in
                   his
                   best
                   workes
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   Paul
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     will
                     is
                     present
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     finde
                     no
                     meanes
                     to
                     performe
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     .
                  
                   Rom.
                   7.18
                   .
                   Where
                   he
                   signifies
                   thus
                   much
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   could
                   beginne
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   perfect
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   through-stitch
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   say
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   godly
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   as
                   heare
                   ,
                   speake
                   gods
                   word
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   they
                   perform
                   things
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   these
                   actions
                   they
                   finde
                   matter
                   of
                   mourning
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   imperfection
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   :
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   praieth
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   143.2
                   .
                   
                     Enter
                     not
                     into
                     iudgement
                     with
                     thy
                     seruant
                     .
                  
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   how
                   farre
                   wide
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   holdeth
                   good
                   works
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   way
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   euery
                   way
                   imperfect
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   that
                   church
                   had
                   grace
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   were
                   as
                   gyues
                   and
                   fetters
                   about
                   their
                   legges
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   faine
                   runne
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   constrained
                   to
                   halt
                   downe
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   traile
                   their
                   loynes
                   after
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Grace
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   grace
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   ,
                   is
                   sinceritie
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   readie
                   and
                   constant
                   purpose
                   and
                   indeauour
                   not
                   to
                   sinne
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   doe
                   Gods
                   wil
                   ,
                   so
                   
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   keepe
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   before
                   God
                   &
                   men
                   .
                   Act.
                   24.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     And
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     I
                     endeuour
                     alwaies
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     cleare
                     conscience
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     towards
                     men
                     .
                  
                   This
                   must
                   we
                   hunger
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   :
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   doing
                   good
                   ,
                   striue
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                   A
                   conformitie
                   with
                   Angels
                   in
                   this
                   dutie
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   for
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   begun
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   like
                   them
                   in
                   glorie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Giue
                 vs
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Goberence
                   .
                
                 
                   THus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   first
                   petitions
                   which
                   concerne
                   God
                   :
                   now
                   follow
                   the
                   other
                   three
                   ,
                   which
                   concerne
                   our selues
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   order
                   we
                   learne
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   God
                   absolutely
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   our selues
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   for
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   depends
                   this
                   petition
                   on
                   the
                   former
                   ?
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   were
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   name
                   might
                   be
                   hallowed
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   when
                   God
                   raignes
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   wil
                   is
                   done
                   .
                   Now
                   further
                   ,
                   his
                   will
                   is
                   obeied
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   depending
                   on
                   his
                   prouidence
                   for
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   depending
                   on
                   his
                   mercie
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinne●
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   depending
                   on
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   might
                   ,
                   in
                   resisting
                   temptations
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   Gods
                   will
                   is
                   obeied
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   BR●ad
                   ]
                   By
                   bread
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Papists
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   element
                   of
                   bread
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   :
                   for
                   S.
                   Luke
                   calls
                   it
                   
                     bread
                     for
                     the
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   bread
                   sufficient
                   to
                   preserue
                   vs
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   he
                   makes
                   it
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   petition
                   must
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   not
                   of
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   bodily
                   foode
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   is
                   more
                   directly
                   asked
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   or
                   fourth
                   petition
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   who
                   thinkes
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   so
                   heauenly
                   a
                   prayer
                   made
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   euen
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   bestow
                   on
                   their
                   children
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   vaine
                   and
                   friuolous
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   cast
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   heauenly
                   things
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   our
                   care
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   elswhere
                   commaunded
                   that
                   earthly
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   asked
                   at
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King
                   8.35
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   beene
                   asked
                   in
                   praier
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   28.10
                   .
                   and
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   Prou●
                   20.7
                   .
                   And
                   wheras
                   the
                   Lords
                   praier
                   is
                   a
                   perfect
                   platforme
                   of
                   praier
                   ,
                   temporall
                   blessing
                   must
                   haue
                   some
                   place
                   there
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   will
                   ascribe
                   the
                   hauing
                   and
                   inioying
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   industrie
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   to
                   thinke
                   were
                   great
                   impietie
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   bread
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   properly
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   foode
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   floure
                   of
                   graine
                   that
                   is
                   baked
                   and
                   eaten
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   of
                   scripture
                   where
                   bread
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   water
                   or
                   wine
                   :
                   &
                   by
                   a
                   figure
                   more
                   generally
                   it
                   signifies
                   all
                   things
                   whereby
                   temporal
                   life
                   is
                   preserued
                   :
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   
                     goates
                     milke
                  
                   is
                   called
                   bread
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   27.27
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   trees
                   ,
                   Ier.
                   11.19
                   .
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   passe
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   in
                   trafficke
                   .
                   Prou.
                   31.
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   likewise
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   by
                   this
                   one
                   meanes
                   of
                   sustaining
                   our
                   bodies
                   and
                   temporall
                   liues
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   whatsoeuer
                   must
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   as
                   meate
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ,
                   clothing
                   ,
                   health
                   ,
                   libertie
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   plentifull
                   or
                   daintie
                   food
                   ,
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   aske
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   ;
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   for
                   two
                   causes
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   hereby
                   learne
                   frugalitie
                   and
                   moderation
                   in
                   our
                   ●●et
                   ,
                   apparell
                   ,
                   houses
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   content
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   bread
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   things
                   necessarie
                   to
                   preserue
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   Paul
                   comprehends
                   vnder
                   food
                   and
                   clothing
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   to
                   aske
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   I●raelites
                   murmure
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   nothing
                   but
                   Manna
                   .
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   Must
                   we
                   then
                   vse
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   onely
                   for
                   necessitie
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   We
                   may
                   vse
                   them
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   honest
                   delight
                   and
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   104.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     God
                     giues
                     wine
                     to
                     make
                     glad
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     :
                     and
                     oyle
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     face
                     shine
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Iohn
                   12.3
                   .
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   allowed
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                   Marie
                   ,
                   which
                   tooke
                   a
                   pound
                   of
                   oyntment
                   of
                   Spikenard
                   very
                   costly
                   ,
                   and
                   annointed
                   his
                   very
                   feete
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   house
                   was
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   smell
                   ;
                   though
                   Iudas
                   did
                   esteeme
                   it
                   wast
                   .
                   Yet
                   if
                   it
                   so
                   fall
                   out
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   graunt
                   vs
                   but
                   bread
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   shall
                   holde
                   bodie
                   and
                   soule
                   together
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   thankfully
                   content
                   our selues
                   therewith
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Therefore
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     foode
                     and
                     rayment
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     therewith
                     content
                     .
                  
                   This
                   contentation
                   was
                   practised
                   of
                   Iacobs
                   Gen.
                   28.20
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   second
                   cause
                   is
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   prouidence
                   .
                   All
                   men
                   willingly
                   confesse
                   the
                   generall
                   prouidence
                   of
                   GOD
                   ouer
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   but
                   beside
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   another
                   more
                   speciall
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   things
                   that
                   be
                   :
                   because
                   euery
                   morsell
                   of
                   bread
                   which
                   we
                   eate
                   ,
                   would
                   no
                   more
                   nourish
                   vs
                   then
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   God
                   giue
                   his
                   blessing
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Daily
                   ]
                   The
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   is
                   thus
                   much
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   
                     Bread
                     vnto
                     our
                     essence
                     or
                     substances
                     :
                  
                   then
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   giue
                   vs
                   such
                   bread
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   nourish
                   our
                   substances
                   .
                   Thus
                   praieth
                   Agur
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   30.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Feede
                     me
                     with
                     foode
                     conuenient
                     for
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   put
                   an
                   Angelical
                   perfection
                   in
                   fasting
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   in
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   that
                   as
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   seeke
                   for
                   life
                   eternall
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   haue
                   care
                   to
                   sustaine
                   and
                   maintaine
                   our
                   naturall
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   conuenient
                   space
                   and
                   time
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                   Fasting
                   in
                   it selfe
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   abstinence
                   from
                   meate
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   it
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   indifferent
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   it
                   shall
                   further
                   vs
                   in
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   further
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   such
                   foode
                   as
                   shall
                   preserue
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   maintaine
                   the
                   vitall
                   blood
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   vse
                   fasting
                   to
                   the
                   hindrance
                   or
                   destruction
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Our
                     bread
                  
                   ]
                   1.
                   
                   Quest.
                   How
                   is
                   bread
                   ours
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   Paul
                   shewes
                   how
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   ●
                   .
                   22
                   .
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     yours
                     :
                  
                   So
                   then
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   bread
                   is
                   called
                   our
                   .
                   For
                   GOD
                   hauing
                   giuen
                   Christ
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   doth
                   in
                   him
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   giue
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   to
                   vs.
                   2.
                   
                   Quest.
                   How
                   may
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   I
                   enioy
                   are
                   mine
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   vsurpe
                   them
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   4.
                   
                   Paul
                   saith
                   that
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   sanctified
                   to
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   tell
                   vs
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   enioy
                   and
                   vse
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   if
                   wee
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   pure
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   no
                   vsurpers
                   ,
                   but
                   indeede
                   right
                   owners
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   before
                   God.
                   3.
                   
                   Question
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   creatures
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   ours
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   how
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   the
                   vngodly
                   haue
                   such
                   abundance
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   We
                   lost
                   the
                   title
                   and
                   interest
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   in
                   Adam
                   :
                   yet
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   bestowes
                   temporarie
                   blessings
                   vpon
                   the
                   vniust
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   vpon
                   the
                   iust
                   :
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   turne
                   to
                   their
                   greater
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   we
                   call
                   it
                   
                     our
                     bread
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   liue
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   goods
                   .
                   Here
                   also
                   is
                   condemned
                   all
                   oppression
                   ,
                   stealing
                   ,
                   lying
                   ,
                   cogging
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   deceitfull
                   meanes
                   which
                   men
                   vse
                   to
                   get
                   wealth
                   and
                   goods
                   .
                   Many
                   thinke
                   it
                   no
                   sinne
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   their
                   families
                   in
                   such
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   saying
                   this
                   petition
                   they
                   pray
                   against
                   themselues
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   3.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     He
                     which
                     laboureth
                     not
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     not
                     eate
                     .
                  
                   Eph.
                   4.28
                   .
                   
                     He
                     which
                     stole
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     steale●
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     labour
                     with
                     his
                     hands
                     the
                     thing
                     that
                     good
                     is
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     day
                  
                   ]
                   We
                   say
                   not
                   here
                   this
                   weeke
                   ,
                   this
                   moneth
                   ,
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   day
                   ;
                   what
                   meanes
                   this
                   ?
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   prouide
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   It
                   is
                   lawful
                   ,
                   yea
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   bound
                   in
                   good
                   manner
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Act.
                   11.28
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   prouided
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Iudea
                   against
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   dearth
                   foretold
                   by
                   Agabus
                   .
                   And
                   Ioseph
                   in
                   Egypt
                   in
                   the
                   yeares
                   of
                   plentie
                   stored
                   vp
                   against
                   the
                   yeares
                   of
                   famine
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   his
                   meaning
                   is
                   onely
                   to
                   condemne
                   all
                   distrustful
                   care
                   that
                   distracts
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   rest
                   on
                   his
                   fatherly
                   goodnes
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   in
                   euery
                   season
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   noted
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   11.
                   where
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   gather
                   no
                   more
                   Manna
                   then
                   would
                   serue
                   for
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   it
                   putrified
                   .
                   Whereby
                   God
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   rest
                   on
                   his
                   prouidence
                   euery
                   particular
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Giue
                     v●
                  
                   ]
                   Not
                   me
                   .
                   This
                   serues
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   regard
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   be
                   mindfull
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   wealth
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   steward
                   to
                   distribute
                   his
                   goods
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   .
                   True
                   loue
                   seekes
                   not
                   her
                   owne
                   things
                   ;
                   the
                   branches
                   of
                   the
                   vine
                   are
                   loden
                   with
                   clusters
                   of
                   grapes
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   others
                   :
                   the
                   candle
                   spends
                   it selfe
                   to
                   giue
                   others
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   Giue
                   ]
                   If
                   bread
                   be
                   ours
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   aske
                   it
                   ?
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   needlesse
                   .
                   Answ.
                   Not
                   so
                   :
                   for
                   hereby
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   fountaine
                   and
                   the
                   giuer
                   of
                   all
                   blessings
                   .
                   Men
                   vsually
                   driuen
                   to
                   any
                   distresse
                   ,
                   vse
                   euill
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   robbing
                   ,
                   deceiuing
                   ,
                   consulting
                   with
                   wizzards
                   ,
                   &c.
                   2.
                   
                   Againe
                   here
                   we
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   had
                   all
                   the
                   wealth
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   nothing
                   without
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   .
                   Question
                   .
                   The
                   rich
                   neede
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   Giue
                   vs
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   they
                   haue
                   abundance
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   neede
                   they
                   aske
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   ?
                   Answer
                   .
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   nothing
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   desired
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   want
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   ,
                   in
                   effect
                   he
                   wants
                   all
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   euen
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   personages
                   that
                   be
                   ,
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   bound
                   to
                   vse
                   this
                   petition
                   as
                   the
                   poorest
                   .
                   
                     Gods
                     blessing
                     is
                     riches
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   10.22
                   .
                   Thou
                   maist
                   eate
                   and
                   not
                   haue
                   enough
                   ,
                   be
                   clothed
                   and
                   not
                   warme
                   ,
                   earne
                   wages
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   broken
                   bagge
                   ,
                   Hag.
                   1.
                   6.
                   if
                   God
                   doe
                   not
                   blesse
                   thee
                   .
                   This
                   blessing
                   of
                   
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     staffe
                     of
                     bread
                  
                   ,
                   Esay
                   .
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   bread
                   there
                   bee
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   the
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   proceeding
                   from
                   gods
                   blessing
                   :
                   this
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   nourishing
                   is
                   the
                   staffe
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                   For
                   take
                   away
                   from
                   an
                   aged
                   man
                   his
                   staffe
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   falls
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   take
                   away
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   from
                   bread
                   &
                   the
                   strength
                   thereof
                   ,
                   it
                   becomes
                   vnprofitable
                   ,
                   and
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   nourish
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   here
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   all
                   labour
                   and
                   toile
                   taken
                   in
                   any
                   kind
                   of
                   calling
                   is
                   nothing
                   and
                   auailes
                   not
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   God
                   still
                   giue
                   his
                   blessing
                   .
                   Psal.
                   127.1
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   wants
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                
                 
                   SInnes
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   to
                   bewaile
                   are
                   two
                   especially
                   .
                   I.
                   Couetousnesse
                   ,
                   a
                   vice
                   which
                   is
                   naturally
                   engrafted
                   in
                   euery
                   mans
                   heart
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   his
                   present
                   estate
                   .
                   This
                   desire
                   is
                   vnsatiable
                   ,
                   &
                   men
                   that
                   haue
                   enough
                   would
                   still
                   haue
                   more
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   which
                   shall
                   vse
                   this
                   petition
                   must
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   36.
                   
                   
                     Incline
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     thy
                     commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     couetousnes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   must
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   nature
                   in
                   this
                   behalfe
                   .
                   Couetous
                   people
                   will
                   plead
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   vice
                   ,
                   but
                   marke
                   mens
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   disease
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   noted
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   4.6
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   brings
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     who
                     shall
                     shew
                     vs
                     any
                     good
                     ?
                  
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   sinne
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   mourne
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   want
                   is
                   diffidence
                   and
                   distrustfulnes
                   in
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   touching
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   Men
                   also
                   will
                   shift
                   this
                   off
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   sorrie
                   to
                   distrust
                   God.
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   looke
                   into
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   deceiued
                   .
                   For
                   beeing
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   troubled
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   once
                   we
                   be
                   pressed
                   with
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   howle
                   and
                   weepe
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.10
                   .
                   
                     Men
                     peirce
                     themselues
                     through
                     with
                     many
                     sorrowes
                     .
                  
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   loose
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   goods
                   ,
                   what
                   then
                   doth
                   he
                   ?
                   straight
                   hee
                   goes
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   :
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   God
                   ?
                   No
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   distrust
                   God
                   and
                   beleeue
                   the
                   deuill
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   grace
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   is
                   a
                   readines
                   in
                   all
                   estates
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   rest
                   on
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   fall
                   out
                   .
                   Psal.
                   37.5
                   .
                   
                     Commit
                     thy
                     way
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     bring
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     .
                  
                   Prou.
                   16.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Commit
                     or
                     role
                     thy
                     workes
                     vpon
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     thoughts
                     shall
                     be
                     directed
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   we
                   are
                   admonished
                   to
                   take
                   paines
                   in
                   our
                   callings
                   to
                   get
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   blesse
                   not
                   our
                   labour
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   content
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   him
                   thankes
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   we
                   are
                   further
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   open
                   our
                   eies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   teach
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   good
                   creatures
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   meanes
                   faile
                   and
                   are
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   then
                   also
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   followe
                   Pauls
                   example
                   .
                   Phil.
                   4.12
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Errours
                   confuted
                   .
                
                 
                   PApists
                   teach
                   that
                   men
                   by
                   workes
                   of
                   grace
                   may
                   merit
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   of
                   iustification
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   howe
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   ?
                   for
                   here
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   euery
                   bit
                   of
                   bread
                   which
                   we
                   eate
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   free
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   without
                   any
                   merit
                   of
                   ours
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   not
                   merit
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   what
                   madnes
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   merit
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   also
                   are
                   deceiued
                   who
                   thinke
                   ;
                   that
                   any
                   thing
                   comes
                   by
                   meere
                   
                   chance
                   or
                   fortune
                   ,
                   without
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   .
                   Indeede
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   men
                   who
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   many
                   chances
                   there
                   are
                   :
                   but
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   ordered
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   .
                   Luk.
                   10.31
                   .
                   
                     By
                     chance
                     there
                     came
                     downe
                     a
                     certaine
                     priest
                     that
                     way
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 debts
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Coherence
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   is
                   the
                   fift
                   petition
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   concerne
                   our selues
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   we
                   craued
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   the
                   next
                   which
                   followeth
                   ,
                   we
                   craue
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   may
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   two
                   petitions
                   ,
                   which
                   concerne
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   one
                   for
                   temporall
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   care
                   for
                   our
                   soules
                   must
                   be
                   double
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   world
                   men
                   care
                   for
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   set
                   for
                   wealth
                   and
                   promotion
                   :
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   yet
                   neither
                   then
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   weeke
                   day
                   doe
                   they
                   lay
                   it
                   vp
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   argues
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   care
                   for
                   their
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   first
                   we
                   craue
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   those
                   which
                   concerne
                   the
                   soule
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   The
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   these
                   petitions
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   considers
                   the
                   dulnes
                   and
                   backwardnes
                   of
                   mens
                   natures
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   traines
                   them
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   drawes
                   them
                   on
                   by
                   little
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   schoolemaster
                   doth
                   his
                   yong
                   schollers
                   :
                   propounding
                   vnto
                   them
                   some
                   small
                   elements
                   and
                   principles
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   carrying
                   them
                   to
                   higher
                   points
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   former
                   petition
                   is
                   a
                   step
                   or
                   degree
                   to
                   these
                   two
                   following
                   .
                   The
                   ruler
                   by
                   the
                   healing
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   his
                   child
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ.
                   Ioh.
                   4.53
                   .
                   He
                   then
                   that
                   will
                   rest
                   on
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   must
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   rest
                   on
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   for
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   not
                   put
                   his
                   affiance
                   in
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   prouision
                   of
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   he
                   trust
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ?
                   Here
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   worldlings
                   :
                   they
                   say
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   which
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   true
                   :
                   seeing
                   in
                   lesser
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   they
                   distrust
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   appeares
                   by
                   their
                   couetousnes
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   order
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   as
                   earnestly
                   to
                   seeke
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   seeke
                   for
                   temporall
                   blessings
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   DEbt
                   ]
                   By
                   debts
                   sinnes
                   are
                   meant
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Luke
                   11.4
                   .
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   resemblance
                   betweene
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   debt
                   doth
                   bind
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   make
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   prison
                   :
                   so
                   our
                   sinnes
                   binds
                   vs
                   either
                   to
                   satisfie
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   suffer
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 
                   Forgiue
                   ]
                   To
                   forgiue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   couer
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   impute
                   it
                   .
                   Psal.
                   32.1
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   content
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   to
                   accept
                   the
                   death
                   and
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   sufficient
                   payment
                   &
                   ransome
                   for
                   mans
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   to
                   esteeme
                   them
                   as
                   no
                   sinnes
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   vnder
                   this
                   one
                   benefit
                   of
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kinde
                   are
                   vnderstoode
                   ,
                   as
                   iustification
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   redemption
                   ,
                   glorification
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   vses
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   HEnce
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   many
                   lessons
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     forgiue
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   gods
                   
                   iustice
                   for
                   sinne
                   by
                   our
                   workes
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   in
                   temporarie
                   punishments
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   doing
                   away
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   is
                   of
                   Gods
                   meere
                   fauour
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   forgiue
                   and
                   to
                   satisfie
                   be
                   contrarie
                   :
                   wherefore
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   humane
                   satisfactions
                   ,
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   vyle
                   and
                   deuilish
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   continually
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   we
                   note
                   the
                   great
                   patience
                   &
                   long
                   suffering
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   suffers
                   and
                   forbeares
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   poure
                   out
                   his
                   confusion
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   offend
                   his
                   maiestie
                   day
                   by
                   day
                   .
                   This
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   like
                   patience
                   towards
                   our
                   brethren
                   :
                   we
                   our selues
                   can
                   not
                   put
                   vp
                   the
                   least
                   iniurie
                   and
                   forbeare
                   but
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   daily
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Again
                   we
                   may
                   obserue
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   perfect
                   sanctification
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   must
                   euery
                   day
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   craue
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Therfore
                   wicked
                   is
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Catharists
                   or
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   which
                   hold
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   sinne
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   not
                   me
                   but
                   vs
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   mind
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   likewise
                   for
                   our
                   brethren
                   and
                   enemies
                   ,
                   Iam
                   5.17
                   .
                   
                     Confesse
                     one
                     an
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     one
                     for
                     an
                     other
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     praier
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     auaileth
                     much
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     feruent
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   some
                   thinke
                   ,
                   the
                   praier
                   of
                   Steuen
                   was
                   a
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   Saul
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Also
                   we
                   note
                   that
                   before
                   praier
                   for
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   must
                   goe
                   a
                   confession
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   for
                   whereas
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     forgiue
                     our
                     debts
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   confesse
                   before
                   God
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   flat
                   bankrupts
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   discharge
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   this
                   appeares
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   1.9
                   .
                   
                     If
                     we
                     confesse
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     faithfull
                     to
                     forgiue
                     vs.
                  
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   practised
                   by
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   51.
                   and
                   32.5
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   making
                   confession
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   knowne
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   which
                   trouble
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   confessed
                   particularly
                   ;
                   but
                   vnknowne
                   sinnes
                   generally
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19.12
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   iustification
                   by
                   workes
                   .
                   Our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   debts
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   are
                   all
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   fond
                   thing
                   to
                   imagine
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   might
                   discharge
                   one
                   debt
                   by
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Wants
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   wants
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   are
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   and
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   our
                   natures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wickednes
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   our
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   40.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     My
                     sinnes
                     haue
                     taken
                     such
                     hold
                     vpon
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     looke
                     vp
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     more
                     in
                     number
                     then
                     the
                     haires
                     of
                     my
                     head
                     :
                     therefore
                     mine
                     heart
                     hath
                     failed
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   with
                   Dauid
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   trauel
                   &
                   grone
                   vnder
                   this
                   burthen
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   griefe
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   rare
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Men
                   can
                   mourne
                   bitterly
                   for
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   sinnes
                   neuer
                   trouble
                   them
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   this
                   sorrow
                   must
                   be
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   neither
                   hell
                   to
                   torment
                   ,
                   nor
                   deuill
                   or
                   conscience
                   to
                   accuse
                   ,
                   nor
                   iudge
                   to
                   reuenge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   grace
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   desire
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     spirit
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     deprecations
                  
                   .
                   Zachar
                   .
                   12.10
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   inabled
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   hauing
                   offended
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   a
                   prince
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   in
                   daunger
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   at
                   quiet
                   till
                   he
                   haue
                   gotten
                   a
                   pardon
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   they
                   which
                   feele
                   and
                   see
                   them
                   sinnes
                   hauing
                   this
                   
                   spirit
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   mooued
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   at
                   rest
                   ,
                   till
                   in
                   praier
                   they
                   be
                   eased
                   of
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   ,
                   I
                   graunt
                   ,
                   babble
                   and
                   speake
                   many
                   wordes
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   neuer
                   pray
                   effectually
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   haue
                   this
                   spirit
                   of
                   praier
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   crie
                   ,
                   
                     Abba
                     ,
                     father
                  
                   .
                   For
                   worldly
                   commodities
                   all
                   can
                   pray
                   :
                   but
                   learne
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 we
                 forgiue
                 our
                 debts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Coherence
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   wordes
                   be
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   petition
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   propounded
                   with
                   a
                   condition
                   .
                   Forgiue
                   vs
                   as
                   we
                   forgiue
                   others
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   words
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   former
                   as
                   the
                   reason
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   seemes
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   lesse
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   who
                   haue
                   but
                   a
                   sparke
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   doe
                   forgiue
                   others
                   :
                   then
                   doe
                   thou
                   ,
                   who
                   art
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   forgiue
                   others
                   :
                   therefore
                   doe
                   thou
                   forgiue
                   vs.
                   Thus
                   Luke
                   ,
                   11.4
                   .
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Forgiue
                     vs
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     for
                     euen
                     we
                     forgiue
                     .
                  
                   Rhem.
                   Test.
                   on
                   Luk.
                   7.
                   47.
                   the
                   Papists
                   take
                   it
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   Forgiue
                   vs
                   as
                   we
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   making
                   our
                   forgiuing
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   God
                   is
                   mooued
                   to
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   in
                   temporall
                   punishments
                   :
                   whereas
                   our
                   forgiuing
                   of
                   men
                   is
                   onely
                   a
                   signe
                   or
                   effect
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   forgiue
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   bound
                   to
                   forgiue
                   all
                   debts
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   The
                   word
                   debt
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   is
                   not
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   debt
                   that
                   is
                   ciuill
                   ,
                   and
                   comes
                   by
                   lawfull
                   bargaining
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   hurts
                   and
                   dammages
                   which
                   are
                   done
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   goods
                   ,
                   or
                   good
                   name
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   former
                   ciuill
                   debts
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   exact
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   doe
                   it
                   with
                   shewing
                   of
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Quest.
                   How
                   may
                   any
                   man
                   forgiue
                   trespasses
                   ,
                   seeing
                   God
                   onely
                   forgiues
                   sinne
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   In
                   euery
                   trespasse
                   which
                   any
                   doe
                   to
                   their
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   offences
                   ,
                   one
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   another
                   to
                   man.
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   respect
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   onely
                   forgiues
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   respect
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   an
                   iniurie
                   or
                   dammage
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   man
                   may
                   forgiue
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   robbed
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   broken
                   by
                   stealing
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   iniurie
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   is
                   against
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   his
                   goods
                   stolne
                   .
                   This
                   iniury
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   iniury
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   forgiue
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   onely
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   lawfully
                   pray
                   this
                   petition
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   sue
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   done
                   him
                   wrong
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   in
                   an
                   holy
                   manner
                   sue
                   another
                   for
                   an
                   iniurie
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   souldier
                   in
                   lawfull
                   warre
                   may
                   kill
                   his
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   loue
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   forgiue
                   an
                   iniurie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   seeke
                   in
                   a
                   Christian
                   manner
                   the
                   remedie
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   must
                   obserue
                   fiue
                   things
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   all
                   priuate
                   reuenge
                   ,
                   and
                   inward
                   hatred
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   forgiue
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   care
                   that
                   our
                   doings
                   be
                   not
                   scandalous
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   suites
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   maintaine
                   godly
                   peace
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   all
                   iniuries
                   were
                   put
                   vp
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   ciuill
                   state
                   or
                   gouernment
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   This
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   partie
                   offending
                   may
                   be
                   chastised
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   brought
                   to
                   repentance
                   for
                   his
                   fault
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   many
                   men
                   were
                   not
                   repressed
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   grow
                   worse
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Law
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   remedie
                   .
                   As
                   Physitians
                   vse
                   desperate
                   remedies
                   ,
                   when
                   weaker
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   vse
                   law
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   last
                   meanes
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   ●aile
                   .
                   The
                   dealing
                   of
                   
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   is
                   no
                   example
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   followe
                   .
                   For
                   through
                   rage
                   and
                   stomacke
                   men
                   will
                   abide
                   no
                   priuate
                   agreement
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   they
                   vse
                   the
                   law
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   did
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   saith
                   Paul.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.7
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     vtterly
                     a
                     fault
                     among
                     you
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   lawe
                   bee
                   vsed
                   aright
                   ,
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   may
                   sue
                   his
                   neighbour
                   at
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   the
                   partie
                   sued
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   difference
                   betweene
                   dealing
                   against
                   a
                   man
                   before
                   a
                   magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dealing
                   of
                   one
                   priuate
                   man
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   priuate
                   dealing
                   is
                   commonly
                   reuenge
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   vse
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   clause
                   is
                   very
                   profitable
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   shews
                   vs
                   a
                   liuely
                   signe
                   ,
                   wherby
                   our
                   consciences
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   namely
                   a
                   readinesse
                   and
                   willing
                   desire
                   to
                   forgiue
                   men
                   .
                   Many
                   vse
                   these
                   words
                   long
                   and
                   often
                   ,
                   yet
                   finde
                   no
                   assurance
                   of
                   pardon
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   desire
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   ,
                   nor
                   willingnesse
                   to
                   forgiue
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   indeede
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   should
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   be
                   sealed
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   any
                   would
                   bee
                   perswaded
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   descend
                   into
                   their
                   owne
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   narrowely
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   find
                   their
                   hearts
                   as
                   readie
                   to
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   desire
                   forgiuenes
                   at
                   gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   may
                   assure
                   thēselues
                   of
                   gods
                   mercie
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ●
                   Mat.
                   5.7
                   .
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     the
                     mercifull
                     for
                     they
                     shall
                     obtaine
                     mercie
                     .
                  
                   Consider
                   these
                   comparisons
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   walking
                   vnder
                   a
                   wall
                   in
                   a
                   colde
                   sunny
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   heated
                   of
                   the
                   wall
                   which
                   first
                   receiued
                   heate
                   frō
                   the
                   Sunne
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   sheweth
                   mercy
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   hath
                   first
                   receiued
                   mercy
                   from
                   God.
                   Also
                   take
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   waxe
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   a
                   seale
                   ;
                   it
                   leaueth
                   an
                   impression
                   or
                   marke
                   like
                   it selfe
                   in
                   the
                   waxe
                   :
                   which
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   lookes
                   on
                   ,
                   he
                   doeth
                   certenly
                   know
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   beene
                   a
                   seale
                   ,
                   the
                   print
                   whereof
                   is
                   left
                   behind
                   .
                   Euen
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   readinesse
                   to
                   forgiue
                   others
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   a
                   Christian
                   may
                   easily
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   sealed
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   in
                   his
                   very
                   heart
                   :
                   therefore
                   let
                   men
                   looke
                   into
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   affection
                   to
                   forgiue
                   others
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   print
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   towards
                   them
                   in
                   forgiuing
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   pray
                   for
                   pardon
                   at
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cannot
                   brooke
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   forgiue
                   their
                   neighbours
                   .
                   Hereupon
                   come
                   these
                   sayings
                   :
                   I
                   may
                   forgiue
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   forget
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   may
                   come
                   in
                   my
                   
                     Pater
                     noster
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   shal
                   not
                   come
                   in
                   my
                   creede
                   .
                   Behold
                   the
                   deuils
                   logicke
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   malice
                   to
                   be
                   charitie
                   .
                   Blinde
                   people
                   plaie
                   with
                   the
                   Lords
                   praier
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   flie
                   doth
                   with
                   the
                   candle
                   til
                   shee
                   be
                   burnt
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   pray
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   call
                   for
                   vengeance
                   against
                   themselues
                   .
                   Iam.
                   2.13
                   .
                   Neither
                   will
                   it
                   helpe
                   to
                   omit
                   this
                   clause
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   haue
                   done
                   in
                   Chrysostomes
                   daies
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   euen
                   to
                   mocke
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Lead
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Coherence
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   might
                   seeme
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   petition
                   is
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   neede
                   hee
                   care
                   for
                   temptations
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ?
                   but
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   did
                   not
                   teach
                   vs
                   thus
                   to
                   pray
                   without
                   speciall
                   reason
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   forgiuenesse
                   of
                   
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   grieuous
                   temptations
                   be
                   inseparable
                   companions
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   we
                   find
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   and
                   in
                   Christian
                   experience
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   so
                   beaten
                   ,
                   and
                   buffeted
                   with
                   temptations
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   penitent
                   sinner
                   that
                   cries
                   most
                   bitterly
                   for
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   that
                   fewe
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   acquainted
                   with
                   .
                   For
                   many
                   are
                   neuer
                   troubled
                   with
                   temptation
                   ,
                   but
                   liue
                   in
                   all
                   peace
                   and
                   quietnes
                   both
                   in
                   bodie
                   and
                   soule
                   .
                   Luk.
                   11.21
                   .
                   
                     When
                     the
                     strong
                     man
                     armed
                     keepes
                     his
                     hold
                     ,
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     hee
                     possesseth
                     are
                     in
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   is
                   signified
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   being
                   possessed
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   a
                   whit
                   molested
                   by
                   him
                   with
                   any
                   temptations
                   :
                   neither
                   neede
                   he
                   trouble
                   them
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   hath
                   them
                   at
                   commandement
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   wil.
                   But
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   once
                   begins
                   to
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sue
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   offences
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   continues
                   in
                   dislike
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   enemie
                   bestirres
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   vseth
                   all
                   meanes
                   to
                   bring
                   that
                   man
                   to
                   confusion
                   :
                   he
                   offereth
                   all
                   maner
                   of
                   temptations
                   to
                   molest
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   neuer
                   affoards
                   this
                   poore
                   sinner
                   any
                   rest
                   .
                   Hereupon
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   beeing
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   pray
                   continually
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   lead
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   some
                   Christian
                   conscience
                   may
                   reason
                   thus
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   so
                   troubled
                   with
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   :
                   therefore
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   in
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   but
                   am
                   a
                   plain
                   castaway
                   .
                   Ans.
                   If
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   temptations
                   goe
                   togither
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   contrary
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   hadst
                   no
                   griefe
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   no
                   buffettings
                   of
                   thine
                   enemies
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   deuil
                   ,
                   thou
                   couldst
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   :
                   now
                   this
                   great
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   temptations
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   rather
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   .
                   For
                   whome
                   God
                   loues
                   ,
                   the
                   deuill
                   hates
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   God
                   workes
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   the
                   deuill
                   workes
                   in
                   malice
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   petition
                   is
                   ioyned
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinnes
                   past
                   :
                   so
                   also
                   we
                   must
                   endeauour
                   to
                   preuent
                   sinnes
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   fal
                   againe
                   into
                   our
                   old
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   be
                   ouertaken
                   with
                   new
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   wordes
                   be
                   but
                   all
                   one
                   petition
                   :
                   which
                   hath
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   being
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   
                     Lead
                     vs
                     not
                     into
                     temptation
                  
                   :
                   howe
                   is
                   that
                   done
                   ?
                   
                     by
                     deliuering
                     vs
                     from
                     euill
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Temptation
                   ]
                   Temptation
                   is
                   nothing
                   els
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   enticement
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   or
                   heart
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   alluremēts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   to
                   any
                   sinne
                   .
                   Iam.
                   1.15
                   .
                   
                     God
                     tempts
                     no
                     man
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   mooues
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Lead
                     vs
                     not
                  
                   ]
                   Or
                   carrie
                   vs
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   led
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ouercome
                   of
                   the
                   temptation
                   when
                   it
                   preu●iles
                   and
                   wholly
                   gets
                   the
                   victorie
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   men
                   tempted
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   perdition
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   this●
                   When
                   wee
                   are
                   mooued
                   or
                   entised
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Lord
                   keep
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   bee
                   not
                   ouercome
                   ;
                   and
                   giue
                   thou
                   an
                   issue
                   with
                   the
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   Quest.
                   God
                   is
                   iust
                   and
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   lead
                   men
                   into
                   temptation
                   shal
                   he
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   sinne
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   Indeed
                   many
                   fearing
                   to
                   charge
                   God
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   read
                   the
                   words
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     Suffer
                     vs
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ledde
                     .
                  
                   But
                   the
                   text
                   is
                   very
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Lead
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     carrie
                     vs
                     not
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   scriptures
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   vse
                   the
                   like
                   phrases
                   of
                   god
                   .
                   
                   Exod.
                   7.3
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     harden
                     Pharaohs
                     heart
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   24.
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   
                     mooued
                     Dauid
                     to
                     number
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   2.11
                   .
                   
                     God
                     sent
                     strong
                     delusions
                     that
                     men
                     might
                     beleeue
                     lies
                     .
                  
                   These
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   places
                   haue
                   a
                   speciall
                   meaning
                   ,
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   gathered
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   action
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   euill
                   :
                   but
                   although
                   in
                   some
                   respects
                   it
                   be
                   euill
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   maine
                   or
                   absolute
                   good
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   maine
                   or
                   absolute
                   euill
                   .
                   Thus
                   then
                   ,
                   temptation
                   being
                   an
                   action
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   euery
                   respect
                   euill
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   good
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   euill
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   workes
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   euill
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   worke
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   permits
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   man
                   and
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     And
                     there
                     be
                     foure
                     respects
                     in
                     which
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     worker
                     in
                     temptations
                     and
                     yet
                     be
                     free
                     from
                     sinne
                     .
                     I.
                     First
                     ,
                     he
                     tempteth
                     by
                     offering
                     occasions
                     &
                     obiects
                     to
                     trie
                     whether
                     a
                     man
                     will
                     sinne
                     or
                     not
                     .
                     A
                     master
                     suspecting
                     his
                     seruant
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     word
                     professeth
                     fidelitie
                     ,
                     laies
                     a
                     purse
                     of
                     money
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     steale
                     it
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     he
                     steale
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     found
                     by
                     watching
                     him
                     ,
                     a
                     secret
                     thiefe
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     hath
                     laid
                     him
                     open
                     for
                     deceiuing
                     any
                     more
                     .
                     Nowe
                     ,
                     this
                     trying
                     of
                     him
                     is
                     no
                     sinne
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     sinne
                     in
                     stealing
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     tempteth
                     God
                     his
                     owne
                     seruants
                     ,
                     to
                     prooue
                     and
                     trie
                     them
                     .
                     Deut.
                     ●3
                     .
                     3
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       harken
                       vnto
                       the
                       wordes
                       of
                       the
                       prophet
                       or
                       dreamer
                       of
                       dreames
                       :
                       for
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       prooueth
                       you
                       to
                       knowe
                       whether
                       ye
                       loue
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       with
                       all
                       your
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     God
                     leades
                     into
                     temptation
                     by
                     withdrawing
                     his
                     grace
                     .
                     Neither
                     can
                     this
                     be
                     a
                     sinne
                     in
                     God
                     :
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     no
                     man
                     to
                     giue
                     him
                     grace
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     between
                     the
                     tempting
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Satan
                     .
                     God
                     holds
                     backe
                     grace
                     when
                     he
                     tempts
                     ,
                     the
                     deuill
                     suggests
                     euill
                     motions
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Euery
                     action
                     so
                     farre
                     forth
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     action
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     God.
                     Act.
                     17.
                     28.
                     
                     
                       In
                       him
                       we
                       liue
                       ,
                       mooue
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       our
                       being
                       .
                    
                     Therfore
                     god
                     is
                     a
                     worker
                     in
                     temptations
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     forth
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     actions
                     .
                     One
                     man
                     kils
                     another
                     :
                     the
                     very
                     moouing
                     of
                     the
                     bodie
                     in
                     the
                     doing
                     of
                     this
                     villanie
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     wickednes
                     of
                     the
                     actiō
                     is
                     from
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     deuil
                     .
                     A
                     man
                     rides
                     vpon
                     a
                     lame
                     horse
                     ,
                     and
                     stirs
                     him
                     :
                     the
                     rider
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     motion
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     horse
                     himselfe
                     of
                     the
                     halting
                     in
                     the
                     motion
                     .
                     So
                     God
                     is
                     authour
                     of
                     the
                     action
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     euill
                     of
                     the
                     action
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     fourth
                     way
                     is
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     God
                     tempts
                     his
                     seruants
                     onely
                     to
                     correct
                     and
                     humble
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     trie
                     howe
                     they
                     will
                     abide
                     the
                     crosse
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     mooue
                     them
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     loue
                     him
                     .
                     Deut.
                     8.2
                     .
                     God
                     afflictes
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       trie
                       them
                       whether
                       they
                       would
                       keepe
                       his
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Chr.
                     31.31
                     .
                     
                       He
                       trieth
                       Ezechias
                       to
                       see
                       what
                       was
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     The
                     deuils
                     ende
                     in
                     tempting
                     ,
                     is
                     onely
                     to
                     bring
                     the
                     partie
                     to
                     destruction
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     neede
                     not
                     feare
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     in
                     some
                     respects
                     doth
                     tempt
                     his
                     owne
                     seruants
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Deliuer
                     vs
                     from
                     euill
                  
                   ]
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   free
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   deuil
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Some
                   take
                   euill
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   deuill
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   may
                   take
                   it
                   more
                   largely
                   for
                   all
                   spirituall
                   enemies
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   5.19
                   .
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     world
                     lieth
                     in
                     euill
                     .
                  
                   vz.
                   Vnder
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   .
                   These
                   words
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   said
                   )
                   are
                   a
                   proofe
                   and
                   explanation
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   deliuered
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   led
                   into
                   temptation
                   :
                   the
                   cause
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   effect
                   ceaseth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   vses
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   HEnce
                   we
                   learne
                   what
                   a
                   righteous
                   God
                   ,
                   Iehoua
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   worke
                   in
                   euill
                   actions
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whereas
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     lead
                     vs
                     not
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Wee
                   note
                   that
                   the
                   deuill
                   in
                   temptation●
                   can
                   goe
                   no
                   further
                   then
                   God
                   permits
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   temptations
                   be
                   quite
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   wholly
                   freed
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   ouercome
                   vs.
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   wil
                   that
                   his
                   Church
                   should
                   be
                   tempted
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   desired
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   temptations
                   .
                   Psal.
                   26.1
                   .
                   
                     Prooue
                     me
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord.
                  
                   And
                   Iames
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Account
                     it
                     for
                     exceeding
                     ioy
                     ,
                     when
                     ye
                     shall
                     fall
                     into
                     diuers
                     temptations
                     .
                  
                   Iam.
                   1.2
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Note
                   also
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   by
                   nature
                   is
                   the
                   bondslaue
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   is
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   bondage
                   first
                   .
                   This
                   confutes
                   the
                   Papists
                   who
                   maintain
                   free
                   wil
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   dead
                   in
                   sinne
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   a
                   graue
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   still
                   pray
                   thus
                   till
                   we
                   be
                   fully
                   deliuered
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Wants
                   to
                   be
                   bewailed
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   petition
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   mourne
                   for
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   cōtinuall
                   rebellion
                   of
                   our
                   wicked
                   natures
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   pronenesse
                   to
                   yeeld
                   vp
                   our selues
                   in
                   euery
                   temptation
                   to
                   sinne
                   &
                   Satan
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   remnants
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   bondage
                   vnder
                   Satan
                   must
                   be
                   grieuous
                   and
                   irkesome
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   must
                   bewaile
                   them
                   bitterly
                   .
                   The
                   Iewes
                   in
                   a
                   bodily
                   captiuitie
                   ,
                   
                     wept
                     when
                     they
                     remembred
                     Sion
                  
                   .
                   Psal.
                   1.27
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   more
                   should
                   wee
                   weepe
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   feele
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   our
                   members
                   rebelling
                   against
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   our
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   leading
                   v●
                   captiue
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   contrarie
                   blessing
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   stablish
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   
                     free
                     spirit
                  
                   .
                   Psal.
                   51.12
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   sets
                   vs
                   euery
                   day
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   at
                   libertie
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Satan
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   wordes
                   containe
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   former
                   petitions
                   :
                   whereby
                   wee
                   are
                   mooued
                   to
                   craue
                   things
                   needfull
                   at
                   Gods
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                  
                   ]
                   Earthly
                   kings
                   haue
                   
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     glorie
                     ,
                  
                   Dan.
                   2.37
                   .
                   Yet
                   not
                   from
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   vicegerents
                   they
                   are
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   Therefore
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   earthly
                   kings
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   all
                   these
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     kingdome
                  
                   ]
                   These
                   words
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Chro.
                   26.11
                   .
                   are
                   fully
                   expounded
                   ,
                   
                     Thine
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     greatnesse
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     victorie
                     ,
                     and
                     praise
                     :
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     &
                     earth
                     is
                     thine
                     ;
                     thine
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     excellest
                     as
                     head
                     ouer
                     all
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   The
                   kingdome
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   bee
                   Gods
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   absolute
                   professour
                   and
                   owner
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   hath
                   soueraigne
                   rule
                   ouer
                   all
                   things
                   at
                   his
                   will.
                   Nowe
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   first
                   propertie
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   a
                   strong
                   motiue
                   to
                   induce
                   vs
                   to
                   praie
                   vnto
                   him
                   alone
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   whatsoeuer
                   ;
                   therfore
                   we
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   graces
                   and
                   blessings
                   which
                   we
                   desire
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     power
                  
                   ]
                   Oftentimes
                   earthly
                   princes
                   haue
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   yet
                   want
                   power
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   kingdome
                   and
                   power
                   also
                   :
                   yea
                   his
                   power
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   can
                   doe
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   come
                   of
                   impotencie
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   not
                   doe
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   omnipotent
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   which
                   any
                   creature
                   hath
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   him
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   deuill
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   sinne
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   God
                   ?
                   Ans.
                   To
                   sinne
                   is
                   no
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   a
                   want
                   of
                   power
                   :
                   otherwise
                   all
                   the
                   strength
                   and
                   power
                   Satan
                   hath
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   frō
                   this
                   second
                   propertie
                   is
                   taken
                   another
                   motiue
                   to
                   mooue
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God.
                   Because
                   all
                   power
                   beeing
                   his
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   neuer
                   doe
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   aske
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   power
                   receiued
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                     the
                     glorie
                  
                   ]
                   This
                   third
                   propertie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   ,
                   for
                   seeing
                   the
                   title
                   and
                   interest
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   disposed
                   and
                   gouerned
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   followes
                   that
                   all
                   glory
                   is
                   his
                   :
                   yea
                   in
                   him
                   is
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   is
                   all
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   To
                   sinnefull
                   men
                   
                     belongs
                     nothing
                     but
                     shame
                     and
                     confusion
                     .
                  
                   Dan.
                   9.7
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   third
                   propertie
                   ministreth
                   a
                   third
                   motiue
                   to
                   induce
                   men
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   all
                   glorie
                   by
                   right
                   is
                   his
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   inuocate
                   hi●
                   holy
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   giue
                   him
                   the
                   glorie
                   due
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     euer
                  
                   ]
                   The
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     ages
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   an
                   age
                   signifies
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   :
                   but
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   eternitie
                   :
                   because
                   eternitie
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   multiplication
                   of
                   ages
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   eternitie
                   is
                   here
                   noted
                   by
                   ages
                   ,
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   eternitie
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   certaine
                   and
                   distinct
                   time
                   .
                   Gen.
                   17.8
                   .
                   God
                   promiseth
                   Abraham
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   
                     for
                     an
                     euerlasting
                     possession
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   season
                   .
                   For
                   els
                   Abrahams
                   seed
                   should
                   inherit
                   the
                   land
                   vntill
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   the
                   whole
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   part
                   ,
                   vz.
                   eternitie
                   for
                   a
                   certaine
                   time
                   :
                   so
                   here
                   the
                   part
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   ages
                   for
                   eternitie
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   makes
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   earthly
                   princes
                   and
                   the
                   mightie
                   Iehouah
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   for
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   absolutely
                   and
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   vses
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   HEre
                   we
                   learne
                   in
                   praier
                   to
                   abase
                   our selues
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   vtterly
                   to
                   denie
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   vs.
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   is
                   all
                   his
                   ,
                   not
                   ours
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   rebels
                   and
                   traitours
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   grace
                   whereby
                   we
                   pray
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   in
                   prayer
                   will
                   not
                   confesse
                   this
                   ,
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   insolent
                   begger
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   his
                   want
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   prayer
                   we
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   build
                   vpon
                   them
                   ;
                   Gods
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   :
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   ;
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   carefull
                   to
                   performe
                   our
                   requests
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   noted
                   in
                   the
                   preface
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   kingdome
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   noted
                   in
                   that
                   glorie
                   is
                   his
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.20
                   .
                   
                     For
                     all
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     are
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     Amen
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Again
                   ,
                   we
                   gather
                   that
                   praier
                   &
                   thanksgiuing
                   must
                   go
                   togither
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   sixe
                   petitions
                   we
                   made
                   request
                   vnto
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   we
                   praise
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   thereby
                   giue
                   him
                   thankes
                   .
                   Phil.
                   4.6
                   .
                   
                     But
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     let
                     your
                     requests
                     be
                     shewed
                     to
                     god
                     in
                     praier
                     and
                     supplication
                     with
                     thankesgiuing
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   but
                   in
                   want
                   will
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   praie
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   slacke
                   in
                   giuing
                   of
                   thankes
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   which
                   will
                   praie
                   aright
                   ,
                   must
                   ioyne
                   them
                   both
                   togither
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   all
                   gods
                   praise
                   stands
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   points
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   absolute
                   King.
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   hath
                   absolute
                   power
                   to
                   rule
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   hauing
                   power
                   and
                   a
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   glorie
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   appeares
                   in
                   the
                   holding
                   of
                   his
                   kingdo●●
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   shewing
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   gouerning
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Whatsoeuer
                   wee
                   aske
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   referre
                   it
                   to
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   craue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   performe
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   noted
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   praier
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   these
                   wordes
                   altogither
                   :
                   nowe
                   let
                   vs
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   particularly
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Whereas
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                  
                   .
                   Magistrates
                   &
                   rulers
                   must
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   authoritie
                   and
                   rule
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   remember
                   to
                   order
                   themselues
                   as
                   Gods
                   vicegerents
                   ,
                   vsing
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   in
                   subiection
                   to
                   Gods
                   lawes
                   ;
                   and
                   referring
                   all
                   their
                   callings
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Where
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                     the
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   admonished
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   performe
                   any
                   worke
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   doe
                   seruice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   our
                   callings
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   our selues
                   :
                   &
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   we
                   must
                   aske
                   power
                   at
                   gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   inabled
                   to
                   walke
                   vprightly
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   our
                   duties
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Thine
                     is
                     the
                     glorie
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   report
                   and
                   praise
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   seeke
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   not
                   regarding
                   so
                   much
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                   If
                   hee
                   giue
                   thee
                   praise
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   giue
                   him
                   thankes
                   :
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   be
                   content
                   ,
                   because
                   al
                   glorie
                   is
                   his
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   meaning
                   .
                
                 
                   VVEe
                   haue
                   heard
                   the
                   preface
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   petitions
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   :
                   now
                   followeth
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   assent
                   or
                   testification
                   of
                   faith
                   required
                   in
                   praier
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   Amen
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   containes
                   more
                   then
                   men
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   would
                   imagine
                   :
                   It
                   signifies
                   ,
                   
                     certainly
                     ,
                     so
                     be
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.20
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   often
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   bare
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   saying
                   Amen
                   to
                   the
                   minister
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   it
                   containes
                   more
                   ;
                   for
                   euery
                   point
                   in
                   this
                   praier
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   direction
                   for
                   publike
                   praier
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   priuate
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   said
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   minister
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   two
                   principal
                   things
                   in
                   praier
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   grace
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   faith
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   grant
                   things
                   desired
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   sixe
                   petitions
                   :
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   Amen
                   ,
                   carrying
                   this
                   sense
                   in
                   effect
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   haue
                   craued
                   these
                   things
                   at
                   thy
                   hands
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   that
                   for
                   Christs
                   ●ake
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   good
                   time
                   thou
                   wilt
                   grant
                   them
                   to
                   vs.
                   Therefore
                   this
                   part
                   is
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   our
                   faith
                   is
                   more
                   excellent
                   thē
                   our
                   desire
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   is
                   contained
                   the
                   testification
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   petitions
                   are
                   only
                   testifications
                   of
                   our
                   desires
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   our
                   praiers
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   authenticall
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   (
                   as
                   men
                   cōmonly
                   take
                   it
                   )
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   to
                   answer
                   the
                   minister
                   ,
                   praying
                   in
                   the
                   cōgregation
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   testifie
                   our
                   faith
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   desired
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Graces
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                
                 
                   HEreby
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   what
                   grace
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   shewe
                   in
                   praier
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   giue
                   assent
                   to
                   Gods
                   promises
                   when
                   wee
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   striue
                   against
                   doubting
                   and
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                   Mat
                   9.11
                   .
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     Lord
                     help
                     mine
                     vnbeleefe
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   42.11
                   .
                   
                     Why
                     art
                     thou
                     cast
                     downe
                     my
                     soule
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     art
                     thou
                     disquieted
                     in
                     me
                     ?
                     waite
                     on
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Many
                   there
                   are
                   that
                   will
                   stand
                   vpon
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   &
                   plead
                   for
                   themselues
                   that
                   they
                   neuer
                   doubted
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   farre
                   wide
                   ;
                   for
                   true
                   faith
                   beeing
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   is
                   alwaies
                   accompanied
                   with
                   doubting
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   heart
                   that
                   neuer
                   felt
                   doubting
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   filled
                   with
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   presūption
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   molested
                   with
                   doubtings
                   ,
                   and
                   complaine
                   of
                   thē
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   lesse
                   cause
                   to
                   feare
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   fire
                   and
                   water
                   doeth
                   neuer
                   striue
                   till
                   they
                   meete
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   doth
                   doubting
                   and
                   faith
                   ,
                   till
                   faith
                   be
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   an
                   excellent
                   worke
                   praier
                   is
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   two
                   most
                   excellent
                   graces
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   be
                   shewed
                   forth
                   ,
                   hungring
                   after
                   mercie
                   ,
                   &
                   faith
                   ,
                   wherby
                   we
                   beleeue
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   might
                   mooue
                   men
                   to
                   learn
                   to
                   praie
                   ,
                   praier
                   being
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 principall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 direct
                 gods
                 Church
                 in
                 making
                 their
                 praiers
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 praiers
                 should
                 be
                 innumerable
                 :
                 and
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 framed
                 after
                 this
                 praier
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 vsing
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 direction
                 there
                 bee
                 three
                 things
                 required
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 the
                 parts
                 therof
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 pray
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 meaning
                 therof
                 ,
                 the
                 wants
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 bewailed
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 graces
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 ende
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 expounded
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Knowing
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 required
                 thus
                 much
                 skill
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 referre
                 euery
                 want
                 and
                 grace
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sixe
                 petitions
                 :
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 feeling
                 in
                 himselfe
                 pride
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 want
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 petition
                 :
                 and
                 feeling
                 a
                 rebellion
                 and
                 slownes
                 in
                 doing
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 praied
                 against
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 petition
                 .
                 Thus
                 euery
                 want
                 he
                 must
                 refer
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 head
                 :
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 referre
                 euery
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sixe
                 petitions
                 :
                 as
                 strength
                 in
                 temptation
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 :
                 affiance
                 in
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 :
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 before
                 he
                 pray
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 bee
                 his
                 wants
                 and
                 imperfections
                 which
                 most
                 trouble
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 obtaine
                 :
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 helping
                 of
                 his
                 memorie
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 petitions
                 ,
                 &
                 hee
                 must
                 set
                 those
                 things
                 first
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 first
                 petition
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 second
                 petition
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 must
                 proceede
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 occasion
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 man
                 keeping
                 in
                 mind
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 petitions
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 referring
                 euery
                 grace
                 and
                 want
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 distinct
                 praier
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 varie
                 it
                 as
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 occasions
                 shall
                 mooue
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 Must
                 we
                 of
                 necessitie
                 follow
                 all
                 the
                 petitions
                 in
                 conceiuing
                 a
                 praier
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 those
                 which
                 doe
                 principally
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 maketh
                 a
                 praier
                 ,
                 Coloss.
                 1.9,10
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 petitions
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 excellent
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 by
                 this
                 praier
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 ,
                 keeping
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 petitions
                 ,
                 confesse
                 and
                 bewaile
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 euery
                 petition
                 requires
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 serues
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thankesgiuing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 remember
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 then
                 referre
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 petitions
                 ,
                 &
                 giue
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 turning
                 euery
                 petition
                 into
                 a
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   1.
                
                 
                 VVHether
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 vse
                 a
                 voice
                 in
                 praier
                 ?
                 Answ.
                 In
                 publike
                 praier
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 voice
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 minister
                 i●
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 praier
                 which
                 he
                 conceiues
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 assent
                 .
                 For
                 priuat
                 praier
                 ,
                 vsing
                 of
                 a
                 voice
                 is
                 conuenient
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 don●
                 in
                 silence
                 .
                 I.
                 The
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 vs
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 blesse
                 him
                 withall
                 .
                 Iam.
                 3.9
                 .
                 II.
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 tongue
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 bee
                 praised
                 by
                 both
                 .
                 III.
                 The
                 voice
                 often
                 stirres
                 vp
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 vehemencie
                 of
                 affection
                 doth
                 often
                 draw
                 out
                 a
                 voice
                 :
                 the
                 voice
                 then
                 in
                 priuate
                 praier
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessarie
                 .
                 Moses
                 and
                 Anna
                 praied
                 in
                 silence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   2.
                
                 
                 What
                 gesture
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 praier
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 The
                 worde
                 doeth
                 not
                 affoard
                 any
                 particular
                 direction
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 praied
                 in
                 diuers
                 gestures
                 :
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 stāding
                 ,
                 groueling
                 ,
                 looking
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 looking
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 sitting
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Luk.
                 11.41
                 .
                 Act.
                 7.
                 god
                 respects
                 not
                 the
                 gesture
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 yet
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 alwaies
                 be
                 in
                 gesture
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 bee
                 comely
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doe
                 fitly
                 expresse
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 aske
                 mercie
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 heauen
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 bewaile
                 our
                 sinnes
                 to
                 looke
                 downward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 our
                 bodies
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
                 What
                 place
                 must
                 we
                 praie
                 in
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.8
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 pray
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 .
                 Some
                 wil
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 the
                 tabernacle
                 and
                 temple
                 were
                 places
                 of
                 diuine
                 praier
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 temple
                 and
                 tabernacle
                 were
                 types
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 nowe
                 ,
                 wee
                 hauing
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 signified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 may
                 pray
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 praied
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 Peter
                 on
                 the
                 house
                 toppe
                 ,
                 Paul
                 by
                 the
                 sea
                 shore
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 publique
                 praier
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 publike
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 more
                 holines
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 order
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   4.
                
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 praier
                 ?
                 
                   Ans.
                   Pray
                   continually
                
                 ,
                 1,5,7
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 :
                 or
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 beginnes
                 any
                 businesse
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deede
                 ,
                 Coloss.
                 3.
                 17.
                 or
                 as
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 who
                 praied
                 
                   thrise
                   euery
                   day
                
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 6.11
                 .
                 or
                 as
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 praied
                 
                   at
                   euening
                   and
                   morning
                   ,
                   and
                   noone-tyde
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 55.
                 18.
                 and
                 
                   seuen
                   times
                   a
                   ●aie
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 many
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.140
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 shall
                 pray
                 continually
                 .
                 Euery
                 day
                 affoards
                 three
                 speciall
                 occasions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 entrance
                 to
                 our
                 callings
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 receiuing
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 at
                 noone-tyde
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 going
                 to
                 rest
                 at
                 night
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 beside
                 set
                 &
                 solemne
                 praiers
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 certaine
                 kinds
                 of
                 short
                 praiers
                 which
                 the
                 fathers
                 call
                 Eiaculationes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 liftings
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 into
                 heauen
                 secretly
                 and
                 suddainly
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 
                 praying
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 enery
                 houre
                 in
                 the
                 daie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Whether
                 may
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 We
                 may
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 mankind
                 be
                 taken
                 distributiuely
                 ,
                 or
                 seuerally
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 particular
                 countrie
                 ,
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 towne
                 ,
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 may
                 make
                 praiers
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 men
                 be
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 yea
                 deuils
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 knowe
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 except
                 they
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 sinne
                 is
                 very
                 seldome
                 &
                 hardly
                 discerned
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 must
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Paul
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 :
                 
                   I
                   exhort
                   therfore
                   that
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   supplications
                   ,
                   praiers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.1
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 men
                 or
                 mankind
                 be
                 taken
                 collectiuely
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 considered
                 wholly
                 togither
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 one
                 bodie
                 or
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 grosse
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 bodie
                 or
                 masse
                 of
                 mankind
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 whome
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 hath
                 refused
                 ,
                 whose
                 saluation
                 by
                 praier
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   6.
                
                 
                 Whether
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 reading
                 of
                 a
                 praier
                 ?
                 Answer
                 .
                 It
                 pleaseth
                 some
                 to
                 mooue
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 praier
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 spirituall
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 standing
                 specially
                 in
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 desire
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 .
                 Nowe
                 the
                 voice
                 or
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 reading
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 praier
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 outwarde
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 praier
                 is
                 vttered
                 and
                 expressed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 praier
                 being
                 read
                 ,
                 should
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 praier
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 ;
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 praier
                 be
                 not
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 partie
                 reading
                 and
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
                 Obiect
                 .
                 To
                 reade
                 a
                 sermon
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 read
                 a
                 praier
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 preaching
                 or
                 prophecie
                 can
                 not
                 bee
                 shewed
                 or
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 a
                 sermon
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 a
                 sermon
                 is
                 not
                 preaching
                 or
                 prophesie
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 praier
                 may
                 bee
                 shewed
                 in
                 reading
                 of
                 a
                 praier
                 :
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 goe
                 very
                 hard
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 want
                 conuenient
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 bashfulnesse
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Gods
                 hearing
                 our
                 praiers
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 praier
                 to
                 god
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 twain
                 of
                 Gods
                 hearing
                 our
                 praiers
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 How
                 many
                 waies
                 doth
                 God
                 heare
                 mens
                 praiers
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Two
                 waies
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 in
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 graunts
                 the
                 requests
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 heares
                 mens
                 praiers
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 gaue
                 the
                 Israelites
                 Quailes
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 desire
                 .
                 Psal.
                 78.29.30.31
                 .
                 Thus
                 often
                 men
                 curse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 hanged
                 or
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 wish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Why
                 doth
                 God
                 deferre
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 prooue
                 them
                 by
                 delay
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 receiue
                 are
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 frō
                 thēselues
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 graces
                 quickly
                 giuen
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 lightly
                 esteemed
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 hungring
                 after
                 grace
                 might
                 be
                 sharpned
                 &
                 increased
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Question
                   .
                   3.
                
                 
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 doth
                 God
                 heare
                 his
                 seruants
                 prayers
                 ?
                 Answer
                 .
                 Two
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 graunting
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 asked
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 thing
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 giuing
                 something
                 proportionall
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 denies
                 temporarie
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 therof
                 giues
                 eternal
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 refuseth
                 to
                 remooue
                 the
                 crosse
                 from
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 in
                 stead
                 therof
                 strength
                 and
                 patience
                 .
                 Christ
                 praied
                 that
                 the
                 cuppe
                 might
                 be
                 remooued
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 remooued
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 māhood
                 was
                 inabled
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 When
                 Paul
                 praied
                 three
                 times
                 that
                 the
                 pricke
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 might
                 be
                 remooued
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 My
                 strength
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Why
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 alwaies
                 heare
                 mens
                 praiers
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 oftentimes
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 to
                 aske
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 Math.
                 20.22
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 aske
                 amisse
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 4.3
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwhiles
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 are
                 withheld
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 for
                 some
                 long
                 time
                 deferre
                 the
                 granting
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 aske
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 diligence
                 in
                 praier
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 our selues
                 more
                 thankfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 PAul
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 prayers
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 gratious
                 and
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 set
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 prayers
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 I
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 thanks
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 praiers
                 ,
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 might
                 giue
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 minde
                 beeing
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 hope
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 riches
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 exceeding
                 greatnes
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 mightie
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Which
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 heauenly
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   this
                   excellent
                   prayer
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   marke
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   two
                   titles
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     God
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   namely
                   as
                   Christ
                   is
                   man
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   Christ
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   equall
                   with
                   the
                   father
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     father
                     of
                     glorie
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   glorious
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   to
                   distinguish
                   him
                   from
                   earthly
                   fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   stands
                   on
                   two
                   principall
                   points
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   he
                   asketh
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     wisdome
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   inabled
                   to
                   discerne
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   euery
                   busines
                   which
                   they
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   deede
                   ,
                   what
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   vndone
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   ,
                   manner
                   of
                   doing
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   praieth
                   for
                   the
                   
                     spirit
                     of
                     reuelation
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   faithfull
                   haue
                   their
                   whole
                   estate
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                   being
                   otherwise
                   secret
                   and
                   hidden
                   .
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     2,9,10,12
                  
                   .
                   Further
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   this
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   concernes
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   reuelation
                   :
                   which
                   respects
                   God
                   himselfe
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     an
                     acknowledgement
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   Now
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   confesse
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   resolued
                   in
                   conscience
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   father
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   generall
                   a
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   speciall
                   my
                   Sauiour
                   and
                   redeemer
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   worke
                   of
                   this
                   spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   illumination
                   of
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   two
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   
                     life
                     eternall
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   fiue
                   arguments
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Ephesian
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   hoped
                   for
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     God
                  
                   :
                   because
                   in
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   it
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   
                     An
                     inheritance
                  
                   ,
                   properly
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   naturall
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   shall
                   beleeue
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   excellencie
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   rich
                   and
                   glorious
                   inheritance
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   
                     greatnes
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   whereby
                   sinne
                   is
                   mortified
                   ,
                   the
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   renued
                   ,
                   and
                   mightily
                   strengthened
                   in
                   temptations
                   .
                   This
                   power
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   two
                   arguments
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   subiect
                   or
                   persons
                   in
                   whome
                   this
                   power
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                   
                     In
                     them
                     that
                     beleeue
                  
                   .
                   Because
                   none
                   can
                   feele
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   which
                   apprehend
                   Christ
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   manifesting
                   this
                   power
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     working
                     of
                     his
                     mightie
                     power
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     shewed
                     in
                     Christ.
                  
                   And
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   putting
                   all
                   his
                   enemies
                   vnder
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     2.
                  
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   raising
                   him
                   from
                   death
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   placing
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   Paul
                   praies
                   that
                   this
                   wonderfull
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   shew
                   forth
                   it selfe
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   Christ
                   ,
                   might
                   likewise
                   shew
                   it selfe
                   in
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ.
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   treading
                   Satan
                   and
                   sinne
                   vnder
                   their
                   feete
                   .
                   
                     Rom.
                     16.10
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   raising
                   them
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   graue
                   to
                   holines
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   aduancing
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glorie
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 FOr
                 this
                 cause
                 I
                 bowe
                 my
                 knees
                 vnto
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 whome
                 is
                 named
                 the
                 whole
                 familie
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 grant
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 that
                 ye●
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 :
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 That
                 ye
                 being
                 rooted
                 and
                 grounded
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 with
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 breadth
                 and
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 and
                 height
                 :
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 know
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Vnto
                 him
                 therefore
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do●
                 exceeding
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 aske
                 or
                 thinke
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Be
                 praise
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 generations
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   wordes
                   containe
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   a
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thankesgiuing
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   prayer
                   these
                   points
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   marked
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   gesture
                   :
                   
                     I
                     bow
                     my
                     knees
                  
                   ,
                   wherby
                   Paul
                   signifies
                   his
                   humble
                   submission
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   he
                   praies
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   two
                   titles
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   nature
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   man
                   by
                   personall
                   vnion
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   title
                   .
                   
                     Of
                     whome
                     the
                     whole
                     familie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     ,
                     is
                     named
                  
                   :
                   In
                   which
                   words
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Familie
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   Gods
                   elect
                   children
                   vnder
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   one
                   father
                   .
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.15
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     2.19
                     .
                  
                   They
                   that
                   beleeue
                   are
                   saide
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   are
                   noted
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   heauen
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   Saints
                   liuing
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     named
                     of
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   as
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   this
                   familie
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   this
                   familie
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Gen.
                     6.2
                     .
                     Dan.
                     9.80
                  
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   stands
                   of
                   foure
                   most
                   worthie
                   points
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   strength
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   crosse
                   and
                   to
                   resist
                   spirituall
                   temptations
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     16.
                  
                   where
                   the
                   strength
                   is
                   set
                   out
                   by
                   diuers
                   arguments
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   meere
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     graunt
                     you
                  
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   strength
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                  
                   :
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   subiect
                   or
                   place
                   where
                   this
                   strength
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     inner
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   renued
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                   
                     Eph.
                     6.14
                  
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     dwelling
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     by
                     faith
                     :
                  
                   Faith
                   is
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   beeing
                   seriously
                   humbled
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   is
                   further
                   in
                   conscience
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   and
                   resolued
                   of
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   to
                   God.
                   Now
                   where
                   this
                   perswasion
                   is
                   in
                   deed
                   ,
                   there
                   followes
                   necessarily
                   Christs
                   dwelling
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   stands
                   in
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   ruling
                   and
                   ordering
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   master
                   rules
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   :
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   his
                   rule
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   who
                   rules
                   in
                   it
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   the
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   the
                   infinit
                   greatnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   
                     v.
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                  
                   the
                   words
                   are
                   thus
                   explaned
                   :
                   
                     Rooted
                     and
                     grounded
                  
                   .
                   Here
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   wherewith
                   he
                   loues
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   roote
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   benefits
                   ,
                   election
                   ,
                   vocation
                   ,
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   glorification
                   .
                   Men
                   are
                   rooted
                   and
                   grounded
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   when
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   assures
                   their
                   hearts
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   giue
                   them
                   some
                   inward
                   sense
                   and
                   feeling
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   sensibly
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   roote
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   on
                   the
                   foundation
                   .
                   
                     With
                     all
                     Saints
                  
                   :
                   Paul
                   desires
                   this
                   benefit
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     length
                     ,
                     the
                     bredth
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   a
                   speech
                   borrowed
                   from
                   the
                   Geometricians
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   signifies
                   the
                   absolute
                   greatnes
                   or
                   infinitnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   length
                   ,
                   breadth
                   ,
                   height
                   ,
                   and
                   depth
                   ,
                   is
                   endlesse
                   .
                   Here
                   note
                   the
                   order
                   or
                   receiuing
                   grace
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Christ
                   dwells
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   then
                   comes
                   a
                   sense
                   and
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   certaine
                   drops
                   thereof
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   ariseth
                   a
                   plentifull
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   apprehension
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   powring
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   sea
                   into
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   greatnes
                   hath
                   neither
                   bottome
                   nor
                   banke
                   .
                   
                     And
                     know
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                  
                   these
                   words
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   )
                   are
                   an
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   comprehend
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   els
                   but
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   considering
                   that
                   all
                   whome
                   the
                   father
                   loueth
                   ,
                   he
                   loueth
                   them
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   
                     which
                     passeth
                     knowledge
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   greatnes
                   of
                   it
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   fully
                   know
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   Gods
                   graces
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     19.
                  
                   
                   Here
                   
                     the
                     fulnesse
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   signifie
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   God●ead
                   or
                   diuine
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   inner
                   man
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   till
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   followes
                   the
                   thankesgiuing
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     20
                     ,
                     21.
                  
                   containing
                   these
                   points
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   praise
                   ,
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   bountifulnes
                   ,
                   
                     wherby
                     he
                     can
                     worke
                     exceeding
                     aboundantly
                     aboue
                     all
                     we
                     aske
                     or
                     thinke
                  
                   :
                   and
                   both
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   conceiued
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   felt
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     power
                     that
                     worketh
                     in
                     vs.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   The
                   forme
                   of
                   praise
                   ,
                   
                     glorie
                     vnto
                     God
                     by
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   benefits
                   are
                   receiued
                   from
                   the
                   father
                   by
                   Christ.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   proper
                   place
                   of
                   true
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     4.
                  
                   
                   The
                   continuance
                   of
                   his
                   praise
                   ,
                   
                     thorow
                     all
                     generations
                     for
                     euer
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Philip.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 ANd
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 loue
                 may
                 abound
                 yet
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 all
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 ye
                 may
                 discerne
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 pure
                 and
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Filled
                 with
                 fruits
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   praier
                   containes
                   three
                   parts
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   Paul
                   praieth
                   for
                   increase
                   of
                   loue
                   in
                   the
                   Philippians
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   or
                   men
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     9.
                  
                   and
                   he
                   shewes
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   increase
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   two
                   :
                   knowledge
                   and
                   sense
                   ,
                   or
                   feeling
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   to
                   goe
                   backeward
                   )
                   the
                   more
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   feels
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   experience
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   knowes
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   perceiues
                   his
                   loue
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   loues
                   God
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   neighbour
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   praied
                   for
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   discerning
                   ,
                   whereby
                   men
                   know
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   what
                   false
                   :
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   vndone
                   :
                   the
                   endes
                   of
                   this
                   gift
                   are
                   two
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   pure
                   and
                   sincere
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   keepe
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   and
                   calings
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     offence
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   innocent
                   ,
                   giuing
                   no
                   occasion
                   of
                   euill
                   to
                   any
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   taking
                   them
                   offered
                   by
                   others
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   those
                   is
                   noted
                   
                     to
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   our
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   praieth
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   abound
                   in
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   described
                   by
                   a
                   similitude
                   ,
                   
                     fruits
                     of
                     righteousnes
                  
                   :
                   Christians
                   beeing
                   fruitfull
                   trees
                   .
                   
                     Ezech.
                     47.
                     12.
                     
                     Esay
                     61.3
                     .
                     2.
                     
                  
                   By
                   the
                   cause
                   efficient
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     are
                     by
                     Christ.
                     3.
                  
                   
                   By
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   
                     vnto
                     the
                     glorie
                     and
                     praise
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Coloss.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 Cease
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 and
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 ye
                 might
                 walke
                 worthie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 fructifying
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 increasing
                 in
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Strengthened
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 through
                 his
                 glorious
                 power
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 with
                 ioyfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Giuing
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 ●it
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 .
              
               
               
                 13.
                 
                 Who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 translated
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   words
                   containe
                   a
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thankesgiuing
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   prayer
                   ,
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   asked
                   .
                   The
                   ●irst
                   is
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   the
                   
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                  
                   reuealed
                   will
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   deuides
                   it
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   :
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   know
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   applie
                   it
                   to
                   euery
                   action
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   holy
                   performing
                   thereof●
                   
                     and
                     spirituall
                     vnderstanding
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   doe
                   conceiue
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   generall
                   without
                   applying
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Paul
                   praies
                   for
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   this
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   foure
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   wal●
                   worthie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   seruants
                   doe
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   apparell
                   ,
                   gesture
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   so
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   credit
                   their
                   masters
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     To
                     please
                     God
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   approouing
                   their
                   hearts
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   plentifull
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   increase
                   in
                   the
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   the
                   more
                   any
                   increase
                   in
                   knowledge
                   and
                   experience
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   shall
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   redeemer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   their
                   sanctifier
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   praies
                   that
                   the
                   Colossians
                   may
                   be
                   strengthened
                   ,
                   
                     v.
                     11.
                  
                   where
                   he
                   notes
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   
                     Gods
                     glorious
                     power
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   effects
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   three
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Patience
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   suffer
                   many
                   afflictions
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Long
                     suffering
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   oftentimes
                   the
                   same
                   afflictions
                   continue
                   long
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Ioyfulnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   crosse
                   is
                   bitter
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   thankesgiuing
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   benefit
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   the
                   Colossians
                   fitte
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glorie
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 THe
                 Lord
                 increase
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 abound
                 in
                 loue
                 one
                 towards
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 towards
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 your
                 hearts
                 stable
                 and
                 vnblameable
                 in
                 holinesse
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 father
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 IEsus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 father
                 which
                 hath
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 euerlasting
                 consolation
                 and
                 good
                 hope
                 through
                 grace
                 ,
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Comfort
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 stablish
                 you
                 in
                 euery
                 word
                 and
                 good
                 worke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 NOw
                 the
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 throughout
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 that
                 you
                 a
                 whole
                 spirit
                 and
                 b
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 blamelesse
                 vnto
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Song
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 sobbes
                 and
                 sighs
                 of
                 all
                 repentant
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   LOrd
                   heare
                   my
                   prayer
                   ,
                   hearke
                   the
                   plaint
                   that
                   I
                   doe
                   make
                   to
                   thee
                   :
                
                 
                   Lord
                   in
                   thy
                   natiue
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   thy
                   iustice
                   answer
                   mee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Regard
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   complaine
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   my
                   suit
                   to
                   thee
                   :
                
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   my
                   words
                   returne
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   but
                   giue
                   an
                   eare
                   to
                   mee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   in
                   wickednes
                   my
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   shape
                   I
                   did
                   receiue
                   :
                   2
                
                 
                   And
                   lo
                   ,
                   my
                   sinfull
                   mother
                   eke
                   ,
                   in
                   sinne
                   did
                   me
                   conceiue
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   with
                   euills
                   many
                   one
                   ,
                   am
                   sore
                   beset
                   about
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   My
                   sinnes
                   increase
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   come
                   on
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   spie
                   them
                   out
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   why
                   ,
                   in
                   number
                   they
                   exceede
                   the
                   haires
                   vpon
                   my
                   head
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   My
                   heart
                   doth
                   faint
                   for
                   very
                   feare
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   almost
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   in
                   me
                   in
                   perplexitie
                   ,
                   is
                   mine
                   accombred
                   spright
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   me
                   in
                   my
                   troubled
                   heart
                   ,
                   amazed
                   and
                   afflight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   workes
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   wrought
                   ,
                   thou
                   setst
                   before
                   thine
                   eye
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   My
                   secret
                   faults
                   ,
                   yea
                   eke
                   my
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   thy
                   countenance
                   doth
                   espie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   weigh
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   peruse
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   one
                   shall
                   then
                   escape
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   my selfe
                   excuse
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   iudgement
                   with
                   thy
                   seruant
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   oh
                   enter
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   iustified
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   ,
                   not
                   one
                   that
                   liueth
                   shall
                   .
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   for
                   thy
                   pitie
                   plentifull
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   thee
                   intreat
                   :
                
                 
                   To
                   grant
                   me
                   pardon
                   for
                   my
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   wondrous
                   great
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   earthly
                   man
                   doth
                   know
                   ,
                   the
                   errours
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ?
                
                 
                   Then
                   clense
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   me
                   most
                   rife
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   keepe
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   presumptuous
                   sinnes
                   preuaile
                   not
                   ouer
                   me
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   offences
                   flee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   loe
                   I
                   doe
                   stretch
                   my
                   crauing
                   hands
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   desireth
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   doth
                   the
                   thirstie
                   lands
                   .
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   As
                   handmaids
                   watch
                   their
                   mistris
                   hands
                   ,
                   some
                   grace
                   for
                   to
                   atchiue
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   I
                   behold
                   thee
                   ,
                   Lord
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   till
                   thou
                   doe
                   me
                   forgiue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Lord
                   turne
                   thee
                   to
                   thy
                   wonted
                   grace
                   ,
                   my
                   silly
                   soule
                   vptake
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   O
                   saue
                   me
                   not
                   for
                   my
                   deserts
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   thy
                   mercie
                   sake
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   why
                   dost
                   thou
                   faint
                   and
                   quaile
                   ?
                   so
                   sore
                   with
                   paine
                   opprest
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   With
                   thoughts
                   why
                   dost
                   thy selfe
                   assaile
                   ?
                   so
                   sore
                   within
                   my
                   brest
                   .
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   Trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   alway
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   the
                   time
                   shalt
                   see
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   giue
                   him
                   thankes
                   with
                   laud
                   and
                   praise
                   ,
                   for
                   health
                   restorde
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   why
                   ?
                   his
                   anger
                   but
                   a
                   space
                   doth
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   slacke
                   againe
                   :
                   
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   in
                   his
                   fauour
                   and
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   alway
                   doth
                   life
                   remaine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Though
                   gripes
                   of
                   griefe
                   and
                   pangs
                   full
                   sore
                   ,
                   doe
                   lodge
                   with
                   thee
                   all
                   night
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   to
                   ioy
                   shall
                   thee
                   restore
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   be
                   light
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   kind
                   and
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   when
                   sinners
                   doe
                   him
                   grieue
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   slowest
                   to
                   conceiue
                   a
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   readiest
                   to
                   forgiue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   looke
                   what
                   pitie
                   parents
                   deare
                   ,
                   vnto
                   their
                   children
                   beare
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   Like
                   pitie
                   beares
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   feare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   that
                   made
                   me
                   knowes
                   my
                   shape
                   ,
                   my
                   mould
                   and
                   fashion
                   iust
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   How
                   weake
                   and
                   fraile
                   my
                   nature
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   I
                   am
                   but
                   dust
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                   O
                   God
                   create
                   in
                   me
                   an
                   heart
                   ,
                   vnspotted
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   eke
                   within
                   my
                   bowels
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   renue
                   a
                   stable
                   spright
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   With
                   thy
                   free
                   spirit
                   confirme
                   thou
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   teach
                   therefore
                
                 
                   
                   Sinners
                   thy
                   waies
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   to
                   thy
                   lore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   7
                   My
                   soule
                   is
                   rauisht
                   with
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   is
                   at
                   rest
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   seekes
                   to
                   know
                   thy
                   iudgements
                   hie
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   may
                   please
                   thee
                   best
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   O
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   it
                   might
                   thee
                   please
                   ,
                   my
                   waies
                   so
                   to
                   addresse
                   :
                
                 
                   That
                   I
                   might
                   both
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   voyce
                   ,
                   thy
                   lawes
                   keepe
                   and
                   confesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   In
                   righteousnes
                   I
                   doe
                   intend
                   ,
                   my
                   time
                   and
                   daies
                   to
                   serue
                   :
                
                 
                   Haue
                   mercie
                   Lord
                   and
                   me
                   defend
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   swerue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   8
                   And
                   with
                   thy
                   sauing
                   health
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   visit
                   me
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   That
                   I
                   the
                   great
                   felicitie
                   ,
                   of
                   thine
                   elect
                   may
                   see
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   And
                   with
                   thy
                   peoples
                   ioy
                   I
                   may
                   ,
                   a
                   ioyfull
                   minde
                   possesse
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   may
                   with
                   thine
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   a
                   glorying
                   heart
                   expresse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   9
                   The
                   Lord
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   be
                   blest
                   for
                   euermore
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   Let
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   say
                   Amen
                   ,
                   praise
                   ye
                   the
                   Lord
                   therefore
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               TREATISE
               TENDING
               VNTO
               A
               DECLARATION
               ;
               WHETHER
               A
               MAN
               BE
               IN
               THE
               ESTATE
               OF
               DAMNATION
               ,
               OR
               IN
               THE
               ESTATE
               OF
               GRACE
               .
               and
               if
               he
               be
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               in
               time
               come
               out
               of
               it
               :
               if
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               discerne
               it
               ,
               and
               perseuer
               in
               the
               same
               to
               the
               ende
               .
            
             
               Reuiewed
               and
               corrected
               by
               the
               Author
               .
            
             
               The
               points
               that
               are
               handled
               be
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               page
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
              
               Giue
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               :
               for
               if
               ye
               doe
               these
               things
               ye
               shall
               neuer
               fall
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               I.
               P.
               and
               I.
               L.
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               booke
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 farre
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 may
                 goe
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 sheweth
                 howe
                 farre
                 the
                 elect
                 beeing
                 called
                 ,
                 goe
                 beyond
                 all
                 reprobates
                 in
                 Christianitie
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sauorie
                 writings
                 of
                 Master
                 Tindall
                 and
                 Bradford
                 .
              
               
                 Howe
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 performe
                 all
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 conflicts
                 betweene
                 Satan
                 and
                 a
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 aright
                 vnto
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Consolations
                 for
                 the
                 troubled
                 consciences
                 of
                 weake
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Declaration
                 of
                 certaine
                 spirituall
                 Desertions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               WORSHIPFVL
               AND
               MY
               CHISTIAN
               FRIEND
               MASTER
               Valentine
               Knightly
               ,
               Esquire
               ,
               one
               of
               her
               Maiesties
               Iustices
               of
               peace
               in
               Northampton
               shiere
               .
            
             
               SIr
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               consider
               with
               me
               an
               especiall
               point
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               carefully
               to
               be
               waied
               :
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               a
               
                 Many
                 professors
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 esteemeth
                 of
                 them
                 too
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 they
                 contrariwise
                 shall
                 finde
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 dānation
                 remedilesse
                 .
              
               
               A
               dolefull
               case
               ,
               yet
               a
               most
               resolute
               trueth
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               plaine
               .
               Men
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               greatly
               annoyed
               with
               a
               fearefull
               securite
               and
               deadnes
               of
               heart
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               thinke
               it
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               common
               protestation
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               not
               once
               in
               all
               their
               life
               times
               ,
               examining
               themselues
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               before
               the
               eternall
               God
               or
               not
               .
               b
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               grace
               peculiar
               to
               the
               man
               Elect
               to
               trie
               himselfe
               whether
               he
               be
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               further
               opening
               of
               the
               trueth
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               daunger
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               haue
               enterprised
               in
               this
               treatise
               ;
               which
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               bestow
               on
               you
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               which
               you
               make
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               that
               Christian
               friendship
               ,
               you
               haue
               shewed
               to
               me
               .
               Accept
               of
               it
               I
               pray
               you
               and
               vse
               it
               for
               your
               edification
               .
               c
               Thus
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               word
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               builde
               you
               vp
               further
               and
               giue
               you
               an
               inheritance
               among
               them
               which
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Cambridge
                 
                   this
                   24.
                   of
                   Nouember
                   .
                   1589.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Worships
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Perkins
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               .
            
             
               GOod
               Reader
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               seeme
               both
               vnto
               himselfe
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               true
               professour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               yet
               indeede
               be
               none
               .
               All
               professors
               that
               be
               of
               this
               sort
               ,
               are
               excellently
               described
               ,
               Luk.
               8.
               vers
               .
               13.
               in
               thes●
               words
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 vpon
                 the
                 stony
                 groūd
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 shal
                 heare
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 word
                 with
                 ioy
                 :
                 but
                 hauing
                 no
                 roote
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 goe
                 away
                 .
              
               Where
               are
               to
               be
               noted
               three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               their
               faith
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               said
               to
               beleeue
               for
               a
               season
               .
               Secondly
               the
               fruits
               of
               that
               faith
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               said
               to
               receiue
               the
               word
               preached
               with
               ioy
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               vnsoundnesse
               in
               that
               they
               are
               compared
               to
               stony
               ground
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               temptation
               goe
               away
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               their
               faith
               ,
               wheras
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               beleeue
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               can
               and
               doe
               g●ue
               assent
               vnto
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               true
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               more
               speciall
               manner
               they
               giue
               assent
               vnto
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               made
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               and
               sure
               :
               and
               they
               are
               perswaded
               in
               a
               general
               and
               confused
               manner
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               verifie
               the
               same
               couenant
               in
               the
               members
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               This
               is
               all
               their
               faith
               :
               which
               indeede
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               them
               sound
               Professors
               .
               For
               albeit
               they
               doe
               generally
               beleeue
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               yet
               herein
               they
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               neuer
               applie
               and
               appropriate
               the
               same
               promises
               to
               their
               own
               soules
               .
               An
               example
               of
               this
               faith
               we
               haue
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.24
               .
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               came
               to
               Ierusalem
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               
                 manie
                 beleeued
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 commit
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knewe
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               second
               thing
               :
               those
               professors
               which
               are
               indued
               with
               thus
               much
               grace
               ,
               as
               to
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               in
               a
               confused
               maner
               ,
               goe
               yet
               further
               :
               for
               this
               their
               faith
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               yet
               it
               sheweth
               it selfe
               by
               certaine
               fruites
               which
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               :
               for
               as
               a
               tree
               or
               a
               branch
               of
               a
               tree
               that
               hath
               no
               deepe
               rooting
               ,
               but
               either
               is
               couered
               with
               a
               few
               moules
               ,
               or
               els
               lieth
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               at
               the
               season
               of
               the
               yeare
               bringeth
               forth
               leaues
               and
               blossomes
               ,
               and
               some
               fruite
               too
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               moe
               yeares
               :
               so
               one
               that
               is
               an
               hearer
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               may
               receiue
               the
               word
               :
               and
               the
               worde
               as
               seed
               ,
               by
               this
               generall
               faith
               may
               bee
               somewhat
               rooted
               in
               his
               heart
               and
               setled
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               may
               bring
               foorth
               some
               fruites
               in
               his
               life
               peraduenture
               very
               faire
               in
               his
               owne
               and
               other
               mens
               eies
               :
               yet
               indeede
               neither
               sound
               ,
               nor
               lasting
               ,
               nor
               substantiall
               .
               What
               these
               fruites
               are
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               forth
               of
               these
               wordes
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 receiue
                 the
                 word
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               heare
               it
               :
               for
               here
               may
               be
               gathered
               .
               
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               willingly
               subiect
               themselues
               to
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               that
               they
               are
               as
               forward
               as
               any
               ,
               and
               as
               ioyfull
               in
               frequenting
               sermons
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               that
               they
               reuerence
               the
               Ministers
               whome
               they
               so
               ioyfully
               heare
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               
               condemne
               them
               of
               impietie
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               hearers
               ,
               or
               be
               negligent
               hearers
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               of
               these
               and
               such
               like
               fru●ts
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               added
               :
               though
               they
               are
               not
               sound
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               void
               of
               that
               grosse
               kind
               of
               hypocrisie
               .
               For
               the
               mindes
               of
               those
               Professors
               
               are
               in
               part
               enlightened
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               indued
               with
               such
               a
               faith
               ,
               
               as
               may
               bring
               forth
               these
               fruits
               for
               a
               time
               :
               and
               therefore
               herein
               they
               ●issemble
               not
               that
               faith
               which
               they
               haue
               not
               :
               but
               rather
               shew
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               .
               Adde
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               beeing
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               may
               deceiue
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               godly
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               haue
               the
               greatest
               gifts
               of
               discerning
               ,
               how
               they
               and
               their
               brethren
               stand
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               like
               as
               the
               figtree
               with
               greene
               leaues
               deceiued
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               man
               :
               for
               when
               in
               his
               hunger
               he
               came
               vnto
               it
               to
               haue
               had
               some
               fruit
               he
               found
               none
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               then
               required
               ,
               how
               these
               vnsound
               professours
               differ
               from
               true
               professours
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               in
               this
               they
               differ
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               not
               sound
               hearts
               to
               cleaue
               vnto
               Christ
               Iesus
               for
               euer
               .
               Which
               appeareth
               in
               that
               they
               are
               compared
               to
               stonie
               ground
               .
               Now
               ,
               stonie
               groundes
               mingled
               with
               some
               earth
               are
               commonly
               hot
               ,
               and
               therefore
               haue
               as
               it
               were
               some
               alacritie
               and
               hastinesse
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               corne
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               is
               cast
               into
               this
               ground
               ,
               it
               sprouteth
               out
               very
               speedily
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               stones
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               corne
               to
               be
               rooted
               deepely
               beneath
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               sommer
               commeth
               the
               blade
               of
               the
               corne
               withereth
               with
               rootes
               and
               all
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               these
               professours
               :
               they
               haue
               in
               their
               hearts
               some
               good
               motions
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
               they
               haue
               a
               kind
               of
               zeale
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               they
               haue
               a
               liking
               to
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               as
               forwards
               as
               any
               other
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               they
               doe
               beleeue
               .
               But
               these
               good
               motions
               and
               graces
               are
               not
               lasting
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               flame
               and
               flashing
               of
               straw
               and
               stubble
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               With
               the
               true
               professours
               it
               is
               farre
               otherwise
               :
               for
               they
               haue
               vpright
               and
               
                 honest
                 hearts
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Luk.
               8.
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 loue
                 .
              
               Gal.
               5.6
               .
               And
               that
               Christian
               man
               which
               loueth
               God
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               shall
               befall
               ,
               yea
               though
               it
               were
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               ,
               yet
               his
               heart
               can
               neuer
               be
               seuered
               from
               the
               Lord
               and
               from
               his
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               as
               the
               spouse
               speaketh
               vnto
               Christ
               of
               her
               owne
               loue
               ,
               Cant.
               8.6
               .
               
                 Set
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 on
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 signet
                 vpon
                 thy
                 arme
                 :
                 for
                 loue
                 is
                 as
                 strong
                 as
                 death
                 :
                 iealousie
                 is
                 as
                 cruell
                 as
                 the
                 graue
                 ;
                 the
                 coales
                 thereof
                 are
                 fierie
                 coales
                 and
                 a
                 vehement
                 flame
                 .
                 Much
                 water
                 cannot
                 quench
                 loue
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 flouds
                 drowne
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 giue
                 all
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 for
                 loue
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 greatly
                 contemne
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               (
               good
               Reader
               )
               seeing
               there
               is
               such
               a
               similitude
               and
               affinitie
               betweene
               the
               temporarie
               professor
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               professor
               of
               the
               same
               :
               it
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               euery
               Christian
               to
               trie
               and
               examine
               himselfe
               whether
               he
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               or
               not
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13.5
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               an
               hard
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               search
               out
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               would
               giue
               vs
               his
               spirit
               to
               discerne
               betweene
               that
               which
               is
               good
               and
               euill
               in
               vs.
               Now
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               found
               out
               the
               estate
               of
               his
               heart
               by
               searching
               it
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 further
                 to
                 obserue
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 .
              
               Prou.
               4.
               23.
               that
               when
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               of
               triall
               shall
               come
               ,
               he
               may
               stand
               sure
               and
               not
               be
               deceiued
               of
               his
               hope
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               this
               purpose
               I
               haue
               described
               the
               most
               of
               these
               small
               treatises
               which
               follow
               ,
               to
               minister
               vnto
               thee
               some
               helpe
               in
               this
               examining
               and
               obseruing
               of
               thine
               own
               heart
               .
               Read
               them
               and
               accept
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               vnprofitable
               vnto
               thee
               .
               And
               if
               they
               shall
               any
               whit
               helpe
               thee
               ,
               helpe
               me
               also
               with
               thy
               prayer
               .
               1595.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CERTAINE
               PROPOSITIONS
               DECLARING
               HOW
               FARRE
               A
               MAN
               MAY
               goe
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               a
               wicked
               man
               or
               a
               Reprobate
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Reprobate
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 a
                 certain
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 common
                 equitie
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 good
                 from
                 bad
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 partly
                 from
                 nature
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 ,
                 the
                 mercie
                 ,
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 perceiued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 knowledge
                 is
                 only
                 generall
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 a
                 Princes
                 pallace
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 direct
                 him
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
                 come
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 who
                 God
                 is
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 one
                 he
                 is
                 ?
                 how
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ?
                 Here
                 his
                 knowledge
                 faileth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 altogither
                 vncertain
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 doeth
                 giue
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 subscribeth
                 to
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Medea
                 :
                 
                   Video
                   meliora
                   probóque
                   ;
                   deteriora
                   sequor
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 doe
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 This
                 approbation
                 in
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 commeth
                 from
                 constraint
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 a
                 disliking
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 being
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 b
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 a
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 loue
                 and
                 liking
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 a
                 meere
                 natural
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 some
                 temptations
                 :
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 tempted
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 corrupt
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 As
                 Ouid
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Eleg.
                   3.
                   
                   Sollicitor
                   nullos
                   esse
                   putare
                   deos
                   :
                
                 I
                 am
                 often
                 tempted
                 to
                 thinke
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reprobate
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 may
                 bee
                 an
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 :
                 c
                 
                   The
                   foole
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God.
                
                 And
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 find
                 houses
                 and
                 townes
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 fooles
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 this
                 glimmering
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 bee
                 preserued
                 with
                 good
                 bringing
                 vp
                 ,
                 with
                 diligent
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 companie
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 darkened
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 know
                 verie
                 litle
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 a
                 life
                 like
                 a
                 very
                 beast
                 :
                 as
                 experience
                 telleth
                 ,
                 and
                 Dauid
                 knewe
                 very
                 well
                 :
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Man
                   is
                   in
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   vnderstandeth
                   not
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   beasts
                   that
                   perish
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 this
                 knowledge
                 which
                 the
                 reprobate
                 receiueth
                 from
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 albeit
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 before
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 e
                 it
                 cutteth
                 off
                 all
                 excuse
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 Beside
                 this
                 naturall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   illuminated
                
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 reuealed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 god
                 profereth
                 saluation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   calleth
                   them
                
                 ,
                 g
                 yet
                 this
                 calling
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 effectuall
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 reprobate
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 he
                 liketh
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 neither
                 will
                 he
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 elect
                 beeing
                 called
                 ,
                 with
                 speed
                 he
                 answereth
                 ,
                 and
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 beeing
                 readie
                 ,
                 giueth
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 loud
                 eccho
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 This
                 eccho
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Dauids
                 heart
                 :
                 h
                 Whē
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   thou
                   saidst
                   ,
                   Seek
                   ye
                   my
                   face
                   :
                   mine
                   heart
                   answered
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ;
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   seek
                   thy
                   face
                   .
                
                 And
                 god
                 himself
                 speaketh
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Zach.
                 13.9
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   call
                   on
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   wil
                   heare
                   them
                   :
                   I
                   wil
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   people
                
                 (
                 nowe
                 marke
                 the
                 eccho
                 )
                 
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 i
                 hee
                 may
                 
                   acknowledge
                   the
                
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   confesse
                   it
                
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 neede
                 require
                 ,
                 be
                 
                   a
                   defender
                   of
                   it
                
                 :
                 As
                 Iudas
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 Iulian
                 
                   the
                   Apostata
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reprobate
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 k
                 as
                 Saul
                 did
                 ;
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   :
                   come
                   againe
                   my
                   sonne
                   Dauid
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   doe
                   thee
                   no
                   harme
                   ,
                   because
                   my
                   soule
                   was
                   precious
                   in
                   thine
                   eies
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   Behold
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   foolishly
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   erred
                   exceedingly
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 did
                 Caine
                 ,
                 l
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   My
                   punishment
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   I
                   can
                   beare
                   .
                
                 m
                 Galerius
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 a
                 vile
                 persecutor
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 bowels
                 rotting
                 within
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 an
                 infinit
                 number
                 of
                 wormes
                 continually
                 crawled
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 poysoning
                 stinke
                 came
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 coulde
                 abide
                 him
                 :
                 being
                 thus
                 plagued
                 with
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 perceiue
                 his
                 wickednes
                 in
                 persecuting
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinnes
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 assembling
                 the
                 chiefe
                 rulers
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 that
                 all
                 within
                 his
                 dominions
                 should
                 cease
                 to
                 trouble
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 lawe
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publike
                 meetings
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reprobate
                 hath
                 oftentimes
                 feare
                 and
                 terrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 onlie
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 considereth
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 terrible
                 .
                 When
                 Paul
                 preached
                 before
                 Foelix
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 thunder
                 from
                 heauen
                 against
                 his
                 sinnes●
                 doubtlesse
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 ake
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 ioynt
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 tremble
                 .
                 n
                 Ecebolius
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 professed
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 &
                 went
                 beyond
                 all
                 other
                 in
                 zeale
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 religion
                 :
                 yet
                 afterward
                 vnder
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 from
                 that
                 religion
                 vnto
                 Gentilisme
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 Iulians
                 death
                 making
                 meanes
                 to
                 bee
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 againe
                 ,
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 the
                 horror
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 conscience
                 for
                 his
                 wicked
                 reuolting
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 groūd
                 before
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 crying
                 aloud
                 ,
                 
                   Calcate
                   me
                   salē
                   insipidum
                
                 :
                 
                 Trample
                 on
                 me
                 vnsauerie
                 salt
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 deuill
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 damnation
                 he
                 trembleth
                 .
                 These
                 seruile
                 feares
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 harden
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 as
                 heate
                 doth
                 the
                 yron
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 bin
                 in
                 the
                 furnace
                 :
                 yet
                 these
                 feares
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 o
                 
                   are
                   very
                
                 good
                 preparations
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fitte
                 to
                 receiue
                 grace
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 needle
                 which
                 soweth
                 not
                 the
                 cloath
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 maketh
                 a
                 passage
                 and
                 entrance
                 for
                 the
                 thread
                 ,
                 which
                 serueth
                 for
                 this
                 vse
                 ,
                 to
                 sowe
                 cloath
                 togither
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 reprobate
                 before
                 he
                 commit
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 vexed
                 within
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 feareth
                 to
                 commit
                 it
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 hateth
                 and
                 disliketh
                 the
                 sin
                 for
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 cānot
                 abide
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 vnto
                 the
                 sin
                 .
                 p
                 When
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Herodias
                 danced
                 before
                 Herod
                 ,
                 and
                 pleased
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 doe
                 her
                 a
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 he
                 bad
                 her
                 aske
                 what
                 she
                 would
                 :
                 shee
                 asked
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
                 head
                 in
                 a
                 platter
                 :
                 Herod
                 did
                 grant
                 her
                 request
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 grudging
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 was
                 sore
                 grieued
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 q
                 In
                 like
                 maner
                 ,
                 Pilate
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 troubled
                 inwardly
                 before
                 he
                 condemned
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 r
                 
                   sorroweth
                   and
                   repenteth
                
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 repentance
                 hath
                 two
                 wants
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 detest
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 former
                 conversation
                 when
                 he
                 repenteth
                 :
                 he
                 doth
                 bewaile
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 once
                 enioyed
                 :
                 he
                 crieth
                 out
                 through
                 very
                 anguish
                 ,
                 &
                 through
                 the
                 perplexities
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 iudgement
                 layeth
                 on
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 leaue
                 his
                 filthy
                 sinne
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 sinne
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 s
                 Esau
                 wept
                 before
                 his
                 father
                 with
                 great
                 yelling
                 and
                 crying
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 hee
                 was
                 gone
                 from
                 his
                 fathers
                 presence
                 he
                 hated
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 got
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 chose
                 him
                 a
                 wife
                 against
                 his
                 liking
                 .
                 Pharao
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 any
                 calamitie
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 t
                 he
                 euermore
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterward
                 alwaies
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 old
                 by
                 as
                 againe
                 .
                 Foelix
                 trembled
                 before
                 Paul
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 leaue
                 his
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 then
                 he
                 sought
                 for
                 a
                 bribe
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 reprobate●
                 when
                 he
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 come
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 giue
                 one
                 litle
                 sob
                 for
                 the
                 remissiō
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 he
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 giue
                 one
                 rap
                 at
                 gods
                 mercie
                 gate
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 open
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                 He
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 vpon
                 a
                 racke
                 ,
                 who
                 crieth
                 &
                 roreth
                 out
                 for
                 very
                 paine
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 desire
                 his
                 tormentor
                 to
                 ease
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 paine
                 .
                 u
                 Caine
                 would
                 haue
                 bin
                 void
                 of
                 his
                 trembling
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 aske
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 Saul
                 ,
                 or
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 or
                 now
                 can
                 the
                 deuill
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reprobate
                 may
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 for
                 some
                 sinnes
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 declare
                 this
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 teares
                 .
                 When
                 Eliah
                 reprooued
                 Ahab
                 for
                 his
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   he
                   rent
                   his
                   cloaths
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   sackcloath
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   fasted
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   softly
                   in
                   token
                   of
                   mourning
                   :
                   and
                   this
                
                 humiliation
                 stayed
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 may
                 confesse
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 before
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 
                 is
                 onely
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 soule
                 is
                 tormented
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 ease
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 he
                 sticketh
                 not
                 to
                 vtter
                 his
                 secret
                 filthines
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 open
                 shaming
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 smote
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 fieldes
                 of
                 Egypt
                 with
                 haile
                 ,
                 then
                 Pharao
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 for
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   now
                   sinned
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   and
                   my
                   people
                   are
                   wicked
                   :
                   pray
                   ye
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   (
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   mightie
                   thunders
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 an
                 hell
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 brake
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   in
                   betraying
                   the
                   innocent
                   blood
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 these
                 daies
                 giueth
                 fearefull
                 examples
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 often
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 As
                 Balaam
                 ouerpressed
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 praied
                 thus
                 :
                 z
                 
                   Oh
                   that
                   my
                   soule
                   might
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   my
                   last
                   end
                   might
                   be
                   like
                   his
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 in
                 their
                 distresse
                 may
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 may
                 heare
                 their
                 praiers
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 them
                 their
                 request
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 wickedly
                 murmuring
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 desired
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 :
                 God
                 heard
                 their
                 crie
                 ,
                 and
                 rained
                 Quailes
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 god
                 heareth
                 the
                 wicked
                 after
                 one
                 sort
                 ,
                 &
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 after
                 another
                 :
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 granteth
                 their
                 requests
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 mercy
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 indignation
                 and
                 anger
                 .
                 b
                 As
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 eating
                 of
                 their
                 Quailes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meate
                 was
                 within
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 stroke
                 thē
                 with
                 a
                 sore
                 plague
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 then
                 this
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 performed
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 vnbeleeuers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 aske
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 whē
                 they
                 were
                 particularly
                 commanded
                 :
                 c
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 worthie
                 example
                 in
                 King
                 Achas
                 ,
                 who
                 vtterly
                 refused
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 offered
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuered
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reprobate
                 may
                 go
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 religion●
                 and
                 may
                 seeme
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 bee
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 In
                 
                 this
                 thing
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 the
                 reprobate
                 differ
                 .
                 The
                 reprobate
                 d
                 
                   generally
                   in
                   a
                   confused
                   manner
                
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 :
                 &
                 he
                 neither
                 can
                 nor
                 desireth
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 applying
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 elect
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 him
                 particularly
                 .
                 The
                 reprobates
                 faith
                 may
                 perish
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 cannot
                 .
                 The
                 reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 perswaded
                 
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 and
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 in
                 
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 feeleth
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 elect
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 mercies
                 he
                 presently
                 enioyeth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 he
                 is
                 perswaded
                 of
                 his
                 eternal
                 election
                 before
                 the
                 foūdation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 enioy
                 :
                 Yea
                 e
                 
                   if
                   God
                   would
                   confound
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   saw
                   nothing
                   but
                   present
                   death
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hell
                 fire
                 :
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 nature
                 that
                 still
                 hee
                 would
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 for
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 are
                 
                 not
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 those
                 thing●
                 which
                 were
                 neuer
                 yet
                 seene
                 or
                 felt
                 .
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sap
                 in
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 :
                 their
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 sense
                 &
                 feeling
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 hoping
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 :
                 which
                 oftentimes
                 are
                 contrarie
                 to
                 mans
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 a
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 temporarie
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 heauenly
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 most
                 mercifull
                 promises
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 cōtained
                 therin
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   tast
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                
                 of
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reioycing
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   election
                   ,
                   adoption
                   ,
                   iustification
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 taste
                 ?
                 I
                 expresse
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 Suppose
                 a
                 banquet
                 prepared
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 daintie
                 meats
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 banquet
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 bidden
                 guests
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 meates
                 ,
                 they
                 taste
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 chaw
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 they
                 digest
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthened
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 bidden
                 to
                 this
                 feast
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 meats
                 ,
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 feele
                 how
                 good
                 they
                 are●
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 eate
                 and
                 feede
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 resemble
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 which
                 truly
                 eate
                 ,
                 digest
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 great
                 aboundance
                 of
                 the
                 vitall
                 heat
                 of
                 Gods
                 holy
                 spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 feele
                 sensibly
                 his
                 grace
                 &
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 them
                 &
                 guide
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 truly
                 resemble
                 the
                 reprobates
                 ;
                 which
                 neuer
                 in
                 truth
                 enioy
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 benefits
                 appertaining
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 a
                 vanishing
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 certen
                 or
                 sound
                 feeling
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 thereby
                 .
                 To
                 vse
                 another
                 similitude
                 .
                 The
                 reprobates
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 enioying
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 men
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 see
                 onely
                 a
                 glimmering
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 at
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 riseth
                 .
                 g
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 day-starre
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Sunne
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   rising
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   day
                   spring
                   from
                   an
                   high
                   doth
                   visit
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   rise
                   vpon
                   them
                   :
                
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 eyes
                 
                   annointed
                   with
                   the
                   oyntment
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   true
                   eye
                   salue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 plainly
                 behold
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ;
                 they
                 enioy
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 they
                 effectually
                 feele
                 his
                 comfortable
                 heate
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 reuiue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 sense
                 and
                 tast
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 proceed
                 many
                 fruits
                 :
                 as
                 first
                 ,
                 generally
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 outwardly
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 true
                 Christians
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 lead
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 he
                 cannot
                 attaine
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 paines
                 in
                 hell
                 shal
                 be
                 lesse
                 :
                 which
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 h
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 easier
                 for
                 Tyrus
                 and
                 Sydon
                 ,
                 for
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomor●ha
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Capernaum
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 cities
                 vnto
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 the
                 reprobate
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 loue
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sincere
                 loue
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 because
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 benefits
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Saul
                 ,
                 i
                 who
                 loued
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 aduancement
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 :
                 &
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Elect
                 and
                 reprobate
                 :
                 the
                 Elect
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 their
                 fathers
                 :
                 but
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 as
                 hirelings
                 their
                 masters
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 
                 affect
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 wages
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 a
                 reprobate
                 hath
                 often
                 a
                 reioycing
                 in
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 preaching
                 and
                 praier
                 .
                 k
                 Herod
                 heard
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 preach
                 gladly
                 :
                 l
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 naughtie
                 ground
                 receiueth
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 
                   with
                   ioy
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Reprobate
                 often
                 desireth
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 thinketh
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 m
                 As
                 Pharao
                 desired
                 Aaron
                 and
                 Moses
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 n
                 So
                 did
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 desire
                 Peter
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 pray
                 themselues
                 ,
                 o
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 may
                 shew
                 liking
                 to
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 reuerence
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 to
                 displease
                 them
                 .
                 p
                 Thus
                 did
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 Philips
                 preaching
                 
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   wondred
                
                 at
                 his
                 miracles
                 ,
                 &
                 kept
                 companie
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 Herod
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 feare
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 iust
                 man
                 and
                 holy
                 :
                 also
                 he
                 gaue
                 reuerence
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Antonius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 called
                 Pius
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 r
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 parliament
                 held
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 act
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 Christians
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 trouble
                 or
                 accuse
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 beeing
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 the
                 partie
                 accused
                 should
                 goe
                 free
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accuser
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 s
                 And
                 Plinius
                 secundus
                 ,
                 gouernour
                 of
                 Spaine
                 vnder
                 Trajanus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 an
                 innumerable
                 companie
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 ;
                 being
                 mooued
                 with
                 compassion
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 beeing
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Trajanus
                 to
                 spare
                 them
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 no
                 crime
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 letter
                 is
                 yet
                 extant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 zealous
                 in
                 the
                 religion
                 which
                 he
                 professeth
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 from
                 that
                 profession
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Galatians
                 did
                 ,
                 t
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 
                   receiued
                   Paul
                   as
                   an
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 
                   plucked
                   out
                   their
                   eyes
                
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 him
                 good
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 fell
                 from
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 iustification
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 flat
                 ouerthroweth
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 u
                 The
                 same
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 zealous
                 for
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 defacing
                 of
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 God
                 blessed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 yet
                 neuerthelesse
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   and
                   followed
                   the
                   vile
                   sinnes
                   of
                
                 Ieroboam
                 
                   his
                   father
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 y
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 
                   in
                   many
                   things
                
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 faultie
                 ,
                 amend
                 and
                 reforme
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 professe
                 great
                 holines
                 outwardly
                 .
                 Herod
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 in
                 preaching
                 mooued
                 him
                 vnto
                 :
                 Saul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 king
                 ,
                 professed
                 great
                 humilitie
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 represse
                 their
                 vices
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 moderate
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 breake
                 not
                 out
                 z
                 as
                 did
                 Haman
                 ;
                 of
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 indignation
                 against
                 Mordecai
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 refraine
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 the
                 Elect
                 and
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 differ
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 somewhat
                 reformed
                 in
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 amend
                 in
                 many
                 faults
                 :
                 yet
                 someone
                 fault
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 abide
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 reformed
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 vile
                 manner
                 
                 the
                 deuill
                 wholly
                 possesseth
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 Herod
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 leaue
                 his
                 brothers
                 wife
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 in
                 Iudas
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 in
                 appearance
                 were
                 mortified
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 couetousnesse
                 the
                 deuill
                 possessed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 him
                 fast
                 chained
                 in
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 sinne
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 may
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 damnation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 infidels
                 liuing
                 honestly
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 bridleth
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 that
                 it
                 breake
                 not
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Christians
                 that
                 are
                 indeed
                 godly
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 not
                 only
                 represseth
                 the
                 corruptiō
                 of
                 nature
                 outwardly
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 mortifieth
                 it
                 within
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 &
                 regenerateth
                 the
                 whole
                 mā
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 neither
                 the
                 faithfull
                 nor
                 infidels
                 doe
                 effect
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 laudable
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 the
                 faithful
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 regeneration
                 :
                 infidels
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 only
                 suppressing
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 
                   working
                   miracles
                
                 ,
                 of
                 casting
                 forth
                 deuils
                 ,
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 a
                 and
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 strange
                 miracles
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 an
                 excuse
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 reprobates
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Oftentimes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 him
                 is
                 giuen
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 most
                 waightie
                 calling
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 common
                 wealth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   to
                   giue
                   Saul
                   an
                   other
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 vertues
                 as
                 were
                 meet
                 for
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 reprobate
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 preacher
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 c
                 for
                 so
                 
                   prophecying
                   in
                   Christs
                   name
                
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 an
                 excuse
                 of
                 reprobates
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 twelue
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 d
                 Iudas
                 was
                 a
                 reprobate
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 wel
                 perceiued
                 in
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 tasting
                 which
                 the
                 author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 vseth
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 cookes
                 commonly
                 which
                 are
                 occupied
                 in
                 preparing
                 of
                 bankets
                 ,
                 haue
                 as
                 much
                 feeling
                 and
                 seeing
                 of
                 the
                 meat
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 eateth
                 lesse
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 they
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 stomackes
                 are
                 cloyed
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 and
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 maner
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 minister
                 which
                 dresseth
                 &
                 prouideth
                 the
                 spiritual
                 foode
                 ,
                 may
                 eate
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 saue
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 reprobate
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 built
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 saued
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 but
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 floud
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 as
                 a
                 reprobate
                 professeth
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 deed
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 goat
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 sheepe
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 pastures
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 folded
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 fold
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 c
                 He
                 is
                 counted
                 a
                 Christian
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 taketh
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 no
                 doubt
                 because
                 through
                 the
                 dulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 trie
                 and
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 truly
                 cannnot
                 discerne
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 Sathan
                 is
                 readie
                 with
                 some
                 false
                 perswasion
                 to
                 deceiue
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 propertie
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 whome
                 God
                 threatneth
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 Sathan
                 is
                 bold
                 to
                 pronounce
                 life
                 and
                 saluation
                 :
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 God
                 pronounceth
                 loue
                 and
                 mercie
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 he
                 threatneth
                 displeasure
                 and
                 damnation
                 :
                 such
                 malice
                 hath
                 he
                 against
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 *
                 hypocrite
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 indeed
                 regenerate
                 may
                 be
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 his
                 life
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 receiued
                 againe
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 a
                 that
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 part
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                   destroyed
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 part
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   aliue
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Now
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 whome
                 is
                 spirit
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 b
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 argueth
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 biddeth
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 incestious
                 man
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   least
                   through
                   the
                   sleight
                   of
                   Sathan
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   ouerwhelmed
                   of
                   ouer
                   much
                   heauines
                   ,
                
                 giueth
                 men
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 great
                 extremitie
                 of
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 visibly
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 God
                 will
                 neuer
                 adopt
                 any
                 reprobate
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 adoption
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 they
                 may
                 receiue
                 profit
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 dwel
                 together
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 societie
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 d
                 God.
                 For
                 Noahs
                 sake
                 euery
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 is
                 saued
                 in
                 the
                 flood
                 .
                 For
                 lots
                 cause
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Zoar
                 are
                 preserued
                 frō
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 spared
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 bin
                 but
                 ten
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Rahabs
                 cause
                 ,
                 her
                 family
                 and
                 kindred
                 are
                 at
                 libertie
                 in
                 Iericho
                 .
                 When
                 Ioseph
                 was
                 in
                 Putiphars
                 house
                 ,
                 al
                 things
                 prospered
                 well
                 .
                 e
                 For
                 Samuels
                 cause
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 Philistims
                 :
                 f
                 And
                 for
                 Pauls
                 cause
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 were
                 preserued
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 a
                 reprobate
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 parents
                 may
                 be
                 within
                 Gods
                 couenant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 God
                 made
                 his
                 couenant
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 g
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 seede
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 h
                 which
                 Paul
                 expoundeth
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 saith
                 manifestly
                 that
                 those
                 children
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 whose
                 parents
                 are
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   are
                   holy
                
                 :
                 which
                 holinesse
                 is
                 not
                 inherent
                 in
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 outward
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 prerogatiue
                 graunted
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 vouchsafeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 couenant
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prophane
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 reprobates
                 haue
                 some
                 prerogatiues
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 k
                 as
                 that
                 lie
                 is
                 
                   patient
                   towards
                   them
                
                 :
                 that
                 before
                 he
                 will
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 many
                 meanes
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 commonly
                 spend
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 :
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Psalme
                 :
                 l
                 
                   that
                   they
                   goe
                   in
                   continual
                   prosperitie
                   vnto
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   pine
                   not
                   away
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   .
                
                 m
                 But
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 hardneth
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 blindeth
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 their
                 heads
                 giddy
                 with
                 a
                 spiritual
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 inward
                 lusts
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 effectuall
                 op●ration
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 to
                 open
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 &
                 contempt
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 run
                 headlong
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
                 finally
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 hauks
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 are
                 caried
                 on
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 noble
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 on
                 the
                 dunghill
                 .
                 n
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostata
                 was
                 first
                 a
                 
                 man
                 learned
                 and
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 ,
                 he
                 fel
                 and
                 wrote
                 a
                 booke
                 against
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 answered
                 by
                 Cyril
                 :
                 &
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 battell
                 against
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 was
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 bowells
                 with
                 a
                 dart
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 then
                 knew
                 how
                 ,
                 which
                 dart
                 he
                 pulled
                 out
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 presently
                 blood
                 followed
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 gushed
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 flung
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Vicisti
                   Galil●e
                   ,
                   vicisti
                
                 .
                 O
                 thou
                 Galilean
                 (
                 meaning
                 Christ
                 )
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 conquerour
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 conquerour
                 :
                 thus
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 daies
                 in
                 blaspheming
                 Christ
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 professed
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 apostasie
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 o
                 Seede
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 deepely
                 rooted
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 springeth
                 vp
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 greene
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 leaues
                 &
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 fruit
                 too
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 sommer
                 commeth
                 ,
                 it
                 parcheth
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corne
                 wanting
                 deepe
                 rooting
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 wanting
                 moysture
                 ,
                 withereth
                 away
                 .
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 like
                 seede
                 ;
                 which
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 rooted
                 :
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 minde
                 vnderstandeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 remembreth
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 rooting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 being
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 it
                 pierceth
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 .
                 This
                 rooting
                 is
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 rooteth
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 deepe
                 ynough
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 deepe
                 and
                 liuely
                 rooting
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 kind
                 of
                 rooting
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 befalleth
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 who
                 vnderstandeth
                 and
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 put
                 any
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 reioyce
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 work
                 out
                 his
                 saluation
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 in
                 pa●t
                 softened
                 to
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 p
                 yet
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   opened
                
                 as
                 Lydias
                 was
                 ;
                 nor
                 enlarged
                 (
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 he
                 receiueth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 into
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 only
                 an
                 imagination
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 deepely
                 rooted
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     In
                     sure
                     confidence
                     he
                     resteth
                     himselfe
                     on
                     Gods
                     promise
                     .
                     Rom.
                     8.38
                     .
                     Heb.
                     10.22
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     He
                     hopeth
                     and
                     longeth
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     1.10
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     He
                     heartily
                     loueth
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     making
                     such
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     Christ.
                     1.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     4.10
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     He
                     reioyceth
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     doth
                     meditate
                     on
                     it
                     continually
                     .
                     Luk.
                     10.20
                     .
                     Rom.
                     5.2
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     He
                     hateth
                     all
                     doctrines
                     which
                     are
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     He
                     is
                     grieued
                     when
                     he
                     doth
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     may
                     hinder
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Math.
                     26.75
                     .
                  
                   
                     7
                     He
                     vseth
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     saluation
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     .
                     Phil.
                     2.12
                     .
                  
                   
                     8
                     He
                     burneth
                     with
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     affections
                     are
                     exercised
                     about
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     meanes
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     deepe
                     rooting
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 falleth
                 away
                 from
                 faith
                 in
                 
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 triall
                 and
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Elect
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 proceed
                 in
                 religion
                 :
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 direct
                 vnto
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Carnall
                 gospellers
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
                 .
                 Carnall
                 gospellers
                 are
                 such
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 know
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 obey
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 bearing
                 a
                 profession
                 neither
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 obey
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 these
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 reprobates
                 in
                 two
                 points
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 deuill
                 
                   beleeueth
                   and
                   trembleth
                
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 contrariwise
                 liuing
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                   beleeue
                   and
                   hope
                
                 .
                 How
                 comes
                 this
                 to
                 passe
                 ?
                 The
                 deuill
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 terrible
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 trembleth
                 .
                 Drowsie
                 Protestants
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 the
                 deuill
                 doth
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 conceiues
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 it
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 the
                 threatnings
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 to
                 hope
                 and
                 presume
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 deuill
                 beleeues
                 more
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 outward
                 obedience
                 .
                 The
                 young
                 man
                 not
                 yet
                 conuerted
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 bidden
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 commaundements
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   he
                   had
                   kept
                   them
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 looked
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   loued
                   him
                
                 :
                 although
                 this
                 externall
                 obedience
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 telleth
                 him
                 that
                 
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   wanting
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   your
                   righteousnes
                   exceede
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 carelesse
                 Gospeller
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 performing
                 this
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 commonly
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 open
                 practise
                 of
                 sinne
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 their
                 carelesnes
                 are
                 ,
                 first
                 a
                 perswasion
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 repent
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   soeuer
                   a
                   sinner
                   doth
                   repent
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   from
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   put
                   all
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   remembrance
                   .
                
                 But
                 indeed
                 late
                 repentance
                 is
                 seldome
                 true
                 repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 iustly
                 feared
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dying
                 frame
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 die
                 also
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 flatter
                 themselues
                 ,
                 imagining
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 seuen
                 falles
                 euery
                 day
                 into
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 they
                 abuse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prouerbs
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   man
                   falleth
                   seuen
                   times
                   in
                   a
                   day
                   and
                   riseth
                   againe
                   :
                
                 
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 falls
                 into
                 affliction
                 ,
                 then
                 falls
                 into
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 most
                 falsly
                 thinking
                 ,
                 small
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 hidden
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 grossest
                 sinnes
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 liue
                 and
                 lie
                 most
                 dangerously
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 sinnes
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
                 are
                 admonished
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 q
                 that
                 they
                 vse
                 most
                 painfull
                 diligence
                 in
                 working
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 in
                 attaining
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 dying
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 liuing
                 to
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 be
                 neuer
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 goe
                 beyond
                 all
                 reprobates
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Seest
                 thou
                 how
                 farre
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 goe
                 ?
                 presse
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 straight
                 gate
                 with
                 maine
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 violence
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 Slial
                 .
                 Herod
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 him
                 gladly
                 ?
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 neglect
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ?
                 shall
                 Pharao
                 confesse
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nay
                 shall
                 Satan
                 beleeue
                 and
                 tremble
                 ?
                 And
                 wilt
                 not
                 thou
                 bewaile
                 and
                 lament
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 wicked
                 conuersation
                 ?
                 It
                 behooueth
                 thee
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 least
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 himselfe
                 rise
                 in
                 iudgement
                 and
                 condemne
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 goe
                 beyond
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 a
                 reprobate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 professour
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 r
                 diligently
                 trie
                 and
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 whether
                 he
                 yet
                 beare
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 the
                 adopted
                 child
                 of
                 God.
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 need
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 professest
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 yet
                 marke
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 often
                 befalleth
                 reprobates
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Christians
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 often
                 so
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 s
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 discerne
                 the
                 sheepe
                 from
                 the
                 goates
                 ,
                 true
                 Christians
                 from
                 apparant
                 Christians
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 behooueth
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 shew
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 selfeloue
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 singlenes
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 put
                 themselues
                 into
                 the
                 ballance
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 iust
                 triall
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 &c.
                 giue
                 waight
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 profession
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 praise
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 speede
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 borne
                 anew
                 to
                 the
                 lord
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 inwardly
                 guided
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Gods
                 trial
                 ,
                 they
                 start
                 aside
                 from
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 broken
                 bow
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 againe
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 vncleannesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 Papist
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 trie
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 estate
                 with
                 a
                 single
                 heart
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Gods
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 whole
                 religion
                 and
                 profession
                 he
                 doth
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 not
                 goe
                 beyond
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 before
                 named
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               ESTATE
               OF
               A
               CHRISTIAN
               MAN
               IN
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               also
               sheweth
               how
               farre
               the
               Elect
               may
               goe
               beyond
               the
               Reprobate
               in
               Christianitie
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               many
               degrees
               .
            
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 a
                 Elect
                 are
                 they
                 whome
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 hath
                 decreed
                 in
                 himselfe
                 to
                 choose
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Elect
                 onely
                 are
                 saide
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 names
                 written
                 in
                 b
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II
              
               
                 
                 Whome
                 God
                 electeth
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 calleth
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 c
                 singling
                 and
                 a
                 seuering
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 vile
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 customes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 d
                 citizens
                 of
                 the
                 
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glorie
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 is
                 tearmed
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   visitation
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 h
                 seuering
                 and
                 choosing
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 is
                 then
                 performed
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 indueth
                 them
                 with
                 true
                 sauing
                 faith
                 :
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 gift
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 knowing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 considered
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 what
                 faith
                 is
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 doth
                 worke
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 what
                 degrees
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 benefits
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 elect
                 doe
                 apprehend
                 and
                 apply
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 particularly
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cōsidered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 stādeth
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 power
                 of
                 apprehending
                 and
                 applying
                 Christ.
                 This
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 Paul
                 whe
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   buried
                   with
                   him
                   through
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   ye
                   are
                   also
                   risen
                   againe
                   with
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 Where
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 communicate
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 buriall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 other
                 benefits
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 Againe
                 to
                 
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 k
                 receiue
                 or
                 to
                 
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 by
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 :
                 which
                 declareth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 applying
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 any
                 thing
                 giuen
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 reacheth
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 pulleth
                 it
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 called
                 l
                 
                   the
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnles
                 Christs
                 righteousnes
                 be
                 specially
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 garment
                 to
                 the
                 backe
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 on
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 called
                 m
                 
                   the
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 eating
                 of
                 meat
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 tasted
                 ,
                 and
                 chewed
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 cōueyed
                 into
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 digested
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 nourished
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 praieth
                 for
                 the
                 Eph●sians
                 :
                 that
                 Christ
                 n
                 may
                 
                   dwell
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   by
                   faith
                   :
                
                 which
                 plainely
                 importeth
                 ,
                 this
                 apprehending
                 and
                 applying
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 adde
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 
                   wonderfull
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 appeare
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 it
                 o
                 
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 especially
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 neither
                 seeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 feeleth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 hee
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 feele
                 his
                 heart
                 pressed
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 waight
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 apply
                 Gods
                 free
                 mercie
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 hard
                 matter
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 the
                 cursed
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 despaire
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
                 Iudas
                 who
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 often
                 preached
                 mercy
                 and
                 redemption
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 when
                 Gods
                 hand
                 was
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 him
                 see
                 the
                 vilenesse
                 of
                 his
                 treacherie
                 ;
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 would
                 haue
                 giuen
                 him
                 ten
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 hellish
                 horror
                 of
                 conscience
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 desperately
                 ;
                 which
                 sheweth
                 what
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 hard
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 touched
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 apply
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 faith
                 can
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   my
                   trouble
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   sought
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   my
                   sore
                   ran
                   and
                   ceased
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   my
                   soule
                   refused
                   comfort
                   :
                   I
                   did
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   God
                   and
                   was
                   troubled
                   :
                   I
                   praied
                   and
                   my
                   spirit
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   anguish
                   :
                
                 and
                 hee
                 addeth
                 the
                 word
                 Sebah
                 ,
                 a
                 note
                 (
                 very
                 likelie
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 .
                 p
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 gulfes
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 cried
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 helpe
                 .
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   If
                   God
                   should
                   destroy
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   still
                   .
                
                 Vndoubtedly
                 ,
                 strange
                 is
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 faith
                 knitting
                 Christ
                 &
                 his
                 members
                 togither
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 anguish
                 of
                 spirit
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strokes
                 of
                 Gods
                 hand
                 doe
                 not
                 vnloose
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 apprehending
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 corporall
                 touching
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 spiritually
                 by
                 assurāce
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 whē
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 perswaded
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 forgiueuesse
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 gods
                 infinit
                 mercie
                 towards
                 them
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 r
                 Paul.
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   know
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   giuen
                   vs
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 maketh
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 particularly
                 ,
                 are
                 their
                 iustification
                 ,
                 adoption
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 when
                 any
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 concerning
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 distinctly
                 apply
                 and
                 appropriate
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 maner
                 that
                 God
                 vseth
                 in
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 prepareth
                 the
                 heart
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 faith
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 litle
                 to
                 spring
                 and
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 by
                 humbling
                 an
                 softening
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 this
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 things
                 requisite
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 faith
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Esaiah
                 :
                 s
                 
                   By
                   his
                   knowledge
                   shall
                   my
                   righteous
                   seruant
                   iustifie
                   many
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 Iohn
                 :
                 t
                 
                   This
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   that
                   they
                   know
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   very
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whome
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 u
                 onely
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 to
                 attaine
                 faith
                 by
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 remembred
                 ,
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Elements
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 doctrines
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 religion●
                 .
                 A
                 fundamentall
                 doctrine
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 obstinately
                 denied
                 ,
                 all
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 obtaining
                 of
                 saluation
                 is
                 ouerthrown
                 .
                 This
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 going
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 trueth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 This
                 faith
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 vp
                 to
                 some
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 martyrs
                 who
                 maintained
                 Gods
                 trueth
                 against
                 the
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Church
                 ,
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Although
                 both
                 elect
                 and
                 reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 enlightned
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 elect
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 goe
                 farre
                 beyond
                 all
                 reprobates
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 specially
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 schoole-master
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   sofeteneth
                
                 their
                 stony
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 pliable
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   draweth
                
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 
                   openeth
                   their
                   senses
                   ,
                   hearts
                   ,
                   eares
                   ,
                   vnderstandings
                   :
                
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 is
                 their
                 annointmēt
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 eie-salue
                 ,
                 to
                 cleare
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 their
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 conceiue
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Gods
                 worde
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 illumination
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 threefolde
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   which
                   the
                   reprobate
                   hath
                   concerning
                   the
                   kingdōe
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   generall
                   and
                   confused
                   knowledge
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                   certaine
                   ,
                   sure
                   ,
                   distinct
                   ,
                   and
                   particular
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   it
                   is
                   ioyned
                   with
                   a
                   feeling
                   and
                   inward
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   known
                   :
                   though
                   indeed
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   conceiue
                   more
                   then
                   any
                   Christian
                   heart
                   can
                   feele
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   b
                   Paul
                   ,
                   who
                   vseth
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   deliuer
                   the
                   points
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   manner
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   setteth
                   them
                   downe
                   specially
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   experience
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   enlightning
                   of
                   the
                   reprobate
                   may
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   c
                   blind
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   saw
                   men
                   walking
                   like
                   vnto
                   trees
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   motion
                   like
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   forme
                   like
                   trees
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   elect
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   same
                   blind
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   afterward
                   saw
                   men
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   cleerely
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   d
                   puffeth
                   them
                   vp
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   knoweledge
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   humbleth
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   worde
                   ,
                   haue
                   e
                   a
                   free
                   and
                   franke
                   heart
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   and
                   conuersations
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   reprobate
                   can
                   haue
                   :
                   for
                   their
                   illumination
                   is
                   not
                   ioyned
                   with
                   true
                   and
                   sincere
                   obedience
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   discerne
                   of
                   the
                   illumination
                   of
                   Anabaptistes
                   ,
                   or
                   Familists
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   brag
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
                 2
                 To
                 this
                 Ieremie
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Iewes
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   Know
                   thine
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   rebelled
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 chiefe
                 cauie
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   who
                   detecteth
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   many
                   heartes
                   ,
                   &
                   iudgeth
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 seeing
                 our
                 sinnes
                 must
                 bee
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 them
                 particularlie
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 vilest
                 wretch
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 generally
                 and
                 confusedly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   sinner
                
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 effectuall
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 special
                 &
                 distinct
                 euen
                 in
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   My
                   sinnes
                   haue
                   taken
                   such
                   hold
                   of
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   look
                   vp
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   then
                   the
                   haires
                   of
                   mine
                   head
                   :
                   therefore
                   my
                   heart
                   hath
                   failed
                   me
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 not
                 barely
                 see
                 his
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 also
                 see
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 fearefull
                 curses
                 and
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 accompanie
                 euerie
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 many
                 tell
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 leaue
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 seene
                 that
                 ougly
                 taile
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 sinne
                 draweth
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 diligent
                 examination
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 selfe
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 affliction
                 ;
                 i
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   trie
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   and
                   search
                   our
                   waies
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 Dauid
                 giueth
                 the
                 same
                 counsell
                 to
                 Sauls
                 Courtiers
                 :
                 k
                 
                   Tremble
                   and
                   sin
                   not
                   ,
                   examine
                   your
                   own
                   heart
                   on
                   your
                   bed
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   still
                   .
                
                 This
                 examination
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 specially
                 by
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 which
                 ransacketh
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 quick
                 :
                 &
                 was
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Pauls
                 conuersion
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 being
                 
                 a
                 proud
                 pharisie
                 ,
                 l
                 this
                 commandement
                 shewed
                 him
                 some
                 ●innes
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   it
                   killed
                   him
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 humbled
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 bee
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 examination
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 find
                 out
                 his
                 sinnes
                 (
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 shal
                 find
                 out
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 m
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 gulfe
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 bottom
                 or
                 bank
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 infinit
                 &
                 hidden
                 corruptions
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 then
                 hee
                 must
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 iealousie
                 ,
                 suspect
                 himselfe
                 of
                 his
                 vnknowne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   vnderstand
                   his
                   faults
                   ?
                   clense
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   secret
                   faults
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   I
                   know
                   nothing
                   by
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   thereby
                   iustified
                   .
                
                 And
                 good
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 why
                 men
                 should
                 suspect
                 themselues
                 of
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 neuer
                 sawe
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 p
                 
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   highly
                   esteemed
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   abomination
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 q
                 
                   Angels
                   are
                   not
                   cleane
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 a
                 sorrowe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 paine
                 and
                 pricking
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 damnation
                 which
                 followeth
                 after
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 r
                 Iewes
                 after
                 Peters
                 first
                 sermon
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Habacuck
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 :
                 s
                 
                   When
                   I
                   heard
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   my
                   belly
                   trembled
                   :
                   my
                   lips
                   shooke
                   at
                   thy
                   voice
                   :
                   rottennes
                   entred
                   into
                   my
                   bones
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   trembled
                   in
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   daie
                   of
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 This
                 sorrow
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 t
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   to
                   feare
                
                 :
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 man
                 see
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 seeth
                 further
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 findes
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 satan
                 ,
                 hell
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 most
                 terrible
                 sight
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 smitten
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 hellish
                 and
                 damnable
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sorrow
                 if
                 it
                 continue
                 and
                 increase
                 to
                 some
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 hath
                 certain
                 Symptomes
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 a
                 as
                 burning
                 heate
                 ,
                 b
                 rowling
                 of
                 the
                 intralls
                 ,
                 c
                 a
                 pining
                 and
                 fainting
                 of
                 the
                 solide
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 this
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 looke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 seriously
                 and
                 soundly
                 wrought
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 for
                 looke
                 as
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 breake
                 hard
                 stones
                 into
                 many
                 small
                 peeces
                 and
                 into
                 dust
                 :
                 so
                 must
                 this
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 for
                 sinne
                 bruise
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 sinner
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 felt
                 for
                 a
                 brunt
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 often
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 godly
                 man
                 d
                 
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   suffereth
                   the
                   terrors
                   of
                   god
                   .
                
                 Iacob
                 wrestling
                 with
                 the
                 Angel
                 gets
                 the
                 victorie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 e
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 goe
                 halting
                 to
                 his
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 traile
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 loynes
                 after
                 him
                 continually
                 .
                 f
                 The
                 paschall
                 Lamb
                 was
                 neuer
                 eaten
                 without
                 sowre
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 wil
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 feele
                 continually
                 the
                 smart
                 and
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 least
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 touched
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 besnare
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 sorrowe
                 bee
                 somewhat
                 ouer
                 sharp
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 themselues
                 euen
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 perplexitie
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 a
                 most
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 marueilous
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 and
                 comfort
                 him
                 :
                 yea
                 many
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 plunged
                 in
                 this
                 distresse
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 neuer
                 escape
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 &
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 Iohn
                 Hoffmeister
                 a
                 Monke
                 ,
                 and
                 Latomus
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 certaine
                 daies
                 neuer
                 left
                 crying
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 damned
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 wilfully
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Therefore
                 most
                 worthie
                 is
                 Pauls
                 counsell
                 for
                 the
                 moderating
                 of
                 this
                 sorrow
                 :
                 g
                 
                   It
                   is
                   sufficient
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   vnto
                   the
                   incestuous
                   man
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   rebuked
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   contrariwise
                   ye
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   forgiue
                   him
                   and
                   comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   of
                   ouermuch
                   heauines
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 he
                 giueth
                 an
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                   least
                   Sathan
                   should
                   circumuent
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   his
                
                 *
                 enterprises
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 common
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 most
                 weake
                 ,
                 then
                 Sathan
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 bestirreth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 worke
                 his
                 confusion
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 humbled
                 haue
                 not
                 like
                 measure
                 of
                 
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 lesse
                 .
                 Iob
                 felt
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 exceeding
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cried
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   O
                   that
                   my
                   griefe
                   were
                   well
                   weyed
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   miseries
                   were
                   laide
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   ballance
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   would
                   he
                   now
                   heauier
                   then
                   the
                   sand
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   :
                   therefore
                   my
                   wordes
                   are
                   now
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   Almightie
                   are
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   venome
                   thereof
                   doth
                   drinke
                   vp
                   my
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   terrours
                   of
                   God
                   fight
                   against
                   me
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 did
                 Ezechias
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 his
                 death-bed
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   He
                   brake
                   all
                   my
                   bones
                   like
                   a
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   a
                   crane
                   or
                   a
                   swallow
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   I
                   chatter
                   :
                   I
                   did
                   mourne
                   like
                   a
                   doue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 theefe
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 Lydia
                 in
                 her
                 conuersion
                 neuer
                 felt
                 any
                 such
                 measure
                 of
                 griefe
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 k
                 
                   opened
                   her
                   heart
                   to
                   be
                   attentiue
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   Paul
                   spake
                   ,
                
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 shee
                 intertained
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 chearefully
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 if
                 shee
                 had
                 beene
                 pressed
                 downe
                 with
                 any
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 sorrowe
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 any
                 to
                 dislike
                 themselues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 humbled
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 some
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 great
                 wisdome
                 giueth
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 conuenient
                 for
                 their
                 estate
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 seene
                 in
                 a
                 festered
                 sore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 corruption
                 is
                 let
                 out
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 pricking
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 pinne
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 wide
                 lance
                 of
                 a
                 raser
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 thing
                 in
                 true
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 desperation
                 :
                 4
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 wholly
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 euer
                 to
                 attaine
                 saluation
                 by
                 any
                 strength
                 or
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 :
                 speaking
                 and
                 thinking
                 more
                 vily
                 of
                 himselfe
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 can
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 heartily
                 acknowledging
                 himselfe
                 to
                 haue
                 deserued
                 not
                 one
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 damnations
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 with
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 l
                 
                   chiefe
                   of
                   all
                   sinners
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 he
                 praied
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   belongeth
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   vs
                   open
                   shame
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 prodigall
                 childe
                 ,
                 n
                 who
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   heauen
                   and
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   more
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   thy
                   sonne
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 o
                 who
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   my
                   God
                   I
                   am
                   confounded
                   ,
                   and
                   ashamed
                   to
                   lift
                   vp
                   mine
                   eyes
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   are
                   increased
                   ouer
                   our
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   trespasse
                   is
                   growne
                   vp
                   vnto
                   the
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 this
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 melancholike
                 
                 
                 passion
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 trueth
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Dauid
                 :
                 who
                 by
                 all
                 coniectures
                 was
                 least
                 troubled
                 z
                 with
                 melancholie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neuer
                 any
                 tasted
                 more
                 deepely
                 of
                 the
                 sorrnw
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 for
                 sinne
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 declareth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 
                 desire
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 thus
                 .
                 Sorrowe
                 for
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 where
                 health
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 senses
                 ,
                 memorie
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 sound
                 :
                 but
                 Melancholike
                 passions
                 are
                 where
                 the
                 bodie
                 is
                 vnsound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 senses
                 ,
                 
                 memorie
                 ,
                 dulled
                 ,
                 and
                 troubled
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 cured
                 by
                 any
                 phisicke
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 Melancholike
                 passions
                 are
                 remooued
                 by
                 Phisicke
                 ,
                 diet
                 ,
                 musicke
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 riseth
                 of
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 woundeth
                 and
                 pierceth
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 Melancholike
                 passions
                 rise
                 only
                 of
                 meere
                 imaginations
                 strōgly
                 
                 conceiued
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 these
                 passions
                 are
                 long
                 in
                 breeding
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 by
                 litle
                 and
                 little
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 vsually
                 commeth
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 as
                 lightening
                 into
                 a
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 howesoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 differing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 both
                 concurre
                 together
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 Melancholie
                 ,
                 may
                 feele
                 also
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XIIII
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 appeareth
                 howe
                 God
                 maketh
                 the
                 heart
                 fit
                 to
                 receiue
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 howe
                 the
                 Lord
                 causeth
                 faith
                 to
                 spring
                 and
                 to
                 breede
                 in
                 the
                 humbled
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 blessed
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 God
                 worketh
                 foure
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 1
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 seriously
                 humbled
                 vnder
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 makes
                 him
                 lift
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 to
                 consider
                 and
                 to
                 ponder
                 most
                 diligently
                 the
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 2
                 After
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 feele
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 himselfe
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 euery
                 drop
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 3
                 the
                 Lord
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 a
                 vehemēt
                 desire
                 and
                 longing
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 merits
                 :
                 this
                 desire
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 thirst
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 drinesse
                 of
                 the
                 stomacke
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 vehement
                 appetite
                 after
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 Dauid
                 fitly
                 expresseth
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 b
                 
                   I
                   stretched
                   forth
                   my
                   handes
                   vnto
                   thee
                   :
                   my
                   soule
                   desireth
                   after
                   thee
                   as
                   the
                   thirstie
                   land
                   .
                
                 Lastly●
                 4
                 after
                 this
                 desire
                 he
                 beginnes
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 worldly
                 benefit
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 crying
                 with
                 the
                 poore
                 Publican
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   God
                   be
                   mercifull
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                
                 Nowe
                 this
                 praier
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 continually
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 :
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 lippes
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 greater
                 sighes
                 &
                 grones
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 expressed
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 desires
                 and
                 praiers
                 for
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 a
                 liuely
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 For
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Knocke
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   :
                
                 and
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   Before
                   they
                   call
                   I
                   will
                   answere
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   they
                   speake
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 when
                 an
                 humbled
                 sinner
                 comes
                 crying
                 and
                 knocking
                 at
                 his
                 mercie
                 gate
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 either
                 then
                 or
                 shortly
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 worketh
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 a
                 liuely
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 d
                 whereas
                 he
                 thirsted
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 beeing
                 scorched
                 with
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 beating
                 vpon
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 giueth
                 him
                 to
                 
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 :
                 and
                 hauing
                 drunken
                 thereof
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 more
                 a
                 thirst
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 haue
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 fountaine
                 of
                 water
                 springing
                 vp
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 worketh
                 
                   sauing
                   faith
                
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 obserued
                 that
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 compared
                 e
                 to
                 a
                 sick
                 man
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 a
                 disease
                 fitly
                 resembleth
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 disease
                 or
                 sore
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 cured
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 feele
                 paine
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 feare
                 least
                 it
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 himselfe
                 to
                 stande
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 phisicke
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 longeth
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 phisitian
                 :
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 once
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 desireth
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 loues
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 shewe
                 the
                 best
                 skill
                 he
                 can
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 for
                 any
                 cost
                 :
                 then
                 hee
                 yeeldes
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 Phisitians
                 handes
                 ,
                 perswading
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 he
                 both
                 can
                 and
                 wil
                 help
                 him
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 health
                 againe
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 wounded
                 with
                 the
                 deadly
                 wounde
                 of
                 sinne
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 saued
                 and
                 escape
                 damnation
                 ,
                 must
                 see
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 be
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 despaire
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 strength
                 to
                 attaine
                 saluation
                 thereby
                 :
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 see
                 himselfe
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Phisitian
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 crie
                 vnto
                 him
                 with
                 deepe
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 for
                 mercie
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 will
                 temper
                 him
                 a
                 plaister
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 blood
                 ;
                 which
                 beeing
                 applied
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 himselfe
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 liuely
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 repented
                 of
                 his
                 adulterie
                 and
                 murther
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 see
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   mine
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   sinnes
                   are
                   euer
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 Gods
                 anger
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   make
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   heare
                   ioy
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bones
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   broken
                   may
                   reioice
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 vtterly
                 despaired
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   stablish
                   me
                   with
                   thy
                   free
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 signifying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 stay
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 glorious
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 runne
                 headlong
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 confusion
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 see
                 himselfe
                 stand
                 in
                 great
                 neede
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 :
                 i
                 one
                 mercy
                 wil
                 not
                 content
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 praieth
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 innumerable
                 
                   multitude
                   of
                   his
                   mercies
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 away
                 his
                 iniquities
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 his
                 desire
                 and
                 his
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalme
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 he
                 gathereth
                 some
                 comfort
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   a
                   contrite
                   spirit
                   :
                
                 k
                 
                   a
                   contrite
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   broken
                   heart
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   despise
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 32.3
                 .
                 
                   When
                   I
                   held
                   my
                   tongue
                   ,
                   my
                   bones
                   consumed
                   in
                   my
                   roring
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   For
                   thy
                   hand
                   was
                   heauie
                   vpon
                   me
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   :
                   my
                   moisture
                   was
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   drought
                   of
                   sommer
                   .
                   Sela.
                   5.
                   
                   I
                   confessed
                   my
                   sinnes
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   neither
                   hid
                   I
                   mine
                   iniquities
                   :
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   confesse
                   against
                   my selfe
                   my
                   wickednes
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   forgauest
                   the
                   iniquitie
                   of
                   my
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 R.
                 Glouer
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 somwhat
                 troubled
                 at
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 testifieth
                 thus
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 So
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   remained
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   conference
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   by
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   eight
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   till
                   the
                   bishops
                   comming
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   time
                   I
                   gaue
                   my selfe
                   continually
                   to
                   prayer
                   and
                   
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   mercifull
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   to
                   all
                   without
                   exception
                   of
                   persons
                   that
                   call
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   deare
                   sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   I
                   found
                   in
                   my selfe
                   daiely
                   amendment
                   of
                   health
                   of
                   bodie
                   ,
                   increase
                   of
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   consolations
                   from
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   :
                   and
                   sometimes
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   tast
                   and
                   glimmering
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   all
                   for
                   his
                   onely
                   sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christs
                   sake
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 diuers
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 of
                 this
                 vnfained
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 degrees
                 of
                 Christians
                 :
                 some
                 p
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 
                   their
                   mother
                
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   trauelling
                   of
                   them
                
                 :
                 some
                 q
                 are
                 
                   newe
                   borne
                   babes
                   ,
                   feeding
                   on
                   the
                   milke
                
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 some
                 are
                 r
                 
                   perfect
                   men
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 any
                 Christian
                 can
                 haue
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 s
                 
                   graine
                   of
                   mustard
                   seed
                
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 seeds
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 flaxe
                 t
                 that
                 hath
                 fire
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 weake
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 giue
                 heat
                 nor
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 maketh
                 a
                 smoke
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 u
                 
                   little
                   faith
                
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 thus
                 described
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   an
                   humble
                   heart
                   doth
                   not
                   yet
                   feele
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   perswaded
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   pardonable
                   ,
                   desiring
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   pardoned
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   praieth
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   pardon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   him
                   strength
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 little
                 faith
                 may
                 more
                 plainely
                 be
                 knowne
                 by
                 considering
                 of
                 these
                 foure
                 points
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 humbled
                 for
                 sinne
                 :
                 x
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   dwelleth
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   humble
                   spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   life
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 especially
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 growe
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 this
                 faith
                 though
                 it
                 
                   bee
                   in
                
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 
                   felt
                   in
                
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ?
                 The
                 first
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                
                 ,
                 are
                 speeches
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                
                 ?
                 shew
                 that
                 thē
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 faith
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 time
                 the
                 fruite
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 appeareth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 hath
                 his
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 beginnings
                 and
                 seedes
                 of
                 this
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 signes
                 and
                 effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 three
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardonable
                 :
                 this
                 perswasion
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 preparation
                 to
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 cut
                 themselues
                 off
                 quite
                 from
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 with
                 Cain
                 a
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 .
                 2
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 that
                 fauour
                 .
                 b
                 This
                 desire
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 blessednes
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 that
                 desire
                 which
                 wicked
                 men
                 haue
                 :
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 desire
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 as
                 Balaam
                 did
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 sincerely
                 desire
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 praier
                 for
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 with
                 great
                 sighes
                 &
                 groanes
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 expresse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 feele
                 them
                 .
                 3
                 Now
                 this
                 heartie
                 praying
                 and
                 
                 desire
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 can
                 neuer
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 c
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 these
                 heauenly
                 motions
                 of
                 longing
                 ,
                 desiring
                 ,
                 sighing
                 after
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 belloweth
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 there
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 d
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Therfore
                 as
                 Rebecca
                 ,
                 *
                 when
                 she
                 felt
                 the
                 Twins
                 striue
                 in
                 her
                 womb
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 pained
                 her
                 ,
                 yet
                 shee
                 knew
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 were
                 quick
                 in
                 her
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 these
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 affections
                 in
                 them
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 may
                 assure
                 themselues
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 god
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 weake
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 Examples
                 of
                 this
                 small
                 faith
                 are
                 euident
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 e
                 they
                 beleeued
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 f
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 cheife
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 resurrection
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 ascension
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 his
                 spiritual
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 dreamed
                 g
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 they
                 all
                 fled
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 fearefully
                 denied
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 are
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 h
                 little
                 faith
                 .
                 Another
                 example
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 continued
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 in
                 his
                 two
                 great
                 sinnes
                 adulterie
                 and
                 murther
                 ,
                 was
                 admonished
                 thereof
                 by
                 Nathan
                 the
                 prophet
                 :
                 beeing
                 admonished
                 he
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 straightway
                 Nathan
                 declared
                 vnto
                 him
                 frō
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 afterward
                 Dauid
                 humbleth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 51.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 and
                 praieth
                 most
                 earnestly
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 those
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 bin
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 as
                 Nathan
                 told
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 were
                 remitted
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 Dauid
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 repenting
                 of
                 them
                 felt
                 none
                 assurance
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 onely
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 vehemently
                 desired
                 and
                 praied
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 him
                 anew
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 being
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 attained
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 as
                 yet
                 no
                 sauing
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 
                   a
                   full
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 ripenes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.20.21
                 .
                 
                   Abraham
                   not
                   weake
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   strengthened
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   was
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   had
                   promised
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                
                 This
                 full
                 assurance
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 i
                 
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   neither
                   life
                   nor
                   death
                   ,
                   nor
                   Angels
                   ,
                   nor
                   principalities
                   ,
                   nor
                   powers
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   nor
                   height
                   ,
                   nor
                   depth
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   creature
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   separate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 least
                 any
                 should
                 thinke
                 ,
                 this
                 saying
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 *
                 testifieth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 he
                 was
                 receiued
                 to
                 mercie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 after
                 should
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cant●
                 .
                 vseth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 effect
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   Loue
                   is
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   death
                   ,
                   iealousie
                   is
                   as
                   cruel
                   as
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   the
                   coales
                   thereof
                   are
                   fierie
                   coales
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   vehement
                   flame
                   .
                   Much
                   water
                   cannot
                   quench
                   loue
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   flouds
                   drown
                   it
                   :
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   giue
                   all
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   for
                   loue
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   contemne
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 Christian
                 attaineth
                 to
                 this
                 full
                 assurance
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 space
                 he
                 hath
                 kept
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 had
                 diuers
                 experiences
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 towards
                 him
                 in
                 Christ.
                 This
                 Paul
                 declareth
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 :
                 l
                 in
                 afflictions
                 God
                 
                   sheds
                   abroad
                   his
                   loue
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   them
                   :
                
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 by
                 degrees
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 afflictions
                 ariseth
                 patience
                 ,
                 from
                 patience
                 commeth
                 experience
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   experience
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 neuer
                 maketh
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 or
                 disappointeth
                 him
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 Dauids
                 practise
                 :
                 m
                 Doubtles
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   kindnes
                   and
                   mercie
                   shall
                   follow
                   me
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   liue
                   a
                   long
                   season
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Mark
                 this
                 his
                 resolute
                 perswasion
                 :
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 at
                 sundrie
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 sundrie
                 manners
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 he
                 set
                 downe
                 this
                 resolution
                 ,
                 he
                 numbred
                 vp
                 diuerse
                 benefits
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 that
                 n
                 
                   he
                   fedde
                   him
                   in
                   greene
                   pastures
                   ,
                   and
                   led
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   refreshing
                   waters
                
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 
                   restoreth
                   him
                   and
                   leadeth
                   him
                
                 in
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 strengtheneth
                 him
                 in
                 great
                 daungers
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 preserueth
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 he
                 enriched
                 him
                 with
                 many
                 benefits
                 .
                 By
                 meanes
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 towardes
                 him
                 .
                 Againe
                 Dauid
                 saide
                 before
                 King
                 Saul
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   mans
                   heart
                   faile
                   because
                   of
                   Goliah
                   :
                   Thy
                   seruant
                   will
                   goe
                   and
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   Philistine
                   .
                
                 And
                 Saul
                 said
                 p
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   goe
                   against
                   this
                   Philistine
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   but
                   a
                   boy
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   warre
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   .
                
                 Dauid
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 vncircumcised
                 Philistine
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 perswasion
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 experience
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 saide
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   Thy
                   seruant
                   kept
                   his
                   fathers
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   came
                   a
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   a
                   Beare
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   a
                   sheepe
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   flocke
                   ,
                   and
                
                 r
                 
                   I
                   went
                   out
                   after
                   him
                   and
                   smote
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   arose
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   caught
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   beard
                   ,
                   and
                   smote
                   him
                   and
                   slew
                   him
                   .
                
                 s
                 
                   So
                   thy
                   seruant
                   slew
                   both
                   the
                   Lyon
                   and
                   the
                   Beare
                   :
                   therefore
                   this
                   vncircumcised
                   Philistine
                   shal
                   be
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   thē
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   hath
                   rayled
                   on
                   the
                   hoast
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God.
                
                 The
                 like
                 proceeding
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 matters
                 concerning
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 Little
                 Dauid
                 resembleth
                 euery
                 Christian
                 :
                 Goliah
                 and
                 the
                 armie
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 resembleth
                 Sathan
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 resolued
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 ouercome
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 attaine
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 must
                 long
                 keepe
                 watch
                 and
                 ward
                 ouer
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 fight
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 rebellious
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 crucifie
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 must
                 haue
                 experiences
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 strengthening
                 him
                 in
                 many
                 temptations
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 fully
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 attaining
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 faith
                 it selfe
                 :
                 now
                 follow
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 benefits
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 By
                 meanes
                 of
                 this
                 speciall
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 are
                 truly
                 a
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 an
                 heauenly
                 communion
                 and
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 doe
                 b
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 inwardly
                 feele
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 moouing
                 and
                 stirring
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Rebecca
                 felt
                 the
                 Twins
                 to
                 stirre
                 in
                 her
                 wombe
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 as
                 c
                 the
                 
                   head
                   in
                   the
                   bodie
                
                 ;
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bodie
                 :
                 now
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 giueth
                 
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 feele
                 themselues
                 to
                 haue
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mooue
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 reuiue
                 and
                 quicken
                 euery
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 heauenly
                 power
                 maketh
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 d
                 And
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 stocke
                 ,
                 sappe
                 is
                 deriued
                 to
                 the
                 grift
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 liue
                 and
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 his
                 kind
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 that
                 are
                 grafted
                 into
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 vine
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 grift
                 loseth
                 his
                 wild
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 stocke
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 are
                 wholly
                 renued
                 e
                 from
                 euill
                 to
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Elect
                 beeing
                 thus
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 receiue
                 three
                 wonderfull
                 benefits
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Iustification
                   ,
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   .
                   Iustification
                
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Elect
                 beeing
                 in
                 themselues
                 rebellious
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 firebrands
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 owne
                 enemies
                 ,
                 f
                 yet
                 by
                 Christ
                 they
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 perfectly
                 pure
                 and
                 righteous
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Iustification
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                 Sinne
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 vnrighteous
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 wrath
                 &
                 vengeance
                 .
                 In
                 sinne
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 of
                 ●inne
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   actuall
                   disobedience
                
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 in
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 root
                 and
                 fountaine
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   originall
                   corruption
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 three
                 deadly
                 woundes
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 running
                 sores
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 all
                 sinners
                 .
                 g
                 Now
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 sinner
                 may
                 finde
                 three
                 inestimable
                 benefits
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 euills
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 for
                 all
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 
                   the
                   perfect
                   holines
                
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 three
                 soueraigne
                 medecines
                 to
                 heale
                 all
                 wounded
                 consciences
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 three
                 running
                 streames
                 of
                 liuing
                 water
                 to
                 bathe
                 and
                 to
                 supple
                 the
                 bruised
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 .
                 h
                 Now
                 then
                 commeth
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 laieth
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 and
                 
                   guilt
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 &
                 thus
                 the
                 first
                 deadly
                 wound
                 is
                 cured
                 .
                 i
                 Againe
                 ,
                 faith
                 laieth
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 second
                 wound
                 is
                 cured
                 .
                 k
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 faith
                 applieth
                 the
                 
                   holines
                   of
                   Christs
                   humane
                   nature
                
                 to
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 third
                 deadly
                 wound
                 is
                 cured
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 made
                 righteous
                 by
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 true
                 iustification
                 ,
                 proceede
                 l
                 many
                 other
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 outward
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 .
                 Outward
                 benefits
                 are
                 three
                 .
                 1
                 The
                 m
                 first
                 is
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 iustified
                 is
                 perfectly
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 his
                 sinne
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 arayed
                 with
                 the
                 perfect
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 n
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 afflictions
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 
                   no
                   punishments
                
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 fatherly
                 and
                 louing
                 chastisments
                 .
                 2
                 For
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 be
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 punishment
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 God
                 should
                 punish
                 one
                 fault
                 twise
                 ;
                 once
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 vpon
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 his
                 iustice
                 :
                 it
                 remaineth
                 
                 therefore
                 that
                 afflictions
                 are
                 onely
                 corrections
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 benefit
                 is
                 ,
                 3
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 iustified
                 doth
                 h
                 deserue
                 and
                 
                   merit
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 made
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 
                   merit
                   eternall
                   life
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 it
                 the
                 
                   iustification
                   of
                   life
                
                 .
                 Rom.
                 5.18
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 Inward
                 benefits
                 proceeding
                 from
                 iustification
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 inwardly
                 ●elt
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 assurance
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                 are
                 principally
                 fiue
                 .
                 The
                 ●irst
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Peace
                   and
                   quietnes
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 .
                 As
                 all
                 men
                 naturally
                 in
                 Adam
                 are
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 men
                 naturally
                 haue
                 corrupt
                 and
                 defiled
                 consciences
                 ,
                 accusing
                 them
                 and
                 arraigning
                 them
                 before
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 in
                 such
                 wise
                 that
                 euery
                 suspition
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 imminent
                 daunger
                 maketh
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 stand
                 agast
                 at
                 his
                 wits
                 end
                 ,
                 knowing
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 e
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 perswaded
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 disquietnes
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 is
                 appeased
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 inward
                 peace
                 in
                 all
                 extremities
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 slumbering
                 and
                 dead
                 conscience
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 conscience
                 pacified
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 through
                 ignorance
                 take
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 seuered
                 and
                 discerned
                 thus
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 Christian
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 conscience
                 was
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 and
                 pressed
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 quietnesse
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 brought
                 that
                 peace
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   That
                   he
                   will
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   humble
                   and
                   contrite
                   ,
                   to
                   reuiue
                   and
                   quicken
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 had
                 that
                 peace
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 daies
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 deceiue
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 numnesse
                 and
                 securitie
                 of
                 a
                 defiled
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 search
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 proceedeth
                 .
                 g
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 peace
                 :
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 flattering
                 thēselues
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 dreaming
                 of
                 a
                 pardon
                 ,
                 are
                 thereupon
                 quieted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 is
                 readie
                 enough
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 into
                 their
                 minds
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 peace
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 receiued
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 .
                 h
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 any
                 man
                 a
                 gift
                 concerning
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 he
                 giueth
                 him
                 also
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 inward
                 benefit
                 is
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   An
                   entrance
                   into
                   Gods
                   fauour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeede
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 benefit
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 commeth
                 into
                 fauour
                 with
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 bold
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 free
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 2
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 sue
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 for
                 any
                 benefit
                 or
                 preferment
                 whereof
                 he
                 standeth
                 in
                 neede
                 ,
                 &
                 may
                 obtaine
                 it
                 before
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 freely
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 iustified
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 boldly
                 approach
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 readie
                 
                 to
                 aske
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 to
                 obtaine
                 any
                 benefit
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 k
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 
                   a
                   spirituall
                   ioy
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 afflicted
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 
                 looke
                 certenly
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 4
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 l
                 that
                 
                   the
                   loue
                   
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   shed
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 faithfull
                 very
                 euidently
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 fill
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 maine
                 benefit
                 is
                 a
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 iustified
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 .
                 From
                 Adoption
                 proceede
                 many
                 other
                 benefits
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 elect
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 hereby
                 is
                 
                   made
                   a
                   brother
                   to
                   
                   Christ.
                
                 Secondly
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 his
                 inheritance
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   is
                   lord
                   ouer
                   all
                   creatures
                
                 saue
                 Angels
                 .
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 
                   Angels
                   minister
                
                 
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 :
                 they
                 guard
                 him
                 and
                 watch
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 all
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 grieuous
                 afflictions
                 and
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 turne
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 nature
                 it
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 hurtfull
                 :
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 death
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 terrible
                 )
                 vnto
                 him
                 is
                 no
                 entrance
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 narrow
                 gate
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 beeing
                 thus
                 adopted
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 looke
                 for
                 comfort
                 at
                 Gods
                 
                 hand
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 his
                 affliction
                 :
                 
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 assurance
                 of
                 Adoption
                 is
                 by
                 two
                 witnesses
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 our
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 b
                 Now
                 because
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 spirit
                 is
                 often
                 feeble
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 goodnes
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fellow
                 witnesse
                 with
                 our
                 spirit
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Elect
                 haue
                 in
                 themselues
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 testifying
                 vnto
                 them
                 and
                 perswading
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 adopted
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 c
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   adoption
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 :
                 d
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 pawne
                 or
                 earnest
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 when
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 is
                 payed
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 then
                 assurance
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 pay
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 receiued
                 thus
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 adopted
                 and
                 chosen
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 alreadie
                 put
                 in
                 good
                 assurance
                 ,
                 fully
                 to
                 enioy
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 Indeede
                 this
                 testimonie
                 is
                 weake
                 in
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 perceiued
                 :
                 because
                 most
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 old
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 generally
                 they
                 are
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 growth
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 finde
                 in
                 themselues
                 great
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 small
                 measure
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 beeing
                 most
                 distressed
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 inward
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 felt
                 most
                 euidently
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 reprobate
                 can
                 not
                 haue
                 this
                 testimonie
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 though
                 indeede
                 a
                 man
                 flattereth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 
                   imitating
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 vsually
                 perswade
                 carnall
                 men
                 and
                 hypocrites
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 deuillish
                 illusion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 2.
                 notes
                 .
                 The
                 I.
                 is
                 heartie
                 &
                 feruent
                 praier
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 that
                 testifieth
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 adopted
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 make
                 vs
                 crie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 feruently
                 with
                 grones
                 &
                 sighs
                 filling
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 heartie
                 ,
                 feruent
                 ,
                 and
                 loud
                 crying
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 the
                 deuill
                 giue
                 to
                 no
                 hypocrite
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 speciall
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 other
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 the
                 speciall
                 testimonie
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 haue
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 the
                 same
                 affections
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 children
                 haue
                 to
                 their
                 father
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 thankfulnes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 call
                 not
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 a
                 terrible
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 crie
                 Abba
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 father
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 affections
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 whome
                 Satan
                 illudeth
                 with
                 a
                 phantasticall
                 imagination
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 custome
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 God
                 father
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 truth
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 elect
                 being
                 thus
                 assured
                 of
                 their
                 adoption
                 and
                 iustification
                 ,
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 hope
                 :
                 
                 a
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 looke
                 patiently
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 begun
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 can
                 vndergoe
                 all
                 crosses
                 and
                 afflictions
                 with
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 contented
                 minde
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 come
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 full
                 redemption
                 from
                 all
                 euills
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 b
                 
                   the
                   patience
                   of
                   Pauls
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 seuer
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Policarpe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 and
                 iudged
                 to
                 be
                 throwne
                 to
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 heard
                 the
                 Lyons
                 roring
                 ,
                 he
                 boldly
                 and
                 yet
                 patiently
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   wheat
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   ground
                   with
                   the
                   teeth
                   of
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   good
                   bread
                   .
                
                 Also
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Martyr
                 S.
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 a
                 meeke
                 lambe
                 suffered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 on
                 a
                 fierie
                 gridyron
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 pressed
                 downe
                 with
                 fire
                 pikes
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 space
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mightie
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Emperour
                 that
                 caused
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 :
                 
                   
                     This
                     side
                     is
                     now
                     rosted
                     enough
                     ,
                  
                   
                     turne
                     vp
                     ,
                     O
                     tyrant
                     great
                     :
                  
                   
                     Assay
                     ,
                     whether
                     rosted
                     or
                     rawe
                  
                   
                     thou
                     thinkest
                     the
                     better
                     meate
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 maine
                 benefit
                 ,
                 is
                 b
                 inward
                 sanctification
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 and
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 satan
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 inabled
                 through
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 approoue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 mortification
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 continually
                 weakned
                 ,
                 consumed
                 ,
                 and
                 diminished
                 .
                 d
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 viuification
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                   inherent
                   righteousnes
                
                 is
                 really
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 is
                 continually
                 increased
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sanctification
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 all
                 Christians
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ioyned
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 mystically
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Christ
                 worketh
                 in
                 them
                 effectually
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 workes
                 are
                 principally
                 three
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 e
                 he
                 causeth
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 to
                 worke
                 effectually
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 kil
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 corrasiue
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 affected
                 ,
                 
                 eateth
                 out
                 the
                 venome
                 and
                 corruption
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 applied
                 ,
                 fretteth
                 out
                 and
                 consumeth
                 the
                 concupiscence
                 &
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 buriall
                 causeth
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 graue
                 .
                 f
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 sendeth
                 
                 a
                 quickning
                 power
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 serueth
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 holines
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Lazarus
                 bodie
                 lay
                 foure
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 stanke
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 raised
                 it
                 and
                 gaue
                 him
                 life
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 works
                 that
                 liuing
                 men
                 doe
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 Christ
                 dealeth
                 with
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 they
                 rot
                 and
                 stinke
                 in
                 their
                 sinns
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 perish
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 alone
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 putteth
                 a
                 heauenly
                 life
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 maketh
                 them
                 actiue
                 and
                 liu●ly
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 callings
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 sanctification
                 is
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 spirite
                 ,
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 minde
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.23
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 the
                 spirit
                 signifieth
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 memorie
                 ;
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXIIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 is
                 the
                 enlightning
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   spirituall
                   vnderstanding
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   spirituall
                   wisdome
                   .
                   Spirituall
                   vnderstanding
                
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 conceiuing
                 of
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 
                   Spirituall
                   wisdome
                
                 is
                 a
                 worthie
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 action
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 person
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 in
                 euery
                 Christian
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 Paul
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 praied
                 for
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   That
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   with
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   wisdome
                   and
                   spirituall
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 In
                 both
                 these
                 excelled
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 testified
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Gods
                   word
                
                 l
                 
                   was
                   a
                   lanterne
                   to
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   his
                   paths
                   :
                
                 and
                 that
                 m
                 
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   commandements
                   had
                   made
                   him
                   wiser
                   then
                   his
                   enemies
                   :
                
                 that
                 
                   he
                   had
                   more
                   vnderstanding
                   then
                   all
                   his
                   teachers
                   :
                   because
                   Gods
                   testimonies
                   were
                   his
                   meditations
                   ,
                
                 n
                 
                   that
                   he
                   vnderstood
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   ancient
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   kept
                   Gods
                   precepts
                   .
                
                 The
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 enlightened
                 are
                 specially
                 two
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 a
                 Christian
                 sees
                 his
                 owne
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 a
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 praied
                 :
                 o
                 
                   Open
                   mine
                   eyes
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   wonders
                   of
                   thy
                   law
                   .
                
                 And
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 so
                 much
                 bewailed
                 the
                 blindnes
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 p
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 thinks
                 himselfe
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mind
                 runneth
                 and
                 is
                 occupied
                 in
                 a
                 continuall
                 meditation
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 So
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 q
                 
                   righteous
                   mans
                   delight
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   law
                   doth
                   he
                   meditate
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 memory
                 also
                 is
                 sanctified
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 both
                 keepe
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 :
                 
                 whereas
                 naturally
                 it
                 best
                 remembreth
                 lewdnes
                 ,
                 and
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 and
                 vanitie
                 .
                 This
                 holy
                 memorie
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 :
                 r
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   hid
                   thy
                   promises
                   in
                   mine
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   not
                   sinne
                   against
                   thee
                   .
                
                 And
                 Marie
                 s
                 
                   kept
                   all
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   pondered
                   them
                   in
                   her
                   heart
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 memorie
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 lesson
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   sonne
                   ,
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   incline
                   thine
                   eares
                   vnto
                   my
                   sayings
                   :
                
                 t
                 
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   thine
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   keepe
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   thine
                   heart
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 renued
                 and
                 purified
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 freed
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 will
                 &
                 choose
                 that
                 
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euil
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   which
                   worketh
                   in
                   you
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   the
                   deede
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 naturally
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 neither
                 will
                 ,
                 nor
                 performe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 x
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 sold
                 vnder
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 oxe
                 or
                 the
                 asse
                 ,
                 &
                 committeth
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fish
                 draweth
                 in
                 water
                 ;
                 yea
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 Satā
                 ,
                 who
                 inspireth
                 his
                 mind
                 with
                 vile
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 boweth
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 to
                 his
                 cursed
                 will
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 sinne
                 &
                 rebel
                 against
                 God.
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Christian
                 mans
                 will
                 be
                 freed
                 
                   in
                   part
                   from
                   the
                   bondage
                
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 
                   not
                   be
                
                 free
                 
                   from
                   the
                   power
                
                 of
                 sinne
                 vntill
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 y
                 Paul
                 that
                 worthie
                 Saint
                 
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                   beeing
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   carnall
                   and
                   sold
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sanctified
                 affections
                 are
                 knowne
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 z
                 are
                 mooued
                 &
                 inclined
                 to
                 that
                 whiah
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 :
                 &
                 are
                 not
                 commonly
                 affected
                 and
                 stirred
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 eschew
                 it
                 .
                 Examples
                 hereof
                 are
                 these
                 which
                 follow
                 .
                 a
                 
                   To
                   reioyce
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   reioyce
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   weepe
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   weepe
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   To
                   reioyce
                   because
                   a
                   mans
                   name
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   desire
                   Gods
                   presence
                   and
                   fauour
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   drie
                   land
                   desireth
                   water
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   To
                   feare
                   and
                   tremble
                   at
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   To
                   long
                   and
                   to
                   faint
                   after
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 f
                 
                   To
                   be
                   vexed
                   in
                   soule
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   in
                   seeing
                   and
                   hearing
                   the
                   vnlawfull
                   deedes
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   shed
                   riuers
                   of
                   teares
                   because
                   men
                   breake
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   In
                   feruencie
                   of
                   spirit
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 h
                 
                   To
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   compassion
                   towards
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 i
                 
                   To
                   be
                   angrie
                   and
                   sinne
                   not
                   .
                
                 k
                 
                   To
                   sorrow
                   for
                   the
                   displeasing
                   of
                   God.
                
                 l
                 
                   To
                   loue
                   the
                   brethren
                   i●
                   Christ.
                
                 m
                 
                   To
                   admire
                   at
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 n
                 
                   To
                   loue
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   aboue
                   gold
                   .
                
                 o
                 
                   To
                   admire
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
                 p
                 
                   In
                   feare
                   to
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   trembling
                   .
                
                 q
                 
                   To
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 r
                 
                   To
                   be
                   heauie
                   through
                   manifold
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 s
                 
                   To
                   reioyce
                   in
                   beeing
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 t
                 
                   To
                   waite
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   his
                   holy
                   name
                   .
                
                 u
                 
                   To
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   full
                   redemption
                   .
                
                 x
                 
                   To
                   sigh
                   ,
                   desiring
                   to
                   enioy
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
                 y
                 
                   To
                   loue
                   the
                   habitation
                   of
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   his
                   honour
                   dwelleth
                   .
                
                 z
                 
                   To
                   esteeme
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   losse
                   and
                   dung
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 among
                 all
                 these
                 sanctified
                 affections
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 specially
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 zeale
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 thus
                 affected
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 God
                 should
                 loose
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 damned
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 feared
                 least
                 God
                 should
                 loose
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 vtterly
                 destroy
                 the
                 Israelites
                 for
                 their
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 had
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 &
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 praied
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Therefore
                   now
                   if
                   thou
                   pardon
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   thy
                   mercie
                   shall
                   appeare
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   rase
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   written
                   .
                
                 b
                 And
                 Paul
                 could
                 haue
                 wished
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 all
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vp
                 to
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 countrie
                 men
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 specially
                 .
                 Some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 affection
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 particular
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 lead
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 exceeding
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 holy
                 men
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 so
                 pierced
                 and
                 kindled
                 with
                 diuine
                 
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rauished
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 out
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 forget
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 themselues
                 ,
                 hauing
                 nothing
                 before
                 their
                 eies
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glorie
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 affection
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 diuers
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 lesse
                 :
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 euery
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 praier
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 craue
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 either
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 Gods
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 ouerpasse
                 all
                 considerations
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 and
                 profit
                 ;
                 their
                 saluation
                 or
                 damnation
                 :
                 and
                 absolutely
                 with
                 an
                 heartie
                 affection
                 ,
                 to
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 is
                 most
                 deare
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 deare
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 miserie
                 ,
                 to
                 loose
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 cast
                 into
                 eternall
                 perdition
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 with
                 reprobate
                 and
                 damned
                 spirits
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 Gods
                 honour
                 should
                 bee
                 turned
                 into
                 dishonour
                 and
                 blasphemie
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 that
                 wonderfull
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 true
                 loue
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   which
                   makes
                   all
                   things
                   easie
                
                 :
                 d
                 which
                 is
                 
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   the
                   graue
                
                 ,
                 that
                 ouercomes
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 neuer
                 yet
                 ouercome
                 :
                 
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 sea
                 of
                 water
                 cannot
                 quench
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 loue
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 had
                 to
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 rauish
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 felt
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 affection
                 is
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 Salomon
                 e
                 matcheth
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 preferreth
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 al.
                 Without
                 it
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   in
                   it
                   is
                   assured
                   strength
                   :
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   welspring
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   eschew
                   the
                   snares
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 Iudea
                 beeing
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 were
                 edified
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 g
                 
                   feare
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 aboundantly
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 GOD
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 perswasion
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 wheresoeuer
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 by
                 infirmitie
                 forgets
                 GOD
                 ,
                 a
                 drawing
                 of
                 himselfe
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   I
                   haue
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   set
                   the
                   Lord
                   alwaies
                   before
                   me
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   slide
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 his
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 setteth
                 down
                 most
                 excellently
                 in
                 the
                 139
                 Psalme
                 .
                 i
                 
                   Enoch
                   walked
                   with
                   God.
                
                 k
                 
                   Abraham
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   walke
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   vpright
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 takes
                 heede
                 to
                 his
                 waies
                 least
                 he
                 offend
                 God.
                 This
                 aduise
                 Dauid
                 giues
                 to
                 Sauls
                 Counsellers
                 .
                 l
                 
                   Stand
                   in
                   awe
                   and
                   sinne
                   not
                   .
                
                 Pharao
                 commanded
                 the
                 Midwiues
                 of
                 Egypt
                 to
                 kill
                 all
                 the
                 male
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 at
                 their
                 birth
                 :
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 m
                 they
                 stoode
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 fearing
                 to
                 displease
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 n
                 godly
                 heare
                 
                   Gods
                   word
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XL.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 hatred
                 and
                 detestation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 corruptions
                 :
                 wherewith
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 so
                 turmoyled
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 most
                 hartely
                 desireth
                 to
                 bee
                 forth
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 miserable
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 dis●urdened
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 leaue
                 off
                 to
                 displease
                 God.
                 Paul
                 feeles
                 in
                 himselfe
                 a
                 la●ge
                 masse
                 of
                 deadly
                 corruption
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 deeme
                 himselfe
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mourne
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 deliuered
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 o
                 
                   Oh
                   miserable
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   bodie
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Church
                 cōplaine
                 that
                 p
                 
                   shee
                   is
                   blacke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sunne
                   hath
                   looked
                   vpon
                   her
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 shee
                 cries
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   Come
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   come
                   quickly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XLI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 ,
                 ioy
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 consideratiō
                 of
                 the
                 neerenes
                 of
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 terrible
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 The
                 r
                 reprobate
                 either
                 trembleth
                 at
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 in
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 hee
                 regardeth
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 s
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   shal
                   faile
                   him
                
                 for
                 very
                 feare
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   he
                   shall
                
                 t
                 
                   call
                   the
                   hills
                   to
                   fall
                   vpon
                   him
                   :
                
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 
                   loue
                   the
                   second
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 wait
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 u
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 their
                 redemption
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 is
                 when
                 x
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 carefully
                 preserued
                 from
                 beeing
                 meanes
                 to
                 execute
                 any
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 holines
                 .
                 So
                 Paul
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 y
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   know
                   howe
                   to
                   possesse
                   their
                   vessels
                   in
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   doe
                   which
                   know
                   not
                   God.
                
                 And
                 Iob
                 z
                 
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   his
                   eies
                   not
                   to
                   look
                   on
                   a
                   woman
                   .
                
                 In
                 whose
                 example
                 it
                 appeareth
                 how
                 euery
                 member
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 any
                 humbled
                 Christian
                 finde
                 not
                 this
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctification
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 be
                 discouraged
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 haue
                 a
                 a
                 willingnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 all
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 neuer
                 see
                 damnation
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 faile
                 greatly
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 his
                 affection
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 as
                 obedience
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 approoue
                 of
                 thee
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 worke
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 reiect
                 thee
                 for
                 thine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                 From
                 sanctification
                 ariseth
                 repentance
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 hate
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 sanctified
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 cannot
                 truely
                 repent
                 for
                 them
                 before
                 hee
                 hate
                 them
                 .
                 Repentance
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 b
                 turnes
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 foorth
                 fruits
                 worthy
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 turning
                 vnto
                 God
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 a
                 purpose
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 heart
                 neuer
                 to
                 sinne
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 newe
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 fully
                 
                   purposed
                   to
                   keepes
                   Gods
                   commandements
                
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 
                   applied
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   fulfill
                   his
                   statutes
                   vnto
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
                 And
                 vnto
                 this
                 did
                 Barnabas
                 exhort
                 the
                 brethren
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   that
                   with
                   full
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 labour
                 in
                 mans
                 life
                 and
                 conuersation
                 to
                 purifie
                 and
                 clense
                 himselfe
                 from
                 sinne
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 speaketh
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   And
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   this
                   hope
                   in
                   him
                   purgeth
                   himselfe
                   euen
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   pure
                   .
                
                 This
                 did
                 Dauid
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 f
                 Certainely
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   clensed
                   my
                   heart
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   washed
                   my
                   handes
                   in
                   innocency
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 maruaile
                 how
                 repentance
                 followeth
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 considering
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 GOD
                 preach
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 whome
                 they
                 would
                 winne
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 are
                 more
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 wheras
                 repentance
                 is
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 appeareth
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 budde
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 which
                 appeareth
                 before
                 the
                 leafe
                 ,
                 the
                 blossome
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 bee
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 vtter
                 disliking
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 will
                 turne
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLV
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 manner
                 of
                 sinning
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 &
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 fal
                 both
                 into
                 one
                 sin
                 .
                 A
                 wicked
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 sinneth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 he
                 giueth
                 full
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 though
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 sins
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 neuer
                 giue
                 full
                 consent
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 wills
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 partly
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 wills
                 doe
                 partly
                 will
                 and
                 partly
                 abhorre
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euil
                 :
                 according
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   I
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   inner
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   see
                   another
                   law
                   in
                   my
                   members
                   rebelling
                   against
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   my
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   leading
                   me
                   captiue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 neuer
                 giueth
                 full
                 consent
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 three
                 tokens
                 .
                 First
                 before
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 purpose
                 nor
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 purpose
                 and
                 desire
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 contrarie
                 to
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 Secondly
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 or
                 doing
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 riseth
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 mightie
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 haled
                 and
                 pulled
                 on
                 to
                 doe
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Paul
                 sayeth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   was
                   sold
                   vnder
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 slaue
                 ,
                 who
                 desireth
                 to
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 masters
                 handes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 faine
                 in
                 great
                 miserie
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 hath
                 sinned
                 he
                 is
                 sore
                 displeased
                 with
                 himselfe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 truely
                 repenteth
                 .
                 As
                 h
                 Peter
                 before
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 his
                 cause
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 act
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 striuing
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 first
                 he
                 answered
                 faintly
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   not
                   what
                   thou
                   sayest
                
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 after
                 whē
                 the
                 assault
                 of
                 Satan
                 more
                 preuailed
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 swearing
                 ,
                 cursing
                 and
                 banning
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 fall
                 he
                 repented
                 himselfe
                 and
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 was
                 contrary
                 in
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 to
                 betray
                 his
                 master
                 with
                 full
                 intent
                 and
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 deuil
                 long
                 tempting
                 him
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   entred
                   into
                   him
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 yeelde
                 ,
                 and
                 resolue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 i
                 Afterward
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 betrayed
                 and
                 condēned
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 was
                 not
                 sorrowful
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 with
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 despaire
                 of
                 mercy
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLVI
                 .
              
               
                 Fruits
                 worthie
                 of
                 amēdment
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 such
                 fruits
                 as
                 the
                 k
                 
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   beare
                
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 there
                 bee
                 three
                 things
                 requisite
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 proceede
                 from
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 worke
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 except
                 the
                 person
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 cannot
                 please
                 him
                 without
                 this
                 faith
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 reuealed
                 word
                 .
                 l
                 
                   To
                   obey
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   harken
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   fat
                   of
                   Rams
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Whether
                   ye
                   eate
                   or
                   drinke
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   or
                   whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   doe
                   ,
                   doe
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 speciall
                 
                 all
                 workes
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 truely
                 performe
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 fiue
                 which
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   My
                   sheepe
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   heare
                   my
                   voice
                   and
                   follow
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   he
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   heareth
                   his
                   voice
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 to
                 assemble
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 This
                 good
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 sauing
                 hearing
                 that
                 bringeth
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 Christians
                 are
                 vsually
                 thus
                 disposed
                 .
                 Before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 make
                 themselues
                 readie
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Berea
                 did
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   who
                   receiued
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   all
                   readines
                   .
                
                 This
                 preparation
                 standeth
                 in
                 two
                 points
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 disburden
                 themselues
                 of
                 all
                 impediments
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 vnto
                 runners
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 b
                 
                   be
                   swift
                   to
                   heare
                
                 :
                 these
                 impediments
                 are
                 sinne
                 and
                 troubled
                 affections
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 come
                 with
                 humble
                 hearts
                 c
                 
                   as
                   fooles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   become
                   wise
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 quicken
                 vp
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 hungring
                 and
                 thirsting
                 after
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 after
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 hearing
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 their
                 mindes
                 are
                 fixed
                 and
                 attentiue
                 onely
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Lydias
                 was
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 feele
                 the
                 liuely
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 e
                 salt
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 their
                 inward
                 corruption
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 f
                 
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 g
                 sacrificing
                 knife
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Gods
                 minister
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 flesh
                 is
                 killed
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 
                   are
                   offered
                   vp
                   in
                   a
                   liuing
                   sacrifice
                
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 h
                 
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 reuiue
                 their
                 soules
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 plaine
                 :
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 preached
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 wine
                 :
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 guest
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 sauce
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 he
                 bringeth
                 his
                 sugar
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 his
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 i
                 
                   he
                   tempereth
                   and
                   mingleth
                
                 with
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 becommeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 sweet
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 hypocrit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 bringeth
                 no
                 faith
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 drinketh
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 findes
                 the
                 wine
                 to
                 be
                 sowre
                 and
                 tart
                 ,
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 rellish
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 trueth
                 it
                 is
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 ranke
                 poyson
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 k
                 they
                 heare
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 
                   as
                   in
                   Gods
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 receiue
                 the
                 Worde
                 ,
                 not
                 l
                 
                   as
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   from
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 the
                 onely
                 m
                 
                   Doctor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 regard
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Embassage
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 they
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 bettered
                 in
                 knowledge
                 &
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 n
                 remēber
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 it
                 cōtinually
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 frame
                 all
                 their
                 doings
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Worldly
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 buy
                 books
                 of
                 statutes
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 haue
                 thē
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 to
                 read
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 knowe
                 how
                 to
                 auoid
                 danger
                 of
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 faithfull
                 do
                 alwaies
                 set
                 before
                 thē
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 al
                 their
                 doings
                 it
                 is
                 o
                 
                   their
                   Counseller
                
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 danger
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 worke
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 once
                 onely
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 openly
                 and
                 solemnly
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 often
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 sealeth
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 true
                 felloship
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 beeing
                 fully
                 iustified
                 
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 inwardly
                 sanctified
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 serueth
                 to
                 seale
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 the
                 continuall
                 growing
                 and
                 increasing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 graces
                 .
                 This
                 thing
                 euery
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 shall
                 haue
                 often
                 experience
                 of
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 for
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Church
                 beeing
                 p
                 
                   brought
                   into
                   Christs
                   wine
                   seller
                   ,
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   a
                   swowne
                
                 and
                 not
                 feele
                 any
                 refreshing
                 there
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 dismayd
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 feele
                 not
                 alwaies
                 comfort
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 A
                 sicke
                 man
                 feeles
                 no
                 comfort
                 or
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 eateth
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 preserueth
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 weake
                 christian
                 though
                 he
                 feele
                 himselfe
                 not
                 nourished
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 time
                 that
                 his
                 soule
                 shall
                 be
                 preserued
                 thereby
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 christian
                 feeleth
                 no
                 comfort
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 then
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 more
                 heartily
                 then
                 euer
                 before
                 ,
                 confessing
                 his
                 sinnes
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 feele
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XLIX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 worke
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 relieuing
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 brethren
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 proceeding
                 of
                 a
                 brotherly
                 kindnes
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 worke
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 alike
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   Doe
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Directions
                 for
                 this
                 matter
                 are
                 the
                 faithfull
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 r
                 
                   Who
                   were
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   all
                   things
                   common
                   :
                
                 s
                 
                   namely
                   in
                   vse
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   sold
                   their
                   possessions
                   and
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   parted
                   them
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   as
                   euery
                   one
                   had
                   neede
                   .
                
                 Also
                 the
                 brethren
                 at
                 Corinth
                 in
                 their
                 extreame
                 pouertie
                 t
                 relieued
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 liberally
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   power
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 straining
                 thēselues
                 
                   beyond
                   their
                   power
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 this
                 reliefe
                 must
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 neede
                 so
                 require
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 )
                 u
                 
                   Hereby
                   we
                   haue
                   perceiued
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   laid
                   downe
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   also
                   to
                   lay
                   downe
                   our
                   liues
                   for
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 worke
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 praier
                 :
                 and
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 setteth
                 out
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 description
                 :
                 a
                 
                   That
                   they
                   call
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   lord
                   :
                
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   That
                   they
                   call
                   not
                   vpon
                   God.
                
                 c
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Christian
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   truth
                   .
                
                 For
                 d
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   adoption
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                
                 e
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   prayer
                
                 is
                 his
                 Schoolemaster
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 praier
                 he
                 is
                 thus
                 disposed
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 praieth
                 ,
                 f
                 he
                 is
                 stricken
                 with
                 some
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Gods
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 considereth
                 that
                 praier
                 is
                 a
                 familiar
                 talking
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 inwardly
                 g
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 liuely
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 wants
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 he
                 is
                 vexed
                 and
                 grieued
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 sinne
                 and
                 rebellion
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 miserie
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 spurre
                 to
                 quicken
                 his
                 benummed
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 humbleth
                 himselfe
                 before
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 laieth
                 h
                 open
                 his
                 heart
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shewing
                 a
                 feruent
                 and
                 longing
                 desire
                 to
                 obtaine
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 findeth
                 an
                 extreame
                 want
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 whose
                 i
                 
                   desire
                   was
                   like
                   the
                   yawning
                   of
                   the
                   drie
                   ground
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 k
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 groanings
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 oftentimes
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 cannot
                 expresse
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 maketh
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 he
                 doubteth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 l
                 faith
                 he
                 
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 grant
                 his
                 requests
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 maketh
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 perswasion
                 is
                 double
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 m
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 merits
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 obtained
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 looketh
                 to
                 obtaine
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 :
                 The
                 n
                 other
                 ground
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 comfortable
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 heare
                 them
                 who
                 truely
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 he
                 praieth
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 brunt
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 continueth
                 in
                 praier
                 :
                 And
                 although
                 God
                 seeme
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 o
                 yet
                 hee
                 patiently
                 waiteth
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LI.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 fift
                 worke
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 some
                 lawefull
                 calling
                 with
                 painefulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 performing
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 p
                 man
                 may
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
                 Thus
                 Dauid
                 determined
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 and
                 kingdome
                 .
                 q
                 
                   I
                   will
                   doe
                   wisely
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   perfect
                   way
                   till
                   thou
                   commest
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   vprightnesse
                   of
                   mine
                   heart
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   mine
                   house
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   no
                   wicked
                   thing
                   before
                   mine
                   eies
                   :
                   I
                   hate
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   fall
                   away
                   :
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   me
                   .
                
                 This
                 sinceritie
                 of
                 Dauids
                 behauiour
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 made
                 him
                 bolde
                 to
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 punished
                 accordingly
                 .
                 r
                 
                   Iudge
                   me
                   O
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   in
                   mine
                   innocencie
                   :
                   Prooue
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   trie
                   me
                   ,
                   examine
                   my
                   reines
                   and
                   mine
                   heart
                   :
                
                 So
                 vpright
                 and
                 cleere
                 was
                 he
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 doings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LII
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 that
                 come
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 Nowe
                 followeth
                 the
                 spirituall
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 manifold
                 temptations
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 inseparable
                 companions
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 deuil
                 hateth
                 Christ
                 with
                 a
                 deadly
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 this
                 hatred
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 persecution
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 )
                 s
                 
                   the
                   dragon
                   was
                   wroth
                   with
                   the
                   woman
                   and
                   went
                   and
                   made
                   warre
                   with
                   the
                   remnant
                   of
                   her
                   seede
                   ,
                   which
                   kept
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Now
                 therfore
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 beginneth
                 to
                 shewe
                 any
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 deuil
                 contrariwise
                 sheweth
                 forth
                 his
                 enmitie
                 ,
                 and
                 stirs
                 vp
                 his
                 fellow
                 champions
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 warre
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 confusion
                 .
                 And
                 furthermore
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 great
                 wisdome
                 permits
                 temptations
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ende
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 life
                 t
                 to
                 trie
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 him
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 depend
                 of
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 reuiue
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 be
                 dead
                 and
                 decay
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 temptations
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 are
                 specially
                 sixe
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 when
                 inwardly
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 u
                 he
                 is
                 drawn
                 away
                 and
                 intised
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 concupiscence
                 vnto
                 any
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 exercise
                 in
                 temptation
                 is
                 x
                 a
                 fight
                 and
                 battell
                 betwixt
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 fighting
                 standeth
                 in
                 foure
                 things
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 stirs
                 vp
                 euil
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 burning
                 furnace
                 continually
                 sendeth
                 vp
                 smoake
                 and
                 sparkes
                 of
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 eggeth
                 a
                 man
                 forward
                 to
                 euil
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 y
                 
                   For
                   from
                   within
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   proceede
                   euill
                   thou●hts
                   ,
                   adulteries
                   ,
                   fornications
                   ,
                   murders
                   ,
                   thef●s
                   ,
                   couetousnesse
                   ,
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   deceit
                   ,
                   vn●leannes
                   ,
                   a
                   wicked
                   eye
                   ,
                   backbiting
                   ,
                   pride
                   ,
                   foolishnesse
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 II.
                 The
                 flesh
                 hindereth
                 and
                 choketh
                 the
                 good
                 motions
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 .
                 a
                 
                   I
                   see
                   another
                   law
                   in
                   my
                   members
                   rebelling
                   against
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   my
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   leading
                   me
                   captiue
                   to
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   sinne
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   my
                   members
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 mingleth
                 euery
                 good
                 motion
                 and
                 desire
                 with
                 some
                 corruptions
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 mislike
                 the
                 best
                 thing
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 Esay
                 saith
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 b
                 
                   menstruous
                   cloute
                
                 .
                 c
                 The
                 praiers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 must
                 be
                 perfumed
                 with
                 
                   sweete
                   odours
                
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 assend
                 vp
                 sweete
                 and
                 sauorie
                 into
                 the
                 nosthrils
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 Paul
                 said
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   did
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   disliked
                   :
                
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 grosse
                 sinns
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 dutie
                 the
                 flesh
                 hindred
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 d
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 
                   exactly
                   &
                   soundly
                
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wil
                 &
                 desire
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 iourney
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 his
                 mind
                 is
                 to
                 dispatch
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 trauell
                 he
                 goes
                 but
                 slowely
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 lamenesse
                 in
                 his
                 ioynts
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 spirit
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 kindles
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 good
                 motions
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 a
                 man
                 forward
                 to
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 deedes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 .
                 e
                 
                   I
                   will
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   giuen
                   me
                   counsell
                   :
                   my
                   reines
                   also
                   teach
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   season
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 spirit
                 rebukes
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 euil
                 intents
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 &
                 represseth
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 thē
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 nips
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 Thus
                 Esay
                 describeth
                 the
                 inward
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   And
                   thine
                   eares
                   shall
                   heare
                   a
                   word
                   behind
                   thee
                   saying
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   walke
                   ye
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   turnest
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   &
                   when
                   thou
                   turnest
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   .
                
                 And
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                
                 g
                 
                   iudgeth
                   the
                   worlde
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   smote
                   him
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 24.
                 10.
                 
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 issueth
                 a
                 notable
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 godly
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fight
                 betweene
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 it selfe
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 wicked
                 also
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fight
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinne
                 :
                 
                 but
                 this
                 fight
                 is
                 onely
                 betweene
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 man
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 is
                 hath
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 euil
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 doing
                 any
                 euil
                 ,
                 his
                 conscience
                 accuseth
                 ,
                 checketh
                 ,
                 and
                 controuleth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 feeles
                 it
                 stirring
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 liuing
                 thing
                 that
                 crauled
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 &
                 gnawed
                 vpon
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 therupon
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 often
                 grieued
                 for
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 liketh
                 his
                 sinnes
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 loueth
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 could
                 finde
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 indeed
                 when
                 he
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 a
                 striuing
                 and
                 a
                 conflict
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 betweene
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 an
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 battel
                 and
                 conflict
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 consciences
                 pricke
                 them
                 and
                 reproue
                 them
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 so
                 renewed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rise
                 in
                 hatred
                 and
                 detestation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 &
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 euill
                 by
                 their
                 flesh
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 they
                 feele
                 a
                 lust
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LIV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 temptation
                 is
                 a
                 disquietnes
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 exercised
                 in
                 this
                 temptation
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   h
                   Christ
                   lets
                   him
                   see
                   his
                   excellency
                   and
                   howe
                   he
                   is
                   affected
                   towards
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   II.
                   b
                   Then
                   the
                   Christian
                   considering
                   this●
                   desireth
                   Christ
                   &
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   He
                   delighteth
                   himselfe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   some
                   enioying
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   c
                   Then
                   he
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   assemblie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   into
                   Gods
                   wine-seller
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   he
                   may
                   feele
                   a
                   greater
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   V.
                   But
                   he
                   d
                   falls
                   loue-sicke
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   becomes
                   troubled
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   cannot
                   enioy
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   sayd
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   e
                   In
                   this
                   his
                   spiritual
                   sicknes
                   he
                   feeles
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   supporting
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   be
                   not
                   quenched
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   heares
                   Christ
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   whispering
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   speakes
                   to
                   his
                   friend
                   when
                   hee
                   is
                   comming
                   towards
                   him
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   f
                   After
                   this
                   Christ
                   comes
                   neerer
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Christian
                   can
                   no
                   otherwise
                   enioy
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   man
                   enioyes
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   of
                   a
                   wall
                   looking
                   at
                   him
                   through
                   the
                   grate
                   or
                   latteise
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Thē
                   his
                   eies
                   are
                   opened
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   causes
                   ,
                   why
                   Christ
                   so
                   withdraws
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   g
                   owne
                   securitie
                   and
                   negligence
                   in
                   seeking
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   slacknes
                   in
                   spirituall
                   exercises
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   prayer
                   and
                   thanksgiuing
                   ,
                   the
                   deceitfulnes
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                   false
                   teachers
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   i
                   Then
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   feele
                   more
                   liuely
                   his
                   fellowship
                   with
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   X.
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   he
                   prayeth
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   continue
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LV.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 temptation
                 is
                 ,
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 departed
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 tentation
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   k
                   The
                   poore
                   soule
                   lying
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   desolate
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   without
                   comfort
                   seekes
                   for
                   Christ
                   by
                   priuate
                   praier
                   and
                   meditation
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   preuaile
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   l
                   He
                   vseth
                   the
                   helpe
                   ,
                   counsell
                   ,
                   and
                   prayer
                   of
                   godly
                   brethren
                   ,
                   yet
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   be
                   found
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   m
                   Then
                   he
                   seekes
                   to
                   godly
                   ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   receiue
                   some
                   comfort
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   meanes
                   he
                   can
                   feele
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   n
                   After
                   that
                   all
                   meanes
                   haue
                   bin
                   thus
                   vsed
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   will
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   Gods
                   great
                   mercie
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   least
                   hope
                   ,
                   he
                   findes
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   feeles
                   him
                   come
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Presently
                   his
                   faith
                   reuiueth
                   ,
                   and
                   laieth
                   fast
                   hold
                   on
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   as
                   neere
                   fellowship
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   as
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   o
                   Then
                   comes
                   againe
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   as
                   a
                   sweete
                   sleepe
                   falls
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   p
                   Then
                   his
                   heart
                   ariseth
                   vp
                   into
                   heauen
                   by
                   holy
                   affections
                   and
                   praiers
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   as
                   pillars
                   of
                   smoake
                   mount
                   vpward
                   ,
                   sweete
                   as
                   myrrhe
                   and
                   incense
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   q
                   Also
                   he
                   is
                   rauished
                   ther●●ith
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   r
                   Hee
                   labours
                   to
                   bring
                   others
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   s
                   After
                   all
                   this
                   Christ
                   reueales
                   to
                   his
                   seruant
                   ,
                   what
                   his
                   blessed
                   estate
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   more
                   cleerely
                   then
                   euer
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   him
                   see
                   those
                   graces
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   on
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   t
                   Then
                   the
                   Christian
                   praieth
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   breath
                   on
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   those
                   graces
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   u
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Christ
                   granteth
                   him
                   this
                   his
                   request
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LVI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 temptation
                 is
                 securitie
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 4
                 rising
                 of
                 ouermuch
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 .
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 temptation
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   He
                   slumbers
                   and
                   is
                   halfe
                   asleepe
                   in
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   labours
                   to
                   withdrawe
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   x
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   more
                   hartily
                   receiue
                   his
                   beloued
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   But
                   he
                   y
                   delayeth
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   beeing
                   loath
                   to
                   leaue
                   his
                   ●ase
                   and
                   sweete
                   delights
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   z
                   Then
                   Christ
                   awakes
                   him
                   and
                   stirres
                   vp
                   his
                   heart
                   :
                   by
                   making
                   him
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   his
                   pleasures
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   He
                   then
                   begins
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   earnestly
                   affected
                   towards
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   a
                   With
                   sorrowe
                   he
                   sets
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   with
                   Christ
                   after
                   his
                   old
                   manner
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   expressed
                   by
                   bringing
                   forth
                   sweete
                   fruites
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   b
                   Then
                   hee
                   feeleth
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   withdrawne
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   He
                   almost
                   despaires
                   for
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Yet
                   by
                   priuate
                   praier
                   seekes
                   for
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   c
                   When
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   helpe
                   ,
                   he
                   resorts
                   to
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   worde
                   ,
                   at
                   whose
                   handes
                   he
                   findes
                   no
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   d
                   Not
                   recouering
                   his
                   first
                   estate
                   ,
                   through
                   impatience
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   makes
                   his
                   miserie
                   knowne
                   to
                   strangers
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   somwhat
                   cōforts
                   himselfe
                   in
                   describing
                   Christs
                   excellencie
                   to
                   thē
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   e
                   They
                   then
                   are
                   rauished
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   seeke
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   require
                   then
                   to
                   know
                   where
                   to
                   find
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   f
                   Answere
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   g
                   After
                   this
                   communication
                   the
                   Christians
                   faith
                   and
                   feeling
                   reuiueth
                   ,
                   Christ
                   returning
                   to
                   him
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   h
                   Thē
                   Christ
                   assureth
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   of
                   his
                   loue
                   &
                   liking
                   towards
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   Giuing
                   further
                   assurance
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   growe
                   vp
                   and
                   bee
                   made
                   fruitfull
                   in
                   euery
                   good
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   After
                   this
                   the
                   Christian
                   comes
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   high
                   measure
                   to
                   loue
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   seuer
                   him
                   from
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 LVII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 temptation
                 is
                 a
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 great
                 sinne
                 ,
                 5
                 as
                 Noah
                 into
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 into
                 Adulterie
                 ,
                 and
                 murder
                 ,
                 Peter
                 into
                 the
                 deniall
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 temptation
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   
                     1
                     At
                     the
                     first
                     his
                     heart
                     is
                     vsually
                     dulled
                     and
                     made
                     secure
                     with
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Yet
                     after
                     a
                     while
                     there
                     by
                     some
                     meanes
                     ariseth
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     a
                     godly
                     sorrowe
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     g●ieued
                     for
                     this
                     onely
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     sinne
                     hee
                     hath
                     displeased
                     .
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     beene
                     to
                     him
                     so
                     louing
                     and
                     mercifull
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     
                     whose
                     fauour
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     purchase
                     ,
                     (
                     so
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     it
                     and
                     obtaine
                     it
                     )
                     euen
                     with
                     the
                     damnation
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     soule
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     n
                     Then
                     he
                     beginnes
                     to
                     repent
                     himselfe
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     renuing
                     afresh
                     his
                     former
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     This
                     repentance
                     he
                     sheweth
                     by
                     seuen
                     signes
                     .
                     
                       
                         1
                         A
                         care
                         to
                         leaue
                         that
                         sinne
                         into
                         which
                         he
                         is
                         fallen
                         .
                         As
                         they
                         which
                         crucified
                         our
                         Sauiour
                         Christ
                         ,
                         whē
                         they
                         were
                         
                           pricked
                           in
                           their
                           hearts
                        
                         at
                         Peters
                         sermon
                         ,
                         they
                         shewed
                         this
                         care
                         in
                         saying
                         ,
                         o
                         
                           Men
                           and
                           br●thren
                           ,
                           what
                           shall
                           we
                           doe
                           to
                           be
                           saued
                           ?
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         An
                         Apologie
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         when
                         a
                         man
                         in
                         the
                         heauines
                         of
                         his
                         heart
                         ,
                         shal
                         not
                         excuse
                         or
                         defend
                         his
                         sinne
                         ,
                         but
                         confesse
                         it
                         to
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         vtterly
                         condemne
                         himselfe
                         for
                         it
                         :
                         acknowledging
                         withall
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         way
                         to
                         escape
                         the
                         wrath
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         hauing
                         Gods
                         free
                         pardon
                         in
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                       
                         3
                         Indignation
                         which
                         is
                         an
                         inward
                         anger
                         and
                         fretting
                         against
                         his
                         ownselfe
                         ,
                         because
                         he
                         was
                         so
                         carelesse
                         in
                         looking
                         to
                         his
                         owne
                         waies
                         .
                         Peter
                         when
                         he
                         had
                         denied
                         his
                         master
                         ,
                         
                           he
                           wept
                           and
                           that
                           bitterly
                        
                         ,
                         which
                         sheweth
                         that
                         with
                         sorrow
                         ,
                         he
                         had
                         also
                         an
                         anger
                         against
                         himselfe
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         p
                         A
                         feare
                         rising
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         from
                         the
                         iudgements
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         from
                         this
                         ,
                         least
                         he
                         should
                         hereafter
                         fall
                         into
                         the
                         same
                         sinne
                         againe
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         so
                         doing
                         more
                         grieuously
                         displease
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         5
                         A
                         desire
                         euer
                         after
                         more
                         carefully
                         to
                         please
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         6
                         Zeale
                         in
                         the
                         seruice
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         7
                         Reuenge
                         vpon
                         himselfe
                         for
                         his
                         former
                         offences
                         :
                         for
                         example
                         ,
                         if
                         a
                         man
                         sinne
                         in
                         surfetting
                         and
                         drunkennes
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         euer
                         repent
                         ,
                         he
                         will
                         bring
                         vnder
                         his
                         corrupt
                         nature
                         by
                         sparing
                         and
                         moderating
                         himselfe
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 LVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 sixt
                 temptation
                 is
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 must
                 suffer
                 .
                 a
                 
                   If
                   any
                   will
                   goe
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   denie
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   take
                   vp
                   his
                   owne
                   crosse
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   that
                   iudgement
                   begins
                   at
                   Gods
                   house
                   .
                
                 c
                 And
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heauen
                   through
                   manifold
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 affliction
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   
                     1
                     d
                     At
                     the
                     first
                     they
                     are
                     very
                     heauie
                     and
                     bitter
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     He
                     suffereth
                     them
                     with
                     great
                     lenitie
                     and
                     patience
                     ,
                     submitting
                     himselfe
                     vnder
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     Yet
                     c
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     in
                     great
                     measure
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     driue
                     him
                     to
                     impatience
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     If
                     they
                     continue
                     he
                     shall
                     feele
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     iudgement
                     )
                     the
                     f
                     wrath
                     and
                     displeasure
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     g
                     His
                     old
                     sinnes
                     will
                     come
                     a
                     fresh
                     into
                     his
                     remembrance
                     ,
                     and
                     trouble
                     him
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     sleepie
                     ,
                     h
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     sleepe
                     he
                     hath
                     visions
                     ,
                     and
                     dreames
                     ,
                     and
                     anxietie
                     of
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     i
                     In
                     this
                     miserie
                     God
                     supports
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     faile
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     then
                     forsake
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     k
                     He
                     feeling
                     thus
                     Gods
                     power
                     to
                     strengthen
                     him
                     ,
                     hath
                     experience
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     7
                     From
                     experience
                     proceedes
                     hope
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     neuer
                     be
                     wanting
                     vnto
                     him
                     in
                     any
                     afflictions
                     to
                     come
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     he
                     hopeth
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     passe
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     8
                     With
                     this
                     hope
                     is
                     ioyned
                     l
                     a
                     serious
                     humiliation
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     m
                     with
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     peace
                     and
                     righteousnes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 afflictions
                 be
                 for
                 Christs
                 cause
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 in
                 more
                 speciall
                 maner
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 stablished
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 torment
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 foile
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Christian
                 should
                 die
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   To
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   Christ
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 o
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   passest
                   through
                   the
                   waters
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   &
                   through
                   the
                   flouds
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   ouerflow
                   thee
                   :
                   when
                   thou
                   walkest
                   through
                   the
                   very
                   fire
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   burnt
                   :
                   neither
                   shall
                   the
                   flame
                   kindle
                   vpon
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 LIX
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 a
                 notable
                 difference
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 afflictions
                 .
                 A
                 Reprobate
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Lord
                 laieth
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 p
                 murmureth
                 &
                 rebelleth
                 against
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 :
                 none
                 feeleth
                 more
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 rebellion
                 of
                 sinne
                 then
                 he
                 :
                 none
                 is
                 more
                 assaulted
                 by
                 Satan
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 God
                 withdraweth
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 lets
                 him
                 feele
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 temptation
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shal
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 thinking
                 to
                 arme
                 himselfe
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 destruction
                 .
                 As
                 q
                 Ezechias
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   crash
                   his
                   bones
                   like
                   a
                   Lyon.
                
                 Or
                 r
                 as
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   almightie
                   were
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   venime
                   thereof
                   drunke
                   vp
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   terrours
                   of
                   God
                   did
                   fight
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 too
                 are
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 euen
                 then
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 cleaue
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 s
                 
                   Though
                   God
                   should
                   destroy
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Iob.
                 )
                 t
                 And
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ?
                
                 When
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 forsaken
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 a
                 desperate
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 sparke
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 then
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                
                 :
                 which
                 wordes
                 containe
                 a
                 confession
                 proceeding
                 from
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 Dauid
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faithfull
                 when
                 they
                 feele
                 themselues
                 forlorne
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 reiected
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 faith
                 they
                 can
                 apprehend
                 his
                 hidden
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 it
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 often
                 shew
                 contrarie
                 affections
                 in
                 their
                 praiers
                 as
                 Dauid
                 doth
                 .
                 u
                 Iacob
                 when
                 he
                 wrastled
                 with
                 the
                 Angel
                 for
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 neuer
                 gaue
                 ouer
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 foild
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 cease
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 blessed
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 his
                 wrastling
                 is
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 conflicts
                 which
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 vseth
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 field
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 assaileth
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 he
                 holdeth
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 prooue
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Church
                 x
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iacob
                 .
                 An
                 example
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 y
                 First
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 her
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 faith
                 shee
                 was
                 mooued
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 shee
                 was
                 once
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 her
                 three
                 repulses
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 nothing
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 her
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 her
                 dogge
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 in
                 appearance
                 made
                 shew
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 
                 haue
                 graunted
                 her
                 request
                 .
                 But
                 shee
                 at
                 euery
                 repulse
                 was
                 more
                 instant
                 ,
                 crying
                 more
                 earnestly
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 shee
                 plainly
                 opposed
                 her selfe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 would
                 take
                 no
                 deniall
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 when
                 they
                 feele
                 themselues
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 turmoiled
                 with
                 cōflicts
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 feele
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 offended
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 euen
                 then
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 eye
                 lids
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 a
                 glimps
                 at
                 the
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 fling
                 themselues
                 into
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 catch
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 buffeting
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LX.
                 
              
               
                 
                 By
                 these
                 temptations
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 though
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 fall
                 finally
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 fall
                 very
                 dangerously
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 estate
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 default
                 lessened
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 else
                 Paul
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 giuen
                 out
                 these
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Grieue
                   not
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   ye
                   are
                   sealed
                   vnto
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   redemption
                   .
                
                 Secōdly
                 ,
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 couered
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 traunce
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 sense
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Physitian
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 dead
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 confessed
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 Lord
                 ,
                 c
                 yet
                 he
                 denied
                 him
                 and
                 forswore
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 damsell
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 fall
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 after
                 repentance
                 .
                 Indeede
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 daungerous
                 case
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 befall
                 a
                 true
                 christian
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 (
                 Gods
                 people
                 )
                 had
                 fallen
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 idolatries
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 stil
                 haue
                 offered
                 them
                 mercie
                 ,
                 d
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 .
                 And
                 e
                 Paul
                 praieth
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 
                   in
                   Christs
                   stead
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 who
                 neuerthelesse
                 were
                 before
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God.
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 commit
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 presumption
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 fearfull
                 sinne
                 ,
                 beeing
                 done
                 wittingly
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 some
                 wilfulnesse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Dauid
                 praied
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   Keepe
                   thy
                   seruant
                   from
                   presumptuous
                   sinnes
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 daunger
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 praieth
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   haue
                   dominion
                   ouer
                   me
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 despaire
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 which
                 despaires
                 ,
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 sinne
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 is
                 most
                 contrarie
                 to
                 true
                 sauing
                 faith
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 estate
                 was
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 when
                 beeing
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 he
                 saide
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   death
                
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 might
                 haue
                 fallen
                 into
                 desperation
                 ,
                 h
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   be
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   of
                   ouermuch
                   heauines
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 erreth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 teacheth
                 desperation
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 This
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 is
                 a
                 blasphemie
                 spoken
                 against
                 the
                 knowne
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 deniall
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 wilfull
                 and
                 obstinate
                 malice
                 .
                 But
                 desperation
                 may
                 arise
                 through
                 ignorance
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 estate
                 :
                 through
                 horrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 :
                 through
                 an
                 often
                 relapse
                 into
                 some
                 sinne
                 :
                 through
                 the
                 ouerdeepe
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 vnworthines
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 abiuration
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 through
                 compulsion
                 and
                 feare
                 .
                 *
                 This
                 befell
                 Francis
                 Spira
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 his
                 Apostasie
                 despaired
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 ouerseene
                 that
                 write
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 damned
                 creature
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 he
                 despaired
                 finally
                 or
                 no.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 desperation
                 ,
                 he
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 
                 pray
                 :
                 no
                 doubt
                 then
                 he
                 felt
                 his
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 contrarie
                 grace
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 conueniently
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 quite
                 bereft
                 of
                 all
                 goodnes
                 :
                 though
                 he
                 neuer
                 felt
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 nor
                 shewed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 beholder
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LXI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 a
                 Christian
                 cannot
                 quite
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 he
                 receiueth
                 from
                 God
                 another
                 speciall
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Corroboration
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 strengthening
                 power
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Therfore
                 Paul
                 praieth
                 for
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   strengthened
                   in
                   the
                   inner
                   man
                   :
                
                 for
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 k
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   strengthened
                   with
                   the
                   glorious
                   power
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 of
                 himselfe
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 l
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   through
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   strengtheneth
                   him
                   .
                
                 m
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   renueth
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   eagle
                   renueth
                   her
                   decaied
                   strength
                   .
                
                 
                 From
                 hence
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 speciall
                 cause
                 ariseth
                 patience
                 and
                 perseuerance
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 :
                 
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 many
                 crosses
                 patiently
                 with
                 a
                 contented
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 perseuer
                 in
                 bearing
                 of
                 it
                 how
                 long
                 soeuer
                 the
                 crosse
                 endureth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LXII
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 some
                 reasons
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 perswasion
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 loose
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 vtterly
                 denie
                 themselues
                 ,
                 d
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 become
                 true
                 Christians
                 by
                 being
                 
                   made
                   new
                   creatures
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 by
                 leading
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 
                   may
                   adorne
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 My
                 first
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 liueth
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 beeing
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 vile
                 then
                 the
                 basest
                 creature
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 dogge
                 ,
                 or
                 toade
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 filthie
                 dunghill
                 of
                 all
                 abomination
                 and
                 vncleannes
                 ,
                 the
                 f
                 stink
                 whereof
                 hath
                 infected
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
                 no
                 perfumes
                 could
                 euer
                 delay
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 nostrils
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 Christ
                 beeing
                 g
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 sauour
                 to
                 God.
                 We
                 make
                 it
                 very
                 daintie
                 to
                 come
                 neere
                 a
                 lazar
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 botches
                 ,
                 blaines
                 ,
                 and
                 sores
                 ;
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 those
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 lien
                 many
                 yeares
                 starke
                 h
                 
                   dead
                   in
                   sinnes
                   and
                   trespasses
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 now
                 doe
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 rot
                 and
                 stinke
                 in
                 them
                 like
                 vgly
                 loathsome
                 carrions
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Christian
                 is
                 vnder
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 Sathan
                 for
                 his
                 prince
                 i
                 and
                 god
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 homage
                 his
                 best
                 parts
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 minde
                 and
                 conscience
                 k
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 dwelling
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 conuersation
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 obedience
                 to
                 Sathan
                 .
                 If
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 gospellers
                 were
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 howle
                 and
                 crie
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 they
                 liue
                 at
                 ease
                 without
                 feeling
                 any
                 prick
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 flintie
                 hearts
                 to
                 bleede
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 shed
                 riuers
                 of
                 teares
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 long
                 shall
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 this
                 vile
                 estate
                 ?
                 Truly
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 awake
                 therefore
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shal
                 giue
                 thee
                 light
                 :
                 open
                 thine
                 heart
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 binde
                 the
                 strong●
                 man
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 thee
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Christian
                 is
                 in
                 daunger
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 euery
                 moment
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 befall
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 perish
                 sodainly
                 by
                 water
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 consumed
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 with
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 Dathan
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiram
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 hang
                 himselfe
                 with
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 his
                 braines
                 dashed
                 against
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 be
                 eaten
                 vp
                 of
                 dogges
                 with
                 Iesabel
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 die
                 in
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 with
                 Pharao
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 despaire
                 with
                 Caine
                 and
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 stricken
                 with
                 sodaine
                 death
                 with
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 eaten
                 of
                 wormes
                 with
                 Herod
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 smitten
                 with
                 trembling
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 with
                 Foelix
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 voide
                 his
                 guttes
                 at
                 the
                 stoole
                 with
                 Arius
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 crie
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 damned
                 with
                 Latomus
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 to
                 mocke
                 ,
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 and
                 renounce
                 Christ
                 with
                 Iuhan
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 suffer
                 many
                 more
                 fearefull
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 l
                 great
                 store
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 confounding
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 humbled
                 vnder
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 christian
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 him
                 :
                 m
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   a
                   couering
                   and
                   a
                   cloud
                
                 against
                 the
                 heate
                 and
                 tempest
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 bloode
                 of
                 this
                 immaculate
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 God
                 passe
                 ouer
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 the
                 o
                 righteous
                 beare
                 a
                 marke
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 and
                 are
                 saued
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 regard
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 safetie
                 become
                 a
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Christian
                 is
                 in
                 daunger
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 estate
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 fold
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 neuer
                 bin
                 borne
                 :
                 p
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 separated
                 
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   from
                   his
                   glorie
                   :
                
                 all
                 the
                 company
                 they
                 haue
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 .
                 Their
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 are
                 tormented
                 with
                 infinite
                 horror
                 and
                 anguish
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 as
                 into
                 a
                 bottomlesse
                 sea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 plunged
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 alwaies
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 neuer
                 dead
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 this
                 torment
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 which
                 greatly
                 aggrauates
                 the
                 paine
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 suffered
                 them
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 droppes
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 sands
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 comfort
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 those
                 yeares
                 be
                 expired
                 there
                 shall
                 come
                 no
                 release
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 damned
                 shall
                 continue
                 in
                 shriking
                 ,
                 yelling
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 ,
                 enduring
                 the
                 consuming
                 heate
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 without
                 any
                 ende
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 .
                 Yea
                 to
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 carrieth
                 an
                 hell
                 about
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 touched
                 with
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 feele
                 himselfe
                 to
                 haue
                 euen
                 the
                 pangs
                 of
                 hell
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 escape
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 hellish
                 and
                 damnable
                 estate
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 haue
                 time
                 let
                 them
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 assure
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 can
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 alwaies
                 remembred
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 would
                 liue
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 must
                 die
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 aliue
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 would
                 rise
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 must
                 rise
                 from
                 sinne
                 before
                 he
                 die
                 ,
                 vnto
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 reason
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 vnto
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 liueth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 comming
                 to
                 Christ.
                 And
                 hee
                 which
                 mispendeth
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 a
                 christian
                 then
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 weepe
                 for
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 q
                 
                   O
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   knowne
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   in
                   this
                   thy
                   day
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   thy
                   peace
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   are
                   they
                   hidden
                   from
                   thine
                   eyes
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 further
                 signifieth
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 r
                 because
                 shee
                 
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   her
                   visitation
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 neglecting
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 one
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 s
                 shall
                 seeke
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 marueilous
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 theirs
                 which
                 seeke
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 thou
                 secure
                 worldling
                 ,
                 thy
                 conscience
                 telleth
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 yet
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 a
                 liuely
                 member
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 And
                 thou
                 knowest
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 thou
                 art
                 aliue
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 lease
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 .
                 God
                 may
                 call
                 thee
                 forth
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 the
                 next
                 yeare
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 weeke
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 houre
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 may
                 strike
                 thee
                 with
                 sudden
                 death
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 goest
                 forth
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 being
                 no
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 ,
                 thou
                 goest
                 damned
                 to
                 hell
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 delay
                 not
                 one
                 minut
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 longer
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 repent
                 and
                 turne
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 worthie
                 of
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 deferre
                 thy
                 turning
                 vnto
                 God
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 ende
                 .
                 For
                 late
                 repentance
                 is
                 seldome
                 true
                 repentance
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 which
                 continueth
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 sinne
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 case
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 lie
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 disease
                 he
                 will
                 scarce
                 recouer
                 his
                 former
                 health
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 growne
                 in
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 become
                 ripe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thousand
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 neuer
                 saued
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   sinne
                   beeing
                   perfited
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 reason
                 .
                 Eternall
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 desired
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 yet
                 none
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 christian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 estate
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 would
                 mooue
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 christian
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 eternall
                 life
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 paines
                 ,
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 wearines
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 anger
                 ,
                 forgetfulnes
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 damnation
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 causeth
                 miserie
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 :
                 And
                 u
                 
                   God
                   wil
                   wipe
                   away
                   al
                   teares
                   from
                   their
                   eyes
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   death
                   ,
                   neither
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   neither
                   crying
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   more
                   paine
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   things
                   are
                   passed
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Gods
                 maies●ie
                 in
                 heauen
                 there
                 to
                 
                   behold
                   his
                   face
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 x
                 
                   I
                   will
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   giuen
                   me
                   ,
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   euen
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   behold
                   my
                   glorie
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   giuen
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 In
                 y
                 
                   thy
                   presence
                   is
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   there
                   are
                   pleasures
                   for
                   euermore
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 z
                 shall
                 haue
                 such
                 an
                 excellent
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 
                   all
                   in
                   all
                
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 is
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Mediatour
                 he
                 shall
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 his
                 offices
                 be
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   ende
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   vp
                   the
                   kingdome
                   to
                   God
                   euen
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   downe
                   all
                   rule
                   ,
                   all
                   authoritie
                   and
                   power
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 elect
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 king
                 &
                 subiect
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 child
                 ,
                 master
                 ,
                 seruāt
                 ,
                 noble
                 ,
                 ignoble
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 dead
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 one
                 glorious
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 heart
                 can
                 wish
                 and
                 desire
                 .
                 Men
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 need
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 Moone
                 ,
                 or
                 Starres
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 immediatly
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 b
                 as
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   the
                   citie
                   hath
                   no
                   neede
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   Moone
                   to
                   shine
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   light
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lambe
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Men
                 shall
                 not
                 then
                 neede
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 cloathing
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 recreation
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 shade
                 ,
                 respiration
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 himselfe
                 immediately
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 life
                 by
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 Iohn
                 signifieth
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 c
                 
                   saw
                   a
                   pure
                   riuer
                   of
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   cleere
                   as
                   chrystall
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   :
                   there
                   beeing
                   by
                   either
                   side
                   of
                   it
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   which
                   bare
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   fruits
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   fruit
                   euery
                   moneth
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 God
                 is
                 continually
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 they
                 neede
                 no
                 other
                 tabernacle
                 or
                 temple
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 temple
                 :
                 as
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   I
                   sawe
                   no
                   temple
                   therein
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   almightie
                   and
                   the
                   Lambe
                   are
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 glorious
                 communion
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 there
                 ariseth
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 ioy
                 and
                 gladnes
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 filled
                 .
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 e
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 
                   with
                   the
                   fatnes
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   shal
                   giue
                   them
                   drinke
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   riuers
                   of
                   his
                   pleasures
                   .
                
                 This
                 ioy
                 vndoubtedly
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saints
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 replenished
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 with
                 an
                 huge
                 and
                 infinite
                 sea
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 transfiguration
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 rauished
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 with
                 ioy
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 quite
                 forgot
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 f
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   beeing
                   here
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   make
                   three
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                   one
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   one
                   for
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   for
                   Elias
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 communion
                 ariseth
                 a
                 perfect
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Saints
                 loue
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 loue
                 sheweth
                 it selfe
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 eternally
                 occupied
                 in
                 g
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 singing
                 of
                 songs
                 of
                 praise
                 &
                 thanksgiuing
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 seeing
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 haue
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 men
                 account
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 h
                 as
                 drosse
                 and
                 dung
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 obtaine
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 reason
                 is
                 the
                 endlesse
                 loue
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 shewed
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 vengeance
                 .
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 wounded
                 thee
                 with
                 many
                 a
                 deadly
                 wound
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 thou
                 liest
                 bleeding
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 art
                 like
                 to
                 die
                 eternally
                 .
                 Thou
                 beeing
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 no
                 Saint
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 no
                 Angel
                 ,
                 no
                 creature
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 thee
                 ;
                 Christ
                 onely
                 was
                 able
                 :
                 he
                 therefore
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 thy
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 in
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 no
                 hearb
                 ,
                 no
                 water
                 ,
                 no
                 plaister
                 ,
                 no
                 physicke
                 ,
                 can
                 doe
                 thee
                 any
                 good
                 :
                 onely
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 soueraigne
                 for
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 being
                 stieped
                 in
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 therefore
                 subiected
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 vpon
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 due
                 to
                 
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 man●ind
                 :
                 &
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 blood
                 he
                 tempered
                 for
                 them
                 a
                 soueraigne
                 medicine
                 to
                 heale
                 all
                 thy
                 woundes
                 and
                 sores
                 .
                 Nowe
                 therefore
                 despise
                 not
                 this
                 mercie
                 ;
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 lay
                 open
                 all
                 thy
                 sores
                 ,
                 pray
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 thee
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ;
                 thē
                 he
                 wil
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 wash
                 and
                 supple
                 thy
                 woundes
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 them
                 vp
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 a
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   the
                   leaues
                   whereof
                   heale
                   the
                   nations
                   .
                
                 If
                 thou
                 get
                 but
                 one
                 leafe
                 of
                 him
                 thou
                 art
                 well
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 heale
                 thee
                 and
                 restore
                 thy
                 dead
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 liue
                 eternally
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 reason
                 will
                 not
                 mooue
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 thy
                 case
                 is
                 desperate
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 reason
                 that
                 Peter
                 could
                 vse
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                   As
                   obedient
                   children
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   fashion
                   not
                   your selues
                   vnto
                   the
                   former
                   lusts
                   of
                   your
                   ignorance
                
                 b
                 
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   which
                   hath
                   called
                   you
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   ye
                   holy
                   in
                   all
                   maner
                   of
                   conuersation
                   .
                
                 His
                 reason
                 followeth
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Knowing
                   that
                   ye
                   were
                   not
                   redeemed
                   with
                   corruptible
                   things
                   as
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   from
                   your
                   vaine
                   conuersation
                   receiued
                   by
                   the
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   precious
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Lambe
                   vndefiled
                   and
                   without
                   spot
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 haue
                 I
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 worldling
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 makes
                 no
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 Christ
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 shooes
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 rather
                 bee
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 without
                 his
                 pigges
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Gaderens
                 .
                 
                 Nowe
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Christians
                 I
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 but
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 d
                 Lord
                 fullfill
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 and
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 walke
                 worthie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 and
                 increasing
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 wheras
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 continual
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deuil
                 :
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 strengthen
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 through
                 thy
                 glorious
                 power
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 with
                 ioyfulnes
                 .
                 And
                 deare
                 father
                 of
                 all
                 mercie
                 plant
                 that
                 gouernment
                 in
                 thy
                 Church
                 euery
                 where
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 reuealed
                 in
                 thy
                 worde
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Saints
                 may
                 worship
                 thee
                 in
                 those
                 means
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 comelines
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 abounding
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               DIALOGVE
               OF
               THE
               STATE
               OF
               A
               CHRISTIan
               man
               ,
               gathered
               here
               and
               there
               out
               of
               the
               sweet
               and
               sauorie
               writings
               of
               Master
               Tindall
               and
               Master
               Bradford
               .
            
             
               
                 TImotheus
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 of
                 our
                 ancient
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 familiaritie
                 (
                 deare
                 friend
                 Eusebius
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 bold
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 aske
                 such
                 questiōs
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 my
                 edification
                 &
                 cōfort
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 matters
                 but
                 euen
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 are
                 an
                 olde
                 professour
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 bee
                 bold
                 to
                 aske
                 this
                 question
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 howe
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 whome
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 serue
                 continually
                 with
                 a
                 feruent
                 zeale
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 old
                 acquaintance
                 that
                 was
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 conceale
                 the
                 good
                 worke
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 therfore
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 marke
                 a
                 little
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 trueth
                 euen
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 did
                 make
                 me
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 vengeance
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heire
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 bring
                 mee
                 into
                 captiuitie
                 and
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 the
                 deuil
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 was
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 ruler
                 ,
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 my
                 gouernour
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 prince
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God.
                 And
                 my
                 will
                 was
                 locked
                 &
                 knit
                 faster
                 vnto
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 ,
                 then
                 could
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 chaines
                 binde
                 a
                 man
                 vnto
                 a
                 poast
                 .
                 Vnto
                 the
                 deuils
                 will
                 did
                 I
                 consent
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 might
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 will
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Lawe
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 was
                 written
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 ran
                 headlong
                 after
                 the
                 deuill
                 with
                 full
                 saile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 swing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 I
                 had
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 aire
                 commeth
                 downe
                 naturally
                 of
                 it selfe
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 violent
                 swing
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 weight
                 .
                 O
                 with
                 what
                 a
                 deadly
                 and
                 venemous
                 heart
                 did
                 I
                 hate
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ?
                 With
                 how
                 great
                 malice
                 of
                 mind
                 inwardly
                 did
                 I
                 sley
                 and
                 murther
                 ?
                 With
                 what
                 violence
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 yea
                 with
                 what
                 feruēt
                 lust
                 committed
                 I
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 vncleannes
                 ?
                 With
                 what
                 pleasure
                 and
                 delectation
                 like
                 a
                 glutton
                 serued
                 I
                 my
                 bellie
                 ?
                 With
                 what
                 diligence
                 deceiued
                 I
                 ?
                 How
                 busily
                 sought
                 I
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Whatsoeuer
                 I
                 did
                 work
                 ,
                 imagine
                 or
                 speake
                 was
                 abominable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 could
                 referre
                 nothing
                 vnto
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 his
                 law
                 or
                 will
                 written
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 their
                 any
                 more
                 power
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 followe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 stone
                 ascend
                 vpward
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 asleep
                 in
                 so
                 deep
                 blindnes
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 neither
                 see
                 nor
                 feele
                 in
                 what
                 miserie
                 ,
                 thraldome
                 and
                 wretchednesse
                 I
                 was
                 ,
                 till
                 Moses
                 came
                 and
                 awaked
                 me
                 and
                 published
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 law
                 truely
                 preached
                 howe
                 that
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 honour
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 strength
                 and
                 might
                 from
                 the
                 lowe
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 create
                 me
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 neighbor
                 ,
                 yea
                 mine
                 enemies
                 as
                 my selfe
                 inwardly
                 from
                 the
                 groūd
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 sonnes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 hath
                 bought
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 heires
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 I
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 whatsoeuer
                 God
                 biddeth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 whatsoeuer
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 loue
                 and
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 feruent
                 and
                 burning
                 lust
                 from
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Then
                 began
                 my
                 conscience
                 to
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Lawe
                 and
                 against
                 God.
                 No
                 sea
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 tēpest
                 was
                 so
                 vnquiet
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 righteous
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 contrarie
                 vnto
                 my
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 damned
                 me
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 shewed
                 mee
                 where
                 to
                 fetch
                 helpe
                 ,
                 nor
                 preached
                 any
                 mercie
                 a
                 but
                 onely
                 set
                 me
                 at
                 variance
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 prouoked
                 &
                 stirred
                 me
                 to
                 raile
                 on
                 god
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 cruel
                 tyrant
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 me
                 of
                 so
                 poysoned
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 me
                 an
                 impossible
                 law
                 to
                 performe
                 :
                 I
                 being
                 not
                 borne
                 againe
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 wit
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 being
                 so
                 fast
                 glewed
                 ,
                 yea
                 nailed
                 and
                 chained
                 vnto
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 captiuitie
                 and
                 bondage
                 whence
                 Christ
                 deliuered
                 me
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 and
                 loosed
                 me
                 .
                 His
                 blood
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 his
                 patience
                 in
                 suffering
                 rebukes
                 &
                 wronges
                 and
                 the
                 full
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 prayers
                 and
                 fastings
                 ,
                 his
                 meekenes
                 &
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 
                 vttermost
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 appeased
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 god
                 to
                 me
                 againe
                 ,
                 obtained
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 loue
                 me
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 mercifull
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 consider
                 my
                 infirmitie
                 and
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 &
                 would
                 giue
                 me
                 his
                 spirit
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 gouerne
                 and
                 strengthen
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 was
                 so
                 straight
                 bound
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 was
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 rehearsed
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 preaching
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Gospell
                 or
                 glad
                 tydings
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 deepely
                 considered
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 then
                 my
                 heart
                 began
                 to
                 waxe
                 soft
                 and
                 melt
                 at
                 the
                 bounteous
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 kindnes
                 shewed
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 gospel
                 was
                 preached
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 mee
                 thought
                 )
                 entred
                 into
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 my
                 inwarde
                 eies
                 and
                 wrought
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 my
                 woofull
                 conscience
                 feele
                 and
                 tast
                 how
                 sweet
                 a
                 thing
                 the
                 bitter
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 mercifull
                 and
                 louing
                 God
                 is
                 through
                 Christs
                 purchasing
                 and
                 merits
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 beginne
                 to
                 loue
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 how
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 &
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 righteous
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 wrought
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 more
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 more
                 strength
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 more
                 perfectly
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 or
                 leaue
                 vndone
                 to
                 seeke
                 Gods
                 honour
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 with
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 euermore
                 condemning
                 the
                 imperfectnes
                 of
                 my
                 deedes
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 this
                 good
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 my
                 saluation
                 standeth
                 in
                 two
                 points
                 ,
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 :
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 a
                 key
                 that
                 bound
                 and
                 damned
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 was
                 another
                 key
                 that
                 loosed
                 me
                 againe
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 salues
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 lawe
                 &
                 the
                 gospel
                 )
                 vsed
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 preacher
                 to
                 heale
                 &
                 cure
                 me
                 a
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 withall
                 .
                 The
                 law
                 did
                 driue
                 out
                 my
                 disease
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 appeare
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 a
                 sharp
                 salue
                 and
                 fretting
                 corrasiue
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 the
                 dead
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 loosed
                 and
                 drew
                 the
                 sore
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 corruption
                 .
                 It
                 pulled
                 from
                 me
                 all
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 I
                 had
                 in
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mine
                 owne
                 works
                 ,
                 merits
                 ,
                 deseruings
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 robbed
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 me
                 poore
                 .
                 It
                 killed
                 me
                 in
                 sending
                 me
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 me
                 almost
                 to
                 vtter
                 desperation
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist.
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 trusted
                 in
                 my selfe
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 worldly
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 any
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 riches
                 of
                 holy
                 works
                 .
                 Then
                 afterward
                 came
                 the
                 gospel
                 a
                 more
                 gentle
                 plaister
                 ,
                 which
                 suppled
                 and
                 swaged
                 the
                 woundes
                 of
                 my
                 conscience
                 and
                 brought
                 mee
                 health
                 :
                 it
                 brought
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 loosed
                 the
                 bandes
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 coupled
                 me
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 through
                 a
                 strong
                 faith
                 and
                 feruent
                 loue
                 .
                 Which
                 bandes
                 were
                 to
                 strōg
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 creature
                 to
                 loose
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 a
                 poore
                 and
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 felt
                 so
                 great
                 mercie
                 that
                 in
                 my selfe
                 I
                 was
                 most
                 sure
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 forsake
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 withdraw
                 his
                 mercy
                 &
                 loue
                 frō
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 boldly
                 cryed
                 out
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   separate
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Finally
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 deuil
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 wrought
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 nature
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 now
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 coupled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 good
                 freely
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 my
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 trust
                 I
                 haue
                 satisfied
                 your
                 fi●st
                 demād
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 me
                 thinkes
                 you
                 doe
                 too
                 much
                 condemne
                 your selfe
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 can
                 remember
                 that
                 from
                 your
                 childhood
                 you
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 gentle
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 behauiour
                 was
                 alwaies
                 honest
                 and
                 ciuil
                 ,
                 &
                 you
                 could
                 neuer
                 abide
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 roysters
                 and
                 ruffians
                 ,
                 &
                 swearers
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 and
                 contemners
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 which
                 nowe
                 are
                 tearmed
                 good
                 fellowes
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 dealing
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 hath
                 bin
                 euer
                 commended
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 and
                 iust
                 .
                 What
                 meane
                 you
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 your selfe
                 so
                 abominable
                 and
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 so
                 whollie
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 will
                 so
                 fearefully
                 and
                 miserably
                 in
                 captiuitie
                 vnto
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Brother
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 I
                 knowe
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 giue
                 me
                 grace
                 to
                 speak
                 it
                 with
                 more
                 liuely
                 feeling
                 of
                 my
                 weaknes
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 bitter
                 detestation
                 of
                 my
                 sin
                 .
                 By
                 nature
                 through
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 am
                 I
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 heire
                 of
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 birth
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 my
                 first
                 conception
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 my
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 damned
                 deuils
                 vnder
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 &
                 rule
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 my
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 I
                 shewed
                 not
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 sinne
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 nor
                 long
                 after
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 I
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 poison
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 al
                 wicked
                 deedes
                 doe
                 spring
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 sinne
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 worke
                 (
                 be
                 I
                 neuer
                 so
                 young
                 )
                 if
                 occasion
                 be
                 giuen
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 nature
                 is
                 to
                 sinne
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 serpent
                 to
                 sting
                 :
                 &
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Serpent
                 yet
                 young
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 vnbroughtforth
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 poison
                 and
                 cannot
                 afterward
                 (
                 when
                 time
                 and
                 occasion
                 is
                 giuen
                 )
                 but
                 bring
                 foorth
                 the
                 fruites
                 threreof
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 an
                 adder
                 ,
                 a
                 toade
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 snake
                 is
                 hated
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 poison
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 doe
                 :
                 so
                 am
                 I
                 hated
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 naturall
                 poison
                 which
                 is
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 with
                 me
                 before
                 I
                 doe
                 any
                 outward
                 euill
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 a
                 venemous
                 worme
                 doth
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 venemous
                 worm
                 ,
                 therfore
                 doth
                 it
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 poisoneth
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 doe
                 not
                 our
                 euill
                 deedes
                 make
                 vs
                 euil
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 nature
                 euill
                 ,
                 therefore
                 doe
                 we
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 euil
                 ,
                 to
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 by
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 will
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 consent
                 vnto
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 fiend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 yet
                 I
                 neuer
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 commit
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 neuer
                 so
                 terrible
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 condemning
                 me
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 sentēce
                 of
                 death
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 stinging
                 my
                 conscience
                 with
                 feare
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 paine
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 perceiue
                 it
                 hath
                 bin
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 feare
                 oftentimes
                 least
                 my
                 profession
                 of
                 religion
                 should
                 be
                 onely
                 in
                 truth
                 meere
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 your
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 true
                 saying
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 goe
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 sayle
                 by
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 liuing
                 that
                 feeleth
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 hath
                 not
                 felt
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 these
                 paines
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 their
                 conuersion
                 shall
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 feele
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 lesse
                 .
                 Ezechias
                 on
                 his
                 death
                 bed
                 complaineth
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 breaketh
                 his
                 bones
                 like
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 paine
                 ,
                 but
                 chattered
                 in
                 his
                 throat
                 like
                 a
                 Crane
                 ,
                 &
                 mourned
                 like
                 a
                 Doue
                 .
                 
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 set
                 him
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 arrowes
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 are
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 drunke
                 vp
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 Dauid
                 bewaileth
                 his
                 estate
                 in
                 many
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 130.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 beginneth
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 deepe
                 places
                 haue
                 I
                 called
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ;
                 O
                 my
                 poore
                 soule
                 fall
                 not
                 flat
                 downe
                 ,
                 vexe
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 :
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 presse
                 thee
                 sore
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 not
                 for
                 al
                 that
                 quite
                 ouerwhelmed
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 thrust
                 down
                 so
                 low
                 into
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 deepes
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hadst
                 neede
                 crie
                 aloud
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 heightes
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 euer
                 burning
                 hell
                 fire
                 is
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 that
                 lake
                 whither
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 haue
                 plunged
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 perceiue
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Eccho
                 of
                 their
                 cries
                 and
                 desperate
                 howlings
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 there
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 euer
                 comming
                 forth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 hell
                 his
                 best
                 beloued
                 when
                 they
                 forget
                 thēselues
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 also
                 how
                 well
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 backe
                 againe
                 .
                 Goe
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 downeward
                 ,
                 but
                 lift
                 vp
                 thy
                 heart
                 together
                 with
                 thine
                 eie
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 vnto
                 thee
                 his
                 mercifull
                 and
                 a
                 helping
                 hand
                 .
                 Againe
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 we
                 finde
                 examples
                 of
                 men
                 conuerted
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
                 any
                 vehement
                 sorrow
                 of
                 their
                 sinns
                 .
                 What
                 anguish
                 of
                 conscience
                 had
                 the
                 theefe
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 for
                 his
                 former
                 life
                 in
                 his
                 present
                 conuersion
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 How
                 was
                 Lydia
                 dismaied
                 and
                 cast
                 downe
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 Dauid
                 was
                 or
                 Iob
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 God
                 onely
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 opened
                 to
                 giue
                 attendance
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 euen
                 presently
                 after
                 was
                 readie
                 to
                 entertaine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 feast
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 perplexities
                 of
                 Ezechias
                 ,
                 or
                 Dauid
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Iayler
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 heard
                 Peters
                 sermon
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 murdred
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 pricked
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 God
                 in
                 preparing
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 truth
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 fleshly
                 and
                 stinking
                 dunghills
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 very
                 vncleannesse
                 and
                 pollution
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 preparing
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 storehouses
                 to
                 hoord
                 vp
                 his
                 heauenly
                 graces
                 in
                 ,
                 doth
                 otherwhiles
                 vse
                 a
                 milde
                 and
                 gentle
                 remedie
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 looke
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 no
                 louing
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 no
                 fearefull
                 countenance
                 ;
                 and
                 otherwhiles
                 in
                 some
                 he
                 setteth
                 a
                 sharp
                 edge
                 vpon
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 to
                 wound
                 the
                 heart
                 very
                 deepe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 corrasiue
                 to
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frette
                 and
                 gnawe
                 vpon
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience●
                 that
                 a
                 botch
                 or
                 a
                 byle
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 bodie
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 eased
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 pricking
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 needle
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 launcing
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 raser
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 haue
                 wrought
                 in
                 you
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 in
                 any
                 small
                 measure
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 measure
                 as
                 you
                 desire
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 complaine
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 grieued
                 with
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 for
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Surely
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 comfort
                 you
                 giue
                 me
                 ,
                 God
                 make
                 me
                 thankefull
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 more
                 plainly
                 shew
                 me
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 till
                 this
                 houre
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 may
                 take
                 warning
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 doe
                 good
                 vnto
                 other
                 men
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 conceale
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 my
                 perpetuall
                 shame
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 was
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 my
                 parents
                 brought
                 me
                 vp
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 shewed
                 me
                 my
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 miserie
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 :
                 &
                 liued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 sleepe
                 or
                 trance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 trueth
                 I
                 liued
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 neither
                 heauen
                 nor
                 hell
                 ,
                 neither
                 God
                 nor
                 deuil
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 deuill
                 himselfe
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 nowe
                 perceiue
                 )
                 did
                 often
                 perswade
                 my
                 secure
                 conscience
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 &
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 yeelded
                 to
                 his
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 verily
                 thinke
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 preacher
                 for
                 wickednes
                 &
                 securitie
                 denoūced
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 and
                 hel
                 fire
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 vnto
                 my
                 neighbours
                 that
                 I
                 hoped
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 asked
                 whether
                 I
                 could
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 :
                 and
                 beeing
                 asked
                 whether
                 I
                 neuer
                 sinned
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 thought
                 that
                 otherwhiles
                 I
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 fewe
                 ,
                 I
                 hoped
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 mee
                 excused
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 neighbours
                 were
                 glad
                 of
                 my
                 company
                 ,
                 they
                 spoke
                 wel
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 indeede
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 vile
                 beast
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 inspired
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 continually
                 .
                 Wel
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 Law
                 preached
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 saw
                 and
                 remembred
                 many
                 fearfull
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 men
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 in
                 reason
                 thought
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 men
                 as
                 I
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 consider
                 mine
                 owne
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perceiue
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 cursednes
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 a
                 time
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 made
                 me
                 inwardly
                 afraide
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
                 :
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 afraid
                 of
                 euery
                 thing
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 the
                 house
                 would
                 fall
                 on
                 my
                 head
                 :
                 if
                 abroad
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 euery
                 crannie
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 would
                 open
                 it selfe
                 wider
                 and
                 swallowe
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 started
                 at
                 euery
                 straw
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 moouing
                 of
                 a
                 flie
                 :
                 my
                 meat
                 was
                 loathsome
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 thought
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 worthie
                 of
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 creature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 iustly
                 turne
                 it
                 to
                 my
                 bane
                 :
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 for
                 my
                 life
                 past
                 made
                 me
                 shed
                 abundance
                 of
                 teares
                 :
                 and
                 vpon
                 that
                 I
                 remembred
                 in
                 Dauids
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 teares
                 were
                 his
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 wet
                 his
                 bed
                 with
                 teares
                 .
                 And
                 nowe
                 the
                 deuill
                 changed
                 both
                 his
                 coate
                 and
                 his
                 note
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fearefull
                 manner
                 cryed
                 in
                 my
                 eares
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 his
                 childe
                 :
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 were
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 griefe
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 greater
                 was
                 my
                 paine
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 open
                 my
                 minde
                 vnto
                 any
                 for
                 feare
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 mocked
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 iest
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 was
                 faine
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 learned
                 preacher
                 ;
                 I
                 shewed
                 mine
                 estate
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 cōtinued
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 I
                 receiued
                 comfort
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 shewed
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 feruent
                 ,
                 godly
                 and
                 effectuall
                 praiers
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 thanke
                 God
                 euer
                 since
                 I
                 haue
                 had
                 some
                 assurance
                 (
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 nowe
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 so
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 forgiuen
                 your
                 sinne
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Because
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinner
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 forgiue
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 forgiue
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 knowe
                 you
                 that
                 he●
                 will●
                 you
                 know
                 your
                 sinnes
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 graunt
                 :
                 but
                 Christs
                 passion
                 is
                 far
                 greater
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 my
                 sinnes
                 were
                 as
                 red
                 as
                 scarlet
                 and
                 as
                 purple
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 snowe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soft
                 as
                 wooll
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Oh
                 but
                 you
                 haue
                 sinned
                 very
                 often
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 not
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 doe
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 Gods
                 grace
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 full
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 to
                 take
                 better
                 heed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 amend
                 my
                 former
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 that
                 enough
                 thinke
                 you
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 lacketh
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fauour
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 cleane
                 forsake
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 grant
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 certainly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Oh
                 shewe
                 me
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 your
                 experience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 According
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 wil
                 I
                 shewe
                 it
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 dealing
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 me
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 argumēt
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 he
                 teacheth
                 me
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 father
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 created
                 the
                 world
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 creature
                 particularly
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 for
                 my
                 commoditie
                 ,
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 &
                 admonition
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 ,
                 bodie
                 ,
                 shape
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 Toad
                 ,
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 a
                 swine
                 ,
                 deformed
                 ,
                 franticke
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 wonderfully
                 preserued
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 infancie
                 ,
                 childhood
                 ,
                 youth
                 ,
                 middle
                 age
                 hitherto
                 from
                 manifold
                 dangers
                 and
                 perils
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 doe
                 confirme
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 fatherly
                 loue
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 doubt
                 hereof
                 :
                 where
                 I
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 borne
                 of
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 loe
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 of
                 Christian
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 Gods
                 Church
                 by
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 as
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 me
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 holy
                 spirit
                 :
                 where
                 I
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 borne
                 in
                 an
                 ignorant
                 time
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 countrie
                 where
                 is
                 more
                 knowledge
                 reuealed
                 then
                 euer
                 was
                 here
                 or
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 els
                 is
                 .
                 Where
                 I
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 of
                 a
                 corrupt
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 intangled
                 with
                 many
                 errours
                 of
                 Papistrie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 schisme
                 of
                 Browne
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 goodnes
                 my
                 iudgement
                 is
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 lightened
                 mine
                 eies
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 imbrace
                 his
                 sincere
                 trueth
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 I
                 doe
                 confirme
                 my
                 faith
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 alwaies
                 hath
                 bin
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 my
                 departing
                 forth
                 of
                 this
                 worlde
                 will
                 giue
                 me
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 glorie
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 man
                 is
                 euermore
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 certaine
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinit
                 mercie
                 to
                 preuent
                 al
                 occasions
                 of
                 doubting
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 own
                 spirit
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 ,
                 pawne
                 ,
                 or
                 earnest
                 pennie
                 vnto
                 his
                 children
                 of
                 their
                 adoption
                 ,
                 &
                 election
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 Nowe
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 me
                 from
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 feele
                 that
                 in
                 my selfe
                 which
                 I
                 neuer
                 felt
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 In
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 praiers
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 gods
                 word
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 Beare
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 ;
                 nowe
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 praier
                 is
                 no
                 burden
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 ordinarie
                 exercise
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 well
                 till
                 I
                 haue
                 praied
                 and
                 giuen
                 thankes
                 to
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 commeth
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 praiers
                 I
                 find
                 great
                 ioy
                 and
                 comfort
                 and
                 exceeding
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 neuer
                 thinke
                 I
                 can
                 wel
                 take
                 my
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 els
                 except
                 first
                 I
                 aske
                 it
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 mind
                 and
                 heart
                 is
                 wholly
                 occupied
                 in
                 worldly
                 matters
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 stirred
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 drawn
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 god
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 my
                 saluation
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 praier
                 I
                 haue
                 had
                 those
                 grones
                 which
                 for
                 their
                 greatnes
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 whence
                 commeth
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 From
                 the
                 deuil
                 ?
                 No.
                 In
                 these
                 actions
                 I
                 haue
                 found
                 him
                 my
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 continuall
                 hinderer
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 craft
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 heauie
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 hath
                 assailed
                 to
                 prouoke
                 me
                 to
                 some
                 sinnes
                 whereunto
                 my
                 cursed
                 nature
                 was
                 most
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hauing
                 yeelded
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 hardened
                 &
                 blinded
                 by
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 light
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 praier
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 peraduenture
                 this
                 came
                 from
                 mine
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ?
                 No
                 neither
                 .
                 This
                 cursed
                 nature
                 of
                 mine
                 hath
                 beene
                 more
                 pleased
                 and
                 delighted
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 such
                 exercises
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 draweth
                 me
                 and
                 presseth
                 me
                 downe
                 as
                 lead
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 poysoning
                 Cockatrice
                 can
                 lay
                 such
                 good
                 egs
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 wilde
                 crab
                 trees
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 in
                 Adam
                 )
                 can
                 bring
                 foorth
                 sweete
                 fruites
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 plucke
                 them
                 forth
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 stocke
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 graft
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 conscience
                 is
                 thereby
                 certified
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 his
                 fauour
                 and
                 mercie
                 shal
                 continue
                 towards
                 me
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 God
                 once
                 loueth
                 ,
                 him
                 hee
                 loueth
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 certaine
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 me
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 confirmed
                 in
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Epistle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 hereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 because
                 we
                 loue
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
                 Truely
                 I
                 feele
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 a
                 burning
                 loue
                 towards
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 neuer
                 knew
                 them
                 nor
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 drops
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 blood
                 would
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 them
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 I
                 hate
                 all
                 sinne
                 and
                 wickednes
                 with
                 a
                 bitter
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 long
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 grieued
                 and
                 disquieted
                 because
                 I
                 cannot
                 fulfil
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 god
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 learned
                 forth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 euidence
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 shewe
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 true
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 militant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Haue
                 you
                 a
                 steadfast
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 arguments
                 seeme
                 to
                 prooue
                 )
                 without
                 all
                 wauering
                 ,
                 doubting
                 ,
                 and
                 distrusting
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 no.
                 This
                 my
                 faith
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 euen
                 fought
                 against
                 with
                 doubting
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 assailed
                 with
                 desperation
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 I
                 sinne
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 tentations
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 God
                 bringeth
                 me
                 to
                 nurture
                 me
                 &
                 to
                 shewe
                 me
                 mine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 false
                 thoughts
                 that
                 there
                 lie
                 hidde
                 ,
                 my
                 almost
                 no
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 loue●
                 euen
                 then
                 happely
                 when
                 I
                 thought
                 my selfe
                 most
                 perfect
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 temptations
                 come
                 I
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 faith
                 is
                 feeble
                 ,
                 when
                 wrong
                 is
                 done
                 vnto
                 me
                 I
                 cannot
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 in
                 sickenesse
                 ,
                 in
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 tribulation
                 I
                 am
                 vnpatient
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 my
                 neighbour
                 needeth
                 my
                 helpe
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 depart
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 ,
                 then
                 loue
                 is
                 cold
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 learne
                 and
                 feele
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 but
                 of
                 god
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 al
                 such
                 tēptations
                 my
                 faith
                 perisheth
                 not
                 vtterly
                 ,
                 neither
                 my
                 loue
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 be
                 weake
                 ,
                 sick
                 ,
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cleane
                 dead
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 dealt
                 with
                 my
                 parents
                 being
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 so
                 nowe
                 deale
                 I
                 towards
                 God
                 my
                 louing
                 father
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 childe
                 my
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 taught
                 me
                 nurture
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 I
                 loued
                 my
                 father
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiued
                 the
                 goodnes
                 he
                 shewed
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 father
                 loued
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 precepts
                 are
                 vnto
                 my
                 wealth
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 father
                 commandeth
                 nothing
                 for
                 any
                 need
                 he
                 hath
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 seeketh
                 my
                 profit
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 faith
                 vnto
                 all
                 my
                 fathers
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 all
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 them
                 with
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 will
                 goe
                 euery
                 daie
                 to
                 the
                 schoole
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 waie
                 happely
                 I
                 sawe
                 a
                 company
                 plaie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 and
                 rauished
                 of
                 my
                 memorie
                 ,
                 and
                 forgot
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 and
                 beheld
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 to
                 plaie
                 also
                 forgetting
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 owne
                 profit
                 also
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 kindnes
                 ,
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loue
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 againe
                 vnto
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obedient
                 minde
                 were
                 not
                 vtterly
                 quenched
                 ,
                 but
                 laie
                 hidde
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 doe
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 sleepeth
                 or
                 lyeth
                 in
                 a
                 trance
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 played
                 out
                 all
                 my
                 lusts
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 some
                 had
                 beene
                 warned
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 againe
                 to
                 my
                 olde
                 profession
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 many
                 tentations
                 went
                 ouer
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 as
                 a
                 right
                 hangman
                 tormented
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 nie
                 to
                 perswade
                 me
                 that
                 my
                 father
                 would
                 thrust
                 me
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 me
                 if
                 he
                 catched
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 my
                 father
                 againe
                 .
                 Feare
                 and
                 dread
                 of
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 losse
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 wrastled
                 with
                 the
                 trust
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 in
                 my
                 fathers
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 gaue
                 my
                 faith
                 a
                 fall
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 rose
                 againe
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 brunt
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 mind
                 was
                 more
                 quiet
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 and
                 his
                 olde
                 kindnesse
                 came
                 vnto
                 my
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 mine
                 owne
                 courage
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 beleeued
                 that
                 my
                 father
                 would
                 not
                 put
                 me
                 away
                 or
                 destroy
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 hoped
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 vpon
                 that
                 I
                 gote
                 me
                 home
                 againe
                 dismayed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 altogether
                 faithlesse
                 :
                 the
                 old
                 kindnes
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 me
                 despaire
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 set
                 mine
                 heart
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 paine
                 had
                 beene
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 vntill
                 I
                 had
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 forgotten
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Seeing
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 thus
                 plainely
                 and
                 truely
                 shewed
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 all
                 mens
                 faith
                 ,
                 shewe
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 how
                 by
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 faith
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 rather
                 discomforted
                 then
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 regard
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 approueth
                 a
                 little
                 faith
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 faith
                 in
                 vs
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 grame
                 of
                 mustard
                 seede
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 seedes
                 )
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 respect
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 poore
                 diseased
                 begger
                 with
                 a
                 lame
                 hande
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 palsie
                 also
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 neuerthelesse
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 receiue
                 an
                 almes
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 
                 weake
                 and
                 languishing
                 faith
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 infinite
                 mercies
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 king
                 offered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 is
                 cōpared
                 vnto
                 the
                 eie
                 of
                 the
                 Israelite
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 dimme
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 looked
                 a
                 squint
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 behold
                 the
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 stings
                 of
                 the
                 fierie
                 serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Seeing
                 that
                 you
                 satisfie
                 me
                 in
                 euery
                 point
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 shew
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 wicked
                 and
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 faith
                 entring
                 expelleth
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 beleeue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 neuer
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 holier
                 then
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 or
                 read
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 they
                 consent
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 certaine
                 imagination
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 telleth
                 a
                 storie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 land
                 that
                 pertaineth
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 beleeue
                 and
                 tell
                 vs
                 a
                 true
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 imagination
                 or
                 opinion
                 they
                 call
                 faith
                 .
                 Therfore
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 this
                 imagination
                 or
                 opinion
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 verely
                 ,
                 this
                 doctrine
                 seemeth
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 it
                 is
                 euen
                 so
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 faith
                 is
                 there
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 when
                 they
                 feele
                 in
                 themselues
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 terrible
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horrible
                 captiuitie
                 vnder
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 perceiue
                 any
                 alteration
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 good
                 workes
                 followe
                 ,
                 but
                 finde
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 abide
                 in
                 their
                 olde
                 estate
                 ,
                 then
                 thinke
                 they
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 workes
                 must
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 faith
                 to
                 iustification
                 :
                 but
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 mightie
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 euer
                 working
                 ,
                 beeing
                 full
                 of
                 vertue
                 :
                 it
                 renueth
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 begetteth
                 him
                 a
                 fresh
                 ,
                 altereth
                 him
                 ,
                 chaungeth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 turneth
                 him
                 altogether
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 newe
                 creature
                 and
                 conuersation
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 feele
                 his
                 heart
                 cleane
                 chaunged
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 loue
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 hate
                 ,
                 &
                 delighteth
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 abhorred
                 ,
                 and
                 hateth
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 loue
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 setteth
                 the
                 soule
                 at
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 her
                 free
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 health
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 pined
                 with
                 long
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 the
                 legges
                 can
                 not
                 beare
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 tast
                 is
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 sugar
                 is
                 bitter
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 his
                 stomack
                 lōgeth
                 after
                 slubbersauce
                 &
                 swash
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 a
                 whole
                 stomacke
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 cast
                 his
                 gorge
                 :
                 when
                 health
                 commeth
                 she
                 changeth
                 and
                 altereth
                 him
                 cleane
                 ,
                 giueth
                 him
                 strength
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 lust
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 do
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 suffer
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 now
                 lust
                 in
                 wholsom
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 are
                 free
                 and
                 at
                 libertie
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 accord
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 whole
                 man
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 faith
                 worketh
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 tree
                 brings
                 forth
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 need
                 not
                 bid
                 a
                 tree
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 law
                 put
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 and
                 is
                 iustified
                 through
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 needefull
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 written
                 and
                 grauen
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 his
                 pleasure
                 is
                 daily
                 therein
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 without
                 commandement
                 euen
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 he
                 eateth
                 ,
                 drinketh
                 ,
                 seeth
                 ,
                 heareth
                 ,
                 talketh
                 ,
                 goeth
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 without
                 any
                 compulsion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 good
                 works
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 whole
                 man
                 whē
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 tarieth
                 but
                 for
                 drinke
                 ,
                 &
                 when
                 he
                 hungreth
                 abideth
                 but
                 for
                 meat
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 drinketh
                 and
                 eateth
                 naturally
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 faithfull
                 euer
                 a
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hungred
                 after
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tarieth
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 occasion
                 :
                 &
                 whensoeuer
                 an
                 occasion
                 is
                 giuen
                 he
                 worketh
                 naturally
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 this
                 blessing
                 is
                 giuen
                 them
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 Christs
                 bloode
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thirst
                 and
                 hunger
                 to
                 doe
                 Gods
                 wil.
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 this
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 vnprofitable
                 babler
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 wotteth
                 what
                 he
                 bableth
                 ,
                 nor
                 whereunto
                 his
                 words
                 tende
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 feeleth
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 faith
                 nor
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 interpreteth
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 works
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 blind
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 foolish
                 fantasies
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 any
                 experience
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Euery
                 member
                 of
                 Christs
                 congregation
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 sinneth
                 daily
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 lesse
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs.
                
                 And
                 Paul
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   That
                   good
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   I
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   euill
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   1.
                   
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   I
                   that
                   doe
                   it
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   but
                   sinne
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Christian
                 man
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 sinner
                 and
                 no
                 sinner
                 :
                 which
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 shew
                 it
                 me
                 by
                 your
                 experience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 beeing
                 one
                 man
                 in
                 substance
                 and
                 two
                 men
                 in
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 me
                 so
                 fight
                 perpetually
                 the
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 goe
                 either
                 backward
                 or
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 stand
                 long
                 in
                 one
                 estate
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 spirit
                 ouercome
                 in
                 tentations
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 she
                 stronger
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 weaker
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 flesh
                 get
                 a
                 custom
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 none
                 otherwise
                 oppressed
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 though
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 mountaine
                 on
                 hi●
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 sometime
                 in
                 our
                 dreames
                 thinke
                 we
                 beare
                 heauier
                 then
                 a
                 milstone
                 on
                 our
                 breasts
                 :
                 or
                 when
                 we
                 dreame
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 runne
                 away
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 some
                 thing
                 ,
                 our
                 legges
                 seeme
                 heauier
                 then
                 lead
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 oppressed
                 and
                 ouerladen
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 through
                 custome
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 struggleth
                 and
                 striueth
                 to
                 get
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 breake
                 loose
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 mercie
                 which
                 heareth
                 my
                 groane
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 loose
                 her
                 with
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 something
                 on
                 the
                 backe
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 keepe
                 her
                 downe
                 ,
                 to
                 minish
                 her
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mortifie
                 her
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 no
                 sinner
                 I
                 am
                 if
                 you
                 regard
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 towarde
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 repentance
                 and
                 sorrow
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 both
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 yet
                 full
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 vnto
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 mercie
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 my
                 faith
                 .
                 A
                 sinner
                 am
                 I
                 if
                 you
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 frailtie
                 of
                 my
                 flesh
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 stocke
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 oliue
                 tree
                 ,
                 euer
                 and
                 anon
                 when
                 occasion
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 shooting
                 forth
                 his
                 braunches
                 ,
                 leaues
                 ,
                 budde
                 ,
                 blossome
                 ,
                 and
                 fruit
                 also
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 one
                 which
                 is
                 newly
                 recouered
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 disease
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 all
                 my
                 deedes
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 occasions
                 be
                 great
                 I
                 fall
                 into
                 horrible
                 deedes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 which
                 remaineth
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 breaketh
                 out
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 leaueth
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 rebuketh
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 me
                 home
                 againe
                 vnto
                 my
                 profession
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 neuer
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 off
                 my
                 necke
                 ,
                 neither
                 yeelde
                 vp
                 my selfe
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 to
                 serue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 fight
                 a
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 beginne
                 a
                 newe
                 battaile
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 you
                 should
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Ionas
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Ionas
                 was
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 chose●
                 
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 his
                 will
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 amongst
                 an
                 heathen
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 citie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 called
                 Niniue
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 that
                 within
                 fourtie
                 daies
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 destroied
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 which
                 message
                 the
                 free
                 will
                 of
                 Ionas
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 the
                 weakest
                 hearted
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 leape
                 into
                 a
                 tubbe
                 of
                 liuing
                 snakes
                 and
                 adders
                 :
                 as
                 happily
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 Sara
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 her
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 shee
                 would
                 haue
                 disputed
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 ere
                 shee
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 a●
                 though
                 shee
                 were
                 strong
                 enough
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 Ionas
                 hartened
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 reasoning
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 a
                 Prophet
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 people
                 the
                 Israelites
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 Gods
                 word
                 testified
                 vnto
                 them
                 daily
                 ,
                 yet
                 despise
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 vnder
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 calues
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 fashions
                 saue
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 the
                 worst
                 and
                 most
                 worthie
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 God
                 for
                 loue
                 of
                 a
                 fewe
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 names
                 sake
                 spareth
                 and
                 defendeth
                 them
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 God
                 take
                 so
                 cruell
                 vengeance
                 on
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 whome
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 neuer
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 so
                 euill
                 as
                 these
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 therefore
                 shall
                 goe
                 preach
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 lie
                 and
                 shame
                 my selfe
                 and
                 God
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 despise
                 God.
                 Vpon
                 this
                 imagination
                 he
                 fled
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 countrey
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 worshipped
                 .
                 When
                 Ionas
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 him
                 downe
                 to
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 conscience
                 was
                 tossed
                 betweene
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 Niniue
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 which
                 disswaded
                 and
                 counselled
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 preuailed
                 against
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 caried
                 him
                 another
                 way
                 as
                 a
                 shippe
                 caught
                 betweene
                 two
                 streames
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Poets
                 faine
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Meleager
                 to
                 be
                 betweene
                 diuers
                 affections
                 ;
                 while
                 to
                 auenge
                 her
                 brothers
                 death
                 she
                 sought
                 to
                 slay
                 her
                 owne
                 sonne
                 )
                 whereupon
                 for
                 very
                 paine
                 and
                 tediousnes
                 he
                 lay
                 down
                 to
                 sleepe
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 commandement
                 out
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 so
                 gnaw
                 and
                 fret
                 his
                 conscience
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 all
                 meanes
                 with
                 ryot
                 ,
                 reuell
                 ,
                 and
                 pastime
                 to
                 driue
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 sinne
                 forth
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 did
                 to
                 couer
                 his
                 wickednes
                 with
                 aprons
                 of
                 figleaues
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 awoke
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 dreame
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 his
                 sinnes
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 lot
                 had
                 caught
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 his
                 sinne
                 came
                 to
                 remembrance
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 conscience
                 raged
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 also
                 that
                 as
                 verily
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 fled
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 verily
                 God
                 had
                 cast
                 him
                 away
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 rod
                 maketh
                 the
                 naturall
                 child
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 forget
                 al
                 his
                 fathers
                 old
                 mercy
                 and
                 goodnes
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinne
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 very
                 desperation
                 to
                 haue
                 liued
                 any
                 longer
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 betimes
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 lost
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 God
                 prouided
                 a
                 fish
                 to
                 swallow
                 Ionas
                 .
                 When
                 Ionas
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 fishes
                 bellie
                 a
                 space
                 ,
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 was
                 somewhat
                 quieted
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 himselfe
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 receiued
                 a
                 little
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 qualmes
                 and
                 pangs
                 of
                 desperation
                 which
                 went
                 ouer
                 his
                 heart
                 were
                 halfe
                 ouercome
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 praied
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 thanks
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 Ionas
                 was
                 cast
                 vpon
                 the
                 land
                 againe
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 will
                 was
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 
                 power
                 to
                 goe
                 whither
                 God
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 God
                 commanded
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 imagination
                 laid
                 apart
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 at
                 a
                 new
                 schoole
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 furnace
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 purged
                 of
                 much
                 refuse
                 &
                 drosse
                 of
                 fleshly
                 wisdom
                 which
                 resisted
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 we
                 be
                 blind
                 in
                 Adam
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 seeke
                 and
                 will
                 our
                 owne
                 profit
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 we
                 be
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 seeke
                 and
                 will
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 .
                 Then
                 Ionas
                 preached
                 to
                 Niniue
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 repented
                 :
                 then
                 Ionas
                 shewed
                 again
                 his
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 trying
                 in
                 the
                 Whales
                 bellie
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 displeased
                 because
                 the
                 Niniuites
                 perished
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 wearie
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 death
                 for
                 very
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 prophecy
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 rebuked
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 prophecie
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Christ
                 taught
                 them
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 meeke
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 :
                 yet
                 oft
                 they
                 striued
                 among
                 themselues
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 greatest
                 :
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Zebede
                 would
                 fit
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 pray
                 that
                 fire
                 might
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   say
                   men
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ?
                
                 Peter
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 though
                 Peter
                 had
                 bin
                 as
                 perfect
                 as
                 an
                 angel
                 .
                 But
                 immediatly
                 after
                 when
                 Christ
                 preached
                 vnto
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 Peter
                 was
                 angrie
                 and
                 rebuked
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 thought
                 earnestly
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 raued
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wist
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 saide
                 :
                 as
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 was
                 so
                 feruently
                 busied
                 in
                 healing
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 leasure
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 beside
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 that
                 cast
                 forth
                 diuels
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 they
                 forbad
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 waited
                 not
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 glorious
                 were
                 they
                 yet
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Christ
                 taught
                 alway
                 to
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 yet
                 Peter
                 after
                 long
                 going
                 to
                 schoole
                 ,
                 asked
                 whether
                 men
                 should
                 forgiue
                 seuen
                 times
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 eight
                 times
                 had
                 beene
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 Peter
                 would
                 haue
                 died
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 within
                 few
                 houres
                 after
                 he
                 denied
                 him
                 both
                 cowardly
                 and
                 shamefully
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 heard
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 auenge
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 turne
                 the
                 other
                 cheeke
                 to
                 the
                 smiter
                 againe
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 taking
                 ,
                 Peter
                 asked
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 lawfull
                 to
                 smite
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 taried
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 but
                 laide
                 on
                 rashly
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 be
                 once
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 be
                 but
                 children
                 and
                 young
                 schollers
                 ,
                 weake
                 and
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 haue
                 leisure
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 deedes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 yong
                 children
                 must
                 haue
                 time
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 the
                 serpe●●
                 is
                 not
                 pulled
                 out
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 minished
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 before
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 be
                 wholly
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 perceiue
                 by
                 your
                 godly
                 discourse
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 conflicts
                 between
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 mightie
                 gyant
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 was
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 lustie
                 ,
                 stirring
                 ,
                 enemie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 confederate
                 with
                 the
                 deuill
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 spirit
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 was
                 little
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 new
                 borne
                 ,
                 weake
                 and
                 feeble
                 ,
                 not
                 alwaies
                 stirring
                 :
                 now
                 then
                 what
                 meanes
                 doe
                 you
                 vse
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 spirit
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 vse
                 to
                 tame
                 my
                 flesh
                 with
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 watching
                 ,
                 deedes
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 holy
                 meditations
                 and
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 bodily
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 withdrawing
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pleasures
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 exercises
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 vices
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 my
                 bodie
                 most
                 inclined
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 encourage
                 the
                 flesh
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 as
                 reading
                 of
                 toyes
                 and
                 wanton
                 bookes
                 ,
                 seeing
                 of
                 playes
                 and
                 enterludes
                 ,
                 wanton
                 communication
                 ,
                 foolish
                 iesting
                 ,
                 and
                 effeminate
                 thoughts
                 and
                 talking
                 of
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 magnifying
                 of
                 worldly
                 promotions
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 will
                 not
                 mortifie
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 sendeth
                 me
                 some
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 me
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 waxe
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 fineth
                 and
                 trieth
                 me
                 as
                 golde
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 tentations
                 and
                 tribulations
                 .
                 Thus
                 very
                 often
                 he
                 maketh
                 me
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 my
                 crosse
                 and
                 nayleth
                 my
                 flesh
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mortifying
                 thereof
                 .
                 Marke
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 send
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 raise
                 vp
                 a
                 tempest
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 prooue
                 whether
                 thou
                 wilt
                 abide
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 feele
                 thy
                 faith
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiue
                 his
                 goodnes
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 alwaies
                 faire
                 weather
                 and
                 thou
                 neuer
                 brought
                 into
                 such
                 ieopardie
                 ,
                 whence
                 his
                 mercie
                 onely
                 deliuereth
                 thee
                 ,
                 thy
                 faith
                 should
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 presumption
                 ,
                 &
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 euer
                 vnthankfull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 mercilesse
                 vnto
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 promise
                 riches
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 thereupon
                 is
                 pouertie
                 :
                 whome
                 he
                 loueth
                 ,
                 him
                 he
                 chasteneth
                 :
                 whome
                 he
                 exalteth
                 ,
                 he
                 casteth
                 downe
                 :
                 whome
                 he
                 saueth
                 he
                 first
                 damneth
                 :
                 he
                 bringeth
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 send
                 him
                 to
                 hell
                 first
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 promise
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 slayeth
                 first
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 buildeth
                 ,
                 he
                 casteth
                 downe
                 all
                 first
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 patcher
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 abide
                 another
                 mans
                 foundation
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 worke
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 past
                 remedie
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 that
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 his
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 his
                 truth
                 hath
                 wrought
                 altogether
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 partaker
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 :
                 his
                 works
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 contrarie
                 to
                 mans
                 workes
                 ;
                 who
                 euer
                 (
                 saue
                 he
                 )
                 deliuered
                 his
                 owne
                 son
                 ,
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 ,
                 his
                 deere
                 sonne
                 ,
                 his
                 darling
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 win
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 ouercome
                 them
                 with
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 loue
                 and
                 loue
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 loue
                 likewise
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ouercome
                 them
                 with
                 well
                 doing
                 ?
                 Ioseph
                 saw
                 the
                 sunne
                 and
                 the
                 moone
                 and
                 seuen
                 starres
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 neuerthelesse
                 ere
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 God
                 laide
                 him
                 where
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 neither
                 sunne
                 ,
                 nor
                 moone
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 starre
                 of
                 the
                 skie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 vndeserued
                 ,
                 to
                 nurture
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 humble
                 and
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 Gods
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 apt
                 and
                 meete
                 for
                 the
                 roome
                 and
                 honour
                 againe
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 minister
                 it
                 well
                 .
                 God
                 promised
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 a
                 land
                 with
                 riuers
                 of
                 milke
                 and
                 honie
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 forth
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fourtie
                 yeares
                 into
                 a
                 land
                 wherein
                 no
                 riuers
                 of
                 milke
                 and
                 honie
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 so
                 m●ch
                 as
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 nurture
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 doth
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 ende
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 their
                 cankred
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 vse
                 his
                 benefits
                 aright
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 promised
                 Dauid
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 stirred
                 vp
                 Saul
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 persecute
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hunt
                 him
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 hares
                 with
                 gray-hounds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ferret
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 euery
                 hole
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 mortifie
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 feele
                 his
                 owne
                 diseases
                 :
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 king
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ouercome
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 case
                 are
                 you
                 then
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 bodie
                 here
                 but
                 you
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 take
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 a
                 faithfull
                 friend
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 my
                 experience
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 yeare
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 dearth
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 familie
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 great
                 pinches
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 we
                 had
                 nothing
                 but
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 :
                 hereupon
                 I
                 bethought
                 me
                 how
                 I
                 might
                 get
                 somewhat
                 to
                 relieue
                 my
                 familie
                 :
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 minde
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 towne
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 flocke
                 of
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 take
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 hurt
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 very
                 loath
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 great
                 stealing
                 of
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 I
                 went
                 among
                 his
                 sheepe
                 and
                 tooke
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 tolde
                 my
                 familie
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 presently
                 killed
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 skinne
                 and
                 the
                 entralles
                 I
                 buried
                 in
                 my
                 backside
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 we
                 dressed
                 by
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eate
                 it
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 (
                 as
                 my
                 manner
                 is
                 )
                 but
                 surely
                 very
                 coldly
                 ,
                 and
                 me
                 thought
                 my
                 praier
                 was
                 abominable
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 .
                 After
                 I
                 had
                 thus
                 done
                 :
                 we
                 fared
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 daies
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 felt
                 my
                 heart
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 lippes
                 were
                 almost
                 locked
                 vp
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 woont
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 third
                 night
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 with
                 a
                 quiet
                 conscience
                 (
                 me
                 thought
                 )
                 to
                 my
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 slept
                 soundly
                 till
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 dreamed
                 that
                 one
                 came
                 to
                 carrie
                 me
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 vpon
                 that
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 I
                 awaked
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afraid
                 looked
                 about
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 to
                 consider
                 why
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 remembred
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 sinned
                 against
                 God
                 by
                 robbing
                 my
                 neighbour
                 :
                 O
                 then
                 my
                 feare
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 thought
                 that
                 hell
                 gaped
                 to
                 deuoure
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 looked
                 vpon
                 me
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 terrible
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thundered
                 in
                 mine
                 eares
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 abide
                 in
                 my
                 bed
                 ,
                 but
                 vp
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 deuill
                 assayled
                 me
                 on
                 euery
                 ●ide
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 cast
                 me
                 away
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 laws
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 breakest
                 them
                 :
                 th●rfore
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 cast-away
                 and
                 a
                 damned
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 gapeth
                 and
                 setteth
                 open
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 deuoure
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 thought
                 with
                 my selfe
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 beene
                 alwaies
                 a
                 ranke
                 hypocrite
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 clowdes
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 doe
                 couer
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 sometimes
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 tell
                 by
                 any
                 sense
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 clowdes
                 and
                 winds
                 hiding
                 it
                 from
                 our
                 sight
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 my
                 cecitie
                 and
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 my
                 conscience
                 did
                 so
                 ouershadow
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Gods
                 seed
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 ouerwhelme
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 plaine
                 reprobate
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 Dauid
                 making
                 his
                 praier
                 to
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 desired
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 againe
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 God
                 neuer
                 doth
                 indeede
                 :
                 although
                 he
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 thinke
                 so
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 alwaies
                 he
                 holdeth
                 his
                 hand
                 vnder
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 their
                 falls
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 lie
                 not
                 still
                 as
                 other
                 doe
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 regenerate
                 .
                 I
                 beeing
                 thus
                 turmoyled
                 and
                 stung
                 with
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 cockatrice
                 of
                 my
                 poisoned
                 nature
                 ,
                 hauing
                 beheld
                 her selfe
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 salue
                 or
                 remedie
                 but
                 to
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 which
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 hanging
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 euerlasting
                 testament
                 and
                 mercifull
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 shedde
                 for
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 got
                 me
                 speedily
                 into
                 a
                 close
                 corner
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 vpon
                 my
                 face
                 groueling
                 ,
                 I
                 confessed
                 my
                 sinne
                 and
                 praied
                 a●ter
                 this
                 manner
                 in
                 effect
                 .
                 Father
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 horrible
                 
                 monster
                 am
                 I
                 ?
                 What
                 traytor
                 ?
                 What
                 wretch
                 and
                 villaine
                 ?
                 Thy
                 mercie
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 hell
                 hath
                 not
                 deuoured
                 me
                 hauing
                 deserued
                 a
                 thousand
                 damnations
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 thy
                 godly
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 righteous
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 my
                 brother
                 by
                 robbing
                 him
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 loue
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 as
                 dearely
                 as
                 my selfe
                 :
                 forgiue
                 me
                 father
                 for
                 thy
                 sonne
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 most
                 mercifull
                 promises
                 and
                 testament
                 :
                 forget
                 not
                 good
                 Lord
                 thy
                 old
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 me
                 be
                 quite
                 remooued
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 praying
                 I
                 continued
                 many
                 houres
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 neere
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 heard
                 me
                 ,
                 eased
                 my
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 me
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 .
                 After
                 presently
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easing
                 of
                 my
                 conscience
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 my
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 him
                 &
                 me
                 vpon
                 my
                 knees
                 confessed
                 my
                 fault
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 desiring
                 him
                 to
                 forgiue
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 (
                 as
                 Gods
                 law
                 requireth
                 )
                 restore
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 stole
                 ,
                 fourefold
                 :
                 he
                 (
                 I
                 thanke
                 him
                 )
                 was
                 contented
                 and
                 tooke
                 pitie
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 since
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 my
                 good
                 friend
                 .
                 So
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 God
                 restored
                 me
                 to
                 my
                 first
                 estate
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 me
                 thinkes
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 that
                 feeling
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 beene
                 worse
                 euer
                 since
                 :
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercie
                 amend
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 his
                 graces
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 thinke
                 you
                 ,
                 wil
                 not
                 God
                 condemne
                 his
                 owne
                 elect
                 children
                 if
                 they
                 sinne
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nay
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nay
                 all
                 the
                 deuils
                 in
                 hell
                 cannot
                 ouerthrow
                 Gods
                 election
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 sinnes
                 doe
                 harden
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 weaken
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 make
                 sad
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 take
                 away
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 altogether
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 .
                 God
                 condemneth
                 no
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 adopted
                 in
                 Christ.
                 For
                 then
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Marie
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 father
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 father
                 if
                 his
                 child
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 be
                 froward
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 and
                 cast
                 away
                 his
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 eaten
                 it
                 spew
                 it
                 vp
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 ●it
                 be
                 impatient
                 ,
                 and
                 raue
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 father
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 him
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 doores
                 ,
                 but
                 pitieth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 prouideth
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 restore
                 him
                 to
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 whole
                 remembreth
                 not
                 his
                 disordered
                 behauiour
                 in
                 his
                 sicknes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 meanes
                 doe
                 you
                 finde
                 most
                 effectuall
                 to
                 strengthen
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 increase
                 Gods
                 graces
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 you
                 vp
                 againe
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 fallen
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Surely
                 I
                 haue
                 very
                 great
                 comfort
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 I
                 am
                 spiritually
                 diseased
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 prone
                 and
                 readie
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 most
                 cruelly
                 oftentimes
                 inuaded
                 of
                 the
                 fiend
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 runne
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 my
                 father
                 :
                 therefore
                 hath
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 mercie
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 pitie
                 and
                 bottomlesse
                 compassion
                 set
                 vp
                 his
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 vpon
                 a
                 high
                 hill
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 farre
                 and
                 neere
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 againe
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 runne
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 clocketh
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 hen
                 doth
                 for
                 her
                 chickens
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 commaunded
                 his
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 i●●
                 continuall
                 vse
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 his
                 
                 continuall
                 mercie
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 witne●●e
                 and
                 te●tifie
                 it
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seale
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 doth
                 much
                 more
                 liuely
                 print
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 sinke
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 then
                 doe
                 bare
                 wordes
                 onely
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 and
                 promises
                 are
                 spoken
                 ouer
                 the
                 bread
                 (
                 this
                 my
                 bodie
                 that
                 was
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 bloode
                 that
                 was
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 )
                 they
                 confirme
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 the
                 Sa●rament
                 is
                 seene
                 with
                 the
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bread
                 broken
                 ,
                 the
                 wine
                 powred
                 out
                 &
                 looked
                 on
                 :
                 &
                 yet
                 more
                 when
                 I
                 taste
                 it
                 &
                 smell
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 you
                 see
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 maketh
                 a
                 promise
                 vnto
                 another
                 with
                 light
                 words
                 betweene
                 themselues
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 departed
                 ,
                 he
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 beginneth
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 the
                 other
                 spake
                 earnestly
                 or
                 mocked
                 ,
                 and
                 doubteth
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 remmber
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 abide
                 by
                 it
                 or
                 no.
                 But
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 speaketh
                 with
                 aduisemēt
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 more
                 credible
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 he
                 sweare
                 ,
                 it
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 thing
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 if
                 he
                 strike
                 hands
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 giue
                 earnest
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 call
                 record
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 giue
                 hand
                 writing
                 &
                 seale
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 heart
                 gathereth
                 :
                 lo
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 with
                 aduisement
                 ,
                 deliberation
                 and
                 good
                 sadnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 clapped
                 hands
                 ,
                 called
                 record
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 seale
                 :
                 the
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 faint
                 without
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 to
                 denie
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 shame
                 shall
                 make
                 him
                 abide
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 compell
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 denie
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 dispute
                 :
                 god
                 sent
                 his
                 sonne
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 &
                 made
                 him
                 feele
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 named
                 his
                 name
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 should
                 saue
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 preach
                 these
                 glad
                 tydings
                 ,
                 to
                 thrust
                 them
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 set
                 vp
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 testifie
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 seale
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thrust
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 eares
                 onely
                 by
                 rehearsing
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 ouer
                 its
                 neither
                 at
                 our
                 eies
                 only
                 in
                 beholding
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 beat
                 them
                 in
                 through
                 our
                 feeling
                 .
                 tasting
                 and
                 smelling
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 daiely
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 to
                 vs.
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 thinke
                 we
                 )
                 make
                 halfe
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 do
                 with
                 vs
                 if
                 he
                 loued
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 his
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 and
                 testimonie
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 doubt
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 looke
                 on
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 his
                 obligations
                 wherewith
                 he
                 hath
                 boūd
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 promises
                 and
                 couenants
                 better
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 deepely
                 to
                 sinke
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 more
                 earnestly
                 regarded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Considering
                 that
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 too
                 plaine
                 ,
                 great
                 shame
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 seldome
                 vsed
                 :
                 but
                 surely
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 securitie
                 which
                 ouerspreadeth
                 this
                 our
                 countrie
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 will
                 remooue
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 a
                 little
                 how
                 you
                 lead
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 your
                 conuersation
                 among
                 men
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 my
                 conuersation
                 among
                 men
                 as
                 sincere
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 holines
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 :
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   light
                   so
                   shine
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   your
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   glorifie
                   your
                   father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dim
                 light
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 carrie
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 are
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 :
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 preachers
                 or
                 
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 noble
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 might
                 saue
                 soules
                 ,
                 giue
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 helpe
                 many
                 by
                 your
                 almes
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 and
                 I
                 are
                 poore
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 base
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 lowe
                 degree
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 then
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 touching
                 good
                 workes
                 by
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 that
                 god
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 all
                 workes
                 are
                 good
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 minde
                 desirous
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 I
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 els
                 in
                 doing
                 them
                 please
                 God
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 doe
                 within
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 I
                 make
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 trust
                 me
                 if
                 either
                 wind
                 or
                 water
                 were
                 stopped
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 feele
                 what
                 a
                 pretious
                 thing
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 doe
                 either
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thankes
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 giuen
                 God
                 therefore
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 I
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoeuer
                 commeth
                 into
                 my
                 hands
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 as
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 giueth
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 degree
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 touching
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 better
                 then
                 other
                 :
                 God
                 looketh
                 not
                 first
                 on
                 my
                 workes
                 as
                 the
                 worlde
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 looketh
                 first
                 on
                 my
                 heart
                 what
                 faith
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 beleeue
                 him
                 ,
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 howe
                 I
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mercie
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 hee
                 looketh
                 with
                 what
                 heart
                 I
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 worke
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 accept
                 the
                 degree
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 me
                 in
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 degree
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 take
                 example
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 a
                 minister
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 kitchin
                 boy
                 ,
                 and
                 wash
                 my
                 masters
                 dishes
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 harke
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 preach
                 I
                 haue
                 naught
                 to
                 reioice
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 necessity
                 is
                 put
                 vpon
                 me
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 gospel
                 ;
                 as
                 who
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 so
                 ,
                 woe
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 preach
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 willingly
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 then
                 I
                 haue
                 my
                 reward
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 elect
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 doe
                 it
                 against
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 liuing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 worldly
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 rather
                 otherwise
                 liue
                 :
                 then
                 doe
                 I
                 that
                 office
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 please
                 God.
                 So
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 preached
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 preaching
                 had
                 not
                 your
                 heart
                 aright
                 ,
                 you
                 minis●er
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 heare
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woe
                 belongeth
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 preach
                 willingly
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 feele
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 preaching
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 that
                 minister
                 in
                 the
                 kitchin
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 but
                 a
                 kitchin
                 boy
                 ,
                 receiue
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 me
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 submit
                 my selfe
                 to
                 his
                 wil
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 my
                 master
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 according
                 as
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 me
                 ,
                 putting
                 my
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 him
                 seeke
                 my
                 reward
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 deede
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 mine
                 heart
                 reioyceth
                 therein
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 heare
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 preached
                 by
                 you
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 people
                 turne
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 consent
                 to
                 this
                 deede
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 breaketh
                 out
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 springeth
                 and
                 leapeth
                 in
                 my
                 breast
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 I
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 delectation
                 and
                 feruency
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 receiueth
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 prophet
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 a
                 prophets
                 reward
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 consenteth
                 to
                 the
                 deede
                 of
                 a
                 prophet
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 earnest
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 prophet
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 elect
                 as
                 the
                 prophet
                 is
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 worke
                 to
                 
                 worke
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 washing
                 of
                 dishes
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 touching
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 that
                 nor
                 this
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 put
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 purified
                 his
                 heart
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 Christ.
                 As
                 the
                 scriptures
                 call
                 him
                 carnall
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 renued
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 borne
                 againe
                 in
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 like
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 very
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 &
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 learning
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 hie
                 things
                 ,
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 studie
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 building
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 founding
                 of
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 giuing
                 of
                 almes
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 doeth
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seeme
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 :
                 So
                 contrariwise
                 hee
                 is
                 spirituall
                 which
                 is
                 renued
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 which
                 spring
                 from
                 faith
                 seeme
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 grosse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 the
                 disciples
                 feete
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 Peters
                 fishing
                 after
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 yea
                 deedes
                 of
                 matrimony
                 are
                 pure
                 spirituall
                 if
                 they
                 proceede
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 done
                 within
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 god
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wiping
                 of
                 shoes
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 grosse
                 they
                 appeare
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 bee
                 the
                 speciall
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 leade
                 your
                 conuersation
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 One
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 learning
                 may
                 easily
                 fall
                 into
                 errors
                 and
                 heresies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 he
                 which
                 knoweth
                 his
                 letters
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 spell
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 read
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 diligent
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 cleere
                 eies
                 without
                 impediment
                 or
                 let
                 ,
                 and
                 walketh
                 thereto
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 open
                 day
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 attend
                 and
                 take
                 heede
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 I
                 hauing
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 my
                 Baptisme
                 onely
                 written
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 it
                 sealed
                 vp
                 in
                 my
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 exercise
                 my selfe
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 marke
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 bee
                 better
                 exercised
                 then
                 I
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 feele
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 sensible
                 experience
                 of
                 that
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 mine
                 inward
                 experience
                 as
                 a
                 commentarie
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 ,
                 belike
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 alas
                 very
                 fewe
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 are
                 taught
                 and
                 feele
                 their
                 ingrafting
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 iustification
                 ,
                 their
                 inward
                 dying
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 and
                 liuing
                 vnto
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 remaine
                 all
                 blind
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 great
                 Rabbins
                 which
                 brag
                 of
                 their
                 learning
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 vnlearned
                 lay
                 man.
                 And
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 darke
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 grope
                 for
                 the
                 doore
                 and
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 way
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 maze
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 wander
                 as
                 a
                 mist
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 )
                 led
                 by
                 Robbin
                 goodfellow
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 darknes
                 cānot
                 comprehend
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 read
                 them
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 tales
                 of
                 Robbin
                 hood
                 ,
                 as
                 riddles
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 olde
                 Priests
                 read
                 their
                 Ladies
                 Mattins
                 which
                 they
                 vnderstoode
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 vntill
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 taught
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 feele
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 shut
                 vp
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 darke
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 did
                 expound
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 starke
                 blind
                 can
                 see
                 though
                 thou
                 set
                 a
                 candle
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 or
                 point
                 with
                 thy
                 finger
                 vnto
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 haue
                 him
                 looke
                 vpon
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 heresie
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 scripture
                 with
                 a
                 meeke
                 spirit
                 ,
                 seeking
                 there
                 to
                 fashion
                 himselfe
                 like
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 vowe
                 of
                 his
                 baptisme
                 :
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 he
                 shall
                 there
                 find
                 the
                 mightie
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 alter
                 and
                 change
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 mā
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 till
                 in
                 processe
                 he
                 be
                 ful
                 shapen
                 after
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 all
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 thereafter
                 .
                 Heresies
                 spring
                 not
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 darkenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 darke
                 cloudes
                 which
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 hearts
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 giuen
                 to
                 pride
                 and
                 singularitie
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 couer
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 their
                 eies
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 behold
                 the
                 bright
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 I
                 also
                 can
                 gather
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 which
                 cannot
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 errors
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 working
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 lying
                 spirit
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 giue
                 them
                 any
                 true
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 their
                 eies
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 quite
                 change
                 their
                 mindes
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 other
                 exercises
                 haue
                 you
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Praier
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 very
                 boūtifully
                 vnto
                 them
                 which
                 praie
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 comforts
                 I
                 haue
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 God
                 which
                 commanded
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 steale
                 ,
                 commandeth
                 me
                 also
                 to
                 praie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 commandement
                 should
                 bee
                 as
                 well
                 kept
                 as
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 condemnation
                 will
                 befall
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 prayer
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 continually
                 euen
                 in
                 euery
                 busines
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 me
                 thinketh
                 it
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 will.
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 neighbours
                 house
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 borrowing
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 asking
                 any
                 leaue
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 lay
                 handes
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 a
                 theefe
                 .
                 The
                 worlde
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 not
                 mine
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 daily
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 neuer
                 seeking
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 praier
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 vsurper
                 ,
                 nay
                 a
                 ranke
                 theefe
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 I
                 desire
                 of
                 God
                 hartely
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 vse
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 creatures
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 sanctifie
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Paul
                 sheweth
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 praier
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 shewing
                 me
                 the
                 lawefull
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 :
                 praier
                 obtaining
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 vse
                 them
                 aright
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 practise
                 were
                 vsed
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 professions
                 &
                 callings
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 thousād
                 vices
                 cut
                 off
                 which
                 in
                 men
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 committed
                 without
                 shame
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 exercises
                 be
                 the
                 practising
                 of
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 they
                 are
                 indeede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Me
                 thinkes
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 loue
                 his
                 enemie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeede
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 wheras
                 they
                 are
                 damned
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 plentifull
                 to
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 this
                 God
                 confirmeth
                 and
                 sealeth
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 
                 loue
                 God
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 feruent
                 loue
                 euen
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 loue
                 all
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 beare
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 whome
                 they
                 loue
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 friend
                 &
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 loue
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 kinred
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 appertain
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 faith
                 or
                 not●
                 though
                 faith
                 onely
                 iustifie
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 mariage
                 betweene
                 our
                 soule
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 marriage
                 garment
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 signe
                 Tau
                 ,
                 that
                 defendeth
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 smiting
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 euill
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 rocke
                 on
                 which
                 Christs
                 church
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 standeth
                 against
                 all
                 weather
                 of
                 wind
                 and
                 tempest
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 faith
                 neuer
                 seuered
                 from
                 hope
                 and
                 charitie
                 :
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 his
                 faith
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 whether
                 he
                 loue
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 loue
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 loue
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 whether
                 he
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 obtaining
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 euen
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 compare
                 his
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 hatred
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ingendreth
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 accompanie
                 not
                 one
                 another
                 all
                 three
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 sure
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 by
                 your
                 leaue
                 faith
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 iust
                 before
                 God
                 without
                 hope
                 and
                 charitie
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 also
                 with
                 faith
                 hath
                 some
                 stroke
                 in
                 iustification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 inseparable
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 praise
                 God
                 I
                 doe
                 conceiue
                 how
                 these
                 three
                 haue
                 three
                 separable
                 and
                 sundrie
                 offices
                 .
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 is
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 and
                 sure
                 affiance
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 certifieth
                 the
                 conscience
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 such
                 perswasions
                 mollifieth
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 loue
                 God
                 againe
                 and
                 his
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 sinne
                 ,
                 faith
                 onely
                 keepeth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 forsake
                 not
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 loue
                 vtterly
                 quench
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 maketh
                 the
                 peace
                 againe
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 trusteth
                 in
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 workes
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 els
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 loue
                 is
                 to
                 powre
                 out
                 againe
                 the
                 same
                 goodnes
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 receiued
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 her
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 feeleth
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 it selfe
                 .
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 loue
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 haue
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 her
                 neighbour
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 his
                 infirmities
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 
                 Loue
                 couereth
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 considereth
                 the
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 interpreteth
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 &
                 taketh
                 for
                 no
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 a
                 thousand
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 least
                 were
                 enough
                 (
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 loued
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 law
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 trouble
                 and
                 disquiet
                 an
                 whole
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 somtime
                 a
                 whole
                 realme
                 too
                 .
                 The
                 office
                 of
                 hope
                 is
                 to
                 comfort
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 patient
                 that
                 we
                 faint
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 fall
                 downe
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 it
                 off
                 our
                 backes
                 .
                 Thus
                 these
                 three
                 inseparable
                 haue
                 separable
                 offices
                 and
                 effects
                 ,
                 as
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 drines
                 ,
                 beeing
                 inseparable
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 haue
                 yet
                 their
                 separable
                 operations
                 ,
                 for
                 drines
                 onely
                 expelleth
                 the
                 moystnes
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 heate
                 onely
                 destroieth
                 the
                 coldnes
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 drines
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 drines
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 faith
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 perfect
                 in
                 these
                 high
                 points
                 
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 experience
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 you
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 charitie
                 towards
                 your
                 neighbour
                 are
                 inseparable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 require
                 no
                 commendations
                 :
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 befall
                 me
                 eternally
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 glorie
                 may
                 be
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 talke
                 on
                 further
                 of
                 our
                 duties
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 performe
                 if
                 we
                 wil
                 liue
                 Christian
                 like
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tel
                 me
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 meane
                 that
                 you
                 giue
                 so
                 much
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 considering
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 poore
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 my
                 conscience
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 ability
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 hundred
                 of
                 those
                 rich
                 men
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 knowes
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hell
                 vnto
                 me
                 to
                 see
                 my
                 brother
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 want
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 .
                 Among
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 loue
                 maketh
                 all
                 things
                 common
                 :
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 others
                 debter
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 supplie
                 his
                 neighbours
                 lacke
                 of
                 that
                 wherewith
                 God
                 hath
                 indued
                 him
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 Christian
                 is
                 heire
                 annexed
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 another
                 hath
                 :
                 if
                 then
                 my
                 brother
                 or
                 neighbour
                 neede
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 shewe
                 not
                 mercie
                 but
                 withdraw
                 my
                 hands
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 rob
                 I
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 &
                 am
                 a
                 theefe
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 man
                 hath
                 Christs
                 spirit
                 :
                 now
                 Christ
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 Christs
                 spirit
                 :
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 Christs
                 spirit
                 then
                 am
                 I
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 shewe
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 such
                 burning
                 loue
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 it
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 knowledge
                 my
                 sinne
                 and
                 desire
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Timotheus
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 franke
                 and
                 free
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 giue
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 stocke
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 diminish
                 his
                 own
                 substance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 indeede
                 (
                 if
                 neede
                 so
                 require
                 )
                 wee
                 are
                 made
                 stewards
                 of
                 those
                 goods
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 shall
                 a
                 steward
                 take
                 all
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 without
                 reproofe
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 conuerted
                 at
                 Peters
                 first
                 Sermō
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ,
                 
                 diminished
                 their
                 substance
                 when
                 they
                 sold
                 them
                 and
                 gaue
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 which
                 sent
                 reliefe
                 vnto
                 their
                 Churches
                 euen
                 aboue
                 their
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 in
                 extreame
                 pouertie
                 did
                 diminish
                 their
                 possessions
                 :
                 
                 and
                 God
                 graunt
                 our
                 conuersatiōs
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 theirs
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 examples
                 of
                 great
                 compassion
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 of
                 vs
                 haue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 &
                 kinsfolke
                 to
                 relieue
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 heard
                 to
                 deale
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 not
                 these
                 men
                 so
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 warrant
                 you
                 had
                 they
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 loue
                 which
                 you
                 deeme
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 begin
                 at
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 descend
                 I
                 wot
                 not
                 by
                 what
                 steps
                 .
                 Loue
                 seeketh
                 not
                 her
                 owne
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 forget
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 his
                 profit
                 to
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 sought
                 not
                 himselfe
                 or
                 his
                 owne
                 profite
                 but
                 ours
                 .
                 This
                 tearme
                 (
                 my
                 selfe
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 sister
                 ,
                 brother
                 ,
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 in
                 loue
                 bee
                 preferred
                 before
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 loue
                 that
                 springeth
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 excludeth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 neither
                 putteth
                 difference
                 betweene
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 degree
                 without
                 respect
                 
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 though
                 a
                 Christian
                 mans
                 heart
                 be
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 men●
                 and
                 receiueth
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 his
                 abilitie
                 of
                 goods
                 extendeth
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 this
                 prouision
                 is
                 made
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 should
                 care
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 houshold●
                 as
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 thine
                 elders
                 that
                 haue
                 holpen
                 thee
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 seruants
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 dutie
                 to
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hath
                 further
                 aboundance
                 of
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 oweth
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 that
                 cannot
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 get
                 work
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 friends
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 I
                 meane
                 which
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 parish
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 prouision
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 parish
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 If
                 his
                 neighbours
                 which
                 he
                 knoweth
                 be
                 serued
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 debter
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 a
                 thousand
                 miles
                 off
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 heare
                 of
                 their
                 necessitie
                 and
                 haue
                 himselfe
                 any
                 plentie
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Infidels
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 debter
                 if
                 they
                 neede
                 ,
                 ●s
                 farre
                 foorth
                 as
                 he
                 doeth
                 not
                 maintaine
                 them
                 against
                 Christ.
                 Thus
                 is
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 needeth
                 my
                 helpe
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 brother
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 is
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 brother
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 ye
                 somewhat
                 perswade
                 me
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 me
                 thought
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 blush
                 ,
                 was
                 against
                 common
                 sense
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 Gods
                 grace
                 I
                 will
                 perswade
                 you
                 more
                 yet
                 .
                 Howe
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 should
                 now
                 dwell
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 pouertie
                 and
                 want
                 ,
                 coulde
                 not
                 you
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 bestowe
                 halfe
                 your
                 goods
                 on
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Halfe
                 my
                 goods
                 ?
                 Nay
                 truely
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 blood
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 loose
                 my
                 li●e
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 saue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Very
                 wel
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 al
                 in
                 al.
                 Euery
                 Christian
                 man
                 to
                 another
                 is
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 your
                 neighbours
                 neede
                 hath
                 as
                 good
                 right
                 in
                 your
                 goods
                 as
                 hath
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 which
                 is
                 heire
                 and
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 looke
                 what
                 you
                 owe
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 owe
                 to
                 your
                 neighbours
                 neede
                 :
                 to
                 your
                 neighbour
                 owe
                 you
                 your
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 you
                 haue
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 giue
                 our
                 reliefe
                 except
                 the
                 poore
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Aske
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 releiue
                 them
                 ;
                 As
                 Christ
                 loued
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 loue
                 them
                 .
                 Christ
                 loued
                 you
                 being
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 it
                 you
                 neuer
                 asked
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 neede
                 not
                 releeue
                 them
                 often
                 ,
                 neede
                 we
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 they
                 want
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 should
                 forgiue
                 vs
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 naughtines
                 ,
                 and
                 lewd
                 people
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 doing
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 slandering
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 hindering
                 their
                 brethren
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 liue
                 among
                 them
                 in
                 quietnes
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 vse
                 to
                 giue
                 like
                 for
                 like
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 states
                 or
                 regiments
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 regiment
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 regiment
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 temporall
                 kingdome
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 father
                 nor
                 mother
                 ,
                 neither
                 master
                 ,
                 mistresse
                 ,
                 maid
                 ,
                 nor
                 seruant
                 ,
                 nor
                 husband
                 ,
                 nor
                 wife
                 ,
                 nor
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 subiect
                 ,
                 nor
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 &
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 is
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 better
                 then
                 ot●er
                 ,
                 but
                 al
                 alike
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 only
                 is
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 all
                 neither
                 is
                 their
                 any
                 other
                 
                 thing
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 lawe
                 ,
                 saue
                 to
                 loue
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 as
                 Christ
                 loued
                 vs
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 temporall
                 regiment
                 ,
                 is
                 husband
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 sonne
                 ,
                 daughter
                 ,
                 mistris
                 ,
                 maid
                 ,
                 manseruant
                 ,
                 subiect
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Nowe
                 euery
                 person
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 two
                 regiments
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 regiment
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 selfe
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 neither
                 hate
                 nor
                 be
                 angrie
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 fight
                 or
                 reuenge
                 :
                 but
                 must
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 humble
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 forsake
                 and
                 denie
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 my selfe
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 meeke
                 and
                 patient
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 euery
                 man
                 goe
                 ouer
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 tread
                 me
                 vnder
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 me
                 wronge
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 loue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 for
                 his
                 crucifiers
                 :
                 for
                 loue
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 damnable
                 and
                 cast
                 forth
                 of
                 that
                 kingdome
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 temporall
                 regiment
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 husband
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 daughter
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 thou
                 must
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 thine
                 office
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 doe
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 thou
                 damnest
                 thy selfe
                 :
                 thou
                 must
                 bring
                 all
                 vnder
                 obedience
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 faire
                 meanes
                 or
                 by
                 foule
                 :
                 thou
                 must
                 haue
                 obedience
                 of
                 thy
                 wife
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 thy
                 subiects
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 chide
                 ,
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 correct
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 will
                 suffer
                 thee
                 .
                 Nowe
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 resist
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 or
                 reuenge
                 himselfe
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 nay
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 where
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 there
                 thou
                 must
                 loue
                 and
                 of
                 loue
                 doe
                 ,
                 studie
                 ,
                 and
                 enforce
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 suffer
                 all
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 come
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   peacemakers
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 If
                 thou
                 suffer
                 and
                 keep
                 peace
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 onely
                 ,
                 thy
                 blessing
                 is
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 so
                 loue
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 thy
                 brother
                 that
                 thou
                 leaue
                 nothing
                 vndone
                 or
                 vnsuffered
                 to
                 further
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 possesse
                 heauen
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 worldly
                 state
                 where
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 priuate
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 bound
                 vnder
                 paine
                 of
                 damnation
                 to
                 execute
                 thine
                 office
                 .
                 Of
                 thy
                 seruants
                 thou
                 must
                 exact
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 not
                 suffer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 ruler
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 take
                 ,
                 imprison
                 ,
                 and
                 sley
                 too
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 hate
                 to
                 reuenge
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 defend
                 thy
                 subiects
                 and
                 to
                 maintaine
                 thine
                 office
                 :
                 the
                 ruler
                 must
                 not
                 oppresse
                 his
                 subiects
                 with
                 rents
                 ,
                 fines
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 neither
                 pill
                 them
                 with
                 taxes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 own
                 lusts
                 :
                 but
                 be
                 louing
                 and
                 kinde
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 shewe
                 my
                 minde
                 more
                 plainely
                 by
                 one
                 example
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 in
                 your
                 fathers
                 house
                 among
                 your
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 there
                 if
                 one
                 fight
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 doe
                 you
                 wrong
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 reuenge
                 or
                 smite
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 father
                 giue
                 you
                 authoritie
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 and
                 command
                 you
                 to
                 smite
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 ruled
                 but
                 abuse
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 another
                 person
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 a
                 brother
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 euer
                 loue
                 &
                 prooue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 rule
                 with
                 loue
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 loue
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 another
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 sinne
                 against
                 your
                 father
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 temporall
                 person
                 you
                 put
                 not
                 off
                 the
                 spirituall
                 :
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 euer
                 loue
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 loue
                 will
                 not
                 helpe
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 with
                 loue
                 execute
                 the
                 office
                 
                 of
                 the
                 temporall
                 person
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 loue
                 your
                 neighbour
                 in
                 you
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 your
                 brother
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 must
                 obey
                 your
                 ruler
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 neede
                 requireth
                 at
                 his
                 commandement
                 you
                 must
                 goe
                 with
                 the
                 Constable
                 or
                 like
                 officer
                 and
                 breake
                 open
                 your
                 neighbors
                 dore
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 open
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 yeeld
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 smite
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 subdued
                 ,
                 and
                 look●
                 what
                 harme
                 he
                 getteth
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 you
                 well
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 conuersation
                 follow
                 him
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 &
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 ouercomming
                 other
                 mens
                 euils
                 with
                 well
                 doing
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 hurt
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 beare
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 take
                 a
                 new
                 person
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 bee
                 a
                 ruler
                 ,
                 with
                 loue
                 seeke
                 amendment
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 subiect
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cōplaine
                 to
                 my
                 ruler
                 .
                 But
                 further
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 soyle
                 me
                 this
                 doubt
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 souldier
                 ,
                 me
                 thinkes
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 then
                 shake
                 off
                 all
                 loue
                 and
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 practise
                 this
                 Christian
                 rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Queene
                 (
                 God
                 saue
                 her
                 grace
                 )
                 should
                 send
                 you
                 on
                 warfare
                 into
                 another
                 countrie
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 obey
                 at
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 and
                 auenge
                 your
                 princes
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 right
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 remember
                 the
                 two
                 states
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 knowe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 regiment
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 loue
                 them
                 with
                 whom
                 you
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 your
                 brethren
                 bought
                 with
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 hate
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 state
                 a
                 souldier
                 at
                 your
                 princes
                 commaundement
                 you
                 must
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 your
                 princes
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 &
                 bring
                 them
                 vnder
                 her
                 power
                 :
                 &
                 therwithall
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 your
                 princes
                 wages
                 ,
                 neither
                 desire
                 your
                 aduersaries
                 life
                 or
                 goods
                 ,
                 saue
                 to
                 aduantage
                 your
                 prince
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 a
                 souldier
                 neede
                 not
                 cast
                 away
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 may
                 fight
                 with
                 his
                 enemie
                 and
                 sley
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 loue
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 thing
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 commeth
                 to
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 Landlord
                 ,
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 countenanceth
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 preachers
                 in
                 our
                 countrie
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 rideth
                 vsually
                 ten
                 miles
                 to
                 heare
                 sermons
                 :
                 I
                 holde
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 house
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 land
                 ,
                 not
                 scarse
                 enough
                 to
                 finde
                 my
                 poore
                 familie
                 :
                 my
                 lease
                 is
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 a
                 newe
                 lease
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 haue
                 paied
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 fine
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 yearely
                 rents
                 are
                 so
                 racked
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 feare
                 I
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 housholde
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 begge
                 our
                 bread
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 disquieteth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 maketh
                 me
                 at
                 my
                 wits
                 ende
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 counsell
                 and
                 aduise
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Surely
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 bleed
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 men
                 bragge
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 little
                 fruite
                 the
                 gospell
                 hath
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 little
                 loue
                 they
                 shew
                 ,
                 euen
                 they
                 which
                 abound
                 in
                 rents
                 and
                 lands
                 .
                 My
                 poore
                 aduise
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 with
                 patience
                 depend
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 meeke
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 worlde
                 studie
                 to
                 doe
                 you
                 wrong
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 studie
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 to
                 extreame
                 miserie
                 ,
                 &
                 do
                 it
                 too
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 meek
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 foood
                 and
                 raiment
                 enough
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 yours
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 alwaies
                 true
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 )
                 shall
                 raise
                 vp
                 some
                 to
                 helpe
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 my
                 counsel
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 giue
                 your
                 Landlord
                 
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 capon
                 ,
                 now
                 a
                 pigge
                 ,
                 now
                 a
                 goose
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 able
                 ●
                 lambe
                 or
                 a
                 calfe
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 wife
                 visit
                 your
                 landladie
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 spiced
                 cakes
                 ,
                 with
                 apples
                 ,
                 peares
                 ,
                 cherries
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 you
                 readie
                 with
                 your
                 oxen
                 ,
                 or
                 horses
                 ,
                 fiue
                 or
                 sixe
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 home
                 their
                 wood●
                 to
                 plow
                 their
                 land
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 doubt
                 God
                 may
                 soften
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 mooue
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 pitie
                 and
                 compassion
                 on
                 your
                 poore
                 estate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 Nay
                 (
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 spoken
                 betweene
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 at
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 as
                 a
                 drudge
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 busines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 my
                 owne
                 vndone
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 neither
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 nor
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 More
                 is
                 the
                 pitie
                 .
                 But
                 remember
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 deale
                 vprightly
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 are
                 pronounced
                 blessed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Timoth.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 let
                 this
                 passe
                 :
                 shew
                 me
                 one
                 rule
                 how
                 I
                 might
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 behaue
                 my selfe
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 will
                 cease
                 to
                 trouble
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 
              
               
                 Aske
                 your
                 owne
                 conscience
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 men
                 did
                 so
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 Then
                 doe
                 you
                 it
                 .
                 Would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 dealt
                 with
                 ?
                 Then
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 doe
                 you
                 wrong
                 and
                 oppresse
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 doe
                 you
                 shame
                 and
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 he
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 kill
                 you
                 ,
                 hire
                 your
                 house
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 tice
                 your
                 seruant
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 against
                 your
                 will
                 ought
                 that
                 is
                 yours
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 sell
                 you
                 false
                 ware
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 trust
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 readie
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 ought
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 deceiue
                 you
                 with
                 great
                 othes
                 ,
                 swearing
                 th●t
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 which
                 is
                 indeede
                 very
                 nought
                 :
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 sell
                 you
                 ware
                 that
                 is
                 nought
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 deare
                 ,
                 to
                 vndoe
                 you
                 :
                 doe
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 then
                 vnto
                 your
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 loath
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 buie
                 false
                 ware
                 ,
                 &
                 too
                 deare
                 ,
                 for
                 vndoing
                 your selfe
                 :
                 so
                 loath
                 be
                 you
                 to
                 sell
                 false
                 ware
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 deare
                 ,
                 fo●
                 vndoing
                 your
                 neighbour
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 how
                 glad
                 would
                 you
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 holpen
                 ,
                 so
                 glad
                 be
                 to
                 helpe
                 your
                 neighbour
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 aske
                 your
                 conscienc●
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 betweene
                 your
                 neighbour
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 wearie
                 of
                 reasoning
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 ende
                 .
                 Desiring
                 God
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 vs
                 his
                 heauenly
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               assertion
               .
            
             
               A
               Reprobate
               may
               in
               truth
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               all
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               a
               Papist
               by
               his
               religion
               cannot
               goe
               beyond
               a
               Reprobate
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 argument
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 which
                 may
                 in
                 truth
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 religion
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 poin●s
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 religion
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 proposition
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 Papist
                 will
                 graunt
                 it
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 controuersie
                 
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 assumption
                 :
                 wherefore
                 I
                 prooue
                 it
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Pennance
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 a
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 &
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 deliuered
                 to
                 vs
                 to
                 wash
                 away
                 our
                 sins
                 :
                 &
                 they
                 say
                 b
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 vertue
                 that
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 healing
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 pardoneth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 baptisme
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 Papists
                 write
                 ,
                 c
                 it
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 away
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obtaine
                 pardon
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 deliuereth
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 openeth
                 paradise
                 ;
                 and
                 giueth
                 hope
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 hereby
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 pennance
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 sacrament
                 of
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 indeede
                 performe
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 penance
                 ,
                 Contrition
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 Satisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 deede
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 three
                 Iudas
                 performed
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 Contrition
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 d
                 then
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 owne
                 finne
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 a
                 griefe
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 treacherie
                 ,
                 and
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 he
                 e
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinne
                 openly
                 vnto
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 made
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 brought
                 againe
                 the
                 thirtie
                 pieces
                 of
                 siluer
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 to
                 betray
                 his
                 master
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Contrition
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 penance
                 :
                 and
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 f
                 but
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 mans
                 free
                 wil
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 haue
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 reprobate
                 cannot
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 performe
                 it
                 by
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 say
                 g
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 satisfie
                 by
                 anoth●r
                 :
                 wherefore
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 ,
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 haue
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 popish
                 sacrament
                 of
                 penance
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 points
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 h
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 ground
                 worke
                 of
                 Iustification
                 .
                 But
                 reprobates
                 may
                 haue
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 meane
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 i
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 certaine
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 a
                 man
                 beeing
                 enlightened
                 giu●th
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 certen
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 reuealed
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 Rhemists
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 and
                 Andradius
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 generall
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 applying
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 now
                 all
                 this
                 reprobates
                 may
                 haue
                 ,
                 k
                 for
                 their
                 minds
                 are
                 inlightned
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 haue
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 &
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 deuill
                 himselfe
                 can
                 doe
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeueth
                 and
                 trembleth
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 implicite
                 faith
                 which
                 saueth
                 the
                 lay
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 reprobate
                 cannot
                 haue
                 it
                 ?
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 beleeue
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeueth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 l
                 Councels
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 and
                 an
                 heretike
                 may
                 haue
                 confidence
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 heathen
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 naturall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 maner
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 argument
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 religion
                 whose
                 precepts
                 are
                 no
                 directions
                 to
                 attaine
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 leaueth
                 a
                 man
                 still
                 in
                 a
                 damnable
                 case
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Churc●
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 directions
                 to
                 attaine
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 leaueth
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 damnable
                 case
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 sound
                 a
                 professour
                 of
                 ●
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 proposition
                 is
                 certen
                 :
                 because
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 conscience
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 of
                 sinne
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 :
                 If
                 our
                 heart
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 peculiar
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 b
                 to
                 receiue
                 these
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 c
                 the
                 enioyning
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 indeede
                 ,
                 that
                 reprobates
                 receiue
                 many
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 trembling
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 deuill
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 to
                 tremble
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 assumption
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 can
                 not
                 pacifie
                 the
                 conscience
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 prooued
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 man
                 whose
                 conscience
                 must
                 be
                 truely
                 quieted
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 be
                 truely
                 humbled
                 :
                 d
                 
                   Come
                   vnto
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   all
                   ye
                   which
                   are
                   wearied
                   and
                   burdened
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   ease
                   you
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 consciences
                 refreshed
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 be
                 afflicte●
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 pressed
                 downe
                 to
                 helward
                 with
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 burden
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 hearts
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 themselues
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 damnation
                 .
                 e
                 The
                 good
                 Phisitian
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 cannot
                 heale
                 vs
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 lanced
                 our
                 woundes
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottome
                 :
                 he
                 neuer
                 can
                 finde
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 sheepe
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 quite
                 lost
                 :
                 he
                 neuer
                 powreth
                 into
                 vs
                 the
                 liuing
                 waters
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 be
                 barren
                 and
                 drie
                 ground
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 moysture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 must
                 condemne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 Christ
                 to
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 true
                 humiliation
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 True
                 and
                 sound
                 humiliation
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 two
                 means
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 destitute
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 bereft
                 of
                 all
                 goodnes
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 either
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 confidence
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 humbled
                 :
                 but
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Romish
                 religion
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 amplifying
                 &
                 enlarging
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 extenuate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lessen
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 maketh
                 some
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 venial
                 ,
                 f
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 sinne
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 Gods
                 law
                 deserueth
                 damnation
                 ,
                 g
                 it
                 teacheth
                 that
                 lesser
                 sinnes
                 are
                 done
                 away
                 by
                 an
                 humble
                 accusation
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 ,
                 by
                 knocking
                 vpon
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 the
                 greater
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 by
                 almes
                 deeds
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 satisfactions
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 sinne
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 with
                 such
                 easie
                 and
                 sleight
                 meanes
                 ?
                 Furthermore
                 it
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 without
                 consent
                 are
                 no
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 opinion
                 cutteth
                 off
                 all
                 true
                 
                 humiliation
                 :
                 for
                 Paul
                 neuer
                 repented
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiued
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 desires
                 and
                 lusts
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 yeeld
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 were
                 sinnes
                 damnable
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 saw
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 renouncing
                 his
                 owne
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 he
                 sought
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 i
                 it
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 originall
                 sinne
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 sinne
                 of
                 al
                 other
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 extenuate
                 mans
                 corruption
                 ,
                 for
                 whē
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 corruption
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 little
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 such
                 heinous
                 matters
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 too
                 too
                 much
                 extoll
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 naturall
                 strength
                 .
                 k
                 It
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 vnregenerate
                 are
                 not
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 originall
                 sinne
                 needeth
                 no
                 repentance
                 ,
                 l
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 some
                 freewill
                 to
                 doe
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 m
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 meere
                 naturals
                 may
                 loue
                 God
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 n
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 might
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 philosophie
                 knowledge
                 sufficient
                 for
                 saluation
                 ,
                 o
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 may
                 performe
                 things
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 p
                 that
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 vnderstandeth
                 of
                 it selfe
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 be
                 spirituall
                 and
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 q
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 regenerate
                 may
                 fulfill
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 to
                 receiue
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 preparation
                 merit
                 grace
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 workes
                 of
                 supererogation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ascribeth
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 r
                 which
                 in
                 himselfe
                 is
                 onely
                 and
                 altogether
                 euill
                 ,
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 chained
                 vp
                 in
                 miserable
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 Sathan
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 darknes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 preaching
                 that
                 is
                 vsed
                 in
                 that
                 church
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 humble
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 preaching
                 may
                 peraduenture
                 benumme
                 a
                 corrupt
                 conscience
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 secure
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 pacifie
                 the
                 troubled
                 conscience
                 ,
                 nor
                 disquiet
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 quieted
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 s
                 this
                 religion
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 as
                 
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 behold
                 a
                 Racke
                 or
                 gybbet
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 tormenting
                 of
                 tender
                 consciences
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doubteth
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 doubteth
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 mercie
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 doubteth
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 cannot
                 loue
                 God
                 againe
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 loue
                 him
                 of
                 whose
                 good
                 will
                 he
                 doubteth
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 grace
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 his
                 conscience
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
                 and
                 voyd
                 of
                 true
                 peace
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 t
                 saying
                 of
                 Salomon
                 must
                 needes
                 agree
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 wicked
                 flieth
                 when
                 no
                 man
                 pursueth
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 guiltines
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 bold
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 u
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 )
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 maketh
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 felicitie
                 :
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 felicitie
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 enioyed
                 ,
                 and
                 felicitie
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 enioyed
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 felt
                 vnlesse
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 know
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doubt
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 true
                 felicitie
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 torment
                 of
                 the
                 
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 whether
                 his
                 sinnes
                 be
                 pardoned
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 straite
                 way
                 (
                 if
                 his
                 conscience
                 be
                 not
                 feared
                 with
                 an
                 hote
                 yron
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 will
                 strike
                 a
                 great
                 feare
                 into
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horror
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 the
                 cōsideration
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 terrible
                 .
                 Vndoubtedly
                 ,
                 this
                 religion
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 comfortlesse
                 .
                 Alas
                 poore
                 soules
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 passengers
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 our
                 way
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 we
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 sure
                 footing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 way
                 soeuer
                 we
                 cast
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 water
                 ,
                 euen
                 opening
                 it selfe
                 to
                 deuoure
                 vs
                 quicke
                 :
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 our
                 rebellious
                 flesh
                 raise
                 vp
                 against
                 vs
                 infinite
                 thousands
                 of
                 tempests
                 &
                 stormes
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 behold
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 &
                 endles
                 mercie
                 hath
                 brought
                 vs
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 sure
                 anchor-hold
                 :
                 he
                 biddeth
                 vs
                 to
                 vndo
                 our
                 gables
                 ,
                 &
                 fling
                 vp
                 our
                 anchors
                 within
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
                 and
                 fasten
                 them
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 commaunded
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 sister
                 of
                 ours
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 passing
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 with
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 who
                 hath
                 long
                 taken
                 vpon
                 her
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 helme
                 ,
                 dealeth
                 too
                 too
                 vnkindly
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 she
                 vnlooseth
                 our
                 anchors
                 ,
                 and
                 cutteth
                 in
                 pieces
                 our
                 gables
                 ,
                 she
                 telleth
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 fastē
                 our
                 anchor
                 on
                 the
                 rock
                 :
                 she
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 freely
                 to
                 roue
                 in●
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 fogges
                 and
                 the
                 fearefullest
                 tempests
                 that
                 be
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 follow
                 her
                 aduise
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needes
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 shipwracke
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 flaw
                 of
                 wind
                 shall
                 ouerturne
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 poore
                 soules
                 shall
                 be
                 plunged
                 in
                 the
                 gulfes
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 by
                 works
                 causeth
                 trouble
                 and
                 disquietnes
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 No
                 mans
                 conscience
                 can
                 be
                 appeased
                 ,
                 before
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 be
                 appeased
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 appeased
                 by
                 any
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 works
                 the
                 regenerate
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 stained
                 with
                 some
                 blemish
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 
                 appeare
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 prophet
                 Esay
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Paul
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 misliking
                 of
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 mingled
                 with
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 dutie
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 keepe
                 it
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 dutie
                 inioyned
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 which
                 looketh
                 to
                 merit
                 eternall
                 life
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 by
                 keeping
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 trusteth
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 broken
                 staffe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 bankrout
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 pay
                 one
                 debt
                 by
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 indebted
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 full
                 punishment
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 this
                 debt
                 ,
                 the
                 Papist
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 discharge
                 by
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 debt
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 ende
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 imploy
                 himselfe
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 best
                 workes
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 sufficient
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 vncertaintie
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 disquiet
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 thousand
                 workes
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 heart
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 yong
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 laboured
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 yet
                 distrusting
                 all
                 his
                 doings
                 ,
                 he
                 asketh
                 further
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   
                   in
                   the
                   regenerate
                   that
                   God
                   can
                   hate
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   inwardly
                   pure
                   and
                   without
                   spot
                   .
                
                 A
                 doctrine
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 any
                 Christian
                 conscience
                 despaire
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 
                   man
                   shall
                   fall
                   to
                   examine
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 a
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   solde
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   compassed
                   about
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   see
                   his
                   particular
                   sinnes
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   haires
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   :
                
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 matter
                 in
                 him
                 worthie
                 of
                 hatred
                 and
                 damnation
                 too
                 .
                 He
                 beeing
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 will
                 beginne
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 perseuering
                 in
                 this
                 doubting
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 driuen
                 to
                 despaire
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 towardes
                 him
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 find
                 any
                 such
                 purenesse
                 in
                 himself
                 as
                 the
                 doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 requireth
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 experience
                 it selfe
                 teacheth
                 that
                 the
                 Romish
                 religion
                 can
                 bring
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 it
                 haue
                 despaired
                 .
                 As
                 Francis
                 Spira
                 ,
                 who
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 hauing
                 abiured
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 subscribed
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ,
                 most
                 fearefully
                 despaired
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 :
                 
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 if
                 that
                 doctrine
                 had
                 beene
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 receiuer
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 Latomus
                 a
                 doctor
                 of
                 Louane
                 despaired
                 ,
                 crying
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 damned
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 opposed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 knowne
                 truth
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 befell
                 Gardner
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 declareth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 argument
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 religion
                 which
                 agreeth
                 to
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 may
                 truly
                 professe
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 agreeth
                 to
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 reprobate
                 may
                 truly
                 professe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 proofe
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Neede
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 proposition
                 ,
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 :
                 which
                 first
                 I
                 will
                 prooue
                 by
                 induction
                 of
                 particulars
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 opinion
                 setled
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 crucified
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 pricked
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 at
                 Peters
                 sermon
                 ,
                 b
                 they
                 saide
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 said
                 the
                 yong
                 man
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 in
                 them
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 doing
                 of
                 somewhat
                 .
                 A
                 Papist
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 naturall
                 thus
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 goodnes
                 in
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 enmitie
                 to
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.7
                 .
                 and
                 a●l
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 flesh
                 :
                 for
                 naturally
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 god
                 in
                 images
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 worshipping
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 thus
                 I
                 prooue
                 :
                 b
                 Idolatrie
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 images
                 ,
                 is
                 idolatrie
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 when
                 they
                 erected
                 the
                 golden
                 calfe●
                 they
                 did
                 commit
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 worship
                 the
                 calfe
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 b●●
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 calfe
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 calfe
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 c
                 proclaimed
                 an
                 holy
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 calfe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 Baal
                 ,
                 that
                 detestable
                 idol
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Hosea
                 the
                 prophet
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 lord
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 shalt
                 calme
                 no
                 more
                 Baal
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 therfore
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 image
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 altogether
                 agreeth
                 to
                 the
                 vile
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 d
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 aduanced
                 aboue
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 agreeth
                 the
                 Popes
                 primacie
                 ,
                 his
                 double
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 triple
                 crown
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 outragious
                 pomp
                 of
                 that
                 seate
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 bellowes
                 to
                 kindle
                 the
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 hidden
                 sparkes
                 of
                 pride
                 to
                 breake
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 flame
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Doubting
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 &
                 mercie
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 agreeth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 issueth
                 that
                 foolish
                 and
                 vaine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 doubting
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 and
                 selfe-liking
                 are
                 naturall
                 corruptions
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 agreeth
                 that
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 not
                 ouermuch
                 to
                 abase
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 maintaine
                 freewill
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 to
                 receiue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 merit
                 grace
                 .
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 idlenes
                 and
                 riotousnes
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 it
                 very
                 fitly
                 answereth
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 feasts
                 ,
                 of
                 holy
                 daies
                 ,
                 of
                 halfe
                 holy
                 daies
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 vseth
                 .
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 Couetousnes
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 feeding
                 of
                 this
                 vice
                 serueth
                 Purgatorie
                 ,
                 a
                 fire
                 of
                 great
                 gaine
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 burned
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 kitchin
                 had
                 burned
                 very
                 colde
                 :
                 hitherto
                 serue
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 saying
                 of
                 Masses
                 ,
                 and
                 selling
                 of
                 pardons
                 for
                 money
                 .
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 libertie
                 is
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 answerable
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spiritualtie
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 subiection
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 adulterie
                 is
                 naturall
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 agreeth
                 the
                 Stewes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 simple
                 fornication
                 .
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 is
                 a
                 filthy
                 corruption
                 in
                 nature
                 :
                 this
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 maketh
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 inioyned
                 the
                 lay
                 man
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 must
                 beleeue
                 as
                 the
                 church
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 know
                 .
                 XI
                 .
                 Infidelitie
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 agreeth
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 vpon
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 argueth
                 this
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 hearts
                 distrusting
                 Gods
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 and
                 guiltie
                 consciences
                 ?
                 XII
                 .
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 came
                 from
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 in
                 reason
                 could
                 not
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 some
                 signe
                 and
                 image
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 the
                 Israelites
                 declared
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 Aaron
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 in
                 Moses
                 absence
                 ,
                 
                 Make
                 vs
                 gods
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 vs.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Satisfactions
                 for
                 sinne
                 are
                 naturall
                 :
                 for
                 wicked
                 e
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 vsed
                 some
                 ceremonies
                 to
                 pacifie
                 God
                 with
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 performed
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 enough
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
                 The
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 darke
                 &
                 obscure
                 :
                 the
                 blind
                 man
                 findeth
                 fault
                 with
                 the
                 darknes
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 appeare
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 obscure
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 blindnes
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 readeth
                 and
                 heareth
                 them
                 .
                 XV.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 pardons
                 open
                 a
                 gap
                 to
                 all
                 licentiousnes
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 agree
                 to
                 mans
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 almost
                 will
                 not
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 may
                 get
                 a
                 pardon
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 peece
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 as
                 twentie
                 shillings
                 or
                 foure
                 nobles
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 cosonage
                 to
                 sell
                 pardons
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 force
                 many
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 naturall
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 in
                 certaine
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlines
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 seruice
                 is
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   standeth
                   only
                   in
                   outward
                   and
                   corporall
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   outward
                   succession
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   garments
                   ,
                   vestures
                   ,
                   gestures
                   ,
                   coloures
                   ,
                   choice
                   of
                   meat
                   ,
                   difference
                   of
                   daies
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   seeing
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   touching
                   ,
                   tasting
                   ,
                   numbring
                   of
                   beads
                   ,
                   gilding
                   and
                   worshipping
                   of
                   images
                   ,
                   building
                   Monasteries
                   ,
                   rising
                   at
                   midnight
                   ,
                   silence
                   in
                   cloysters
                   ,
                   abstaining
                   from
                   flesh
                   and
                   white
                   meat
                   .
                   Fasting
                   in
                   Lent
                   ,
                   keeping
                   Imber
                   daies
                   ,
                   hearing
                   Masse
                   and
                   diuine
                   seruice
                   ,
                   seeing
                   and
                   adoring
                   the
                   bodie
                   in
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   receiuing
                   holy
                   water
                   and
                   holy
                   bread
                   ,
                   creeping
                   to
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   carrying
                   Palmes
                   ,
                   taking
                   ashes
                   ,
                   bearing
                   Candles
                   ,
                   Pilgrimages
                   going
                   ,
                   censing
                   ,
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   knocking
                   ,
                   altars
                   ,
                   superaltars
                   ,
                   candlestickes
                   ,
                   pardons
                   :
                   In
                   orders
                   ,
                   crossing
                   ,
                   annointing
                   ,
                   shauing
                   ,
                   forswearing
                   marriage
                   :
                   In
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   salting
                   ,
                   crossing
                   ,
                   spatling
                   ,
                   exorcising
                   ,
                   washing
                   of
                   hands
                   :
                   At
                   Easter
                   ,
                   confession
                   ,
                   penance
                   ,
                   dirge
                   ,
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   receiuing
                   with
                   beards
                   new
                   shauen
                   ,
                   to
                   imagine
                   a
                   bodie
                   where
                   they
                   see
                   none
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   there
                   present
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   outward
                   seeing
                   and
                   touching
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   it selfe
                   without
                   faith
                   conduceth
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   it
                   did
                   the
                   Iewes
                   .
                   At
                   Rogation
                   daies
                   to
                   carrie
                   banners
                   ,
                   to
                   followe
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   to
                   walke
                   about
                   the
                   fieldes
                   :
                   After
                   Pentecost
                   to
                   goe
                   about
                   with
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                   plaie
                   .
                   At
                   Hollowmasse
                   to
                   watch
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   Dirge
                   or
                   commendation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ring
                   for
                   all
                   soules
                   ,
                   to
                   pay
                   tithes
                   truly
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   hie
                   Altar
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   priest
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   Masse
                   and
                   Mattens
                   ,
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Saint
                   of
                   that
                   daie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lift
                   well
                   ouer
                   the
                   head
                   .
                   In
                   sickenes
                   to
                   be
                   anneled
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   rites
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   to
                   haue
                   funerall
                   and
                   Obites
                   said
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   rung
                   for
                   at
                   his
                   Funerall
                   ,
                   moneths
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   yeare
                   minde
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   the
                   catholike
                   religion
                   ,
                   standing
                   in
                   bodily
                   actions
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   motions
                   or
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   working
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 morall
                 law
                 containing
                 perfect
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 is
                 flat
                 opposite
                 to
                 man●
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 :
                 therfore
                 whatsoeuer
                 Religion
                 shall
                 repeale
                 and
                 make
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 religion
                 must
                 needs
                 ioyne
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 plainly
                 repeale
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 effect
                 it
                 doth
                 :
                 a
                 &
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 frustrate
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 commandement
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 lawe
                 thereby
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 commandement
                 requireth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 true
                 Iehoua
                 for
                 our
                 only
                 God
                 :
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 maketh
                 other
                 gods
                 beside
                 this
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 maketh
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 god
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 hold
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 only
                 proper
                 to
                 God.
                 It
                 maketh
                 euery
                 Saint
                 departed
                 to
                 bee
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 holdeth
                 that
                 Saints
                 doe
                 heare
                 vs
                 now
                 being
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 our
                 thoughts
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 can
                 doe
                 .
                 It
                 maketh
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 plaine
                 words
                 .
                 b
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Constat
                   ,
                   summum
                   Pontificem
                   à
                   pio
                   principe
                   Constantino
                   Deum
                   appellari
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 prince
                 Constantine
                 was
                 called
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 c
                 the
                 extra●agants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Cannon
                 law
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Dominus
                   Deus
                   noster
                   Papa
                
                 ,
                 Our
                 Lord
                 God
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   Christopher
                   Marcellus
                
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Tu
                   es
                   alter
                   Deus
                   in
                   terris
                   ,
                
                 Thou
                 art
                 another
                 God
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 tooke
                 it
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 plaine
                 wordes
                 is
                 made
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 power
                 giuen
                 to
                 him
                 declareth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 e
                 He
                 can
                 make
                 holy
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vnholy
                 ,
                 and
                 iustifie
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 pardon
                 sinnes
                 :
                 f
                 hee
                 may
                 dispense
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 ●n
                 Apostle
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 change
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 nothing
                 make
                 somewhat
                 .
                 
                 What
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 Gods
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 robbe
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ?
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 maketh
                 Marie
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Iesus
                 to
                 bee
                 as
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 Breuiary
                 reformed
                 and
                 published
                 at
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Pius
                 the
                 V.
                 a
                 shee
                 is
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Goddesse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 she
                 is
                 further
                 tearmed
                 the
                 
                   Queene
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   Queene
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   gate
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   mercy
                   :
                
                 Yea
                 shee
                 is
                 farre
                 exalted
                 aboue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 is
                 made
                 but
                 a
                 poore
                 vnderling
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 for
                 papists
                 in
                 their
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 her
                 pray
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Shew
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   mother
                   :
                   and
                   cause
                   thy
                   sonne
                   to
                   receiue
                   our
                   praiers
                   :
                   set
                   free
                   the
                   captiues
                   and
                   giue
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   blind
                   .
                
                 b
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 crosse
                 is
                 made
                 as
                 a
                 God.
                 For
                 they
                 salute
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 their
                 only
                 hope
                 and
                 pray
                 it
                 to
                 increase
                 iustice
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 sinners
                 pardon
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 beside
                 the
                 one
                 true
                 God
                 distinguished
                 into
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 maketh
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 trueth
                 hath
                 repealed
                 his
                 first
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 they
                 haue
                 very
                 plainely
                 repealed
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 flat
                 contrarie
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 :
                 namely
                 that
                 no
                 image
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Iehoua
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 worship
                 be
                 performed
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 an
                 image
                 :
                 which
                 appeareth
                 thus
                 .
                 In
                 Deutronomie
                 Moses
                 maketh
                 a
                 large
                 Commentarie
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 he
                 sets
                 down
                 expressely
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selues
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 sawe
                 no
                 image
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 that
                 ye
                 corrupt
                 not
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 grauen
                 image
                 ,
                 or
                 representation
                 of
                 any
                 figure
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 argument
                 I
                 set
                 downe
                 thus
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 appeared
                 in
                 mount
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conceiued
                 and
                 represented
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 appeared
                 in
                 no
                 image
                 in
                 mount
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 only
                 his
                 voice
                 was
                 heard
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conceiued
                 or
                 represented
                 in
                 any
                 image
                 :
                 but
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 specially
                 giuen
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 specially
                 forbid
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 specially
                 giuen
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 of
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 prooue
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iudges
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 wickedly
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 serued
                 Baalim
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 Baalims
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 Surely
                 Idols
                 resembling
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Hosea
                 declareth
                 .
                 
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 me
                 Ishai
                 ,
                 &
                 shalt
                 call
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 Baali
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 meaning
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 false
                 god
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 in
                 Baalim
                 .
                 And
                 Aaron
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 golden
                 calfe
                 proclaimed
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 daie
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 false
                 god
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 The
                 prophet
                 Esay
                 after
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 set
                 forth
                 Gods
                 maiestie
                 very
                 worthily
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 with
                 this
                 conclusion
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 thē
                 will
                 ye
                 likē
                 God
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 similitude
                 wil
                 ye
                 set
                 vp
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 which
                 declareth
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 after
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ran
                 a
                 whoring
                 after
                 Idols
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Images
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 I
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 as
                 I
                 began
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 maintaining
                 images
                 ,
                 hath
                 repealed
                 this
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 shew
                 lesse
                 fauour
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 commandement
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 repealed
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 glorie
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 thing
                 els
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 after
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 bee
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 this
                 they
                 giue
                 to
                 Marie
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   shee
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 other
                 creatures
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 lightening
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 Marie
                 to
                 giue
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 redeemer
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 redēption
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Marie
                 ,
                 whome
                 the
                 Papists
                 call
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 their
                 ioy
                 ,
                 their
                 med●atresse
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   medicine
                   for
                   the
                   diseased
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   defence
                   from
                   the
                   enemie
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   friend
                   in
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 S.
                 Martin
                 
                   a
                   priest
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 barred
                 from
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 vnknowne
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 maintaine
                 ignorance
                 and
                 the
                 prophaning
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 the
                 hearing
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 searching
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 
                   glorifying
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 glorifying
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 commandement
                 is
                 repealed
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 require
                 that
                 their
                 feast
                 daies
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 as
                 solemnly
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 sabboth
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 
                   in
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   comlines
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 men
                 
                   must
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   from
                   morning
                   to
                   euening
                   ,
                
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 :
                 whereas
                 contrariwise
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 permission
                 to
                 his
                 seruantes
                 to
                 labour
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 so
                 bee
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 seuenth
                 they
                 will
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 their
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 repeale
                 the
                 fift
                 commandemēt
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 their
                 Cleargie
                 hath
                 an
                 immunitie
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 performe
                 obedience
                 to
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 haue
                 decreed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Clearkes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   iudged
                   only
                   of
                   Bishops
                   :
                
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 reskue
                 them
                 from
                 iniuries
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 of
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 oweth
                 no
                 subiection
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 downe
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Paul
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 commandement
                 ,
                 bids
                 euery
                 soule
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 pope
                 with
                 his
                 cleargie
                 (
                 as
                 Chrysostome
                 hath
                 expoūded
                 it
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 ciuil
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 vnles
                 they
                 wil
                 exclude
                 themselues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 Paul
                 speakes
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 the
                 sixt
                 commandement
                 they
                 haue
                 decreed
                 asyles
                 for
                 murderers
                 ,
                 plainely
                 permitting
                 them
                 which
                 feare
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 safetie
                 in
                 the
                 lap
                 of
                 their
                 mother
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 annihilate
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 whither
                 tends
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 murdering
                 of
                 soules
                 ?
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 saluation
                 by
                 works
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 chiefe
                 points
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 put
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 which
                 trusteth
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 is
                 accursed
                 before
                 god
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   cursed
                   is
                   that
                   man
                   that
                   trusteth
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 himselfe
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seuenth
                 Commandement
                 is
                 repealed
                 diuers
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 maintaine
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 Adulterie
                 and
                 fornication
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 both
                 in
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 receiued
                 the
                 gift
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 continent
                 :
                 which
                 gift
                 when
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 breake
                 out
                 into
                 much
                 loosenes
                 .
                 This
                 sinne
                 made
                 
                 
                   Mantuan
                   ,
                   Palingenius
                
                 and
                 Petrarch
                 to
                 crie
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 Papists
                 defend
                 the
                 toleration
                 of
                 the
                 stewes
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 greater
                 euils
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 chastitie
                 and
                 Priests
                 marriage
                 are
                 made
                 opposite
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 marriage
                 with
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 filthie
                 thing
                 ,
                 although
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 auoyding
                 of
                 fornication
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 abhominable
                 and
                 prooues
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Antichristian
                 Church
                 :
                 they
                 maintaine
                 marriages
                 within
                 the
                 degrees
                 forbidden
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 gods
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 consanguinitie
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 transuerse
                 vnequall
                 line
                 cannot
                 marrie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 Parents
                 &
                 children
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 distant
                 foure
                 degrees
                 on
                 diuers
                 sides
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 stock
                 they
                 may
                 marrie
                 togither
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 law
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 graund
                 vncle
                 may
                 marrie
                 his
                 sisters
                 nephewes
                 neece
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 filthy
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 marrie
                 with
                 any
                 honestie
                 his
                 sisters
                 child
                 .
                 To
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 distant
                 foure
                 degrees
                 in
                 the
                 transuerse
                 equall
                 line
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 forbidden
                 to
                 marry
                 togither
                 ,
                 as
                 cosin
                 germanes
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 Zelophehad
                 were
                 married
                 to
                 their
                 fathers
                 brothers
                 sonnes
                 :
                 this
                 example
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 this
                 marriage
                 :
                 Yet
                 the
                 Canon
                 lawe
                 vtterly
                 condemnes
                 this
                 marriage
                 of
                 cosin
                 germans
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 after
                 thē
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 eight
                 degrees
                 distāt
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 ouerthwart
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 giues
                 libertie
                 ,
                 they
                 restraine
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 restraineth
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 giue
                 libertie
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 repeale
                 the
                 8.
                 cōmandement
                 by
                 their
                 spirituall
                 marchandize
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 sel
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 as
                 Crosses
                 to
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 praiers
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 bels
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merits
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heauē
                 :
                 their
                 shaueling
                 priests
                 wil
                 do
                 no
                 duty
                 without
                 they
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 money
                 ;
                 hence
                 comes
                 the
                 prouerb
                 ,
                 no
                 penny
                 no
                 pater
                 noster
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 beare
                 false
                 witnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 ninth
                 cōmandement
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 holde
                 that
                 Marie
                 is
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 whereas
                 indeede
                 shee
                 is
                 no
                 Queene
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 continually
                 cast
                 down
                 her
                 crown
                 before
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 
                 And
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 beare
                 false
                 witnes
                 in
                 speaking
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 speaking
                 too
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 tenth
                 commandement
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 that
                 goe
                 before
                 consent
                 are
                 forbidden
                 :
                 otherwise
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 inward
                 motions
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 forbid
                 only
                 the
                 motions
                 that
                 goe
                 with
                 consent
                 .
                 Nowe
                 the
                 papists
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 motions
                 are
                 no
                 sin
                 properly
                 vnles
                 consent
                 follow
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 repeale
                 this
                 commandement
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 concupiscence
                 &
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 be
                 no
                 sinnes
                 properly
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 neede
                 no
                 prohibition
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 religion
                 which
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 meere
                 inuention
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 to
                 it selfe
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 an
                 inuention
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 may
                 performe
                 the
                 things
                 required
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 proposition
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 worde
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 gathered
                 forth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 consonant
                 to
                 it selfe
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 :
                 which
                 properly
                 no
                 doctrines
                 nor
                 writings
                 beside
                 can
                 haue
                 .
                 The
                 assumption
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 an
                 induction
                 of
                 particular
                 examples
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   grace
                   :
                   and
                   againe
                   it
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   workes
                   .
                   A
                   flat
                   contradiction
                   .
                   For
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   if
                   election
                   be
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   workes
                   :
                   or
                   els
                   were
                   grace
                   no
                   more
                   grace
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   grace
                   :
                   for
                   els
                   were
                   worke
                   no
                   more
                   worke
                   .
                   Answer
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   of
                   workes
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   are
                   contrarie
                   to
                   grace
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   works
                   of
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   contrary
                   to
                   grace
                   .
                   This
                   answer
                   is
                   false
                   :
                   for
                   Paul
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   place
                   vnto
                   this
                   opposeth
                   grace
                   and
                   works
                   of
                   regeneration
                   .
                   Ye
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   grace
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   through
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   of
                   your
                   ●elues
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   should
                   boast
                   himselfe
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   workemanship
                   created
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   vnto
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   let
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   speake
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   which
                   any
                   man
                   may
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   boast
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   workes
                   for
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   fashioned
                   anew
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ?
                   Assuredly
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   dipped
                   &
                   dyed
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   speake
                   :
                   )
                   wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   Pauls
                   meaning
                   is
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   workes
                   of
                   regeneration
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   confuteth
                   and
                   condemneth
                   in
                   Councels
                   ,
                   &
                   derideth
                   this
                   doctrine
                   that
                   we
                   teach
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   which
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   but
                   in
                   Christ.
                   And
                   the
                   Rhemists
                   call
                   it
                   a
                   fantasticall
                   iustice
                   ,
                   a
                   new
                   no-iustice
                   .
                   
                   But
                   herein
                   that
                   Church
                   is
                   contrarie
                   to
                   it selfe
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   defendeth
                   workes
                   of
                   supererogation
                   ,
                   and
                   workes
                   of
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   for
                   another
                   :
                   and
                   their
                   ground
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   all
                   members
                   of
                   one
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   one
                   may
                   satisfie
                   for
                   another
                   .
                   Hereby
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   most
                   of
                   al
                   defendeth
                   that
                   imputation
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   which
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   it
                   hath
                   oppugned
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   one
                   man
                   satisfieth
                   for
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   is
                   imputed
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   ?
                   shall
                   one
                   man
                   satisfie
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   satisfie
                   for
                   vs
                   ?
                   shall
                   God
                   accept
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   accept
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   vs
                   ?
                   Truly
                   there
                   is
                   greater
                   fellowship
                   and
                   coniunction
                   betweene
                   the
                   head
                   and
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   among
                   themselues
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   ioyned
                   together
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   It
                   holdeth
                   that
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   fault
                   of
                   sinne
                   may
                   be
                   remitted
                   by
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   
                     temporall
                     punishment
                  
                   of
                   sin
                   be
                   vnremitted
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   are
                   quite
                   contrarie
                   .
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   condēnation
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                   Yet
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   punished
                   for
                   his
                   sinne
                   after
                   he
                   were
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   fault
                   of
                   sinne
                   remitted
                   ,
                   some
                   condemnation
                   should
                   now
                   remaine
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   to
                   whome
                   the
                   Lord
                   imputeth
                   no
                   sinne
                   :
                   
                   therefore
                   he
                   to
                   whome
                   the
                   Lord
                   imputeth
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   remitted
                   :
                   otherwise
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   blessed
                   but
                   miserable
                   .
                   and
                   this
                   agreeth
                   not
                   with
                   gods
                   iustice
                   ,
                   whē
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   quite
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   guiltie
                   of
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   any
                   punishment
                   should
                   
                   be
                   laid
                   on
                   .
                   And
                   S.
                   Austin
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   Christ
                   by
                   taking
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   taking
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   tooke
                   away
                   both
                   the
                   punishment
                   and
                   the
                   fault
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   ouerthroweth
                   all
                   Satisfactions
                   &
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   fault
                   &
                   guilt
                   beeing
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   all
                   punishment
                   for
                   sinne
                   is
                   also
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Transubstantiation
                   is
                   a
                   monster
                   ,
                   standing
                   on
                   manifold
                   contradictions
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   maketh
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   :
                   an
                   euident
                   contradiction
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   essence
                   of
                   a
                   bodie
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   onely
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   proue
                   thus
                   .
                   A
                   bodie
                   is
                   a
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   a
                   magnitude
                   is
                   a
                   continued
                   quātitie
                   ,
                   a
                   cōtinued
                   quantitie
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   :
                   therfore
                   a
                   bodie
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   argument
                   the
                   doubt
                   is
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   part
                   :
                   which
                   vndoubtedly
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   continued
                   quātitie
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   parts
                   are
                   cōtinued
                   and
                   knit
                   togither
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   in
                   a
                   common
                   tearme
                   or
                   bonde
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   line
                   by
                   a
                   point
                   ,
                   a
                   plane
                   and
                   his
                   parts
                   by
                   a
                   line
                   ,
                   a
                   solide
                   by
                   a
                   Superficies
                   or
                   plane
                   .
                   Nowe
                   these
                   points
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   bee
                   continued
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   keepe
                   one
                   onely
                   speciall
                   place
                   .
                   For
                   examples
                   sake
                   :
                   suppose
                   the
                   plane
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     ,
                     b
                     ,
                     c
                     ,
                     d
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   deuided
                   into
                   three
                   
                   parts
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   k
                   ,
                   l
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   lines
                   ,
                   e
                   ,
                   g
                   ,
                   and
                   f
                   ,
                   h
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   both
                   deuide
                   the
                   three
                   parts
                   &
                   continue
                   thē
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Now
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   partes
                   may
                   be
                   cōtinued
                   with
                   his
                   next
                   fellow
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   haue
                   one
                   special
                   and
                   distinct
                   place
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   plane
                   ,
                   i
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   continued
                   with
                   ,
                   k
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   situated
                   onely
                   there
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   where
                   els
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   situate
                   els
                   where
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   m
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   continued
                   with
                   k.
                   Nowe
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   partes
                   must
                   of
                   necessitie
                   haue
                   their
                   owne
                   particular
                   place
                   onely
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   figure
                   ,
                   a
                   ,
                   b
                   ,
                   c
                   ,
                   d
                   ,
                   must
                   also
                   bee
                   onely
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   .
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   Philosophers
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   magnitude
                   hath
                   his
                   parts
                   sited
                   in
                   some
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   one
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   therefore
                   ,
                   this
                   must
                   needes
                   agree
                   to
                   a
                   bodie
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   one
                   onely
                   place
                   alone
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   when
                   it
                   saith
                   that
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   is
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   :
                   in
                   effect
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   is
                   no
                   bodie
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   bodie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   :
                   &
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   body
                   .
                   They
                   obiect
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   .
                   True
                   indeede
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   bee
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   which
                   agreeth
                   not
                   with
                   Gods
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   contradicentia
                   ,
                   things
                   contradictorie
                   to
                   be
                   both
                   true
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   sort
                   these
                   are
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   are
                   flatte
                   contrarie
                   :
                   beccause
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   bin
                   shewed
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   essential
                   to
                   all
                   magnitudes
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   a
                   bodie
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   cannot
                   take
                   away
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   essentiall
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   essence
                   remaining
                   whole
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   transubstantiation
                   maketh
                   the
                   Accidents
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   remaine
                   without
                   the
                   substance
                   .
                   Here
                   also
                   is
                   another
                   contradiction
                   as
                   impossible
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   saying
                   in
                   schooles
                   ,
                   
                     Accident
                     is
                     esse
                     ,
                     est
                     inesse
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   an
                   Accident
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   
                   the
                   substance
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Accidents
                   bee
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   bee
                   no
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   or
                   wine
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   accidents
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   holdeth
                   that
                   bread
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   holde
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   bakers
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   holdeth
                   and
                   teacheth
                   that
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   is
                   onely
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   Marie
                   .
                   quite
                   ouerthrowing
                   the
                   former
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   It
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   alwaies
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   :
                   and
                   likewise
                   it
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   praying
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   cal
                   GOD
                   father
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   things
                   quite
                   contrarie
                   .
                   For
                   who
                   can
                   truly
                   call
                   GOD
                   father
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   hee
                   haue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   adoption
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   call
                   god
                   father
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   doubt
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   his
                   father
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   playeth
                   the
                   dissembling
                   hypocrite
                   :
                   wherefore
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   
                     Our
                     father
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   in
                   truth
                   are
                   contrarie
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   maketh
                   praier
                   to
                   bee
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chiefe
                   meanes
                   to
                   satisfie
                   for
                   sinnes
                   .
                   
                   But
                   praier
                   indeede
                   is
                   an
                   asking
                   of
                   pardon
                   for
                   sinne
                   :
                   Now
                   asking
                   of
                   pardon
                   &
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   sinne
                   are
                   contrarie
                   :
                   therfore
                   by
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   
                   praier
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   satisfaction
                   is
                   no
                   satisfactiō
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   what
                   madnes
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   popish
                   diuinitie
                   :
                   the
                   poore
                   begger
                   commeth
                   very
                   hungrie
                   to
                   the
                   rich
                   mans
                   doore
                   to
                   craue
                   his
                   almes
                   :
                   
                   and
                   straightwaies
                   by
                   his
                   begging
                   he
                   will
                   merit
                   and
                   deserue
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   doeth
                   the
                   papist
                   ,
                   he
                   prayeth
                   verie
                   poorely
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   he
                   wanteth
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   looketh
                   very
                   proudly
                   to
                   merit
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Doubting
                   of
                   saluation
                   &
                   hope
                   cannot
                   agree
                   together
                   ,
                   for
                   hope
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   neuer
                   disappointeth
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   he
                   looketh
                   for
                   .
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     anchor
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     both
                     sure
                     and
                     steadfast
                     ,
                     which
                     entereth
                     into
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     within
                     the
                     vaile
                     .
                  
                   
                   So
                   that
                   true
                   hope
                   and
                   the
                   certaine
                   assurance
                   of
                   saluation
                   goe
                   togither
                   .
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   True
                   praier
                   and
                   iustification
                   by
                   works
                   cannot
                   stand
                   togither
                   .
                   For
                   hee
                   which
                   prayeth
                   truly
                   must
                   be
                   touched
                   inwardly
                   with
                   a
                   liuely
                   feeling
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   miserie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   that
                   grace
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   standes
                   in
                   neede
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   that
                   man
                   that
                   looketh
                   to
                   merit
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   by
                   his
                   workes
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   doe
                   this
                   may
                   iustly
                   conceiue
                   somewhat
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   excellencie
                   .
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Papists
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   boldnes
                   to
                   come
                   immediately
                   vnto
                   God
                   without
                   the
                   intercession
                   of
                   Saints
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   vse
                   to
                   a
                   pray
                   to
                   Marie
                   ,
                   that
                   shee
                   would
                   pray
                   to
                   Christ
                   to
                   helpe
                   them
                   :
                   yet
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   so
                   done
                   ,
                   they
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   immediatly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   receiue
                   the
                   intercession
                   of
                   Marie
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   intercessors
                   betweene
                   Marie
                   and
                   God.
                   Yea
                   when
                   they
                   offer
                   vp
                   Christ
                   ,
                   praying
                   God
                   to
                   accept
                   their
                   gifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   the
                   humble
                   priest
                   that
                   wil
                   not
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   is
                   then
                   a
                   mediator
                   between
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   &
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                   X.
                   It
                   holdeth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   masse
                   the
                   Priest
                   offereth
                   vp
                   Christ
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   an
                   
                     vnbloodie
                     sacrifice
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   impossible
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   masse
                   be
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   must
                   die
                   &
                   his
                   blood
                   must
                   be
                   shed
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   9.22
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   these
                   two
                   sayings
                   (
                   Christ
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   offered
                   vp
                   in
                   Sacrifice
                   )
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Papist
                   when
                   he
                   supposeth
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   
                   vnbloodie
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   in
                   effect
                   he
                   saith
                   thus
                   much
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   a
                   bloodie
                   sacrifice
                   should
                   be
                   offered
                   in
                   an
                   vnbloodie
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     Canon
                     of
                     the
                     masse
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     praieth
                     on
                     this
                     wise
                     .
                     
                       We
                       humbly
                       beseech
                       thee
                       most
                       merciful
                       father
                       ,
                       by
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       thy
                       sonne
                       and
                       our
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       that
                       thou
                       wouldest
                       accept
                       these
                       gifts
                       and
                       oblations
                       and
                       these
                       holy
                       Sacrifices
                       ,
                       which
                       thy
                       Church
                       offer
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     where
                     first
                     they
                     offer
                     vp
                     Christ
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     father
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     make
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     owne
                     mediatour
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     they
                     desire
                     God
                     to
                     blesse
                     and
                     to
                     accept
                     his
                     own
                     sonne
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     offer
                     vp
                     Christ.
                     If
                     they
                     say
                     he
                     needeth
                     now
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     his
                     father
                     ,
                     they
                     make
                     Christ
                     a
                     weake
                     and
                     imperfect
                     Christ
                     :
                     if
                     he
                     need
                     not
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     his
                     father
                     ,
                     their
                     praier
                     is
                     needelesse
                     .
                     Also
                     they
                     desire
                     God
                     to
                     accept
                     not
                     one
                     gift
                     or
                     one
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     plurall
                     number
                     ,
                     these
                     gifts
                     and
                     sacrifices
                     :
                     whereas
                     they
                     hold
                     that
                     Christs
                     bodie
                     is
                     one
                     only
                     bodie
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     but
                     one
                     sacrifice
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     they
                     are
                     at
                     variance
                     with
                     themselues
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Papists
                   ,
                   in
                   word
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   beleeue
                   &
                   put
                   thei●
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   whereas
                   they
                   looke
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   their
                   workes
                   ,
                   they
                   set
                   the
                   confidence
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   in
                   truth
                   vpon
                   their
                   owne
                   doings
                   .
                
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   They
                   put
                   such
                   holines
                   in
                   matrimonie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   it
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   7.
                   
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   which
                   a
                   conferre
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   partakers
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   yet
                   they
                   forbid
                   their
                   Cleargie
                   to
                   marrie
                   ,
                   b
                   because
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   marriage
                   is
                   to
                   liue
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Trent
                   opposeth
                   marriage
                   and
                   chastitie
                   .
                
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   It
                   teacheth
                   that
                   soules
                   kept
                   in
                   purgatorie
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   redeemed
                   by
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Suffrages
                   .
                   Against
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Canon
                   of
                   their
                   lawe
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   Saint
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   c
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   we
                   may
                   help
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   praiers
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   good
                   counsell
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   neither
                   Iob
                   ,
                   nor
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   nor
                   Noe
                   ,
                   may
                   intreat
                   for
                   any
                   :
                   but
                   euery
                   mā
                   is
                   to
                   beare
                   his
                   own
                   burthen
                   .
                   And
                   according
                   to
                   another
                   Canon
                   going
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Gelasius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Either
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   soules
                   which
                   goe
                   thither
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   returne
                   .
                
                 
                   XV.
                   And
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   points
                   of
                   their
                   religion
                   are
                   contrarie
                   to
                   their
                   Canons
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   searching
                   may
                   appeare
                   in
                   these
                   examples
                   .
                   
                     
                       1
                       1
                       The
                       dead
                       cannot
                       heare
                       the
                       praiers
                       of
                       them
                       which
                       call
                       vpon
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                       2
                       2
                       Peter
                       and
                       Paul
                       were
                       two
                       of
                       the
                       chiefe
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       hard
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       aboue
                       the
                       other
                       .
                    
                     
                       3
                       3
                       Leo
                       the
                       fourth
                       liuing
                       in
                       the
                       yeare
                       ●46
                       .
                       acknowledged
                       Lotharius
                       the
                       Emperour
                       for
                       his
                       prince
                       .
                    
                     
                       4
                       4
                       No
                       Bishop
                       may
                       be
                       called
                       vniuersall
                       .
                    
                     
                       5
                       5
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       hath
                       no
                       more
                       authoritie
                       ouer
                       other
                       Churches
                       ,
                       then
                       other
                       Churches
                       ouer
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       6
                       6
                       A
                       Priest
                       and
                       a
                       Bishop
                       were
                       in
                       times
                       past
                       all
                       one
                       .
                    
                     
                       7
                       7
                       The
                       Pope
                       hath
                       no
                       power
                       to
                       giue
                       or
                       sell
                       pardons
                       .
                    
                     
                       8
                       8
                       There
                       can
                       be
                       no
                       merit
                       by
                       fasting
                       ,
                       or
                       abstinence
                       from
                       flesh
                       .
                    
                     
                       6
                       9
                       The
                       masse
                       is
                       nothing
                       but
                       the
                       forme
                       of
                       diuine
                       sacrific●
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 part
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Corollarie
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 assertion
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 man
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 grace
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 may
                 obtaine
                 by
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               DIALOGVE
               CONTAINING
               THE
               CONFLICTS
               betweene
               Satan
               and
               the
               Christian.
               
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 OVile
                 helbound
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 slaue
                 and
                 my
                 vassall
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 shakest
                 thou
                 off
                 my
                 yoke
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 nature
                 I
                 was
                 thy
                 vassal
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 redeemeth
                 no
                 reprobates
                 such
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 reprobate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 to
                 pronounce
                 damnation
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 iudge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 accuser
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 I
                 cannot
                 condemne
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 knowe
                 God
                 will
                 condemne
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 condemne
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Goe
                 too
                 let
                 vs
                 trie
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 a
                 Lord
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 ouer
                 thee
                 ?
                 and
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 therefore
                 giue
                 thee
                 a
                 lawe
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 thee
                 with
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 breake
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Yes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hast
                 thou
                 kept
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 No.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 proceed
                 further
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 also
                 a
                 most
                 righteous
                 iudge
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 most
                 sharp
                 reuenger
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Yes
                 truely
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 then
                 wilt
                 thou
                 flatter
                 thy selfe
                 thou
                 hypocrite
                 :
                 God
                 cannot
                 winke
                 at
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 vniust
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remedie
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 :
                 hel
                 was
                 prouided
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 it
                 gapeth
                 to
                 deuoure
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 remedie
                 enough
                 to
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 condemnation
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 (
                 as
                 thou
                 affirmest
                 )
                 a
                 Lord
                 and
                 a
                 iudge
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 sauing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 mercifull
                 father
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thou
                 firebrand
                 of
                 hel
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 child
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 looke
                 for
                 no
                 mercie
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 most
                 grieuous
                 sinner
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     Original
                     sin
                     runneth
                     wholly
                     ouer
                     thee
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     loathsome
                     botch
                     or
                     leprosie
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Thy
                     mind
                     knoweth
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     be
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     In
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     thou
                     art
                     stark
                     blind
                     ,
                     sauing
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     a
                     few
                     principles
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     make
                     thee
                     inexcusable
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     4
                     The
                     Gospel
                     is
                     foolishnes
                     and
                     madnes
                     vnto
                     thee
                     :
                     thou
                     makest
                     no
                     better
                     account
                     of
                     it
                     then
                     of
                     thine
                     owne
                     dreame
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     Thy
                     conscience
                     is
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     flattereth
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     excuseth
                     thy
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     Thy
                     memorie
                     keepeth
                     and
                     remembreth
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     against
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     but
                     things
                     abominable
                     and
                     wicked
                     ,
                     it
                     keepeth
                     long
                     .
                  
                   
                     7
                     Thy
                     will
                     hath
                     no
                     inclination
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     to
                     sinne
                     and
                     wickednes
                     .
                  
                   
                     8
                     Thy
                     affections
                     are
                     set
                     onely
                     on
                     wickednes
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     as
                     mightie
                     gyants
                     and
                     princes
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     thee
                     at
                     cōmandement
                     .
                     Remēber
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     very
                     anger
                     thou
                     hast
                     bin
                     sicke
                     :
                     that
                     the
                     lust
                     of
                     thy
                     flesh
                     hath
                     driuen
                     thee
                     to
                     madnes
                     :
                     forget
                     not
                     thy
                     Atheisme
                     ,
                     thy
                     contempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     thy
                     inward
                     pride
                     ,
                     thy
                     enuie
                     ,
                     hatred
                     ,
                     malice
                     ,
                     thy
                     couetousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     infinit
                     other
                     wicked
                     desires
                     ,
                     which
                     haue
                     led
                     thee
                     captiue
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     thee
                     outragious
                     in
                     all
                     kind
                     of
                     naughtines
                     .
                  
                   
                     9
                     Thy
                     actuall
                     sinnes
                     committed
                     partly
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     partly
                     in
                     publike
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     filthie
                     and
                     most
                     infinite
                     .
                     Remember
                     how
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     place
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     thou
                     diddest
                     commit
                     fornication
                     :
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     thou
                     diddest
                     steale
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     God
                     saw
                     this
                     I
                     warrant
                     thee
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     all
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     are
                     written
                     in
                     his
                     booke
                     :
                     wherefore
                     thou
                     cursed
                     wretch
                     ,
                     all
                     hope
                     of
                     mercie
                     is
                     cut
                     off
                     from
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 
                 But
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 farre
                 exceedeth
                 all
                 these
                 my
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 infinite
                 in
                 sinning
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 infinite
                 in
                 mercie
                 and
                 pardoning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Darest
                 thou
                 presume
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ?
                 why
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 deserueth
                 damnation
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 
                 None
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 can
                 feare
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 dismay
                 me
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 borne
                 the
                 full
                 wrath
                 and
                 vengeance
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Gods
                 purpose
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 condemne
                 thee
                 ,
                 perswade
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 lay
                 so
                 many
                 afflictions
                 and
                 crosses
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 name
                 ?
                 this
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 of
                 thy
                 bodie
                 ?
                 these
                 terrours
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ?
                 this
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 frowardnes
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ?
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 euills
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 beginnings
                 and
                 certaine
                 flashings
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 rather
                 my
                 afflictions
                 are
                 liuely
                 testimonies
                 of
                 my
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 louing
                 father
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 scourges
                 chasteneth
                 my
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bringeth
                 me
                 into
                 order
                 :
                 partly
                 conformeth
                 me
                 vnto
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 laieth
                 open
                 to
                 me
                 mine
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dislike
                 my selfe
                 and
                 hate
                 them
                 :
                 
                 and
                 maketh
                 me
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 thy
                 eldest
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 stirreth
                 me
                 vp
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 earnestly
                 with
                 grones
                 &
                 sighes
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 expresse
                 with
                 any
                 words
                 as
                 I
                 feele
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Thy
                 afflictions
                 are
                 heauie
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortlesse
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 arguments
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Indeede
                 their
                 nature
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 griefe
                 and
                 heauines
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 haue
                 had
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 my
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 strength
                 sufficient
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 haue
                 bin
                 many
                 waies
                 bettered
                 ,
                 which
                 befalleth
                 to
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 perswasion
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 
                 be
                 damned
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 passe
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 thy
                 manifold
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 terrible
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 entrance
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Death
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 sting
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 vnto
                 me
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 passage
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Admit
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 hell
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 this
                 auaile
                 thee
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 neuer
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heauen
                 ?
                 for
                 Christs
                 death
                 onely
                 deliuereth
                 thee
                 from
                 death
                 eternall
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 aduance
                 thee
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 shall
                 raigne
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 his
                 euerlasting
                 kingdome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 neuer
                 didst
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 perfectly
                 fulfilled
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 obedience
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 my selfe
                 doe
                 keepe
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 farre
                 enough
                 from
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 shall
                 euer
                 enter
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 suffered
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 part
                 vncleane
                 :
                 thy
                 cursed
                 nature
                 and
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 yet
                 remaining
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 virgins
                 wombe
                 was
                 perfectly
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 
                 and
                 this
                 perfect
                 holines
                 of
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 Iaacob
                 put
                 on
                 Esaus
                 garments
                 to
                 get
                 his
                 fathers
                 blessing
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 long
                 white
                 robe
                 couering
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 me
                 appeare
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 euen
                 before
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 promise
                 vnto
                 mankinde
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 mercies
                 and
                 benefites
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 wantest
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 canst
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 Christs
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                 Christs
                 perfect
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 can
                 doe
                 thee
                 any
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 true
                 sauing
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 conflicts
                 of
                 Sathan
                 with
                 the
                 strong
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   THou
                   saiest
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   shall
                   sift
                   thee
                   and
                   disprooue
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   shall
                   neuer
                   preuaile
                   against
                   my
                   faith
                   ,
                   doe
                   what
                   thou
                   canst
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Tell
                   me
                   then
                   ,
                   doest
                   thou
                   thinke
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   No.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   ,
                   shall
                   some
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   condemned
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   saith
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   then
                   art
                   perswaded
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   euen
                   in
                   his
                   merciful
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   saue
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   beleefe
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   this
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   particularly
                   am
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   and
                   passion
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   beleefe
                   that
                   saueth
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   thou
                   art
                   perswaded
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   saue
                   thee
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   saue
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   determined
                   to
                   aduance
                   this
                   thy
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   thy
                   soule
                   into
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   most
                   willing
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   time
                   ;
                   herein
                   thou
                   wauerest
                   and
                   doubtest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   Nay
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   in
                   mine
                   owne
                   heart
                   am
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   specially
                   my
                   redeemer
                   :
                   and
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   helpe
                   thou
                   my
                   doubting
                   and
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   thy
                   full
                   perswasion
                   is
                   onely
                   a
                   phantasie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   strong
                   imagination
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   head
                   :
                   it
                   goeth
                   not
                   with
                   thee
                   as
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   imagination
                   ,
                   but
                   truth
                   which
                   I
                   speake
                   .
                   For
                   me
                   thinkes
                   I
                   am
                   as
                   certen
                   of
                   my
                   saluation
                   as
                   though
                   my
                   name
                   were
                   registred
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   (
                   as
                   Dauids
                   and
                   Pauls
                   are
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   elect
                   vessell
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   assuring
                   me
                   inwardly
                   of
                   my
                   adoption
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   me
                   with
                   boldnes
                   and
                   confidence
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   god
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Still
                   thou
                   dreamest
                   and
                   imaginest
                   ,
                   thou
                   louest
                   and
                   likest
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   thy selfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Yea
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   hath
                   brought
                   forth
                   such
                   tokens
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   be
                   deceiued
                   .
                   
                     
                       I.
                       I
                       am
                       displeased
                       with
                       my selfe
                       for
                       my
                       manifold
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       somtime
                       I
                       haue
                       delighted
                       and
                       bathed
                       my selfe
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       7.15.24
                       .
                    
                     
                       II.
                       I
                       purpose
                       neuer
                       to
                       commit
                       them
                       againe
                       ,
                       if
                       God
                       giue
                       me
                       strength
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       trust
                       he
                       will.
                       
                    
                     
                       III.
                       I
                       haue
                       a
                       very
                       great
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       doing
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       God
                       commandeth
                       .
                    
                     
                       IV.
                       Those
                       that
                       be
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       if
                       I
                       doe
                       but
                       heare
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       I
                       loue
                       them
                       with
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       wish
                       vnto
                       them
                       as
                       to
                       my selfe
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Ioh.
                       3.14
                       .
                    
                     
                       V.
                       My
                       heart
                       leapeth
                       for
                       gladnesse
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       heare
                       of
                       the
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       word
                       .
                    
                     
                       VI.
                       I
                       long
                       to
                       see
                       the
                       comming
                       of
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       that
                       an
                       end
                       may
                       be
                       made
                       of
                       sinning
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       displeasing
                       God.
                       Apoc.
                       22.70
                       .
                    
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       I
                       feele
                       in
                       my
                       heart
                       the
                       fruits
                       of
                       the
                       spirit
                       ,
                       ioy
                       ,
                       loue
                       ,
                       peace
                       ,
                       gentlenes
                       ,
                       meeknes
                       ,
                       patience
                       ,
                       temperance
                       :
                       the
                       works
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       I
                       abhorre
                       them
                       ,
                       fornication
                       ,
                       adulterie
                       ,
                       vncleannes
                       ,
                       wantonnes
                       ,
                       idolatry
                       ,
                       strife
                       ,
                       enuie
                       ,
                       anger
                       ,
                       drunkennes
                       ,
                       bibbing
                       and
                       quaffing
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       such
                       like
                       .
                       Gal.
                       5.
                       
                       19,20,22
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   cannot
                   proceede
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   my
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   from
                   faith
                   which
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   me
                   by
                   Gods
                   holy
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   this
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   God
                   would
                   neuer
                   suffer
                   thee
                   to
                   sinne
                   as
                   thou
                   doest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   I
                   shall
                   sinne
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   liue
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   taught
                   to
                   aske
                   remission
                   of
                   my
                   sinnes
                   continually
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   my
                   sinning
                   now
                   is
                   otherwaies
                   then
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   heretofore
                   with
                   full
                   purpose
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   will
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   doubtles
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   .
                   Before
                   I
                   commit
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   practising
                   of
                   it
                   with
                   deliberation
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   carnall
                   man
                   doth
                   ,
                   who
                   taketh
                   care
                   to
                   fulfill
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   I
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   flat
                   beside
                   my
                   minde
                   and
                   purpose
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   my
                   heart
                   is
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   hate
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   tyrannie
                   of
                   my
                   flesh
                   being
                   ouercome
                   I
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   afterward
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   grieued
                   and
                   displeased
                   at
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   earnestly
                   with
                   teares
                   aske
                   at
                   Gods
                   hand
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Indeede
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   very
                   true
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   thou
                   art
                   solde
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   pleasure
                   doest
                   commit
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   louest
                   it
                   with
                   thy
                   whole
                   heart
                   :
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   fall
                   to
                   sinne
                   againe
                   after
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   commit
                   euen
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   often
                   as
                   thou
                   doest
                   .
                   Thou
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   this
                   thy
                   behauiour
                   turneth
                   all
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   Indeed
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   to
                   fall
                   againe
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   after
                   repentance
                   :
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   to
                   call
                   men
                   to
                   repentance
                   which
                   haue
                   fallen
                   from
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   repentance
                   which
                   they
                   professed
                   :
                   and
                   God
                   in
                   thus
                   calling
                   them
                   ,
                   putteth
                   them
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   obtaining
                   mercie
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   law
                   had
                   sacrifices
                   offered
                   euery
                   day
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   particular
                   men
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   ignorances
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   voluntary
                   sins
                   :
                   which
                   signifieth
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   forgiue
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   his
                   childrē
                   though
                   they
                   sinne
                   often
                   .
                   
                   Abraham
                   twise
                   lied
                   and
                   swore
                   that
                   Sara
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   wife
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   sware
                   twise
                   by
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Pharao
                   .
                   Dauid
                   committed
                   adulterie
                   often
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   tooke
                   vnto
                   him
                   Bathsheba
                   ,
                   Vriahs
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   kept
                   sixe
                   wiues
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   concubines
                   .
                   Gods
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   forgiue
                   till
                   seuentie
                   seuen
                   times
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   much
                   more
                   mercie
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   so
                   oft
                   as
                   I
                   shal
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   oft
                   I
                   shall
                   haue
                   Christ
                   my
                   aduocate
                   and
                   intercessour
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   damne
                   me
                   for
                   the
                   infirmitie
                   which
                   he
                   findeth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   abstaine
                   from
                   externall
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   make
                   my
                   members
                   seruants
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   I
                   trust
                   my
                   imperfections
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   damne
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   Christs
                   perfection
                   is
                   reputed
                   to
                   be
                   mine
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   :
                   
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   displeased
                   ,
                   if
                   my
                   body
                   be
                   sicke
                   and
                   subiect
                   to
                   diseases
                   :
                   no
                   more
                   is
                   he
                   displeased
                   at
                   the
                   disease
                   and
                   sicknes
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                   A
                   naturall
                   father
                   will
                   not
                   slay
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   his
                   child
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   sicke
                   ,
                   and
                   abhorreth
                   comfortable
                   meates
                   :
                   
                   and
                   my
                   heauenly
                   father
                   will
                   not
                   condemne
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   although
                   through
                   the
                   infirmitie
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weaknes
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   I
                   commit
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   loath
                   his
                   heauenly
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   foode
                   of
                   my
                   soule
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   strange
                   thing
                   )
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   turned
                   my
                   filthie
                   sinnes
                   to
                   my
                   great
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   amendment
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   :
                   like
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   Phisitian
                   ,
                   of
                   rancke
                   poyson
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   soueraigne
                   medecine
                   to
                   preserue
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Well
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   continue
                   so
                   :
                   but
                   shalt
                   before
                   death
                   depart
                   from
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   know
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   Christs
                   mysticall
                   bodie
                   :
                   I
                   feele
                   in
                   my selfe
                   the
                   heauenly
                   power
                   ,
                   &
                   vertue
                   of
                   my
                   head
                   Christs
                   Iesus
                   :
                   &
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   I
                   can
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   shal
                   cōtinue
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   &
                   raigne
                   in
                   heauē
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 conflicts
                 of
                 Sathan
                 with
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Thy
                   minde
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   ignorance
                   and
                   blindnes
                   ,
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   ful
                   of
                   obstinacie
                   ,
                   rebellion
                   ,
                   and
                   frowardnes
                   against
                   God
                   :
                   thou
                   art
                   wholly
                   
                   vnfit
                   for
                   any
                   good
                   worke
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   faith
                   ,
                   neither
                   canst
                   thou
                   be
                   iustified
                   ,
                   and
                   accepted
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   drop
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   my
                   faith
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   little
                   graine
                   of
                   mustard
                   seede
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   me
                   :
                   God
                   requireth
                   not
                   perfect
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   true
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   faith
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   neuer
                   hadst
                   true
                   faith
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   when
                   according
                   to
                   thine
                   opinion
                   thou
                   didst
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   hadst
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   a
                   foolish
                   imagination
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   hypocrites
                   haue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   former
                   mercies
                   shewmed
                   me
                   heretofore
                   strengthen
                   me
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   my
                   weaknes
                   .
                   
                     
                       1
                       He
                       created
                       me
                       when
                       I
                       was
                       nothing
                       .
                    
                     
                       2
                       He
                       created
                       me
                       a
                       man
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       might
                       haue
                       made
                       me
                       an
                       vgly
                       toad
                       .
                    
                     
                       3
                       He
                       made
                       me
                       of
                       comely
                       body
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       good
                       discretion
                       ,
                       whereas
                       he
                       might
                       haue
                       made
                       me
                       vgly
                       ,
                       and
                       deformed
                       ,
                       franticke
                       and
                       madde
                       .
                    
                     
                       4
                       I
                       was
                       borne
                       in
                       the
                       daies
                       of
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       might
                       haue
                       bin
                       borne
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       ignorance
                       and
                       superstition
                       .
                    
                     
                       5
                       I
                       was
                       borne
                       of
                       Christian
                       parents
                       ,
                       but
                       God
                       might
                       haue
                       giuen
                       me
                       either
                       Turkes
                       or
                       Iewes
                       ,
                       or
                       some
                       other
                       sauadge
                       people
                       for
                       my
                       parents
                       .
                    
                     
                       6
                       I
                       might
                       haue
                       perished
                       in
                       my
                       mothers
                       wombe
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       hath
                       preserued
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       prouided
                       for
                       me
                       by
                       his
                       prouidence
                       euen
                       vnto
                       this
                       houre
                       .
                    
                     
                       7
                       Soone
                       after
                       my
                       birth
                       ,
                       God
                       might
                       haue
                       cast
                       me
                       into
                       hell
                       ,
                       but
                       contrariwise
                       I
                       was
                       baptized
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       receiued
                       the
                       seale
                       of
                       his
                       blessed
                       couenant
                       .
                    
                     
                       8
                       I
                       haue
                       had
                       by
                       Gods
                       goodnes
                       some
                       sorrow
                       for
                       my
                       sinnes
                       past
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       called
                       on
                       him
                       ,
                       in
                       hope
                       and
                       confidence
                       that
                       he
                       would
                       heare
                       me
                       .
                    
                     
                       9
                       God
                       might
                       haue
                       concealed
                       his
                       word
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       haue
                       heard
                       the
                       plētifull
                       preaching
                       of
                       it
                       :
                       I
                       vnderstand
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       receiued
                       comfort
                       by
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       10
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       at
                       this
                       time
                       God
                       might
                       powre
                       his
                       full
                       wrath
                       on
                       me
                       :
                       which
                       he
                       doth
                       not
                       ,
                       but
                       mercifully
                       maketh
                       me
                       to
                       feele
                       mine
                       owne
                       wants
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       be
                       humbled
                       ,
                       and
                       giue
                       all
                       glorie
                       vnto
                       him
                       for
                       his
                       blessings
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       ,
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       cause
                       why
                       I
                       should
                       be
                       disquieted
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       will
                       trust
                       still
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       depend
                       on
                       him
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       haue
                       done
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   feelest
                   no
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   true
                   tokens
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   hast
                   a
                   liuely
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   rebellion
                   of
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thy
                   lewd
                   and
                   wretched
                   conuersation
                   :
                   therefore
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   put
                   any
                   confidence
                   in
                   Christs
                   death
                   and
                   sufferings
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Yet
                   I
                   will
                   hope
                   against
                   all
                   hope
                   ,
                   &
                   although
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   mine
                   owne
                   sense
                   and
                   feeling
                   ,
                   I
                   want
                   faith
                   :
                   yet
                   I
                   wil
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   trust
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   bin
                   in
                   many
                   perplexities
                   ,
                   yet
                   neuer
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   thou
                   art
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Herein
                   thou
                   prouest
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   prophet
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   beast
                   before
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   euen
                   then
                   trusted
                   in
                   God.
                   And
                   Paul
                   was
                   so
                   ledde
                   captiue
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   good
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   he
                   hated
                   :
                   
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   great
                   pensiuenes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   disburdened
                   of
                   his
                   corrupt
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   miserable
                   wretch
                   ,
                   doest
                   thou
                   feele
                   thy selfe
                   gracelesse
                   ,
                   and
                   wilt
                   thou
                   beare
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ?
                   and
                   by
                   thy
                   hypocrisie
                   offend
                   God
                   ?
                   as
                   thou
                   art
                   ,
                   so
                   shew
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   Auoide
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   vanquished
                   ,
                   and
                   ouercome
                   thee
                   for
                   my
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   also
                   triumph
                   ouer
                   thee
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   hypocrite
                   :
                   for
                   whereas
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   heretofore
                   some
                   testimonie
                   of
                   my
                   faith
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   I
                   am
                   lesse
                   moued
                   ,
                   though
                   faith
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   absent
                   :
                   like
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   dead
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   physitian
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   may
                   haue
                   life
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   faith
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   though
                   alwaies
                   it
                   doe
                   not
                   appeare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   man
                   starke
                   dead
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   now
                   quite
                   forsaken
                   thee
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   left
                   thee
                   vnto
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   ruled
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   me
                   power
                   ouer
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   thee
                   to
                   damnation
                   :
                   he
                   wil
                   not
                   haue
                   thee
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   any
                   longer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   Strengthen
                   me
                   good
                   Lord
                   ;
                   remember
                   thy
                   mercifull
                   promises
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   reuiue
                   the
                   humble
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   giue
                   life
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   promises
                   concerne
                   not
                   thee
                   ,
                   which
                   hast
                   no
                   humble
                   and
                   contrite
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   froward
                   ,
                   a
                   rebellious
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   Good
                   Lord
                   forget
                   not
                   thy
                   former
                   mercies
                   :
                   giue
                   an
                   issue
                   to
                   these
                   temptations
                   of
                   mine
                   enemie
                   Sathan
                   .
                   And
                   you
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   know
                   my
                   estate
                   ,
                   pray
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   turne
                   his
                   fauourable
                   countenance
                   towards
                   me
                   :
                   
                   for
                   this
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   praier
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   auaileth
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   feruent
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               HOW
               A
               MAN
               SHOULD
               APPLIE
               ARIGHT
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 EVery
                 Christian
                 containeth
                 in
                 himselfe
                 two
                 natures
                 ,
                 flatte
                 contrarie
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 become
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 his
                 earnest
                 indeauour
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 tame
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 confirme
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II
              
               
                 Answerable
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 natures
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 fitly
                 serueth
                 for
                 the
                 taming
                 and
                 mastering
                 of
                 the
                 rebellious
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 containing
                 the
                 bountifull
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 oyle
                 ,
                 to
                 power
                 into
                 our
                 woundes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 quench
                 our
                 thirstie
                 soules
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 fitly
                 serueth
                 for
                 the
                 strengthening
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III
              
               
                 Wel
                 then
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 secure
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 prone
                 to
                 euill
                 ?
                 Feelest
                 thou
                 that
                 thy
                 rebellious
                 flesh
                 carrieth
                 thee
                 captiue
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Looke
                 now
                 onely
                 vpon
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 applie
                 it
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 examine
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 thy
                 words
                 ,
                 thy
                 deeds
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 thee
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lawe
                 
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 humble
                 and
                 terrifie
                 thee
                 :
                 
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 )
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 but
                 cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hardneth
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 most
                 effectuall
                 meditations
                 to
                 humble
                 and
                 bridle
                 the
                 
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 meditate
                 on
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 infinite
                 number
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 gather
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 catalogue
                 ,
                 set
                 it
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 looke
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 thinke
                 no
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 small
                 sinne
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 
                 the
                 bare
                 thoughts
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 Often
                 with
                 diligence
                 consider
                 the
                 strange
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 ,
                 
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 .
                 Doubtlesse
                 thou
                 must
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sermon
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 Thinke
                 oft
                 on
                 the
                 fearefull
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 due
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 sinne
                 neuer
                 
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 .
                 Remember
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoeuer
                 thou
                 committest
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 eye-witnes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 taketh
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 registreth
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 booke
                 .
                 Thinke
                 daily
                 of
                 thy
                 ende
                 :
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 strike
                 thee
                 with
                 sodaine
                 death
                 euery
                 moment
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 thou
                 haue
                 not
                 repented
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 Thinke
                 on
                 the
                 sodaine
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 mooue
                 thee
                 continually
                 to
                 watch
                 &
                 pray
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 will
                 not
                 mooue
                 thee
                 ,
                 thinke
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 creature
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 pacifie
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 must
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 beare
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 full
                 wrath
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 thou
                 art
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 minde
                 is
                 disquieted
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 for
                 thy
                 sinne
                 :
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 mercie
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 Is
                 thy
                 conscience
                 stung
                 with
                 sinne
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 the
                 law
                 make
                 thee
                 feele
                 it
                 ?
                 With
                 all
                 speede
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 looke
                 on
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 eie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 healed
                 of
                 thy
                 sting
                 or
                 wound
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 thou
                 doest
                 meditate
                 on
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 diligently
                 consider
                 
                 these
                 benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 enioyest
                 by
                 Christ.
                 Through
                 Adam
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 
                 condemned
                 to
                 hel
                 ;
                 by
                 Christ
                 thou
                 art
                 deliuered
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Through
                 Adam
                 ,
                 thou
                 
                 hast
                 transgressed
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 ;
                 in
                 Christ
                 thou
                 hast
                 fulfilled
                 it
                 .
                 Through
                 Adam
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 before
                 God
                 a
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lothsome
                 sinner
                 :
                 through
                 Christ
                 thou
                 
                 doest
                 appeare
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 By
                 Adam
                 euery
                 little
                 crosse
                 is
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 :
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 crosses
                 
                 are
                 easie
                 ,
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 .
                 By
                 Adam
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 leese
                 
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 in
                 Christ
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 restored
                 to
                 thee
                 againe
                 .
                 By
                 Adam
                 thou
                 art
                 
                 dead
                 ;
                 by
                 Christ
                 thou
                 art
                 quickned
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 aliue
                 again
                 .
                 By
                 Adam
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 slaue
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 wrath
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 
                 God.
                 In
                 Adam
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 toad
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 detestable
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 aboue
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 art
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 made
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 mystically
                 .
                 Through
                 Adam
                 ,
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 haue
                 ruled
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 thee
                 captiue
                 :
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 god
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 thee
                 
                 plenteouslie
                 .
                 By
                 Adam
                 ,
                 came
                 death
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 entrance
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 by
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 death
                 remaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 passage
                 vnto
                 life
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 Adā
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 :
                 in
                 Christ
                 thou
                 art
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 king
                 of
                 heauen
                 an
                 earth
                 ,
                 fellow
                 heire
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 as
                 sure
                 bee
                 partaker
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 euen
                 now
                 .
                 Adam
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 must
                 needs
                 tast
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 forbidden
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 all
                 to
                 rue
                 it
                 ,
                 euen
                 til
                 this
                 daie
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 fruits
                 that
                 grow
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 earthly
                 paradise
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Feare
                 no
                 danger
                 ,
                 be
                 bolde
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruite
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 commaunded
                 thee
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 quicken
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 reuiue
                 thee
                 beeing
                 dead
                 :
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 doe
                 Satan
                 a
                 worse
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 feede
                 on
                 the
                 godly
                 fruite
                 of
                 this
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 smell
                 on
                 the
                 sweete
                 leaues
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 beareth
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 giue
                 such
                 a
                 refreshing
                 sauour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 men
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 ,
                 are
                 secure
                 and
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 plentifull
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 feele
                 not
                 in
                 themselues
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 mightie
                 operation
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 renue
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 feele
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 applie
                 the
                 word
                 aright
                 vnto
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
                 Plaisters
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 applied
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 laid
                 vpon
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 heale
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 time
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 humble
                 and
                 reuiue
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 vertue
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 common
                 Christian
                 euery
                 where
                 is
                 faultie
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 .
                 Whereas
                 he
                 loueth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 wisheth
                 all
                 good
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 vsually
                 apply
                 vnto
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 the
                 gospel
                 alone
                 neuer
                 regarding
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 searching
                 out
                 his
                 sinnes
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Tell
                 him
                 what
                 ye
                 will
                 ,
                 his
                 song
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 meanes
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 leadeth
                 a
                 secure
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 of
                 vsurie
                 ,
                 of
                 deceit
                 in
                 his
                 trade
                 ,
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 of
                 swearing
                 ,
                 of
                 fornication
                 ,
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 intemperancie
                 in
                 bibbing
                 and
                 quaffing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 plaieth
                 the
                 vnskilfull
                 Chirurgian
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 healing
                 plaisters
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 poisoned
                 and
                 cankered
                 nature
                 haue
                 felt
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 paine
                 of
                 a
                 Corasiue
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 vntil
                 hee
                 take
                 a
                 newe
                 course
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 contrarie
                 part
                 ,
                 many
                 good
                 Christians
                 leaue
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 haue
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 vengeance
                 .
                 And
                 euen
                 when
                 Satan
                 accuseth
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 giue
                 eare
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 &
                 also
                 accuse
                 themselues
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 fearefull
                 terrors
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 desperation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 sort
                 called
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 who
                 addict
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 man.
                 These
                 commonly
                 neuer
                 apply
                 the
                 law
                 or
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 whole
                 meditation
                 is
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 him
                 whome
                 they
                 followe
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 that
                 followe
                 Luther
                 ,
                 fewe
                 of
                 them
                 followe
                 his
                 Christian
                 life
                 :
                 they
                 regard
                 not
                 that
                 :
                 but
                 about
                 consubstantiation
                 and
                 vbiquitie
                 ,
                 about
                 Images
                 
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 trumperie
                 ,
                 they
                 infinitely
                 trouble
                 themselues
                 and
                 all
                 Europe
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 England
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 schismatical
                 and
                 vndiscret
                 companie
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 crie
                 out
                 for
                 discipline
                 ,
                 their
                 whole
                 talke
                 is
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 neither
                 knowe
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 be
                 reformed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 they
                 little
                 regard
                 :
                 they
                 maintain
                 vile
                 sinnes
                 in
                 refusing
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 reading
                 or
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 great
                 contempt
                 of
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 and
                 vnthankefulnesse
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 thinking
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 emptie
                 :
                 to
                 haue
                 all
                 knowledge
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 bee
                 catechized
                 :
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 Aspes
                 is
                 vnder
                 their
                 lippes
                 ;
                 they
                 refuse
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 seruants
                 of
                 God.
                 Well
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 GOD
                 ?
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 sincere
                 seekers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 seeking
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 they
                 seeke
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 thereof
                 :
                 vnto
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 come
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 they
                 seeke
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 with
                 what
                 spirit
                 they
                 speake
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CONSOLATIONS
               FOR
               THE
               TROVBLED
               consciences
               of
               repentant
               Sinners
               .
            
             
               
                 Sinner
                 .
              
               
                 GOod
                 sir
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 a
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   you
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   minister
                   a
                   word
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   wearie
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 helpe
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 miserie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Ah
                 my
                 good
                 brother
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 aile
                 you
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Sinner
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 liued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 he
                 knoweth
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 my
                 filthie
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 I
                 was
                 neuer
                 troubled
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 plesed
                 GOD
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 to
                 touch
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 that
                 good
                 sheapheard
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 me
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 fold
                 ,
                 euen
                 vpon
                 his
                 own
                 necke
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 howe
                 my
                 poore
                 heart
                 hath
                 beene
                 troubled
                 :
                 my
                 corruption
                 so
                 boyles
                 in
                 me
                 and
                 Sathan
                 will
                 neuer
                 let
                 me
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 case
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 case
                 :
                 for
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 possessed
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 captiue
                 vnder
                 b
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   darkenes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 slaue
                 and
                 vassall
                 of
                 Sathan
                 :
                 for
                 c
                 
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   keepes
                   the
                   hold
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   is
                   peace
                   .
                
                 Contrariwise
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 receiued
                 any
                 sparkle
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 d
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 strength●
                 to
                 stand
                 vp
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 an
                 endles
                 hatred
                 for
                 his
                 finall
                 confusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sinner
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 my
                 trouble
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 oftentimes
                 feare
                 least
                 God
                 would
                 reiect
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 depriue
                 me
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 heauen
                 
                 bee
                 your
                 resting
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 on
                 earth
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 troubled
                 ?
                 how
                 could
                 god
                 wipe
                 away
                 your
                 teares
                 from
                 your
                 eies
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 if
                 on
                 earth
                 you
                 shead
                 them
                 not
                 ?
                 You
                 would
                 be
                 fre●
                 from
                 miseries
                 ,
                 you
                 looke
                 for
                 heauen
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 waie
                 is
                 to
                 saile
                 by
                 hel
                 .
                 
                 If
                 you
                 wil
                 sit
                 at
                 Christs
                 table
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 temptations
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 as
                 Gods
                 corne
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 therefore
                 goe
                 vnder
                 the
                 f●aile
                 ,
                 the
                 fanne
                 ,
                 the
                 milstone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ouen
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 can
                 be
                 Gods
                 bread
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 one
                 of
                 Christs
                 Lambes
                 ,
                 looke
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 fleeced
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 bloodie
                 knife
                 at
                 your
                 throat
                 all
                 the
                 daie
                 long
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 were
                 a
                 market
                 sheepe
                 bought
                 to
                 be
                 solde
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 stalled
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 fat
                 pasture
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 Gods
                 owne
                 occupying
                 ,
                 therfore
                 you
                 must
                 pasture
                 on
                 the
                 bare
                 common
                 ,
                 abiding
                 stormes
                 ,
                 tempests
                 ,
                 Sathans
                 snatches
                 ,
                 the
                 worlds
                 woundes
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 frettes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 miserie
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Simon
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 you
                 to
                 carrie
                 your
                 crosse
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 you
                 will
                 reueale
                 your
                 mind
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 willingly
                 :
                 my
                 temptations
                 are
                 either
                 against
                 my
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 repentance
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 temptation
                 as
                 touching
                 faith
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Ah
                 woe
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 afraid
                 least
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 causeth
                 this
                 feare
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Diuers
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 one
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 troubled
                 with
                 many
                 doubtings
                 of
                 my
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 comes
                 into
                 my
                 minde
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 my
                 incredulitie
                 I
                 should
                 quite
                 cut
                 off
                 my selfe
                 from
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 knowe
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 neuer
                 doubted
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 neuer
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 feeleth
                 many
                 doubtings
                 and
                 wauerings
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 man
                 feels
                 many
                 grudgings
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 health
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 feele
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 any
                 that
                 hauing
                 true
                 faith
                 doubted
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 then
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   mine
                   vnbeleefe
                   ?
                
                 And
                 of
                 Dauid
                 who
                 made
                 his
                 moane
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Is
                   his
                   mercy
                   cleane
                   gone
                   for
                   euer
                   ?
                   Doth
                   his
                   promise
                   faile
                   for
                   euermore
                   ?
                   Hath
                   God
                   forgotten
                   to
                   be
                   mercifull
                   ?
                   Hath
                   he
                   shut
                   vp
                   his
                   tender
                   mercie
                   in
                   displeasure
                   ?
                
                 Yea
                 hee
                 goeth
                 on
                 further
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 despaire
                 .
                 b
                 
                   And
                   I
                   said
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   death
                   .
                
                 Hereby
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 may
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 assaults
                 of
                 doubting
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 desperation
                 .
                 This
                 further
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   cast
                   downe
                   my
                   soule
                   ?
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   disquieted
                   within
                   me
                   ?
                   Waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   yet
                   giue
                   thankes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   present
                   helpe
                   and
                   my
                   God.
                
                 And
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 you
                 may
                 perswade
                 your selfe
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 d
                 vnreasonable
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 haue
                 long
                 beleeued
                 in
                 Christ
                 without
                 any
                 doubting
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 Dauid
                 had
                 more
                 in
                 him
                 then
                 I
                 haue
                 ,
                 for
                 me
                 thinkes
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 wicked
                 heart
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 rebellion
                 against
                 GOD
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 doubting
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 know
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 these
                 doubtings
                 which
                 you
                 feele
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 like
                 them
                 ?
                 or
                 doe
                 you
                 take
                 any
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 cherish
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 appeare
                 very
                 vile
                 in
                 mine
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 abhorre
                 them
                 from
                 my
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 beleeue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 man
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 his
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 estate
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 and
                 his
                 flesh
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 
                   as
                   man
                   &
                   wife
                
                 :
                 therfore
                 one
                 is
                 accessarie
                 to
                 the
                 doings
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 flesh
                 sinneth
                 the
                 man
                 also
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 yea
                 when
                 the
                 flesh
                 perisheth
                 the
                 man
                 likewise
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 beeing
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 a
                 louing
                 couple
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 and
                 die
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 hee
                 and
                 his
                 flesh
                 are
                 diuorced
                 asunder
                 .
                 This
                 diuorcement
                 is
                 made
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 begins
                 to
                 dislike
                 and
                 to
                 hate
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 euil
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 separation
                 beeing
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 one
                 but
                 twaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 though
                 the
                 flesh
                 beget
                 sin
                 ,
                 &
                 perish
                 therefore
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Christian
                 man
                 shal
                 not
                 incurre
                 damnation
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 come
                 more
                 neere
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 flesh
                 begets
                 in
                 you
                 wauerings
                 ,
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 and
                 distrustings
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 it
                 t●oubleth
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 remember
                 your
                 estate
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 diuourced
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 new
                 married
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 :
                 if
                 these
                 sins
                 be
                 laid
                 at
                 your
                 doore
                 ,
                 account
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 renounce
                 them
                 as
                 Bastards
                 :
                 say
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hate
                 my
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 me
                 which
                 shall
                 perish
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 doeth
                 in
                 part
                 content
                 mee
                 :
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 shew
                 me
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 namely
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 ouercome
                 these
                 doubtings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minist
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 three
                 meditations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 gods
                 commandemēt
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 So
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   his
                   commandement
                   that
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steale
                 is
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 breake
                 it
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 displease
                 God
                 &
                 pull
                 his
                 curse
                 vpon
                 your
                 head
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 thou
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 least
                 by
                 doubting
                 and
                 wauering
                 you
                 bring
                 the
                 curse
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 g●neral
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 indefinite
                 excluding
                 no
                 particular
                 man
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 for
                 all
                 may
                 appeare
                 .
                 
                   God
                   so
                   loued
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   his
                   only
                   begoten
                   sonne
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   but
                   haue
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 doubt
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 you
                 exclude
                 your
                 own
                 selfe
                 from
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wheras
                 he
                 excludeth
                 you
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 prince
                 giues
                 a
                 pardon
                 to
                 all
                 theeues
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 can
                 apply
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 name
                 be
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 pardon
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 hath
                 giuen
                 a
                 general
                 pardon
                 for
                 free
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 receiue
                 it
                 Beleeue
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 chalenge
                 the
                 pardon
                 to
                 your selfe
                 .
                 Indeede
                 your
                 name
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 yet
                 let
                 not
                 any
                 illusion
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 vnworthines
                 exclude
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 
                 free
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 hath
                 offred
                 to
                 you
                 particularly
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 wauer
                 in
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 your selfe
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 by
                 doubting
                 and
                 despairing
                 you
                 offend
                 God
                 as
                 much
                 almost
                 as
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 sin
                 .
                 a
                 
                   You
                   do
                   not
                   aboue
                   hope
                   beleeue
                   vnder
                   hope
                   〈◊〉
                   you
                   should
                   do
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 you
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 his
                 infinit
                 mercy
                 to
                 be
                 lesse
                 then
                 your
                 sinns
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 lier
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 meditations
                 adde
                 this
                 practise
                 .
                 When
                 your
                 heart
                 is
                 toyled
                 with
                 vnbeleefe
                 and
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 hast
                 draw
                 your selfe
                 into
                 some
                 secret
                 place
                 ,
                 humble
                 your selfe
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 poure
                 out
                 your
                 heart
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 desire
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 endlesse
                 mercie
                 to
                 worke
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suppresse
                 your
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 b
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   ouer
                   all
                   is
                   rich
                   vnto
                   all
                   that
                   call
                   vpon
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 reward
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 kindnes
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 hereafter
                 doe
                 my
                 endeuour
                 to
                 practise
                 this
                 your
                 counsel
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 wil
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 shew
                 another
                 that
                 makes
                 me
                 to
                 feare
                 least
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   feele
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   my
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 standeth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 apprehending
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 apprehending
                 may
                 be
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feeling
                 ;
                 for
                 faith
                 is
                 of
                 inuisible
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 once
                 commeth
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 thing
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Iobs
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Lo
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   sley
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   reprooue
                   my
                   waies
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   :
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   saluation
                   also
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   before
                   him
                
                 )
                 he
                 declareth
                 his
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 presently
                 afterward
                 ,
                 
                   Wherefore
                   hidest
                   thou
                   thy
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   takest
                   me
                   for
                   thine
                   enemie
                   ?
                
                 he
                 declareth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 feeling
                 which
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 euery
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 feeles
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 otherwise
                 Paul
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Prooue
                   your selues
                   whether
                   you
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Indeede
                 sometimes
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 namely
                 at
                 that
                 same
                 time
                 when
                 God
                 first
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 case
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 then
                 ?
                 I
                 neuer
                 felt
                 this
                 assurance
                 :
                 onely
                 this
                 I
                 ●eele
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 most
                 rebellious
                 wretch
                 ,
                 abounding
                 euen
                 with
                 a
                 whole
                 sea
                 of
                 iniquities
                 :
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 vgly
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 toad
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 my
                 sight
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 what
                 shal
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 some
                 word
                 of
                 comfort
                 from
                 thy
                 mouth
                 thou
                 man
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Tel
                 me
                 one
                 thing
                 plainly
                 :
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 feele
                 no
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 indeede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 doe
                 you
                 desire
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 feele
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 indeede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 feele
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   man
                
                 that
                 would
                 haue
                 any
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 tending
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 truly
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   thirst
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   freely
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 want
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 hauing
                 an
                 appetite
                 after
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 enough
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 feare
                 you
                 not
                 ;
                 only
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 attaine
                 faith
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 earnest
                 praier
                 ,
                 reuerent
                 hearing
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shal
                 see
                 this
                 thing
                 verified
                 in
                 your selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 my selfe
                 by
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 my
                 heart
                 longeth
                 after
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 I
                 want
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 doe
                 hunger
                 after
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 though
                 I
                 want
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 can
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 roote
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 carefull
                 to
                 giue
                 honour
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 alreadie
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 motion●
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelling
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 c
                 
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   of
                   this
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   which
                   hath
                   begun
                   this
                   good
                   work
                   in
                   you
                   will
                   perfect
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   the
                   daie
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 that
                 troubles
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 long
                 prayed
                 for
                 many
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 receiued
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 oft
                 to
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 loues
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 
                 You
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 case
                 then
                 Dauid
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 complaint
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   weary
                   of
                   crying
                   ,
                   my
                   throat
                   is
                   drie
                   ,
                   mine
                   eies
                   faile
                   ,
                   whiles
                   I
                   waite
                   for
                   my
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 Dauid
                 neuer
                 praied
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 without
                 receiuing
                 an
                 answer
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 Zacharie
                 waited
                 longer
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 granted
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 euer
                 you
                 did
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 he
                 praied
                 for
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 his
                 younger
                 yeres
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 praier
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 olde
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 note
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 heare
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 be
                 altogither
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 maner
                 that
                 God
                 vseth
                 in
                 granting
                 their
                 requests
                 is
                 not
                 alwaies
                 known
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   did
                   offer
                   vp
                   praiers
                   and
                   supplications
                   with
                   strong
                   crying
                   and
                   teares
                   ,
                   vnto
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   saue
                   him
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   also
                   heard
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   feared
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 wee
                 knowe
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 freed
                 from
                 that
                 cursed
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needes
                 suffer
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 was
                 he
                 heard
                 ?
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 strengthened
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 Angel
                 to
                 comfort
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 afterward
                 freed
                 frō
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 Some
                 beeing
                 in
                 want
                 pray
                 for
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 :
                 God
                 keepes
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 heares
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 in
                 giuing
                 them
                 patience
                 to
                 abide
                 that
                 want
                 .
                 Some
                 beeing
                 in
                 wealth
                 and
                 aboundance
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 continuing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Lord
                 flings
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 miserie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 heares
                 their
                 praiers
                 ,
                 by
                 giuing
                 them
                 blessednes
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 You
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 graces
                 :
                 you
                 feele
                 no
                 increase
                 after
                 long
                 praier
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 mercifull
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 doubt
                 heard
                 your
                 praier
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 by
                 delaying
                 to
                 performe
                 your
                 request
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 stirred
                 vp
                 in
                 you
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praier
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 humbled
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 made
                 you
                 feele
                 your
                 owne
                 wants
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 mercie
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 increasing
                 of
                 euery
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 thing
                 that
                 troubles
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 feele
                 faith
                 purifie
                 
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 by
                 loue
                 in
                 bringing
                 forth
                 liuely
                 fruits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 brings
                 forth
                 no
                 fruite
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 and
                 argueth
                 a
                 plaine
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 certaine
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 faith
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 spring
                 time
                 and
                 a
                 summer
                 season
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 
                   a
                   winter
                   when
                   it
                   beareth
                   no
                   fruite
                   .
                
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 many
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 like
                 the
                 
                   bruised
                   reed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ouerturned
                 with
                 euery
                 blast
                 of
                 wind
                 :
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 flaxe
                 that
                 hath
                 fire
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 giues
                 neither
                 heat
                 nor
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 smoke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 shall
                 suffice
                 for
                 my
                 first
                 temptation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 take
                 my selfe
                 satisfied
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 rehearse
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 least
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 truely
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 all
                 my
                 profession
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 mooueth
                 you
                 to
                 thinke
                 so
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 causes
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 repent
                 leaue
                 off
                 to
                 sinne
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 miserable
                 sinner
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 continually
                 displease
                 God
                 by
                 my
                 euil
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 deedes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 need
                 not
                 feare
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   For
                   where
                   sinne
                   aboundeth
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 sinne
                 )
                 
                   there
                   grace
                   aboundeth
                   much
                   more
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 this
                 in
                 my selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minist
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 you
                 find
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 your selfe
                 :
                 those
                 corruptions
                 which
                 you
                 feele
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 sinnes
                 that
                 you
                 commit
                 ,
                 you
                 hate
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 displeased
                 with
                 your selfe
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 endeauour
                 your selfe
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 how
                 miserable
                 soeuer
                 you
                 feele
                 your selfe
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 masse
                 of
                 your
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   shall
                   most
                   certainly
                   escape
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 Take
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 certaine
                 trueth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 hates
                 and
                 dislikes
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 them
                 ,
                 shal
                 neuer
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 euen
                 heart
                 sicke
                 of
                 my
                 manifold
                 sinnes
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 good
                 words
                 which
                 you
                 speake
                 are
                 
                   as
                   flaggons
                   of
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 to
                 refresh
                 my
                 weary
                 ,
                 laden
                 ,
                 and
                 weltring
                 soule
                 .
                 
                 I
                 haue
                 begun
                 to
                 flee
                 sinne
                 and
                 to
                 detest
                 it
                 long
                 agoe
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 oft
                 displeased
                 with
                 mine
                 infirmities
                 and
                 corruptions
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 offend
                 God
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 grieued
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 leaue
                 sinne
                 ,
                 I
                 flee
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 fashion
                 my
                 life
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 &
                 I
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 giue
                 me
                 grace
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 &
                 yet
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 my
                 griefe
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sleights
                 &
                 power
                 of
                 Sathan
                 I
                 am
                 often
                 ouertaken
                 ,
                 &
                 fal
                 maruellously
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 speech
                 and
                 by
                 deede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Haue
                 courage
                 my
                 good
                 brother
                 ,
                 for
                 whereas
                 you
                 haue
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 argueth
                 plainely
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Paul
                 :
                 
                 
                   They
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   sauour
                   the
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 Sathan
                 euer
                 obiect
                 any
                 of
                 your
                 sins
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 make
                 answer
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 forsaken
                 the
                 first
                 husband
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 espoused
                 your selfe
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 your
                 head
                 &
                 husband
                 hath
                 taken
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 debts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 he
                 vrge
                 you
                 for
                 thē
                 ,
                 refer
                 him
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sute
                 in
                 law
                 against
                 the
                 wife
                 
                 the
                 husband
                 liuing
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 adde
                 further
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 ouercarried
                 with
                 Satans
                 tēptations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 answer
                 for
                 it
                 but
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 it
                 shal
                 surely
                 be
                 reckoned
                 on
                 his
                 score
                 at
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 iudgemēt
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 frailtie
                 of
                 your
                 flesh
                 ,
                 it
                 shal
                 perish
                 therefore
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 shal
                 still
                 haue
                 Christ
                 your
                 aduocate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Indeede
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 me
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 performe
                 my
                 obedience
                 ,
                 there
                 I
                 faile
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Therfore
                 marke
                 this
                 further
                 .
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 god
                 are
                 i●
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 regardeth
                 more
                 the
                 affection
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 obediēce
                 itself
                 :
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   vnto
                   me
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hosts
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   I
                   shall
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   flocke
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   spare
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   spares
                   his
                   own
                   sonne
                   that
                   serueth
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 father
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 set
                 his
                 child
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 busines
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doe
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 vntowardly
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 shewe
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 best
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 his
                 father
                 wil
                 be
                 pleased
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 toward
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 you
                 looke
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 perfection
                 in
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 you
                 shall
                 receiue
                 no
                 b
                 more
                 but
                 
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 handfull
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 corne
                 fielde
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 your
                 redemption
                 you
                 must
                 waite
                 for
                 it
                 till
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 you
                 would
                 bee
                 kissed
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 Christs
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 worlde
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 content
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 with
                 Marie
                 Magdelen
                 kisse
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 standes
                 in
                 the
                 feeling
                 and
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 imperfections
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 obedience
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 standes
                 more
                 c
                 
                   in
                   the
                   affection
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   worke
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 will
                 God
                 haue
                 those
                 whome
                 hee
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 labour
                 still
                 vnder
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 causes
                 are
                 diuers
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 hereby
                 he
                 teacheth
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 great
                 neede
                 they
                 stand
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 more
                 carefully
                 seeke
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 subdueth
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 mens
                 heartes
                 and
                 humbleth
                 them
                 by
                 counteruailing
                 the
                 graces
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 measure
                 of
                 infirmities
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 exercised
                 in
                 a
                 continuall
                 fight
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 daily
                 occupied
                 in
                 purifying
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 forward
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 me
                 feare
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 true
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 oftentimes
                 find
                 my selfe
                 like
                 a
                 very
                 timberlog
                 ,
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 froward
                 and
                 rebellious
                 to
                 any
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I●
                 feare
                 least
                 Christ
                 haue
                 quite
                 forsaken
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minist
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 strait
                 seas
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 ebs
                 and
                 flowes
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 worlde
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 feeling
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 accesse
                 &
                 recesse
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Otherwhiles
                 they
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 deadnes
                 and
                 dulnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 was
                 ,
                 who
                 praied
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   quicke●
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   keepe
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   :
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 
                   promises
                   quickened
                   him
                
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 vnles
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 troubled
                 with
                 great
                 dulnes
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 quite
                 withdraweth
                 is
                 selfe
                 to
                 their
                 feeling
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Dauid
                 .
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   my
                   trouble
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   sought
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   soule
                   refused
                   
                   comfort
                   .
                   I
                   did
                   think
                   vpon
                   god
                   and
                   was
                   troubled
                   ,
                   I
                   praied
                   and
                   my
                   spirit
                   was
                   ful
                   of
                   anguish
                   :
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Will
                   the
                   Lord
                   absent
                   himselfe
                   for
                   euer
                   ?
                   and
                   will
                   he
                   shewe
                   no
                   more
                   fauour
                   ?
                   hath
                   God
                   forgotten
                   to
                   be
                   mercifull
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Canticles
                 complaineth
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 
                   In
                   my
                   bed
                   I
                   sought
                   him
                   by
                   night
                   whome
                   my
                   soule
                   loued
                   :
                   I
                   sought
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   found
                   him
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   wellbeloued
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   by
                   the
                   hole
                   of
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   heart
                   was
                   affectioned
                   towards
                   him
                   :
                   I
                   rose
                   vp
                   to
                   open
                   to
                   my
                   welbeloued
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   hands
                   did
                   drop
                   down
                   mirrhe
                   ,
                   my
                   fingers
                   pure
                   mirrhe
                   vpon
                   the
                   handles
                   of
                   the
                   barre
                   ,
                   I
                   opened
                   to
                   my
                   welbeloued
                   :
                   but
                   my
                   welbeloued
                   was
                   gone
                   and
                   past
                   ,
                   mine
                   heart
                   was
                   gone
                   when
                   he
                   did
                   speake
                   ;
                   I
                   ●ought
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   finde
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   called
                   but
                   he
                   answered
                   me
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 God
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 times
                 
                   sheds
                   abroad
                   his
                   loue
                   most
                   aboundantly
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 
                   lieth
                   betweene
                   the
                   breasts
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   posie
                   of
                   myrrhe
                   giuing
                   a
                   strong
                   smell
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 bee
                 a
                 Christian
                 that
                 feeles
                 no
                 grace
                 nor
                 goodnes
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 child
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 can
                 vse
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 swowne
                 feeles
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 man
                 hath
                 many
                 quames
                 come
                 ouer
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fals
                 into
                 many
                 a
                 swown
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 almost
                 would
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 true
                 Christian.
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 denied
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 with
                 cursing
                 and
                 banning
                 ,
                 
                 
                   his
                   faith
                   onely
                   fainted
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   failed
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 opened
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 chiefe
                 things
                 that
                 troubled
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 comfortable
                 answers
                 haue
                 much
                 refreshed
                 my
                 troubled
                 minde
                 .
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 mercie
                 and
                 consolation
                 requite
                 you
                 accordingly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 word
                 hath
                 opened
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 find
                 any
                 helpe
                 thereby
                 ,
                 giue
                 God
                 the
                 praise
                 therfore
                 ,
                 &
                 carrie
                 this
                 with
                 you
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   by
                   many
                   afflictions
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   bodie
                   and
                   the
                   minde
                   you
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 Raw
                 flesh
                 is
                 noysome
                 to
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 nourishment
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 ●odden
                 :
                 
                 and
                 vnmortified
                 men
                 and
                 womē
                 be
                 no
                 creatures
                 fit
                 for
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 soaked
                 and
                 boyled
                 in
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fulsomnes
                 and
                 rankenes
                 of
                 their
                 corruption
                 may
                 be
                 delayed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 relish
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God.
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 temptations
                 ,
                 vse
                 this
                 sweete
                 praier
                 following
                 which
                 that
                 godly
                 Saint
                 Master
                 Bradford
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 God
                 and
                 deere
                 father
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 feele
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 (
                 in
                 manner
                 )
                 with
                 me
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 Blind
                 is
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 crooked
                 is
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 &
                 peruerse
                 concupiscēce
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 spring
                 of
                 stinking
                 puddle
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 faint
                 is
                 faith
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 how
                 little
                 is
                 my
                 loue
                 to
                 thee
                 or
                 thy
                 people
                 ?
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 my selfe
                 loue
                 ?
                 how
                 hard
                 is
                 my
                 heart
                 ?
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 I
                 am
                 mooued
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mercifull
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 I
                 be
                 thy
                 child
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 indeed
                 worthily
                 might
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 the
                 hauing
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 the
                 fruit
                 rather
                 of
                 thy
                 children
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 is
                 thy
                 merciful
                 goodnes●
                 grace
                 &
                 trueth
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 remaine
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 whereof
                 thou
                 hast
                 borne
                 me
                 this
                 good
                 wil
                 to
                 bring
                 me
                 into
                 thy
                 Church
                 by
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 obedient
                 and
                 innocent
                 :
                 and
                 
                 to
                 call
                 me
                 diuers
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 thy
                 word
                 into
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 :
                 besides
                 the
                 innumerable
                 other
                 benefits
                 alwaies
                 hitherto
                 powred
                 vpon
                 me
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 good
                 will
                 which
                 thou
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 mercie
                 barest
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 thing
                 as
                 thou
                 requirest
                 straightly
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 beleeue
                 without
                 doubting
                 ,
                 so
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 needs
                 should
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 my
                 mone
                 without
                 mistrust
                 of
                 beeing
                 heard
                 in
                 thy
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 shall
                 make
                 to
                 my
                 comfort
                 .
                 Loe
                 therefore
                 to
                 thee
                 deare
                 father
                 I
                 come
                 through
                 thy
                 sonne
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 Aduocate
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 sitteth
                 on
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 great
                 goodnes
                 and
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 indeed
                 feele
                 thy
                 sweet
                 mercie
                 as
                 thy
                 child
                 :
                 the
                 time
                 (
                 oh
                 deare
                 father
                 )
                 I
                 appoint
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 with
                 hope
                 still
                 expect
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 thy
                 helpe
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 thou
                 hast
                 left
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 wilt
                 come
                 and
                 visit
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 thy
                 great
                 mercie
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 haue
                 great
                 neede
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 my
                 great
                 miserie
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 wont
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 season
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 ,
                 to
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 whom
                 thou
                 louest
                 :
                 but
                 surely
                 (
                 O
                 Redeemer
                 )
                 in
                 eternall
                 mercies
                 thou
                 wilt
                 shew
                 thy
                 compassions
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 thou
                 leauest
                 vs
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 leaue
                 vs
                 very
                 long
                 ,
                 neither
                 doest
                 thou
                 leaue
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 losse
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 lucre
                 and
                 aduantage
                 :
                 euen
                 that
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 with
                 bigger
                 portion
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 and
                 vertue
                 may
                 lighten
                 and
                 cheere
                 vs
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sorrow
                 may
                 be
                 recompenced
                 plentifully
                 with
                 the
                 liuely
                 sent
                 of
                 hauing
                 thee
                 to
                 our
                 eternall
                 ioy
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 swearest
                 that
                 in
                 thine
                 euerlasting
                 mercie
                 thou
                 wilt
                 haue
                 compassion
                 on
                 vs.
                 Of
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 assured
                 ,
                 thine
                 oath
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 saiest
                 :
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 sworne
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 bring
                 any
                 more
                 the
                 waters
                 to
                 drowne
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 so
                 haue
                 I
                 sworne
                 that
                 I
                 wil
                 neuer
                 more
                 be
                 angrie
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 reprooue
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 mountaines
                 shall
                 remooue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hills
                 shall
                 fall
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 louing
                 kindnes
                 shall
                 not
                 mooue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 thy
                 peace
                 shal
                 not
                 faile
                 thee
                 :
                 thus
                 saiest
                 thou
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 mercifull
                 redeemer
                 .
                 Deare
                 father
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 remember
                 euen
                 for
                 thine
                 owne
                 truth
                 &
                 mercies
                 sake
                 the
                 promise
                 &
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 thy
                 good
                 time
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 loue
                 thee
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 loue
                 thy
                 people
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 holy
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 through
                 Christ
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 alwaies
                 not
                 onely
                 striue
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ouercome
                 the
                 same
                 daily
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 as
                 thy
                 children
                 doe
                 :
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 desiring
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 thy
                 will
                 on
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 Aduocate
                 ,
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               DECLARATION
               OF
               CERTAINE
               SPIRItuall
               Desertions
               ,
               seruing
               to
               terrifie
               all
               drowsie
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               them
               which
               mourne
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               AMong
               all
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               eternal
               counsel
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               more
               wonderfull
               then
               is
               Desertion
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               an
               action
               of
               God
               forsaking
               his
               creature
               .
            
             
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               God
               forsakes
               his
               creature
               ,
               not
               by
               withdrawing
               his
               essence
               or
               beeing
               from
               it
               :
               for
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               considering
               God
               is
               infinite
               ;
               and
               therefore
               must
               needes
               at
               all
               times
               be
               euery
               where
               :
               but
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               grace
               and
               operation
               of
               his
               Spirit
               from
               his
               creature
               .
            
             
               Neither
               must
               any
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               crueltie
               in
               God
               to
               forsake
               his
               creature
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               :
               for
               he
               is
               soueraigne
               Lord
               ouer
               all
               his
               works
               :
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               any
               ;
               and
               he
               may
               doe
               with
               his
               owne
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will.
               And
               this
               his
               will
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               :
               for
               men
               are
               not
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               a
               thing
               must
               first
               be
               iust
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               that
               God
               doth
               will
               it
               :
               but
               contrariwise
               ,
               first
               God
               wills
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               it
               becomes
               iust
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               sinne
               is
               so
               wretched
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               vtterly
               forsakes
               his
               creature
               for
               a
               punishment
               thereof
               .
               Now
               euery
               thing
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               a
               chastisment
               or
               punishment
               ,
               is
               good
               ;
               considering
               that
               the
               inflicting
               therof
               is
               the
               execution
               of
               iustice
               .
            
             
               And
               God
               neuer
               forsakes
               the
               creature
               against
               the
               will
               thereof
               :
               but
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               Desertion
               ,
               it
               voluntarily
               forsaketh
               and
               refuseth
               grace
               ,
               and
               chooseth
               to
               be
               forsaken
               :
               wherefore
               if
               any
               hurt
               or
               miserie
               insue
               thereof
               ,
               let
               the
               creature
               blame
               it selfe
               and
               praise
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Desertions
               thus
               described
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               eternall
               and
               temporarie
               .
            
             
               Eternal
               desertions
               are
               those
               ,
               wherby
               God
               vpon
               iust
               causes
               known
               to
               himselfe
               forsakes
               his
               creature
               wholly
               and
               for
               euer
               .
               Thus
               the
               deuill
               with
               his
               angels
               ,
               and
               that
               part
               of
               mankinde
               which
               is
               prepared
               to
               destruction
               ,
               is
               forsaken
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               God
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               did
               decree
               according
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               to
               refuse
               them
               without
               the
               graunt
               of
               any
               mercie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               created
               and
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               giueth
               them
               no
               Sauiour
               .
               For
               Christ
               is
               onely
               the
               redeemer
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               more
               :
               which
               may
               thus
               appeare
               .
               For
               whō
               Christ
               makes
               no
               Intercession
               ,
               for
               thē
               he
               hath
               wrought
               no
               Redemption
               .
               But
               for
               them
               onely
               which
               are
               elected
               &
               shall
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               makes
               intercession
               .
               
                 I
                 pray
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 these
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 which
                 shal
                 beleeue
                 in
                 me
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               Christ
               is
               a
               redeemer
               to
               none
               but
               to
               the
               Elect.
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               reserueth
               them
               to
               eternall
               damnation
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               totall
               separation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               other
               Dese●tions
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               effecting
               of
               this
               ,
               God
               exerciseth
               wicked
               men
               and
               reprobates
               in
               this
               life
               with
               diuers
               particular
               desertions
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               this
               maner
               .
               He
               bestoweth
               all
               sorts
               of
               benefits
               on
               them
               as
               on
               his
               owne
               seruants
               :
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               withdraweth
               that
               part
               of
               his
               benefit
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               eternal
               annexed
               to
               it
               in
               the
               word
               .
               And
               in
               this
               matter
               he
               dealeth
               as
               a
               mā
               that
               sets
               many
               trees
               in
               his
               orchard
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               he
               takes
               away
               the
               heart
               or
               the
               pith
               thereof
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Lord
               doth
               either
               in
               temporall
               or
               spirituall
               benefits
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 For
                 temporall
                 benefits
                 ,
                 as
                 wealth
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 libertie
                 ,
                 outward
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealeth
                 very
                 bountifully
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 
                 
                   He
                   makes
                   his
                   sunne
                   to
                   shine
                   vpon
                   the
                   iust
                   and
                   vniust
                   :
                   he
                   fills
                   their
                   bellies
                   with
                   his
                   hid
                   treasures
                   :
                
                 and
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   fretted
                   at
                   the
                   foolish
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   bondes
                   in
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   lustie
                   and
                   strong
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   trouble
                   as
                   other
                   mē
                   ,
                   neither
                   are
                   they
                   plagued
                   as
                   other
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 holdes
                 backe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 glorie
                 of
                 these
                 benefits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 purely
                 vse
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 his
                 person
                 must
                 stand
                 iust
                 and
                 sanctifieed
                 before
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 For
                 vntill
                 a
                 mans
                 person
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 worke
                 shall
                 neuer
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 creatures
                 purely
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 partly
                 by
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 referring
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 set
                 and
                 appointed
                 ende●
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 and
                 his
                 neighbours
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 flat
                 contrarie
                 in
                 the
                 vngodly
                 man.
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 forth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 person
                 standes
                 vniust
                 before
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 (
                 euen
                 those
                 which
                 otherwise
                 are
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 )
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 meere
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 and
                 blessings
                 with
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 want
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 resolue
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 as
                 his
                 father
                 doth
                 bestow
                 his
                 blessings
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 beloued
                 child
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 a
                 theefe
                 and
                 an
                 vsurper
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 he
                 vseth
                 them
                 .
                 Adde
                 further
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 are
                 vsed
                 of
                 him
                 without
                 inuocation
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 can
                 not
                 pray
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 swine
                 in
                 the
                 ●orrest
                 ,
                 which
                 feedeth
                 on
                 the
                 mast
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 looketh
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 whence
                 it
                 falleth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 to
                 eui●l
                 endes
                 :
                 because
                 either
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 idol
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 setting
                 his
                 heart
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 he
                 imploieth
                 them
                 to
                 riot
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 .
                 A
                 master
                 of
                 musick
                 hath
                 his
                 house
                 furnished
                 with
                 musicall
                 instruments
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 teacheth
                 his
                 owne
                 schollers
                 artificially
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 right
                 tuning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 playing
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 there
                 comes
                 in
                 straungers
                 ,
                 who
                 admiring
                 the
                 faide
                 instruments
                 ,
                 haue
                 leaue
                 giuen
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 to
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 schollers
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 tune
                 them
                 aright
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 able
                 to
                 strike
                 one
                 stroke
                 as
                 they
                 ought●
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 please
                 the
                 master
                 and
                 haue
                 his
                 commendation
                 .
                 This
                 world
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 large
                 &
                 sumptuous
                 pallace
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 are
                 receiued
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 wicked
                 and
                 vngodly
                 men
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 furnished
                 with
                 goodly
                 creatures
                 in
                 vse
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 all
                 musicall
                 instruments
                 :
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 taught
                 by
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 vseth
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 vse
                 thereof
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 impure
                 and
                 vnbeleeuing
                 ,
                 indeede
                 they
                 enioy
                 the
                 creatures
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pure
                 vse
                 is
                 wanting
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 abuse
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 commit
                 no
                 other
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 wealth
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 very
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 themselues
                 are
                 most
                 lawful
                 )
                 shal
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Concerning
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 first
                 God
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 graunt
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 outward
                 calling
                 to
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 many
                 nations
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 haue
                 their
                 bin
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 &
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 heard
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 nay
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   knowne
                   in
                   Iurie
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 )
                 
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   so
                   to
                   any
                   nation
                   .
                
                 And
                 often
                 in
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 that
                 the
                 couenant
                 was
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 made
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   God
                   suffered
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   waies
                   :
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 calling
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 III.
                 He
                 graunts
                 the
                 outward
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Praier
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 abundantly
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 quite
                 withdraweth
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 conuersion
                 might
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 neuer
                 haue
                 that
                 
                   pearcing
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                
                 which
                 Dauid
                 mentioneth
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                
                 with
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 teaching
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 
                   are
                   drawne
                   of
                   the
                   father
                
                 to
                 Christ.
                 And
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 indeed
                 ,
                 onely
                 he
                 offreth
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 exhibite
                 and
                 conferre
                 it
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 mocketh
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 he
                 may
                 euery
                 way
                 conuince
                 and
                 bereaue
                 them
                 of
                 excuse
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 to
                 Esay
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   say
                   to
                   this
                   people
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   heare
                   indeede
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   vnderstand
                   :
                   ye
                   shall
                   plainly
                   see
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   perceiue
                   :
                   make
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   this
                   people
                   fat
                   ,
                   make
                   their
                   eares
                   heauie
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   see
                   with
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   with
                   their
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   vnderstand
                   with
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   conuert
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   heale
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   our
                   Gospell
                   be
                   hid
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   it
                   is
                   hid
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   perish
                   .
                
                 Men
                 that
                 haue
                 long
                 liued
                 vnder
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 remaine
                 ignorant
                 and
                 impenitent
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 beware
                 and
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 this
                 desertion
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 trembling
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Hophni
                 and
                 Phinehas
                 ,
                 
                 
                   They
                   obeyed
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 IIII.
                 To
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 them
                 many
                 worthie
                 properties
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 an
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 truth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 reioycing
                 and
                 boasting
                 in
                 speaking
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 an
                 outward
                 profession
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 bestow
                 that
                 qualitie
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 soule
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 without
                 which
                 faith
                 is
                 dead
                 and
                 saueth
                 none
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 assurance
                 and
                 certificate
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 former
                 duties
                 of
                 faith
                 perpetuall
                 and
                 sound
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reprobate
                 is
                 not
                 induced
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 other
                 sinister
                 occasions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 desire
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 diuine
                 mysteries
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 praise
                 and
                 commendation
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 wealth
                 and
                 honor
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 wealth
                 or
                 honour
                 .
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 vnitie
                 and
                 concord
                 with
                 the
                 Nation
                 or
                 people
                 where
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 these
                 ends
                 and
                 occasions
                 of
                 their
                 beleeuing
                 cease
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 their
                 faith
                 &
                 profession
                 cease
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 desertion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 men
                 are
                 .
                 All
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 will
                 professe
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 yet
                 seeing
                 the
                 sound
                 conuersion
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinceritie
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 doctrine
                 is
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 presume
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 maine
                 propertie
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 receiuing
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 most
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 euery
                 man
                 looke
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 betime
                 labour
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 temporarie
                 faith
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 himselfe
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 true
                 sauing
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 he
                 must
                 striue
                 first
                 to
                 feele
                 his
                 extreame
                 need
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 merits
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 liueth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liueth
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 to
                 loathe
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 vehement
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prize
                 and
                 value
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 drop
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 aboue
                 a
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Againe
                 in
                 repentance
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 
                 kinde
                 of
                 sorrow
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 resolution
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 repentance
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 mercie
                 annexed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 to
                 God
                 he
                 neuer
                 giueth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 VI.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 to
                 the
                 reprobate
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 any
                 whit
                 regenerate
                 or
                 renew
                 his
                 nature
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 action
                 represse
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 thereby
                 without
                 any
                 inward
                 change
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 ciuily
                 iust
                 &
                 vpright
                 in
                 outward
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               those
               desertions
               which
               befall
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               and
               all
               reprobates
               :
               now
               follow
               those
               wherewith
               God
               exerciseth
               euen
               his
               owne
               elect
               children
               :
               for
               the
               blessings
               that
               God
               bestoweth
               on
               them
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               either
               positiue
               or
               
                 priuatiue
                 :
                 positiue
              
               ,
               are
               reall
               graces
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               :
               
               priuatiue
               are
               such
               meanes
               whereby
               God
               preserues
               men
               from
               falling
               into
               sinne
               :
               as
               crosses
               ,
               desertions
               .
               And
               these
               in
               number
               exceed
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               men
               liue
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Before
               it
               can
               be
               declared
               ,
               what
               these
               desertions
               are
               ,
               this
               conclusion
               is
               to
               be
               ,
               laid
               down
               :
               
                 He
                 which
                 is
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 grace
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               This
               appeareth
               in
               the
               8.
               of
               the
               Rom.
               30.
               where
               Paul
               sets
               downe
               the
               golden
               chaine
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               saluation
               that
               can
               neuer
               be
               broken
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               which
               is
               predestinate
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               iustified
               ,
               glorified
               .
               And
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 ?
              
               and
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shal
                 seuer
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 no
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 seuer
                 vs
                 frō
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               which
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               saide
               ,
               if
               men
               beeing
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               ,
               might
               fall
               quite
               frō
               grace
               .
               And
               how
               should
               they
               which
               are
               
                 iustified
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               sure
               to
               perseuer
               righteous
               before
               God
               to
               the
               end
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 hope
                 maketh
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               wherewith
               Gods
               loues
               his
               elect
               )
               
                 is
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 them
                 ,
              
               if
               any
               may
               vtterly
               fall
               from
               that
               loue
               ?
               How
               should
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               testifieth
               to
               the
               elect
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               true
               and
               certen
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               quite
               extinguished
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               shall
               that
               of
               Iohn
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 becanse
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 remained
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
              
               if
               a
               man
               may
               wholly
               fall
               from
               Christ
               which
               hath
               once
               bin
               made
               a
               true
               mēber
               of
               him
               ?
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 sheep
                 heare
                 my
                 voyce
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 follow
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 giue
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 my
                 father
                 giueth
                 me
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 commeth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               And
               if
               any
               of
               the
               elect
               beeing
               effectually
               called
               might
               wholly
               fall
               from
               grace
               ,
               then
               there
               must
               be
               a
               second
               insition
               or
               ingrafting
               into
               the
               mysticall
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               second
               Baptisme
               :
               nay
               for
               euery
               fall
               a
               new
               infition
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Baptisme
               ;
               which
               must
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               graunted
               :
               wherefore
               they
               which
               are
               predestinate
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               are
               also
               predestinate
               to
               perseuer
               in
               the
               same
               to
               the
               ende
               .
            
             
               Hereupon
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               desertions
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               are
               first
               of
               all
               partiall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               wherein
               God
               doth
               not
               wholly
               forsake
               them
               but
               in
               some
               part
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               temporarie
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               some
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               neuer
               beyond
               the
               compasse
               of
               this
               present
               life
               .
               
                 For
                 a
                 moment
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               in
               Esay
               )
               
                 in
                 mine
                 anger
                 
                 I
                 hid
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 season
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 mercie
                 haue
                 I
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               Dauid
               well
               acquainted
               with
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               praieth
               ,
               
                 forsake
                 me
                 not
                 ouer
                 long
              
               .
            
             
               This
               sort
               of
               desertions
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               yet
               no
               part
               of
               a
               Christian
               mans
               life
               is
               free
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               very
               often
               taking
               deepe
               place
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               long
               continuance
               .
               Dauid
               continued
               in
               this
               dangerous
               fall
               about
               the
               space
               of
               an
               whole
               yeare
               before
               he
               was
               recouered
               .
               Luther
               confesseth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               conuersion
               ,
               he
               lay
               three
               yeares
               in
               desperation
               .
               And
               common
               experience
               in
               such
               like
               cases
               can
               make
               record
               of
               longer
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               ,
               God
               vseth
               in
               forsaking
               his
               owne
               seruants
               ,
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               by
               taking
               away
               one
               grace
               &
               putting
               another
               in
               the
               roome
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               by
               hiding
               his
               grace
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               God
               takes
               away
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               puts
               another
               in
               the
               roome
               ,
               diuers
               waies
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 bereaueth
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 of
                 outward
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 will
                 loade
                 them
                 with
                 crosses
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 supplie
                 by
                 giuing
                 patience
                 .
                 Dauid
                 is
                 driuen
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 :
                 a
                 heauy
                 crosse
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 ministreth
                 an
                 humble
                 and
                 patient
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   thus
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   delight
                   in
                   thee
                   :
                   behold
                   here
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   doe
                   to
                   me
                   as
                   seemeth
                   good
                   in
                   his
                   eyes
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 Christian
                 Martyrs
                 are
                 bereaued
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 safetie
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 persecution
                 of
                 tyrants
                 ;
                 yet
                 inwardly
                 they
                 are
                 stablished
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 might
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 weake
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 foiled
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 obtaine
                 victorie
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 cuts
                 off
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 recompence
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 elect
                 giues
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   for
                   the
                   euill
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 Iosias
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   gather
                   thee
                   to
                   thy
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   thy
                   graue
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   thine
                   eyes
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   all
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   vpon
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 thereof
                 he
                 kindles
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 and
                 thirsting
                 with
                 grones
                 and
                 cryings
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 againe
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 Dauids
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 complained
                 and
                 saide
                 ,
                 f
                 
                   My
                   voice
                   came
                   to
                   God
                   when
                   I
                   cried
                   ,
                   my
                   voice
                   came
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   he
                   heard
                   me
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   my
                   trouble
                   I
                   sought
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   my
                   sore
                   ranne
                   and
                   ceased
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   my
                   soule
                   refused
                   comfort
                   .
                   I
                   did
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   God
                   and
                   was
                   troubled
                   :
                   I
                   praied
                   and
                   my
                   spirit
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   anguish
                   .
                   Selah
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 was
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 making
                 her
                 mone
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 Esay
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   made
                   vs
                   to
                   erre
                   from
                   thy
                   waies
                   ?
                   and
                   hardened
                   our
                   hearts
                   from
                   thy
                   feare
                   ?
                   Returne
                   for
                   thy
                   seruants
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   tribes
                   of
                   thine
                   inheritance
                   .
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 God
                 graunts
                 his
                 seruants
                 the
                 holy
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 namely
                 preaching
                 ,
                 praier
                 ,
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 backe
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 his
                 ●pirit
                 
                   for
                   a
                   time
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 corne
                 field
                 that
                 is
                 plowed
                 &
                 sowed
                 with
                 good
                 corne
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 neuer
                 giues
                 rooting
                 beneath
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 any
                 blade
                 appeares
                 aboue
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whē
                 shee
                 comes
                 into
                 his
                 wine-seller
                 ,
                 shee
                 falls
                 into
                 a
                 swowne
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 shee
                 must
                 h
                 
                   be
                   staied
                   with
                   flaggons
                   ,
                   and
                   comforted
                   with
                   apples
                   ,
                   because
                   shee
                   is
                   sicke
                   of
                   loue
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 V.
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 his
                 children
                 a
                 strong
                 affection
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 lets
                 them
                 faile
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 prisoner
                 who
                 hath
                 escaped
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 gayler
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 affection
                 to
                 runne
                 a
                 thousand
                 miles
                 euery
                 houre
                 ;
                 but
                 hauing
                 happily
                 his
                 bolts
                 on
                 his
                 legges
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 but
                 goe
                 very
                 softly
                 ,
                 gauling
                 and
                 cha●ing
                 his
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 griefe
                 falling
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 his
                 keeper
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 complaineth
                 of
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 i
                 
                   I
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   inner
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   see
                   another
                   law
                   in
                   my
                   members
                   ,
                   rebelling
                   against
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   my
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   leading
                   me
                   captiue
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   my
                   members
                   .
                   O
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shal
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   bodie
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               The
               second
               maner
               of
               Gods
               forsaking
               his
               Elect
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               hides
               his
               graces
               for
               a
               time
               :
               not
               by
               taking
               them
               quite
               away
               ,
               but
               by
               couering
               them
               and
               by
               remoouing
               all
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               them
               .
               And
               in
               this
               case
               they
               are
               like
               the
               trees
               in
               the
               winter
               season
               ,
               that
               are
               beaten
               with
               winde
               and
               weather
               ,
               bearing
               neither
               leafe
               nor
               fruit
               ,
               but
               looke
               as
               though
               they
               were
               rotten
               and
               dead
               ,
               because
               the
               sap
               doth
               not
               spread
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               lies
               hid
               in
               the
               roote
               .
               Dauid
               often
               was
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               namely
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               k
               
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 absent
                 himself
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 he
                 shew
                 no
                 more
                 fauour
                 ?
                 is
                 his
                 mercie
                 cleane
                 gone
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 doth
                 his
                 promise
                 faile
                 for
                 euermore
                 ?
                 Hath
                 God
                 forgotten
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 ?
                 Hath
                 he
                 shut
                 vp
                 his
                 tender
                 mercies
                 in
                 displeasure
                 ?
                 Selah
                 .
              
            
             
               
               This
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               very
               often
               in
               and
               by
               one
               contrarie
               works
               another
               .
               Clay
               and
               spittle
               tempered
               togither
               in
               reason
               should
               put
               out
               a
               mans
               eies
               :
               but
               Christ
               vsed
               it
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               giue
               sight
               to
               the
               blinde
               .
               Water
               in
               reason
               should
               put
               out
               fire
               :
               but
               Elias
               when
               he
               would
               shew
               that
               Iehoua
               was
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               poures
               water
               on
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               fils
               a
               trench
               therewith
               to
               make
               the
               sacrifice
               burne
               .
               The
               like
               appeareth
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               grace
               to
               saluation
               .
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               liued
               in
               securitie
               ,
               by
               Gods
               goodnes
               hath
               his
               eyes
               opened
               to
               see
               his
               sinnes
               and
               his
               heart
               touched
               to
               feele
               the
               huge
               and
               loathsome
               burden
               of
               thē
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               bewaile
               his
               wretched
               estate
               ,
               with
               bitternes
               of
               heart
               .
               Hereupon
               he
               presently
               thinkes
               that
               God
               will
               make
               him
               a
               firebrand
               of
               hell
               :
               whereas
               indeede
               the
               Lord
               is
               now
               about
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               frame
               in
               his
               heart
               sanctification
               and
               sound
               repentance
               neuer
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               .
               The
               man
               which
               hath
               had
               some
               good
               perswasions
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               in
               Christ
               ,
               comes
               afterward
               vpon
               many
               occasions
               to
               be
               troubled
               and
               to
               be
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               distrustfulnes
               &
               grieuous
               doubtings
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               iudgeth
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               beene
               but
               an
               hypocrite
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               time
               present
               a
               cast-away
               .
               But
               indeed
               hereby
               the
               Lord
               exerciseth
               ,
               fashioneth
               ,
               and
               increaseth
               his
               weake
               faith
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               marke
               this
               point
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 are
                 begunne
                 ,
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 contraries
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               man
               in
               this
               desertion
               cap
               discerne
               no
               difference
               betweene
               himselfe
               and
               a
               cast-away
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               if
               with
               this
               desertion
               be
               ioyned
               a
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               anger
               :
               for
               then
               ariseth
               the
               bitterest
               temptation
               that
               euer
               befell
               the
               poore
               soule
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               wrastling
               and
               strugling
               in
               spirit
               and
               conscience
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               motions
               of
               a
               rebelling
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               the
               accusations
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               which
               are
               oftentimes
               very
               irksome
               and
               terrible
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               wrath
               of
               a
               reuenging
               God.
               This
               hidden
               and
               spirituall
               temptation
               more
               tormenteth
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               rackes
               or
               gibbets
               in
               the
               world
               can
               doe
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               his
               fittes
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               an
               ague
               ,
               in
               which
               euen
               Gods
               own
               seruants
               ouercarried
               with
               sorrowe
               may
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               and
               crie
               out
               that
               they
               are
               dāned
               .
               Iob
               was
               in
               this
               estate
               :
               as
               he
               testifieth
               ,
               a
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 my
                 griefe
                 were
                 waied
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 my
                 miseries
                 were
                 laid
                 togither
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 heauier
                 then
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 :
                 therefore
                 my
                 words
                 are
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 arrowes
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 are
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 the
                 venome
                 therof
                 doth
                 drink
                 vp
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 god
                 fight
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               further
               he
               complaines
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               b
               his
               enemie
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 writes
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               c
               
                 sets
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 But
                 to
                 shoote
                 at
                 .
              
               This
               was
               Dauids
               tēptation
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               d
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 me
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 anger
                 ,
                 neither
                 chastise
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 wrath
                 ,
                 haue
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 weake
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 heale
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 bones
                 are
                 vexed
                 ,
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 also
                 sore
                 troubled
                 :
                 but
                 Lord
                 howe
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 delay
                 ?
                 Returne
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 deliuer
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 saue
                 me
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               that
               hath
               beene
               a
               professour
               of
               the
               gospel
               shall
               despaire
               at
               his
               end
               ;
               that
               men
               are
               to
               leaue
               secret
               iudgements
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               charitably
               to
               iudge
               the
               best
               of
               them
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               e
               one
               Master
               Chambers
               at
               Leicester
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               his
               sicknes
               grieuously
               despaired
               ,
               and
               cried
               out
               that
               he
               was
               damned
               ,
               and
               after
               died
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               for
               any
               to
               note
               him
               with
               the
               blacke
               marke
               of
               a
               reprobate
               .
               One
               thing
               which
               hee
               spake
               in
               his
               extremitie
               (
               
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 faith
              
               )
               must
               mooue
               all
               men
               to
               conceiue
               well
               of
               him
               .
               For
               by
               this
               it
               seemeth
               that
               he
               had
               an
               heart
               which
               desired
               to
               repent
               &
               beleeue
               ;
               &
               therefore
               a
               repentant
               and
               beleeuing
               heart
               indeed
               .
               For
               God
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               temptation
               ,
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               
                 accepts
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deed
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               it
               to
               be
               regarded
               that
               he
               said
               he
               was
               damned
               ;
               for
               mē
               in
               such
               cases
               speak
               not
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               feele
               themselues
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               to
               goe
               further
               ,
               when
               a
               professour
               of
               the
               gospell
               shall
               make
               away
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               fearfull
               case
               ,
               yet
               stil
               the
               same
               opiniō
               must
               be
               carried
               .
               First
               ,
               Gods
               iudgements
               are
               very
               secret
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               may
               repent
               in
               the
               very
               agony
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               know
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               none
               is
               able
               to
               comprehend
               the
               bottomlesse
               depth
               of
               the
               graces
               and
               mercies
               which
               are
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               manner
               which
               God
               vseth
               in
               forsaking
               his
               elect
               ;
               Nowe
               followe
               the
               kindes
               of
               desertion
               ,
               which
               are
               two
               :
               desertion
               in
               punishment
               ,
               desertion
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Desertion
               in
               punishment
               is
               ,
               when
               God
               deferreth
               either
               to
               mittigate
               or
               to
               remooue
               the
               crosse
               and
               chastisement
               which
               hee
               hath
               laid
               vpon
               his
               children
               .
               This
               befell
               Christ
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               f
               
                 My
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               This
               was
               the
               complaint
               of
               Gedeon
               ,
               
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 bring
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Midianites
                 .
                 Iudg.
              
               6.
               13.
               
               g
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Glouer
              
               Martyr
               at
               Couentrie
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               was
               nowe
               at
               the
               point
               to
               bee
               deliuered
               out
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               it
               so
               happened
               ,
               that
               two
               or
               three
               daies
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               heart
               beeing
               lumpish
               and
               desolate
               of
               all
               spirituall
               consolation
               ,
               felt
               in
               himselfe
               no
               aptnesse
               nor
               willingnesse
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               heauinesse
               and
               dulnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               full
               of
               much
               discomfort
               to
               beare
               the
               bitter
               crosse
               of
               martyrdome
               ready
               now
               to
               be
               laid
               vpon
               him
               :
               whereupon
               he
               fearing
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               least
               the
               Lord
               had
               withdrawn
               his
               wonted
               fauour
               from
               him
               ,
               made
               his
               mone
               to
               one
               Austine
               his
               friend
               ,
               
               signifying
               vnto
               him
               how
               earnestly
               he
               had
               praied
               day
               &
               night
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               receiue
               no
               motion
               nor
               sense
               of
               any
               comfort
               from
               him
               ,
               vnto
               whome
               the
               said
               Austine
               answered
               againe
               ,
               willing
               him
               patiently
               to
               waite
               the
               Lords
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               howesoeuer
               his
               present
               feeling
               was
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               his
               cause
               was
               iust
               and
               true
               ,
               he
               exhorted
               him
               constantly
               to
               sticke
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               to
               play
               the
               man
               ,
               nothing
               doubting
               but
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               good
               time
               would
               visit
               him
               ,
               &
               satisfie
               his
               desire
               with
               plentie
               of
               consolation
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               next
               day
               when
               the
               time
               came
               of
               the
               martyrdome
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               going
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               come
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               stake
               ,
               although
               all
               the
               night
               before
               praying
               for
               strength
               and
               courage
               ,
               he
               could
               feele
               none
               ,
               suddenly
               hee
               was
               so
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               he
               cried
               out
               clapping
               with
               his
               handes
               to
               Austine
               ,
               &
               saying
               with
               these
               wordes
               ;
               
                 Austine
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               that
               with
               such
               ioy
               and
               alacritie
               ,
               as
               one
               seeming
               rather
               to
               be
               risen
               from
               some
               deadly
               danger
               to
               libertie
               of
               life
               ,
               then
               as
               one
               passing
               out
               of
               the
               world
               by
               any
               paines
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               Desertion
               in
               sinne
               ,
               is
               when
               God
               withdrawing
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               left
               to
               fall
               into
               some
               actuall
               and
               grieuous
               sin
               .
               And
               for
               all
               this
               no
               man
               is
               to
               thinke
               that
               God
               is
               the
               author
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               onely
               man
               that
               falleth
               ,
               &
               Satan
               .
               A
               resemblance
               of
               this
               trueth
               we
               may
               see
               in
               a
               staffe
               :
               which
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               shall
               take
               &
               set
               vpright
               vpon
               the
               ground
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               holds
               it
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               it
               stands
               vpright
               ;
               but
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               withdrawes
               his
               hand
               ,
               though
               he
               neuer
               push
               it
               down
               ,
               it
               falls
               of
               it selfe
               .
               In
               this
               desertion
               was
               the
               good
               king
               Hezechiah
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaketh
               thus
               :
               
               
                 Hezechiah
                 prospered
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 therefore
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Babel
                 which
                 set
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 the
                 wonder
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 God
                 left
                 him
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               to
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               exalt
               himselfe
               )
               
                 in
                 tempting
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 trie
                 out
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               To
               this
               place
               appertaine
               ,
               
                 Noes
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 Dauids
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 Peter
                 deniall
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               The
               reason
               of
               such
               desertions
               may
               be
               this
               .
               If
               a
               patient
               shal
               be
               grieuously
               sicke
               ,
               the
               phisition
               will
               vse
               all
               manner
               of
               meanes
               that
               can
               be
               deuised
               to
               reco●er
               him
               ,
               &
               if
               he
               once
               come
               to
               a
               desperate
               case
               ,
               the
               phisition
               rather
               then
               hee
               will
               not
               restore
               him
               ,
               will
               imploy
               all
               his
               skill
               ;
               he
               will
               take
               poyson
               ,
               and
               so
               temper
               it
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               nature
               thereof
               he
               will
               make
               a
               soueraigne
               remedie
               to
               recouer
               health
               .
               The
               elect
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               diseased
               with
               an
               inward
               ,
               hidden
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               pride
               ;
               whereby
               they
               affect
               themselues
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               bee
               something
               in
               themselues
               forth
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               sinne
               is
               very
               dangerous
               :
               first●
               because
               when
               other
               sinnes
               die
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               this
               secret
               pride
               gets
               strength
               :
               for
               Gods
               grace
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               pride
               ,
               in
               such
               wise
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               will
               be
               proude
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               proud
               :
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               deuill
               to
               some
               proud
               behauiour
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               grace
               get
               the
               victorie
               ;
               then
               the
               heart
               thus
               thinketh
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 well
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 foiled
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 neither
                 pride
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 sinne
                 can
                 preuaile
                 against
                 thee
                 ;
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 could
                 neuer
                 haue
                 done
                 so
                 :
              
               and
               a
               very
               good
               man
               shall
               hardly
               be
               free
               from
               such
               kinde
               of
               motions
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               enemie
               to
               faith
               then
               pride
               is
               :
               for
               it
               poisoneth
               the
               heart
               and
               maketh
               it
               vncapable
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               so
               lōg
               as
               it
               bereth
               any
               sway
               :
               for
               he
               that
               will
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               must
               be
               annihilated
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               bruised
               and
               battered
               to
               a
               flat
               nothing
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               liking
               or
               affection
               to
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               in
               spirit
               mount
               vp
               to
               heauen
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sits
               as
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               &
               as
               it
               were
               with
               both
               the
               handes
               of
               faith
               graspe
               him
               with
               all
               his
               blessed
               merits
               ,
               
               that
               he
               may
               be
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnes
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               redemption
               ,
               life
               ,
               good
               works
               ,
               
               &
               whatsoeuer
               good
               thing
               he
               is
               ,
               neither
               in
               ,
               nor
               by
               ,
               nor
               for
               himself
               ;
               but
               euery
               way
               forth
               of
               himself
               in
               Christ.
               Now
               ,
               this
               blessed
               cōditiō
               of
               a
               beleeuing
               heart
               ,
               by
               naturall
               selfe-loue
               and
               self-liking
               is
               greatly
               hindered
               .
               God
               therefore
               in
               great
               mercy
               to
               remedie
               this
               dangerous
               corruption
               ,
               lets
               his
               elect
               seruantes
               fall
               into
               trouble
               of
               mind
               and
               conscience
               ,
               &
               if
               they
               happily
               be
               of
               greater
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               into
               some
               actuall
               sinne
               :
               and
               so
               declaring
               his
               wonderfull
               mercie
               in
               sauing
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               faine
               against
               his
               mercie
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               his
               mercie
               ,
               &
               by
               sinne
               to
               saue
               them
               from
               sinne
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               can
               bring
               light
               out
               of
               darknes
               ,
               makes
               a
               remedie
               of
               sinne
               to
               slay
               pride
               ,
               that
               inuincible
               monster
               of
               many
               heads
               ,
               which
               would
               slay
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Though
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               none
               must
               hereupon
               venter
               to
               commit
               any
               sinne
               against
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               least
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               cast
               awaie
               their
               soules
               .
               For
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               fall
               into
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               against
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               it
               makes
               his
               heart
               to
               bleede
               :
               and
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               shall
               bee
               alwaies
               vpright
               and
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               :
               because
               he
               is
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               ends
               for
               which
               god
               vseth
               desertiōs
               are
               three
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               the
               chastismēt
               of
               sins
               past
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               search
               them
               out
               ,
               consider
               thē
               ,
               &
               be
               hartily
               sorrowfull
               for
               thē
               :
               for
               this
               end
               was
               Iobs
               triall
               .
               
               
                 Trou
                 writest
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 makest
                 me
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               end
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               make
               triall
               of
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               his
               seruants
               :
               not
               that
               he
               is
               ignorant
               what
               is
               in
               man
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               would
               haue
               all
               men
               know
               themselues
               .
               To
               this
               effect
               saith
               Moses
               .
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 remember
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 led
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 for
                 to
                 humble
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prooue
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 keepe
                 his
                 cōmandements
                 or
                 no.
              
               This
               also
               was
               the
               end
               why
               the
               Lord
               left
               Ezechias
               to
               proue
               and
               trie
               what
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               This
               trial
               by
               desertion
               serueth
               for
               two
               purposes
               :
               for
               otherwhiles
               the
               Lord
               vseth
               it
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               some
               hidden
               sin
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               may
               be
               deeplier
               humbled
               ,
               and
               craue
               more
               earnestly
               pardon
               of
               that
               and
               other
               sins
               .
               For
               as
               the
               begger
               is
               alwaies
               mending
               and
               peecing
               his
               garment
               ,
               where
               he
               findes
               a
               breach
               :
               so
               the
               penitent
               and
               beleeuing
               heart
               must
               alwaies
               bee
               exercised
               in
               repairing
               it selfe
               where
               it
               findes
               a
               want
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               ofttimes
               this
               triall
               serues
               to
               quicken
               and
               reuiue
               the
               hidden
               graces
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               be
               thankefull
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               feele
               an
               increase
               of
               thē
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               good
               husbandmā
               cuts
               the
               branches
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               purpose
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               
               but
               to
               make
               
                 them
                 beare
                 more
                 fruit
              
               .
               In
               the
               Cāticles
               when
               Christ
               left
               his
               spouse
               ,
               then
               shee
               riseth
               out
               of
               her
               bed
               ,
               shee
               opens
               the
               doore
               ,
               
               
                 her
                 hands
                 drop
                 mirrhe
                 on
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 the
                 doore
                 :
              
               then
               further
               
                 she
                 seekes
              
               &
               calls
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               praiseth
               him
               more
               then
               euer
               before
               .
               Dauid
               testifieth
               the
               like
               of
               himselfe
               :
               
               
                 In
                 my
                 prosperitie
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 mooued
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 thou
                 didst
                 hide
                 thy
                 fa●e
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 troubled
                 .
                 Then
                 cried
                 I
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 praied
                 to
                 my
                 Lord.
              
               Lastly
               ,
               men
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               beeing
               for
               a
               time
               left
               of
               God
               ,
               become
               so
               impenitent
               as
               that
               they
               must
               be
               giuen
               vp
               to
               Sathan
               ;
               yet
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               flesh
               may
               be
               killed
               ,
               
               and
               the
               spirit
               made
               aliue
               in
               the
               daie
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               end
               is
               the
               preuēting
               of
               sin
               to
               come
               .
               This
               appeareth
               in
               Paul
               ;
               Least
               
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 through
                 the
                 aboundance
                 of
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 me
                 a
                 pricke
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 buffet
                 me
                 because
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 .
              
               
               In
               the
               former
               times
               when
               the
               Lord
               among
               many
               others
               had
               set
               out
               Cranmer
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               blessed
               trueth
               against
               his
               and
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               hee
               left
               him
               for
               a
               while
               to
               fall
               from
               his
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               dangerous
               recantation
               :
               but
               so
               as
               thereby
               he
               preuented
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               prepared
               him
               to
               a
               glorious
               martyrdom
               .
               As
               some
               of
               his
               own
               wordes
               may
               testifie
               which
               he
               spake
               a
               little
               before
               his
               end
               :
               
                 And
                 now
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 thing
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 troubleth
                 my
                 conscience
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 did
                 or
                 said
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 setting
                 abroad
                 of
                 a
                 writing
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 which
                 nowe
                 here
                 I
                 renounce
                 as
                 things
                 written
                 with
                 my
                 hand
                 cōtrary
                 to
                 the
                 trueth
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 my
                 hand
                 offended
                 writing
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 hand
                 shall
                 be
                 first
                 punished
                 therefore
                 :
                 for
                 may
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 first
                 burned
                 .
              
               Answerablie
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               at
               the
               fire
               ,
               first
               he
               burnt
               his
               right
               hand
               which
               subscribed
               ;
               his
               body
               suffered
               the
               flame
               with
               such
               constancy
               &
               stedfastnes
               as
               he
               neuer
               almost
               mooued
               :
               his
               eies
               lift
               vp
               to
               heauen
               often
               he
               repeated
               his
               vnworthy
               right
               hand
               .
               Thus
               ,
               death
               which
               he
               most
               feared
               ,
               he
               most
               desired
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               take
               reuenge
               of
               himselfe
               for
               his
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               that
               all
               good
               Christian
               heartes
               are
               to
               make
               of
               these
               their
               desertions
               ,
               is
               manifold
               .
               First
               ,
               
               if
               they
               haue
               
                 outward
                 rest
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 ,
              
               least
               a
               forsaking
               follow
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               temptation
               they
               iudge
               themselues
               forsaken
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               this
               wonderfull
               worke
               of
               spirituall
               desertions
               which
               God
               exerciseth
               vpon
               his
               own
               children
               very
               vsually
               :
               and
               then
               it
               may
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shal
               find
               it
               to
               be
               a
               restoratiue
               against
               many
               a
               quame
               &
               swoune
               of
               spirit
               and
               conscience
               into
               which
               otherwise
               they
               would
               certainly
               fall
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               God
               for
               their
               triall
               doth
               often
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               let
               thē
               againe
               draw
               neere
               to
               God
               and
               presse
               vnto
               him
               ;
               euen
               as
               a
               man
               that
               shiuers
               of
               an
               agne
               is
               alwaie
               creeping
               to
               the
               fire
               .
               If
               it
               be
               demaunded
               howe
               a
               man
               should
               come
               neere
               God
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               worde
               and
               praier
               .
               For
               by
               his
               word
               he
               speakes
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               by
               praier
               thou
               speakest
               to
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               by
               desertions
               God
               wil
               take
               experience
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               
               let
               euery
               man
               
                 try
                 &
                 searc●
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 be
                 turning
                 his
                 feete
                 to
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 endeauour
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 &
                 before
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               with
               Dauid
               say
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 walked
                 in
                 mine
                 innocencie
                 :
                 my
                 trust
                 hath
                 bin
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 I
                 shal
                 not
                 slide
                 :
                 prooue
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 me
                 ,
                 examine
                 my
                 raines
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               CASE
               OF
               CONSCIENCE
               ,
               THE
               GREATEST
               THAT
               EVER
               WAS
               ;
               HOW
               A
               MAN
               MAY
               KNOW
               whether
               he
               be
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               Resolued
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Whereunto
               is
               added
               a
               briefe
               Discourse
               taken
               out
               of
               Hier.
               Zanchius
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.10
                 .
              
               Giue
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               Election
               sure
               ,
               for
               if
               ye
               doe
               these
               things
               ye
               shall
               neuer
               fall
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               Thomas
               Man
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               Porter
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               godly
               Reader
               .
            
             
               IN
               Gods
               Church
               commonly
               they
               who
               are
               touched
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               &
               begin
               to
               come
               on
               in
               Religion
               ,
               are
               much
               troubled
               with
               feare
               that
               they
               are
               not
               Gods
               children
               ;
               and
               none
               so
               much
               as
               they
               .
               Therefore
               they
               often
               thinke
               on
               this
               point
               :
               and
               are
               not
               quiet
               till
               they
               finde
               some
               resolution
               .
            
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               best
               knowing
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               children
               )
               hath
               penned
               two
               parcels
               of
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               full
               resoluing
               of
               this
               case
               ;
               namely
               the
               15.
               
               Psalme
               and
               ●he
               first
               Epistle
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               helping
               of
               the
               simple
               and
               vnlearned
               ,
               who
               desire
               to
               bee
               informed
               concerning
               their
               estate
               ,
               I
               haue
               propounded
               these
               two
               parts
               of
               scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Dialogue
               :
               and
               haue
               ioyned
               thereunto
               a
               little
               discourse
               concerning
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               penned
               in
               Latin
               by
               
                 H.
                 Zanchius
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               Diuine
               ,
               and
               now
               englished
               .
            
             
               Vse
               this
               labour
               of
               mine
               for
               thy
               benefite
               and
               comfort
               :
               &
               the
               Lord
               increase
               the
               number
               of
               them
               which
               may
               reioyce
               that
               their
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FIRST
               EPISTLE
               OF
               IOHN
               ,
               IN
               forme
               of
               a
               Dialogue
               .
               The
               Speakers
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     MAny
                     among
                     vs
                     denie
                     the
                     Godhead
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     the
                     manhood
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   [
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     true
                     God
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   [
                   
                     namely
                     speaking
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   seene
                   with
                   these
                   our
                   eies
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   looked
                   vpon
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   hands
                   of
                   ours
                   haue
                   handled
                   of
                   that
                   word
                   [
                   
                     not
                     the
                     sounding
                     but
                     the
                     essentiall
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   of
                   life
                   [
                   
                     liuing
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     giuing
                     life
                     vnto
                     all
                     other
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Before
                     you
                     goe
                     any
                     further
                     ,
                     this
                     word
                     of
                     life
                     is
                     inuisible
                     ,
                     how
                     then
                     could
                     it
                     bee
                     seene
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   [
                   Yes
                   ]
                   for
                   that
                   life
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   we
                   [
                   
                     I
                     with
                     many
                     others
                  
                   ]
                   haue
                   seene
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   publish
                   vnto
                   you
                   that
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   father
                   [
                   
                     eternally
                     before
                     this
                     manifestation
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Menander
                     ,
                     Ebion
                     ,
                     and
                     Cerinthus
                     ,
                     hauing
                     beene
                     teachers
                     among
                     vs
                     ,
                     confidently
                     denie
                     these
                     things
                     which
                     you
                     say
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     beare
                     vs
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     seeke
                     our
                     good
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   [
                   
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     repeat
                     againe
                     for
                     more
                     certainties
                     sake
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   seene
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                   
                   declare
                   we
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   ye
                   may
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   fellowship
                   also
                   may
                   bee
                   with
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   write
                   we
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   ioy
                   might
                   bee
                   full
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     might
                     haue
                     sound
                     consolation
                     in
                     your
                     consciences
                     .
                  
                   
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Well
                     then
                     lay
                     vs
                     downe
                     some
                     ground
                     ,
                     wherby
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     fellowship
                     one
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   message
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   heard
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   declare
                   vnto
                   you
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   light
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     purenesse
                     it selfe
                     and
                     blessednes
                     ;
                     whereas
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     are
                     neither
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     participation
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   is
                   no
                   darkenes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Some
                     that
                     make
                     profession
                     among
                     vs
                     ,
                     continue
                     still
                     in
                     their
                     olde
                     course
                     and
                     conuersation
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     say
                     they
                     haue
                     fellowship
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   walke
                   [
                   
                     lead
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     our
                     liues
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     errour
                     ,
                     impietie
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   wee
                   lie
                   ,
                   [
                   dissemble
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   truely
                   [
                   
                     deale
                     not
                     sincerely
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     marke
                     of
                     one
                     which
                     hath
                     fellowship
                     with
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     lead
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     our
                     liues
                     in
                     sinceritie
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     doctrine
                  
                   ]
                   we
                   haue
                   fellowship
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     are
                     so
                     defiled
                     with
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     often
                     doubt
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     fellowship
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   blood
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   sonne
                   clenseth
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Some
                     among
                     vs
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     that
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     say
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     sinne
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     estate
                     is
                     a
                     signe
                     of
                     fellowship
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     imagining
                     that
                     to
                     bee
                     true
                     which
                     is
                     otherwise
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   trueth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     knowe
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     washed
                     away
                     by
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   we
                   confesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   [
                   
                     namely
                     with
                     an
                     humbled
                     heart
                     desiring
                     pardon
                  
                   ]
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   and
                   iust
                   [
                   
                     in
                     keeping
                     his
                     promise
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   to
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   clense
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   [
                   
                     as
                     they
                     before
                     named
                     doe
                  
                   ]
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   sinned
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   lier
                   [
                   
                     whose
                     word
                     speakes
                     the
                     contrary
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   [
                   
                     his
                     doctrine
                     hath
                     no
                     place
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     IF
                     this
                     bee
                     true
                     which
                     hath
                     beene
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     doth
                     clense
                     from
                     all
                     sinne
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     confesse
                     them
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     pardoned
                     ;
                     our
                     corruption
                     tels
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     sinne
                     freely
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   My
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   that
                   yee
                   sinne
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Alas
                     ,
                     we
                     fall
                     oft
                     by
                     infirmitie
                     :
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     then
                     doe
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                   [
                   
                     who
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     name
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     owne
                     merits
                     pleads
                     our
                     cause
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   iust
                   [
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     fit
                     to
                     make
                     intercession
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     how
                     may
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     vs
                     in
                     particular
                     know
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     his
                     aduocate
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     a
                     couering
                     of
                     sin
                     or
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     propuiatorie
                     of
                     the
                     Arke
                     couered
                     the
                     lawe
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   [
                   
                     not
                     onely
                     Iewes
                     but
                     also
                     Gentiles
                     of
                     all
                     sorts
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Be
                     it
                     that
                     I
                     knowe
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     aduocate
                     ,
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     be
                     deceiued
                     ?
                     howe
                     may
                     I
                     knowe
                     that
                     this
                     my
                     knowledge
                     is
                     effectuall
                     to
                     saluation
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Hereby
                   are
                   we
                   sure
                   that
                   wee
                   knowe
                   him
                   [
                   
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     knowledge
                     is
                     meant
                     ,
                     whereby
                     a
                     man
                     applies
                     Christ
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     benefits
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     soule
                  
                   ]
                   If
                   we
                   keepe
                   [
                   
                     to
                     keepe
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     fulfil
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     care
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     mercie
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     seruants
                     accepts
                     the
                     will
                     for
                     the
                     deede
                  
                   ]
                   his
                   commandements
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Many
                     among
                     vs
                     professe
                     that
                     they
                     knowe
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     liues
                     be
                     not
                     according
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   He
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   keepes
                   not
                   his
                   commandements
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   lier
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     it
                     be
                     prooued
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     endeauour
                     to
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     is
                     a
                     marke
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     fellowship
                     with
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   [
                   
                     He
                     in
                     whom
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     god
                     is
                     perfect
                     ,
                     may
                     hereby
                     know
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     Christ.
                  
                   ]
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   keepeth
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   is
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     not
                     that
                     loue
                     wherewith
                     God
                     loueth
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     loueth
                     God
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   perfect
                   indeed
                   :
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     sincere
                     and
                     sound
                     :
                     perfection
                     being
                     opposed
                     not
                     to
                     imperfection
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     hypocrisie
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   hereby
                   [
                   therefore
                   ]
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   He
                   that
                   saieth
                   he
                   remaineth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   walke
                   euen
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   walked
                   :
                   [
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     must
                     needes
                     indeauour
                     himselfe
                     in
                     the
                     commandements
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Declare
                     vnto
                     vs
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     principall
                     of
                     these
                     commandements
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Brerhren
                   ,
                   I
                   write
                   no
                   newe
                   commandement
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                   But
                   an
                   old
                   commandement
                   which
                   yee
                   haue
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   this
                   olde
                   commandement
                   
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   a
                   newe
                   commandement
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   true
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                     that
                     the
                     commandement
                     is
                     newe
                     which
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     write
                  
                   [
                   in
                   him
                   ]
                   
                     who
                     renueth
                     the
                     commandement
                     of
                     old
                     giuen
                     to
                     Moses
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   darkenes
                   is
                   past
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     the
                     hardening
                     of
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     vnder
                     the
                     old
                     testament
                     ,
                     wherby
                     they
                     did
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     small
                     measure
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     word
                  
                   [
                   and
                   that
                   true
                   light
                   ]
                   
                     a
                     greater
                     measure
                     of
                     illumination
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     the
                     writing
                     of
                     Gods
                     lawes
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     tables
                     of
                     stone
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     fleshie
                     hearts
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     transformed
                     into
                     the
                     obedience
                     thereof
                  
                   ]
                   now
                   shineth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Well
                     ,
                     set
                     downe
                     this
                     commandement
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     ancient
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     now
                     renued
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   saith
                   [
                   
                     as
                     many
                     among
                     you
                     doe
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   that
                   light
                   [
                   
                     than
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     both
                     plentifully
                     enlightened
                     and
                     borne
                     anew
                  
                   ]
                   &
                   hates
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   [
                   
                     vnder
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     damnation
                     ,
                     not
                     yet
                     truely
                     regenerate
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   vntil
                   this
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   loueth
                   his
                   brother
                   abideth
                   in
                   that
                   light
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     is
                     truely
                     enlightened
                     and
                     regenerate●
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   offence
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     he
                     will
                     giue
                     no
                     occasion
                     of
                     euill
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   [
                   
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                  
                   ]
                   he
                   that
                   hateth
                   his
                   brother
                   is
                   in
                   darkenes
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   walketh
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   [
                   
                     leadeth
                     his
                     life
                     in
                     ignorance
                     and
                     vngodlinesse
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   knoweth
                   not
                   whither
                   he
                   goeth
                   because
                   that
                   darkenesse
                   hath
                   blinded
                   his
                   eies
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     mooneth
                     you
                     to
                     deliuer
                     vnto
                     vs
                     all
                     these
                     notes
                     and
                     signes
                     of
                     our
                     newe
                     birth
                     ,
                     and
                     communion
                     with
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Little
                   children
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   because
                   your
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   you
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   his
                   names
                   sake
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     by
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     merite
                     ;
                     that
                     ye
                     may
                     be
                     certified
                     to
                     your
                     comfort
                     of
                     this
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     And
                     that
                     no
                     kind
                     of
                     men
                     among
                     you
                     might
                     doubt
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                  
                   
                   ]
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   [
                   
                     delighting
                     to
                     tell
                     and
                     heare
                     of
                     olde
                     and
                     auncient
                     matters
                  
                   ]
                   haue
                   knowne
                   him
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Christ
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   beginning●
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   young
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   [
                   
                     delighting
                     to
                     shewe
                     your
                     valour
                     and
                     strength
                  
                   ]
                   haue
                   ouercome
                   the
                   euil
                   one
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Sathan
                  
                   :
                   ]
                   I
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   litle
                   childrē
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     who
                     delight
                     alwaies
                     to
                     be
                     vnder
                     the
                     fathers
                     wing
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   because
                   ye
                   haue
                   knowne
                   the
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     And
                     againe
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     dull
                     to
                     mark●
                     and
                     remember
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     vs
                     :
                  
                   
                   ]
                   I
                   haue
                   written
                   vnto
                   you
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   haue
                   known
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   written
                   vnto
                   you
                   young
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   yee
                   are
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   abideth
                   in
                   you
                   :
                   and
                   ye
                   haue
                   ouercome
                   that
                   wicked
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     wee
                     bee
                     in
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     grace
                     vnder
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     howe
                     may
                     wee
                     abide
                     in
                     it
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Loue
                   not
                   this
                   world
                   [
                   
                     the
                     corrupt
                     estate
                     of
                     mankind
                     out
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   
                   ]
                   neither
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   [
                   
                     for
                     first
                     of
                     all
                     ;
                     to
                     giue
                     reasons
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   loue
                   this
                   worlde
                   ,
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   [
                   
                     wherewith
                     he
                     loued
                     the
                     father
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   Secondly
                   ]
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   [
                   
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     which
                     chiefly
                     breaketh
                     out
                     in
                     euill
                     concupiscence
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   eies
                   [
                   
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     stirred
                     vp
                     by
                     outward
                     prouocations
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     eie
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     in
                     adulterie
                     or
                     couetousnesse
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   life
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     Arrogancy
                     and
                     ambition
                     among
                     men
                     in
                     common
                     conuersation
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   [
                   thirdly
                   ]
                   this
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                   and
                   the
                   lust
                   thereof
                   :
                   
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   fulfilleth
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   abideth
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     other
                     things
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     continue
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Little
                   children
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   that
                   Antichrist
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     a
                     speciall
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     the
                     chiefe
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     ;
                     who
                     is
                     now
                     manifest
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ]
                   euen
                   now
                   are
                   there
                   many
                   Antichrists
                   [
                   
                     heretickes
                     ,
                     denying
                     either
                     the
                     natures
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     offices
                     ;
                     or
                     the
                     vniō
                     &
                     the
                     distinction
                     of
                     his
                     natures
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   whereby
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Those
                     whome
                     you
                     call
                     Antichrists
                     ,
                     were
                     of
                     our
                     companie
                     ,
                     and
                     professed
                     as
                     we
                     doe
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   They
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   continued
                   with
                   vs.
                   But
                   this
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   appeare
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     can
                     we
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     our
                     continuance
                     in
                     grace
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     may
                     fall
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     they
                     doe
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   ye
                   haue
                   annointment
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Gods
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     resembled
                     by
                     the
                     annointings
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                  
                   ]
                   from
                   that
                   holy
                   one
                   [
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Luke
                     1.
                     15.
                  
                   
                   ]
                   and
                   know
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     we
                     know
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     then
                     you
                     neede
                     not
                     write
                     vnto
                     vs
                     of
                     these
                     matters
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   writtē
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   you
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   lie
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     ye
                     can
                     distinguish
                     betweene
                     the
                     sound
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     and
                     errours
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     this
                     lie
                     which
                     you
                     speake
                     of
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Who
                   is
                   a
                   lier
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     a
                     deceiuer
                     ,
                     a
                     seducer
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   denieth
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     the
                     Messias
                     or
                     Sauiour
                     of
                     mankind
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   that
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   that
                   denieth
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     These
                     whome
                     you
                     meane
                     (
                     say
                     they
                     )
                     defend
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     vse
                     to
                     call
                     him
                     Father
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   denieth
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     doe
                     you
                     inferre
                     vpon
                     this
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     last
                     time
                     as
                     you
                     haue
                     saide
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   therefore
                   abide
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   same
                   [
                   
                     doctrine
                     concerning
                     Christ
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   
                   [
                   
                     which
                     the
                     Apostles
                     preached
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     them
                     the
                     Prophets
                     since
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ]
                   If
                   that
                   which
                   ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   remaine
                   [
                   
                     ye
                     beleeuing
                     and
                     obeying
                     it
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   also
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   promise
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   vs
                   ,
                   euen
                   life
                   eternall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     cannot
                     perswade
                     our selues
                     of
                     perseuerance
                     ,
                     seeing
                     men
                     so
                     commonly
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     Christ
                     among
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   haue
                   I
                   written
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   concerning
                   them
                   that
                   deceiue
                   you
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     not
                     meaning
                     them
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     seeme
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   that
                   annointing
                   [
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                     which
                     ye
                     haue
                     receiued
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     which
                     hath
                     led
                     you
                     into
                     all
                     truth
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   ye
                   haue
                   receiued
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   you
                   [
                   
                     ubideth
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     so
                     continue
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   ye
                   neede
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     any
                     other
                     doctrine
                     beside
                     this
                     which
                     ye
                     haue
                     learned
                     alreadie
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Annointing
                   teacheth
                   you
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   true
                   and
                   not
                   lying
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   taught
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   little
                   children
                   abide
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   appeare
                   ,
                   we
                   [
                   
                     being
                     iustified
                     in
                     Christ.
                  
                   ]
                   may
                   haue
                   boldnes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     neither
                     Sathan
                     nor
                     
                     our
                     consciences
                     accusing
                     vs
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   before
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   comming
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     are
                     still
                     in
                     doubt
                     to
                     returne
                     backe
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     how
                     an
                     endeuour
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     commandements
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     signe
                     of
                     fellowship
                     with
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   [
                   God
                   ]
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   
                   know
                   ye
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   worketh
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   him
                   [
                   
                     as
                     a
                     child
                     is
                     knowne
                     to
                     haue
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     for
                     his
                     father
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     resembleth
                     him
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     ARe
                     not
                     we
                     then
                     borne
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Behold
                   what
                   loue
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   giuen
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     world
                     doth
                     not
                     report
                     vs
                     as
                     the
                     sonnes
                     and
                     daughters
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     refuse
                     and
                     offscouring
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   world
                   knoweth
                   not
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   knoweth
                   not
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Can
                     Gods
                     children
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     such
                     infirmities
                     and
                     miseries
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Dearely
                   beloued
                   now
                   are
                   we
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   manifest
                   what
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   shal
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   him
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     hauing
                     not
                     equalitie
                     ,
                     but
                     likenesse
                     of
                     holinesse
                     and
                     glorie
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     for
                     now
                     we
                     see
                     him
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     through
                     spectacles
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Alas
                     poore
                     wretches
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     like
                     Gods
                     children
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     euen
                     sold
                     vnder
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     daily
                     carrie
                     a
                     masse
                     of
                     corruption
                     about
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Euery
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   this
                   hope
                   [
                   
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     as
                     he
                     is
                  
                   ]
                   purifieth
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     desireth
                     and
                     vseth
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     clense
                     himselfe
                     from
                     sinne
                     :
                  
                   
                   ]
                   euen
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     setting
                     before
                     him
                     Christ
                     as
                     a
                     patterne
                     to
                     follow
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     prooue
                     you
                     that
                     an
                     endeuour
                     to
                     purifie
                     our selues
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     adoption
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     By
                     the
                     contrarie
                  
                   ]
                   whosoeuer
                   committeth
                   sinne
                   [
                   
                     p●actiseth
                     sinne
                     with
                     full
                     consent
                     of
                     will
                     ,
                     not
                     endeuouring
                     himselfe
                     in
                     holinesse
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   transgresseth
                   also
                   the
                   law
                   :
                   [
                   
                     and
                     for
                     that
                     cause
                     ,
                     being
                     vnder
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     can
                     not
                     be
                     Gods
                     children
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   sinne
                   is
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     by
                     Law
                     ,
                     not
                     morall
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     any
                     commandement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     or
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   [
                   againe
                   ]
                   ye
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     tooke
                     our
                     nature
                     on
                     him
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   sinnes
                   [
                   
                     the
                     guilt
                     and
                     punishment
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     corruption
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   Thirdly
                   ]
                   whosoeuer
                   abideth
                   in
                   him
                   sinneth
                   not
                   :
                   
                   [
                   
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     giue
                     himselfe
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     it
                     should
                     raigne
                     in
                     him
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   Whosoeuer
                   sinneth
                   ;
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   knowne
                   him
                   :
                   [
                   
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     effectually
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     he
                     can
                     applie
                     Christ
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     benefits
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     some
                     teach
                     that
                     faith
                     is
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     embolden
                     vs
                     to
                     liue
                     as
                     we
                     will.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Little
                   children
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   deceiue
                   you
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   worketh
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   is
                   righteous
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   committeth
                   sinne
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     though
                     he
                     say
                     he
                     doth
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     and
                     therfore
                     thinkes
                     himselfe
                     iustified
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     resembleth
                     the
                     Deuil
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     child
                     doth
                     the
                     father
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     gouerned
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   the
                   deuill
                   sinneth
                   frō
                   the
                   beginning
                   [
                   
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ]
                   [
                   
                     which
                     appeareth
                     that
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   was
                   made
                   manifest
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   dissolue
                   the
                   works
                   :
                   [
                   
                     for
                     the
                     beginning
                     and
                     continuance
                     
                     of
                     all
                     rebellion
                     and
                     disobedience
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   Deuill
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   [
                   
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     to
                     display
                     th●se
                     seducers
                  
                   ]
                   whosoeuer
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   sinneth
                   not
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     doth
                     not
                     keepe
                     a
                     course
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     he
                     fall
                     by
                     infirmitie
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   his
                   seed
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     Gods
                     word
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     by
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     making
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     spring
                     vp
                     into
                     a
                     new
                     creature
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   remaineth
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   he
                   sinne
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Briefly
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     point
                     :
                     how
                     may
                     it
                     be
                     knowne
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     Gods
                     childe
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     (
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     )
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     the
                     deuill
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   this
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   knowne
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   :
                   whosoeuer
                   worketh
                   not
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   neither
                   [
                   
                     to
                     giue
                     you
                     a
                     plai●
                     example
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   he
                   that
                   loueth
                   not
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   message
                   which
                   ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Not
                   as
                   Cain
                   :
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   that
                   euill
                   one
                   [
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   slue
                   his
                   brother
                   :
                   and
                   wherefore
                   slue
                   he
                   him
                   ?
                   because
                   his
                   owne
                   workes
                   were
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   brothers
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Yet
                     if
                     we
                     loue
                     those
                     which
                     be
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     flesh
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     they
                     cease
                     not
                     to
                     hate
                     and
                     persecute
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Meruaile
                   not
                   my
                   brethren
                   ,
                   though
                   this
                   world
                   hate
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     not
                     to
                     loue
                     ,
                     be
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     the
                     deuil
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     note
                     of
                     gods
                     child
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   translated
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     such
                     as
                     be
                     Christians
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     Christians
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   [
                   
                     as
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                  
                   ]
                   he
                   that
                   loueth
                   not
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   abideth
                   in
                   death
                   :
                   [
                   
                     is
                     vnder
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     damnation
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   hateth
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   manslayer
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   know
                   that
                   no
                   man-slayer
                   hath
                   eternall
                   life
                   abiding
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     You
                     haue
                     shewed
                     vs
                     fully
                     ,
                     that
                     loue
                     is
                     a
                     worke
                     of
                     adoption
                     :
                     Now
                     shew
                     vs
                     how
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     whether
                     we
                     loue
                     our
                     brethren
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Hereby
                   we
                   haue
                   perceiued
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   laid
                   downe
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   therfore
                   we
                   ought
                   [
                   
                     carried
                     with
                     the
                     like
                     affection
                     of
                     loue
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   lay
                   downe
                   our
                   liues
                   for
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Many
                     in
                     speech
                     doe
                     pretend
                     loue
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     find
                     not
                     this
                     willing
                     affection
                     and
                     readines
                     to
                     shew
                     loue
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Whosoeuer
                   hath
                   this
                   worlds
                   good
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     wherewith
                     this
                     life
                     is
                     sustained
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   seeth
                   his
                   brother
                   haue
                   neede
                   ,
                   and
                   shutteth
                   vp
                   his
                   bowels
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     hath
                     no
                     compassion
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     sheweth
                     it selfe
                     by
                     the
                     rolling
                     of
                     the
                     intralls
                  
                   ]
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   how
                   dwelleth
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     other
                     note
                     is
                     there
                     of
                     true
                     loue
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   My
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   loue
                   in
                   word
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   tongue
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   deede
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   [
                   sincerely
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   thereby
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     sound
                     professours
                     of
                     the
                     gospell
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   2.
                   and
                   shall
                   before
                   him
                   appease
                   our
                   hearts
                   [
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     any
                     accusation
                     that
                     our
                     conscience
                     shall
                     lay
                     vnto
                     vs
                     before
                     Gods
                     iudgement
                     seat
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   our
                   heart
                   condemne
                   vs
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     an
                     euill
                     conscience
                     accuse
                     vs
                  
                   ]
                   God
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   our
                   heart
                   [
                   
                     namely
                     in
                     iudging
                     of
                     vs
                  
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   knoweth
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     our
                     consciences
                     will
                     not
                     condemne
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Beloued
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   condemne
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   haue
                   we
                   boldnes
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     to
                     come
                     vnto
                     him
                     by
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     other
                     fruits
                     is
                     there
                     of
                     true
                     loue
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   we
                   aske
                   ,
                   we
                   receiue
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   
                   because
                   we
                   keepe
                   his
                   commādements
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   pleasant
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     are
                     these
                     commandements
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   his
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   we
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   as
                   he
                   gaue
                   commandement
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Haue
                     they
                     which
                     keepe
                     these
                     commandements
                     their
                     praiers
                     granted
                     ?
                     prooue
                     this
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   [
                   Yes
                   ]
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   keepeth
                   his
                   commaundements
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   he
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   abideth
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   that
                   spirit
                   [
                   
                     of
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     renued
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     TO
                     returne
                     againe
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     before
                     mentioned
                     :
                     shall
                     we
                     beleeue
                     all
                     that
                     say
                     they
                     haue
                     the
                     spirit
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Dearely
                   beloued
                   ,
                   
                   beleeue
                   not
                   euery
                   spirit
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     doctrines
                     ,
                     which
                     men
                     bragging
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     doe
                     teach
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   but
                   trie
                   the
                   spirits
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   false
                   prophets
                   are
                   gone
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     discerne
                     of
                     spirits
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   shall
                   ye
                   know
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                   euery
                   spirit
                   [
                   doctrine
                   ]
                   which
                   confesseth
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   [
                   
                     the
                     Messias
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   [
                   
                     is
                     made
                     true
                     man
                     ;
                     this
                     beeing
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   euery
                   spirit
                   that
                   confesseth
                   not
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   already
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     feare
                     :
                     because
                     these
                     false
                     spirits
                     are
                     of
                     great
                     power
                     ,
                     to
                     perswade
                     and
                     seduce
                     many
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Little
                   children
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   ouercome
                   them
                   :
                   
                   for
                   greater
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   [
                   
                     Gods
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   then
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   [
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Sathan
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     these
                     men
                     is
                     of
                     great
                     account
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     many
                     followers
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     ours
                     hath
                     but
                     few
                     which
                     imbrace
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   therefore
                   speake
                   they
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   this
                   world
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     ignorant
                     and
                     vngodly
                     men
                  
                   ]
                   heareth
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   he
                   which
                   knoweth
                   God
                   ,
                   heareth
                   vs
                   :
                   
                   he
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   god
                   heareth
                   vs
                   not
                   .
                   Hereby
                   know
                   we
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   errour
                   [
                   
                     namely
                     by
                     the
                     liking
                     and
                     applause
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     preserue
                     our selues
                     against
                     these
                     seducers
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Beloued
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   for
                   loue
                   commeth
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   loueth
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   knoweth
                   God
                   :
                   [
                   
                     by
                     a
                     speciall
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     assured
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     their
                     father
                     :
                     Christ
                     their
                     Redeemer
                     :
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     their
                     sanctifier
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   loueth
                   not
                   ,
                   knoweth
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   loue
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     wholly
                     bent
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     loue
                     and
                     compassion
                     to
                     his
                     people
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                 
                   
                   [
                   
                     For
                     a
                     proofe
                     of
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   herein
                   was
                   that
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   manifest
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   sent
                   that
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   liue
                   through
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Herein
                   is
                   that
                   loue
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   loued
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   loued
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   sent
                   his
                   Sonne
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     of
                     all
                     this
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Beloued
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   so
                   loued
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   also
                   one
                   to
                   loue
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     can
                     God
                     manifest
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     he
                     beeing
                     a
                     spirit
                     inuisible
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   No
                   man
                   hath
                   seene
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   :
                   [
                   neuertheles
                   ]
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     signe
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   loue
                   is
                   perfect
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     that
                     loue
                     wherewith
                     he
                     loueth
                     ,
                     is
                     throughly
                     made
                     manifest
                     towards
                     vs
                     by
                     our
                     loue
                     :
                     as
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     moone
                     shining
                     on
                     vs
                     ,
                     argueth
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     shining
                     vpon
                     the
                     moone
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     (
                     as
                     from
                     the
                     fountaine
                     )
                     the
                     moone
                     takes
                     her
                     light
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Hereby
                   doe
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     other
                     signe
                     haue
                     you
                     of
                     Gods
                     dwelling
                     in
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   haue
                   seene
                   and
                   doe
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Father
                   sent
                   that
                   Sonne
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Whosoeuer
                   confesseth
                   [
                   
                     in
                     faith
                     and
                     loue
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   in
                   him
                   dwelleth
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     deuill
                     will
                     confesse
                     Christ.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   [
                   
                     which
                     is
                     more
                  
                   ]
                   haue
                   knowne
                   and
                   beleeued
                   the
                   loue
                   which
                   god
                   hath
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Declare
                     how
                     our
                     loue
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     signe
                     of
                     Gods
                     dwelling
                     in
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   God
                   is
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   therefore
                   ]
                   he
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   God
                   &
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     God
                     is
                     loue
                     we
                     grant
                     ,
                     but
                     how
                     may
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     loue
                     to
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Hereby
                   is
                   that
                   loue
                   perfect
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     fully
                     made
                     manifest
                     in
                     vs
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   boldnesse
                   [
                   
                     to
                     stand
                     before
                     him
                     without
                     feare
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   :
                   for
                   euen
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   [
                   
                     not
                     in
                     equalitie
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     conformitie
                     of
                     holinesse
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   [
                   
                     As
                     may
                     appeare
                     by
                     the
                     contrarie
                  
                   ]
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   feare
                   in
                   loue
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     assured
                     of
                     Gods
                     loue
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     distrust
                     nor
                     seruilely
                     feare
                     him
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                  
                   ]
                   but
                   perfect
                   loue
                   casteth
                   out
                   feare
                   :
                   for
                   feare
                   hath
                   painfulnes
                   [
                   
                     checkings
                     and
                     torments
                     of
                     conscience
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   feareth
                   is
                   not
                   perfect
                   in
                   loue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     other
                     signe
                     is
                     there
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     loue
                     to
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   loue
                   him
                   because
                   he
                   loued
                   vs
                   first
                   [
                   
                     as
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     warmes
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     heat
                     of
                     his
                     bodie
                     is
                     because
                     the
                     fire
                     is
                     first
                     hote
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     this
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     which
                     loue
                     not
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     are
                     loued
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     seeing
                     all
                     generally
                     say
                     they
                     loue
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   lyar
                   :
                   for
                   how
                   can
                   he
                   that
                   loueth
                   not
                   his
                   brother
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   seene
                   ,
                   loue
                   God
                   whome
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   this
                   commandement
                   haue
                   we
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   loueth
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   loue
                   his
                   brother
                   also
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 VVHosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 [
                 
                   true
                   Messias
                
                 ]
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 loueth
                 him
                 which
                 did
                 beget
                 [
                 i.
                 
                   God
                   the
                   father
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 loueth
                 him
                 also
                 which
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   true
                   Christian
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     being
                     manifest
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     hypocrites
                     which
                     say
                     they
                     loue
                     god
                     ,
                     yet
                     shew
                     no
                     loue
                     to
                     their
                     brethren
                     ;
                     teach
                     vs
                     how
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     loue
                     our
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   we
                   loue
                   God
                   and
                   keepe
                   his
                   commandements
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     endeauour
                     to
                     keepe
                     ;
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     action
                     beeing
                     put
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   [
                   
                     the
                     dutie
                     of
                     loue
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   we
                   keepe
                   his
                   commandements
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     keepe
                     the
                     Law.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   commandements
                   are
                   not
                   burdenous
                   [
                   
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     are
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     curse
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     which
                     makes
                     the
                     law
                     grieuous
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     also
                     guided
                     by
                     his
                     holy
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     apparant
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   ouercommeth
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     Sathan
                     with
                     all
                     corruptions
                     and
                     workes
                     of
                     darknes
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     what
                     meanes
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   victory
                   which
                   hath
                   ouercome
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   euen
                   our
                   faith
                   [
                   
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     instrument
                     and
                     hand
                     whereby
                     we
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     by
                     him
                     might
                     ouercome
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   that
                   ouercommeth
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   he
                   which
                   beleeueth
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   that
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     be
                     resolued
                     that
                     Iesus
                     of
                     Nazareth
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Mary
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Messias
                     :
                     he
                     came
                     but
                     basely
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   came
                   by
                   water
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     sanctificatiō
                     signified
                     by
                     the
                     legal
                     washings
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   &
                   blood
                   [
                   
                     imputation
                     of
                     Christs
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     sprinkling
                     of
                     his
                     bloode
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   not
                   by
                   water
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   water
                   and
                   blood
                   :
                   [
                   
                     because
                     Christ
                     worketh
                     both
                     iustification
                     and
                     sanctification
                     togither
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   spirit
                   [
                   
                     a
                     mans
                     owne
                     conscience
                     inwardly
                     purified
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   beareth
                   witnesse
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   spirit
                   is
                   truth
                   :
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     adoption
                     ,
                     certifying
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     true
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   For
                   [
                   
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     speake
                     yet
                     more
                     plainly
                  
                   ]
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   which
                   beare
                   record
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     the
                     Sonne
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   are
                   one
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     namely
                     in
                     testimonie
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   which
                   beare
                   record
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   blood
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   agree
                   in
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     shew
                     you
                     that
                     these
                     witnesses
                     be
                     authenticall
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     beleeued
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   receiue
                   the
                   witnes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   witnes
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   greater
                   :
                   
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   witnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     that
                     was
                     said
                     to
                     come
                     from
                     heauen
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   which
                   he
                   testifieth
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   Againe
                   ,
                   ]
                   he
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   that
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   witnes
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     which
                     he
                     may
                     feele
                     in
                     himselfe
                     :
                  
                   [
                   
                     And
                     further
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   he
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   maketh
                   him
                   a
                   lyar
                   :
                   because
                   he
                   beleeued
                   not
                   the
                   record
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   witnessed
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     these
                     witnesses
                     testifie
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   record
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   vs
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   He
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   hath
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   [
                   
                     And
                     to
                     conclude
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   these
                   things
                   haue
                   I
                   written
                   vnto
                   you
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   ye
                   haue
                   life
                   eternal
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   beleeue
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     increase
                     in
                     faith
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   that
                   sonne
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     can
                     we
                     haue
                     life
                     eternal
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     miserable
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     ful
                     of
                     wants
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   assurance
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   aske
                   any
                   thing
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   he
                   heareth
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     graunteth
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     made
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   heareth
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     to
                     giue
                     an
                     eare
                     to
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   aske
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   petitions
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   desired
                   of
                   him
                   [
                   
                     though
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     asked
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     giuen
                     vs
                     in
                     that
                     measure
                     ,
                     and
                     manner
                     ,
                     and
                     time
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     we
                     asked
                     them
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     heare
                     an
                     example
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     God
                     will
                     graunt
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   see
                   his
                   brother
                   sinne
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   vnto
                   death
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     pardoned
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   let
                   him
                   aske
                   [
                   
                     pardon
                     in
                     his
                     behalfe
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   giue
                   him
                   life
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   sinne
                   not
                   vnto
                   death
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   vnto
                   death
                   [
                   
                     after
                     which
                     necessarily
                     damnation
                     followeth
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     sinne
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   pray
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     is
                     not
                     euery
                     sinne
                     a
                     sinne
                     to
                     death
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   All
                   vnrighteousnes
                   is
                   sinne
                   [
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     deserueth
                     death
                  
                   :
                   ]
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   not
                   vnto
                   death
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     pardoned
                     in
                     Christ.
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     feare
                     least
                     we
                     haue
                     committed
                     this
                     sinne
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     death
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   sinneth
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   begotten
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   keepeth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wicked
                   one
                   [
                   Sathan
                   ]
                   toucheth
                   him
                   not
                   [
                   i.
                   
                     doth
                     him
                     no
                     violence
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     can
                     not
                     giue
                     him
                     a
                     deadly
                     wound
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   whole
                   world
                   lieth
                   in
                   euill
                   :
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     seruitude
                     vnder
                     Sathan
                     and
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     shew
                     you
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   a
                   minde
                   to
                   know
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   this
                   same
                   is
                   that
                   very
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ch.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   
                     How
                     may
                     we
                     keepe
                     our selues
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     commit
                     the
                     sinne
                     to
                     death
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioh.
                   
                
                 
                   Little
                   children
                   ,
                   keepe
                   your selues
                   from
                   Images
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     of
                     false
                     gods
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     God.
                  
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               
                 PSALME
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iehoua
                   .
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   O
                   Iehoua
                   !
                   who
                   shall
                   dwell
                   [
                   
                     as
                     Pilgrimes
                     dwell
                     in
                     tents
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   thy
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     the
                     Church
                     militant
                  
                   ?
                   ]
                   who
                   shall
                   rest
                   in
                   thy
                   holy
                   Mountaine
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                  
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Ieho
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   walketh
                   perfectly
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     which
                     leadeth
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     vprightly
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Dau.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Who
                     is
                     the
                     vpright
                     man
                  
                   ?
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ieho
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   worketh
                   righteousnes
                   [
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     commandements
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     table
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   speaketh
                   the
                   trueth
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   [
                   
                     as
                     he
                     thinketh
                     ,
                     his
                     heart
                     and
                     tongue
                     agreeing
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Dau.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     what
                     notes
                     may
                     this
                     vpright
                     man
                     be
                     knowe
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     is
                     he
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ieho
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   He
                   that
                   slandereth
                   not
                   with
                   his
                   tōgue
                   :
                   
                   II.
                   nor
                   doth
                   hurt
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   :
                   III.
                   nor
                   receiueth
                   a
                   false
                   report
                   against
                   his
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   whose
                   eies
                   a
                   vile
                   person
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     an
                     vngodly
                     and
                     vnrighteous
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   is
                   contemned
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   honoureth
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   God
                   :
                   V.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   hauing
                   sworne
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   hinderance
                   ,
                   changeth
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   He
                   that
                   giueth
                   not
                   his
                   money
                   to
                   vsurie
                   .
                   VII
                   .
                   neither
                   taketh
                   reward
                   of
                   the
                   innocent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Dau.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Are
                     these
                     notes
                     vnfallible
                  
                   ?
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ieho
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   mooued
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     shall
                     abide
                     in
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               BRIEFE
               DISCOVRSE
               ,
               TAKEN
               OVT
               OF
               THE
               writings
               of
               Hier.
               Zanchius
               .
               Wherein
               the
               aforesaid
               case
               of
               Conscience
               is
               disputed
               and
               resolued
               .
            
             
               
                 Assertion
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Onely
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   not
                   onely
                   truely
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   are
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   which
                   god
                   hath
                   appointed
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   indeed
                   assured
                   of
                   their
                   Election
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   not
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   waies
                   .
                
              
               
                 WEe
                 say
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Elect
                   alone
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   and
                   indeede
                   are
                   made
                   sure
                   of
                   their
                   election
                   :
                
                 that
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 exclude
                 the
                 reprobate
                 hypocrites
                 :
                 for
                 considering
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 elected
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 truely
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 elected
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 truely
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 many
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 thinking
                 shall
                 be
                 predestinate
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 trueth
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 perswaded
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 deceiued
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 temporarie
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 of
                 thēselues
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 truely
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 :
                 
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 onely
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 certaine
                 perswasion
                 of
                 election
                 can
                 neuer
                 befall
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 reprobates
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 true
                 perswasion
                 of
                 heauenly
                 matters
                 ,
                 commeth
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 which
                 neuer
                 perswadeth
                 any
                 false
                 matter
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 how
                 can
                 reprobates
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 elected
                 ?
                 This
                 cōsidered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 amisse
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 attribute
                 this
                 perswasion
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 speake
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 alone
                 .
                 Wee
                 adde
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   indeed
                   made
                   sure
                   of
                   their
                   Election
                   :
                
                 which
                 must
                 bee
                 demonstratiuely
                 confirmed
                 against
                 Schoole-men
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 Wee
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 neuer
                 sure
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 :
                 nay
                 they
                 neuer
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Paul
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Againe
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 called
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 presently
                 are
                 made
                 sure
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 sooner
                 ,
                 some
                 
                 later
                 .
                 Lastly
                 wee
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   many
                   waies
                   ,
                
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 part
                 I
                 will
                 afterward
                 shewe
                 .
                 )
                 Nowe
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Schoolemen
                 demaund
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 of
                 his
                 Election
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 determine
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 diuine
                 reuelation
                 :
                 because
                 Predestination
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 vs.
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 some
                 speciall
                 reuelation
                 is
                 needfull
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 certified
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 mans
                 predestination
                 ,
                 their
                 sayings
                 are
                 not
                 simplie
                 to
                 be
                 disliked
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 meaning
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 waie
                 to
                 be
                 approoued
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 take
                 a
                 special
                 reuelation
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 shall
                 signifie
                 and
                 say
                 expresly
                 to
                 any
                 :
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 Angel
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 predestinate
                 to
                 life
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 sort
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 Paul
                 and
                 a
                 fewe
                 other
                 Saints
                 had
                 their
                 predestination
                 reuealed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 conclude
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 euerie
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 election
                 reuealed
                 to
                 him
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 cannot
                 bee
                 assured
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 deceiued
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 this
                 one
                 manner
                 which
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 doth
                 reueale
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 his
                 counsels
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 many
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 things
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 inspiration
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 outwardly
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 or
                 both
                 inwardly
                 and
                 outwardly
                 by
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 effects
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 spirit
                 he
                 did
                 inspire
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 
                 Hee
                 shall
                 lead
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 trueth
                 .
                 By
                 his
                 word
                 hee
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 he
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 his
                 will.
                 Also
                 by
                 diuers
                 effects
                 ,
                 he
                 declareth
                 either
                 his
                 mercie
                 or
                 his
                 iustice
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 must
                 bee
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 reuealing
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 certaine
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 assureth
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 inward
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   (
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   testifieth
                   vnto
                   our
                   spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Nowe
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 predestinated
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 adoption
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 actually
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 &
                 lastly
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 regenerate
                 as
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 inwardly
                 beareth
                 record
                 vnto
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 minds
                 being
                 inlightened
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 most
                 plainely
                 reuealeth
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 predestinate
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 to
                 adoption
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 regenerate
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ;
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 predestinated
                 to
                 adoption
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 more
                 certaine
                 then
                 this
                 testimonie
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 better
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 o●
                 god
                 ,
                 his
                 counsels
                 &
                 decrees
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 searcheth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 deepe
                 things
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 can
                 most
                 truly
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 .
                 
                 And
                 he
                 cannot
                 deceiue
                 vs
                 in
                 reuealing
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 trueth
                 
                 which
                 can
                 neither
                 deceiue
                 nor
                 be
                 deceiued
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Marie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 &
                 should
                 tel
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 elected
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 wouldst
                 not
                 thou
                 say
                 that
                 thou
                 couldst
                 not
                 then
                 doubt
                 any
                 longer
                 of
                 thy
                 election
                 ?
                 But
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 certaine
                 is
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 beareth
                 record
                 to
                 our
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 doth
                 more
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 any
                 angel
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 lesse
                 deceiue
                 then
                 an
                 angel
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 sure
                 is
                 this
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 considering
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 bodily
                 eares
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 might
                 soone
                 vanish
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 minde
                 and
                 spirit
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 beareth
                 record
                 to
                 our
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 neuer
                 departeth
                 from
                 our
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 abideth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 sheweth
                 forth
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 prayeth
                 in
                 vs.
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 crie
                 Abba
                 ,
                 father
                 :
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 altogither
                 so
                 sure
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 beareth
                 vs
                 record
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 presently
                 without
                 doubting
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 crie
                 ,
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 haue
                 this
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 renued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 :
                 
                 and
                 ingraffed
                 into
                 Christ.
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ingraffed
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 haue
                 receiued
                 and
                 doe
                 inioy
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 their
                 mindes
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 beareth
                 recorde
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 crie
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 renued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 most
                 mercifull
                 and
                 most
                 louing
                 father
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 .
                 Therefore
                 although
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 assured
                 by
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 f●ith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 thereby
                 argue
                 and
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 men
                 indeede
                 haue
                 thereby
                 a
                 sure
                 testimonie
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 to
                 glorie
                 :
                 because
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 heires
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 testimony
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 comprise
                 within
                 this
                 Demonstration
                 :
                 Whosoeuer
                 call
                 vpon
                 god
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 crie
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 they
                 thus
                 crie
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 heires
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 predestinate
                 to
                 adoption
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 testimonie
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 to
                 euery
                 Elect
                 man
                 his
                 predestination
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 within
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 bearing
                 record
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ.
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 argument
                 ,
                 also
                 seruing
                 to
                 confirme
                 our
                 assertion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 waie
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 his
                 predestination
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 doeth
                 declare
                 to
                 any
                 outwardly
                 in
                 priuate
                 and
                 speciall
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 expresse
                 wordes
                 ,
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 generall
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Christ
                 
                 calleth
                 all
                 them
                 which
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 elect
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 himselfe
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 euery
                 where
                 is
                 most
                 manifest
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 in
                 particular
                 propositions
                 he
                 say
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 him
                 particularly
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 elect
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 generall
                 propositions
                 ,
                 he
                 doeth
                 as
                 well
                 conclude
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 elected
                 :
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conclude
                 vnto
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 liuing
                 creature
                 indued
                 with
                 reason
                 by
                 this
                 generall
                 proposition
                 :
                 
                   Euery
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   indued
                   with
                   reason
                   :
                
                 the
                 assumption
                 beeing
                 suppressed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 dealeth
                 God
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 chosen
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 seuerall
                 man
                 whome
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 indue
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 euerlasting
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 he
                 publisheth
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   elect
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   :
                
                 a
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 concealed
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 giueth
                 vs
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 assumption
                 by
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 my selfe
                 that
                 I
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 maketh
                 this
                 conclusion
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 predestinate
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ?
                 euen
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 the
                 proposition
                 beeing
                 taken
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assumption
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 indeede
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 properly
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   middle
                   tearme
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 gospell
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   elect
                   :
                
                 doth
                 reueale
                 to
                 euery
                 faithfull
                 man
                 his
                 owne
                 predestination
                 .
                 Onely
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faithfull
                 man
                 hearing
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 propopositions
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 should
                 make
                 an
                 assumption
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 faithfull
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 reuealed
                 to
                 euery
                 mā
                 his
                 speciall
                 malediction
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   Curs●●is
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   continue
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   :
                
                 
                 although
                 he
                 say
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 specially
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 accursed
                 :
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 doeth
                 make
                 this
                 assumption
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 accursed
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 knoweth
                 most
                 certainly
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Schoole-men
                 are
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 if
                 GOD
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 will
                 reueale
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 only
                 reueale
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 fewe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 bin
                 prooued
                 and
                 declared
                 )
                 euen
                 by
                 his
                 worde
                 ,
                 in
                 generall
                 propositions
                 doth
                 reueale
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 his
                 predestination
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 certaine
                 then
                 this
                 demonstration
                 ?
                 Whosoeuer
                 doe
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 elect
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 elected
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 make
                 an
                 exception
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 certaine
                 and
                 euident
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 knowe
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 lieth
                 all
                 the
                 difficultie
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereas
                 neuerthelesse
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 hypocriticall
                 and
                 temporarie
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Answere
                 .
                 We
                 graunt
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 beleeue
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 faith●
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 &
                 only
                 lasteth
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 deceiued
                 whilst
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doe
                 not
                 indeede
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 them
                 
                 which
                 dreame
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 kings
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 very
                 beggers
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 beleeue
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 doe
                 know
                 whether
                 they
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 deceiued
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 handling
                 a
                 pretious
                 stone
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 sense
                 ,
                 know
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 handle
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 no
                 man
                 might
                 certainly
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 beleeued
                 truly
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Trie
                   your selues
                   whether
                   you
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   ?
                
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 euer
                 certenly
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 iustified
                 :
                 considering
                 that
                 they
                 onely
                 which
                 truly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 iustified
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 giuing
                 credit
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 words
                 ,
                 doth
                 certēly
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 him
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 he
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 godly
                 writers
                 haue
                 prooued
                 against
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 certaine
                 of
                 his
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 vniuersall
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   which
                   beleeueth
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   constant
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   elected
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                
                 no
                 man
                 c●n
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 elected
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 albeit
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 tell
                 whether
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 perpetuall
                 .
                 This
                 collection
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 learned
                 haue
                 fully
                 prooued
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 perpetual
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 they
                 which
                 certenly
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 their
                 true
                 faith
                 shall
                 neuer
                 perish
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   feare
                   into
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   neuer
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 praier
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                   Peter
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   faith
                   doe
                   not
                   faile
                   .
                
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 generally
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 elect
                 ,
                 doth
                 reueale
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 proposition
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 faithfull
                 man
                 may
                 certainly
                 assume
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 his
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 inward
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 outward
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 certaine
                 markes
                 imprinted
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 seale
                 vs
                 to
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 seale
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 giue
                 diligent
                 heede
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 thereby
                 euidently
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 set
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 foreknowne
                 for
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 loued
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 predestinated
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 appe●taine
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 citie
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 foundation
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 .
                 
                 And
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 twofold
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 :
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 effects
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 afterward
                 handle
                 )
                 God
                 worketh
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 elect
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 afterward
                 we
                 will
                 shew
                 .
                 Therefore
                 by
                 right
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 feeling
                 and
                 experience
                 of
                 these
                 effects
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 election
                 and
                 predestination
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 graces
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 predestination
                 (
                 as
                 Augustine
                 witnesseth
                 )
                 be
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 most
                 certainely
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 free
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 made
                 free
                 ;
                 therefore
                 whosoeuer
                 feeleth
                 himselfe
                 freed
                 through
                 these
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 and
                 certified
                 of
                 his
                 predestination
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 these
                 effects
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 effects
                 simplie
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 such
                 effects
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 seales
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 namely
                 in
                 printing
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 liuely
                 forme
                 and
                 image
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 foreknowing
                 vs
                 ,
                 louing
                 vs
                 ,
                 electing
                 vs.
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 albeit
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 foreknowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 election
                 and
                 predestination
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 concerning
                 our selues
                 ,
                 in
                 God
                 himselfe
                 foreknowing
                 ,
                 willing
                 ,
                 and
                 electing
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 may
                 beholde
                 in
                 our selues
                 some
                 sure
                 representations
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 imprinted
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 stamped
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 worde
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 these
                 formes
                 and
                 impressions
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 patterns
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 verie
                 good
                 and
                 comfortable
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 declared
                 by
                 a
                 similitude
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 sunne
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 the
                 sunne
                 when
                 it
                 shineth
                 vpon
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 looketh
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 imprint
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 in
                 our
                 eies
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 also
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 beeing
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 ,
                 may
                 looke
                 againe
                 vpon
                 the
                 sunne
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 his
                 light
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 and
                 his
                 beames
                 beeing
                 sent
                 downe
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 bea●en
                 backe
                 and
                 reflected
                 againe
                 towards
                 the
                 sunne
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 and
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 for
                 his
                 from
                 all
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 it
                 alwaies
                 resteth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 of
                 it selfe
                 be
                 perceiued
                 of
                 vs.
                 But
                 yet
                 whilest
                 God
                 doeth
                 acknowledge
                 vs
                 for
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 portrait
                 in
                 vs
                 his
                 elect
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 forme
                 and
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 foreknowledge
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 maketh
                 vs
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 all
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 only
                 true
                 God.
                 Thus
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 through
                 this
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vouchsafeth
                 vs
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 God
                 and
                 father
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 behold
                 in
                 God
                 himselfe
                 his
                 foreknowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 foreknowne
                 vs
                 for
                 his
                 fonnes
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 vs
                 for
                 his
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 the
                 elect
                 being
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 light
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 he
                 causeth
                 vs
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 serueth
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 know
                 my
                 sheep
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 known
                 of
                 mine
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 whiles
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 for
                 my
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 them
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 light
                 and
                 knowledge
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 can
                 acknowledge
                 me
                 for
                 their
                 pastor
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 :
                 when
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 are
                 known
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 teacheth
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 knew
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 acknowledged
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 eternall
                 predestination
                 :
                 &
                 by
                 giuing
                 vnto
                 them
                 this
                 his
                 wisdome
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 God.
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 loued
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundatiō
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 god
                 by
                 louing
                 vs
                 doth
                 print
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 loue
                 him
                 againe
                 frō
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 reflection
                 of
                 the
                 funne
                 beames
                 sent
                 down
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 loue
                 againe
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 vs
                 being
                 eternall
                 ,
                 &
                 causing
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 begetteth
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 a
                 certaine
                 loue
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 seruing
                 for
                 his
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 :
                 
                 
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   first
                   loued
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   first
                   loued
                   vs
                
                 As
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 loue
                 GOD
                 ;
                 because
                 hee
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 louing
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ingrauing
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 againe
                 
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 .
                 So
                 loue
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 loue
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 loue
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 proceede
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs.
                 And
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 that
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 loue
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 loued
                 vs
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 shed
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 loue
                 is
                 also
                 wrought
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 towards
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 that
                 sound
                 loue
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 seele
                 our selues
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 great
                 that
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 loued
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 loue
                 else
                 but
                 predestination
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 election
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 singled
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 holy
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 begets
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 certain
                 image
                 euen
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 another
                 election
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 renouncing
                 all
                 other
                 Gods
                 which
                 are
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 make
                 our
                 choice
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 true
                 God
                 Iehouah
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 god
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 alwaies
                 before
                 our
                 eies
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 sanctifieth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 our
                 whole
                 saluation
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 through
                 this
                 constant
                 election
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 election
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 god
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 firme
                 and
                 sure
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 we
                 gather
                 the
                 cause
                 by
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 we
                 gather
                 the
                 patterne
                 by
                 the
                 picture
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 seale
                 fashioned
                 in
                 waxe
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 easily
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 seale
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 &
                 predestination
                 imprinted
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 reueale
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 his
                 own
                 election
                 and
                 predestination
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 certaine
                 eff●cts
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 the
                 causes
                 are
                 known
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 certaine
                 liuely
                 types
                 of
                 Gods
                 foreknowledge
                 and
                 election
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 sealed
                 vp
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 imprinting
                 of
                 these
                 formes
                 &
                 types
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seale
                 is
                 in
                 wax
                 :
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 patterns
                 themselues
                 are
                 knowne
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 not
                 be
                 sealed
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 with
                 these
                 markes
                 of
                 Gods
                 election
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 treat
                 of
                 election
                 and
                 predestination
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   elected
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   holy
                   and
                   without
                   blame
                   .
                
                 Also
                 he
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 whome
                 God
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 are
                 likewise
                 called
                 and
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequent
                 indued
                 with
                 faith
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 father
                 :
                 with
                 loue
                 also
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 loue
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 :
                 Also
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 constant
                 purpose
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 desire
                 constantly
                 his
                 glorie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   foundation
                   standeth
                   sure
                   ,
                   hauing
                   this
                   seale
                
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 GOD
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                 Nowe
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 putteth
                 downe
                 another
                 seale
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   let
                   him
                   depart
                   from
                   iniquitie
                   which
                   calleth
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 for
                 with
                 this
                 marke
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 branded
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 :
                 seeking
                 after
                 holinesse
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 sealing
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 innumerable
                 multitude
                 was
                 sealed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 father
                 sealed
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 man
                 &
                 Mediator
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 he
                 hath
                 sealed
                 ,
                 &
                 doeth
                 daily
                 seale
                 with
                 sure
                 notes
                 and
                 seales
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 childrē
                 
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 annointed
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 vs
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 sealed
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 redemption
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 discerne
                 a
                 right
                 seale
                 from
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 soules
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 sealing
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 hypocrits
                 ,
                 &
                 lawful
                 children
                 frō
                 bastards
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 declare
                 some
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 markes
                 and
                 seales
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 from
                 Reprobates
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 is
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Mediator
                 and
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 elected
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 redeemed
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 clensed
                 and
                 sealed
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 quickened
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 eternall
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 are
                 seuered
                 from
                 Reprobates
                 which
                 alwaies
                 remaine
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 .
                 Wee
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 enioy
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 election
                 ,
                 vocation
                 or
                 iustification
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 hee
                 hath
                 poured
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 into
                 vs.
                 In
                 that
                 therefore
                 euerie
                 elect
                 faithfull
                 man
                 feeleth
                 Christ
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quicken
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 seale
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 elected
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 :
                 A
                 part
                 and
                 beginning
                 of
                 which
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 liue
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 as
                 euerie
                 man
                 knoweth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 :
                 he
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 predestinated
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 first
                 note
                 the
                 faithfull
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 elect
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   your selues
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   except
                   ye
                   be
                   Reprobates
                   ?
                
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 sealing
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 sealing
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 this
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 discerned
                 from
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 passed
                 ouer
                 vntouched
                 of
                 the
                 Angel.
                 And
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 chiefe
                 effect
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 too
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 which
                 followe
                 :
                 all
                 other
                 effects
                 of
                 Predestination
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 sealed
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 nameth
                 three
                 principals
                 ,
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 effectuall
                 )
                 our
                 iustification
                 and
                 glorification
                 .
                 This
                 third
                 effect
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 may
                 verie
                 well
                 be
                 referred
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 receiue
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 we
                 ioyne
                 a
                 sound
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 great
                 and
                 constant
                 delight
                 and
                 ioie
                 :
                 faith
                 also
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 deitie
                 ,
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Vnto
                 iustification
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 by
                 Christ
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 regeneration
                 too
                 ,
                 or
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 renouation
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 loue
                 not
                 faigned
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 and
                 cleane
                 ,
                 patience
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 and
                 boasting
                 in
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 adde
                 herevnto
                 the
                 crosse
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 beare
                 for
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 feeleth
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 willingly
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 beleeue
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 burneth
                 with
                 true
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 bent
                 to
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 :
                 hee
                 cannot
                 
                 but
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 onely
                 doeth
                 communicate
                 these
                 vnto
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 threefold
                 waie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 his
                 Predestination
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 take
                 an
                 occasion
                 the
                 rather
                 of
                 doubting
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 of
                 confirming
                 himselfe
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 spoken
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 peraduenture
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 feele
                 in
                 himselfe
                 few
                 &
                 verie
                 weake
                 fruits
                 of
                 regeneration
                 and
                 election
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 him
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 vnderset
                 himselfe
                 with
                 these
                 proppes
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 hee
                 truely
                 felt
                 in
                 himselfe
                 that
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 (
                 which
                 before
                 I
                 mentioned
                 )
                 namely
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 knowe
                 vndoubtedly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 neuer
                 beareth
                 record
                 ,
                 or
                 perswadeth
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 predestinate
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 adoption
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 elected
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 albeit
                 hee
                 feele
                 in
                 himselfe
                 both
                 few
                 and
                 feeble
                 effects
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 :
                 otherwise
                 hee
                 shall
                 disgrace
                 the
                 testimonie
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 hee
                 enioyeth
                 :
                 although
                 peraduenture
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 his
                 minde
                 is
                 troubled
                 by
                 euill
                 affections
                 ,
                 that
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 can
                 scarse
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 being
                 once
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 our
                 spirit
                 ,
                 lasteth
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 otherwhiles
                 heard
                 more
                 plainely
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 is
                 more
                 slenderly
                 and
                 scarce
                 perceiued
                 .
                 But
                 howe
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 may
                 I
                 knowe
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 testimonie
                 doeth
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 certaine
                 testimonie
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 perswasion
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 testimonie
                 and
                 perswasion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doeth
                 not
                 simplie
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 perswade
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 drawne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 flesh
                 can
                 doe
                 this
                 .
                 Againe
                 hee
                 perswades
                 vs
                 by
                 reasons
                 drawn
                 not
                 from
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 any
                 worthinesse
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 alone
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 deuill
                 will
                 neuer
                 perswade
                 any
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 needes
                 must
                 call
                 him
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 disagreeing
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 a
                 heartie
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will.
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 thou
                 hast
                 felt
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 any
                 such
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 perswade
                 thy selfe
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 too
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 predestinate
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 prop
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 vnderset
                 that
                 weake
                 beleefe
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 our
                 certaine
                 election
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 hold
                 this
                 without
                 wauering
                 whatsoeuer
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 that
                 art
                 tempted
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 thy
                 election
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 required
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 to
                 worke
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 God
                 chose
                 vs
                 of
                 his
                 onely
                 
                 meere
                 goodnes
                 )
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 elect
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 certaine
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 ingrafted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 iustified
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 elected
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 both
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sufficient
                 :
                 not
                 perfect
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 a
                 graine
                 of
                 mustard
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 feeble
                 like
                 a
                 young
                 borne
                 babe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sore
                 diseased
                 too
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 liuely
                 &
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 lasteth
                 alwaies
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 before
                 declared
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 altogether
                 faile
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 once
                 haue
                 beene
                 truly
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 remaine
                 alwaies
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 ;
                 All
                 that
                 my
                 Father
                 giueth
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 me
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 forth
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 looke
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 faith
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 power
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 knit
                 vs
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 alwaies
                 endeauour
                 to
                 encrease
                 in
                 faith
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ;
                 one
                 little
                 sparkle
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 engraft
                 vs
                 into
                 Christ.
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 doubt
                 of
                 our
                 engrafting
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 too
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 and
                 slender
                 fruits
                 it
                 bringeth
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 certenly
                 know
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 whether
                 my
                 faith
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 liuely
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 is
                 perceiued
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 truly
                 feele
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 you
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 receiued
                 to
                 fauour
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 perswasion
                 is
                 grounded
                 not
                 vpon
                 any
                 merits
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 sole
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 feele
                 such
                 a
                 confidence
                 to
                 approach
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 loue
                 towards
                 him
                 &
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 do
                 hate
                 and
                 detest
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 glorie
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 sinne
                 is
                 )
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 serue
                 for
                 the
                 aduancing
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 you
                 loue
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 desire
                 and
                 seeke
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 brethren
                 and
                 friends
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 these
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 therefore
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 feelest
                 these
                 effects
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 albeit
                 very
                 slender
                 and
                 greatly
                 languishing
                 ,
                 yet
                 assure
                 thy selfe
                 thou
                 art
                 indued
                 with
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 weake
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 Christ
                 elected
                 too
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 thy
                 saluation
                 and
                 election
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 thy
                 daily
                 slippes
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 thy
                 weaknes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 hainous
                 crimes
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 neither
                 Dauid
                 for
                 his
                 adulterie
                 and
                 murder
                 ,
                 not
                 Peter
                 for
                 his
                 threefold
                 deniall
                 ,
                 did
                 despaire
                 of
                 their
                 election
                 :
                 which
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 beeing
                 plunged
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 gulfes
                 of
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 they
                 held
                 fast
                 their
                 faith
                 as
                 an
                 anker
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 vpon
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 prop.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 we
                 must
                 forget
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 our
                 election
                 is
                 certen
                 and
                 immutable
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 works
                 of
                 ours
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 it
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 euill
                 deserts
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 first
                 proceeded
                 frō
                 the
                 onely
                 free
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 theron
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 we
                 prouoke
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 
                 against
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 will
                 God
                 let
                 them
                 escape
                 vnpunished
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 chastiseth
                 vs
                 by
                 diuerse
                 ,
                 both
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 scourges
                 :
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 Dauid
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 goodnes
                 sake
                 &
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 purpose
                 should
                 remaine
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 election
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 giueth
                 vs
                 repentance
                 anew
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receiue
                 vs
                 to
                 fauour
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 although
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 thou
                 feelest
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 weake
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 fallen
                 to
                 diuers
                 sinnes
                 :
                 yet
                 wheras
                 hertofore
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 many
                 &
                 euident
                 testimonies
                 of
                 thy
                 election
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 testimonie
                 taken
                 from
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 assuredly
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 thy
                 election
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 much
                 derogate
                 from
                 this
                 free
                 election
                 ,
                 &
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 thy
                 election
                 heretofore
                 enioied
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 those
                 which
                 yet
                 thou
                 enioyest
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 thy
                 sins
                 displease
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 desirest
                 to
                 liue
                 without
                 blame
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 thy
                 sinns
                 displease
                 thee
                 :
                 why
                 now
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 new
                 testimonie
                 of
                 thy
                 election
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 repentance
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 proper
                 vnto
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 three
                 props
                 we
                 must
                 vphold
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 euery
                 ones
                 particular
                 election
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 certentie
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 which
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 elected
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assertion
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   are
                   predestinated
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   predestinate
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   elect
                   necessarily
                   at
                   length
                   doe
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   ende
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   certentie
                   of
                   their
                   election
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   certentie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   traced
                   through
                   those
                   meanes
                   which
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ende
                   .
                
              
               
                 VVE
                 must
                 marke
                 the
                 ende
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 concerneth
                 the
                 elect
                 themselues
                 ,
                 namely
                 their
                 glorification
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 eternall
                 life
                 and
                 glorie
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 concerneth
                 God
                 himselfe
                 which
                 chuseth
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 eternally
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 coupled
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 praeelected
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 followeth
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 heauenly
                 glorie
                 :
                 so
                 much
                 also
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 vs.
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 ende
                 which
                 concerneth
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 reprobation
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 predestination
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 these
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 his
                 meere
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 iust
                 damnation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 iustice
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 elect
                 shall
                 attaine
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 diuers
                 from
                 that
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 )
                 vnto
                 which
                 the
                 reprobates
                 are
                 appointed
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 eternall
                 death
                 :
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 treat
                 in
                 this
                 assertion
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 eternall
                 glorification
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 now
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 meanes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                 elect
                 are
                 brought
                 vnto
                 this
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 which
                 meanes
                 we
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 predestinate
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 necessarie
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 no
                 man
                 simply
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 eternal
                 life
                 and
                 glorie
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 mediatour
                 and
                 high
                 priest
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 and
                 iustice
                 (
                 for
                 without
                 Christ
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 )
                 also
                 our
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 iustification
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 our
                 regeneration
                 too
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 foure
                 ,
                 predestination
                 ,
                 vocation
                 ,
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 glorification
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 linked
                 togither
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 seuer
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 effectually
                 called
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 predestinate
                 :
                 therefore
                 without
                 these
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 children
                 and
                 infants
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 of
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 euen
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 infants
                 are
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 certain
                 meanes
                 annexed
                 vnto
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 albeit
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 infants
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 elect
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 more
                 plenteous
                 &
                 liuely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 some
                 more
                 slender
                 &
                 weake
                 .
                 As
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 a
                 detestation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 patience
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 )
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 comprehendeth
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   created
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 borne
                 a
                 new
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vnto
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   prepared
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 lead
                 our
                 liues
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 walking
                 at
                 length
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 them
                 God
                 trayleth
                 vs
                 thither
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 elect
                 to
                 that
                 ende
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 .
                 For
                 predestination
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 ende
                 as
                 the
                 meanes
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 which
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 :
                 Predestination
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 indeed
                 are
                 freed
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 freed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 briefly
                 consider
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 )
                 prepared
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   first
                   effect
                   of
                   predestination
                   is
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   merits
                   ,
                   death
                   ,
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   glorie
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   mediatour
                   betweene
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   and
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 and
                 benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 free
                 predestination
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 are
                 so
                 ordered
                 among
                 themselues
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 causes
                 efficient
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 so
                 speake
                 )
                 the
                 materiall
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 effect
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 effects
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 saith
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 elected
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 namly
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 members
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 writeth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 adoption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 obtaine
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 adopted
                 into
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 making
                 vs
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 son●hip
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 really
                 made
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 indued
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 borne
                 anew
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 acceptable
                 and
                 beloued
                 vnto
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 beloued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Christ.
                 Fou●thly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 redemptiō
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 obtained
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 wisdome
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 earth
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 there
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 else
                 where
                 )
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 benefits
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 counting
                 from
                 our
                 eternall
                 election
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 our
                 glorification
                 :
                 all
                 those
                 we
                 now
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 elected
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 predestinate
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 him
                 enioy
                 all
                 other
                 benefits
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   second
                   ben●fit
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   our
                   predestination
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   effectuall
                   calling
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   elect
                   are
                   onely
                   called
                   :
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 purpose
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 an
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 which
                 proceed
                 directly
                 from
                 ●t
                 :
                 a
                 heartie
                 kind
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conceiuing
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 sure
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 election
                 and
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                   heareth
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 very
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 continually
                 :
                 but
                 ye
                 heare
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 calling
                 is
                 wrought
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 yeares
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 chiefly
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 inward
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 whiles
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 draweth
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 Which
                 also
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 infants
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 calling
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 saluation
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Apostles
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 calling
                 ,
                 naming
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   saints
                   called
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 elected
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 at
                 length
                 effectually
                 be
                 called
                 and
                 drawne
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
                   After
                   an
                   effectuall
                   calling
                   followeth
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   predestination
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   peculiar
                   vnto
                   ●he
                   elect
                   :
                
                 And
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 
                 
                   For
                   by
                   it
                   we
                   are
                   ingrafted
                   into
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   faith
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   sau●d
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 the
                 Apostle
                 plainly
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 obtained
                 mercie
                 ,
                 (
                 namely
                 in
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 predestination
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 beleeue
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 obtaine
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 elect
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 very
                 gift
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   benefit
                   is
                   Iustification
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   free
                   pardoning
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   followeth
                   Faith
                   :
                   because
                   whosoeuer
                   are
                   indued
                   with
                   true
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   also
                   iustified
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 that
                 iustification
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 predestination
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 when
                 he
                 putt●th
                 it
                 after
                 calling
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 he
                 setteth
                 predestination
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 elect
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 blame
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                 the
                 pardoning
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 his
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 shall
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 .
                 
                   With
                   iustification
                   is
                   ioyned
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   whiles
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   new
                   creatures
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   too
                   :
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   adoption
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   by
                   regeneration
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 Christ
                 iustifieth
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 vnrighteousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 impute
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 he
                 taketh
                 from
                 vs
                 our
                 stonie
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 giueth
                 vs
                 a
                 fleshie
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 strips
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 &
                 puts
                 on
                 his
                 new
                 man.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 vs
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 nature
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 vs
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 too
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 predestinated
                 to
                 adoption
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 elect
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 holy
                 without
                 blame
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 called
                 spirit
                 .
                 Therfore
                 the
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 begotten
                 anew
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
                   Hence
                   issueth
                   the
                   sixt
                   effect
                   of
                   predestination
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   heedfully
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   :
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   righteo●unesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   detestation
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   the
                   affections
                   are
                   principally
                   chaunged
                   .
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 borne
                 anew
                 ,
                 doe
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 sauour
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 chiefe
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 concupiscence
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 chiefe
                 affections
                 of
                 regeneration
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 chiefly
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 loued
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 hated
                 iniquitie
                 ;
                 
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 accomplished
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Dauid
                 who
                 in
                 himselfe
                 did
                 represent
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 saide
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   loued
                   thy
                   law
                   ,
                   thy
                   law
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   hated
                   all
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   sitte
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 Also
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   delighted
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   inner
                   man
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 borne
                 anewe
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 doubteth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 affections
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 predestinatiō
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 ignorant
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 in
                 time
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 his
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 he
                 hath
                 decreed
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 on
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   And
                   from
                   these
                   two
                   affections
                   ,
                   beeing
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   regenerati●n
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   a
                   care
                   and
                   endeauour
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   flie
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fulfill
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   seauenth
                   effect
                   of
                   predestination
                   .
                
                 For
                 he
                 which
                 hateth
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 heede
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fleeth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 escheweth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 loueth
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 he
                 seeketh
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauoureth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 compassing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                 maketh
                 this
                 a
                 chiefe
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 betweene
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 anew
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 borne
                 anew
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 both
                 loue
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 loue
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 deuill
                 sinned
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 dissolue
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 elect
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 reprobate
                 he
                 leaueth
                 them
                 vntouched
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 giuen
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 borne
                 anew
                 ,
                 and
                 saued
                 .
                 Therefore
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 was
                 before
                 ordained
                 and
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 cleare
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 also
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 predestination
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 plainely
                 teacheth
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 serueth
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 deliuereth
                 of
                 
                   loue
                   vnfained
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 elect
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 inseparable
                 companion
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ascribeth
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 vnfaithful
                 haue
                 nothing
                 cleane
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 minde
                 and
                 conscience
                 is
                 defiled
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 care
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 necessarie
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 Peter
                 sheweth
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 bids
                 vs
                 endeauour
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 election
                 and
                 calling
                 sure
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 copies
                 haue
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 whom
                 shall
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 sure
                 ?
                 not
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 sure
                 vnto
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 but
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 neighbours
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 vses
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 by
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 by
                 effects
                 of
                 predestination
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 both
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 our
                 neighbours
                 are
                 certified
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 too
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 considering
                 whiles
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 wickednes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 submit
                 our selues
                 to
                 our
                 flesh
                 and
                 Sathan
                 :
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 doe
                 perpetually
                 warre
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 therewithall
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 they
                 beeing
                 most
                 valiant
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 we
                 are
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 fight
                 are
                 foiled
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therfore
                 we
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 flie
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 craue
                 his
                 assistance
                 :
                 
                   therefore
                   the
                   eight
                   effect
                   of
                   our
                   predestination
                   is
                   the
                   calling
                   vpon
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   fight
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   vs
                   ayd
                   against
                   the
                   Deuill
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 elect
                 haue
                 to
                 stir
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 praier
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 maketh
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   gronings
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   vttered
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 mooueth
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 request
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 biddeth
                 vs
                 cal
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 heare
                 vs.
                 From
                 these
                 proceedeth
                 
                   the
                   ninth
                   effect
                   of
                   predestination
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   repentance
                   for
                   our
                   daily
                   slippes
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   continuall
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   bettered
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 we
                 heartily
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 euen
                 now
                 borne
                 anew
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 speaketh
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 regenerate
                 :
                 O
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 ?
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
                   From
                   this
                   ninth
                   effect
                   proceedeth
                   the
                   tenth
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   a
                   desire
                   that
                   Christ
                   may
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   miseries
                   and
                   
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   perfectly
                   restore
                   his
                   owne
                   kingdome
                   .
                
                 
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 loue
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 Iohn
                 bringeth
                 in
                 the
                 spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Come
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   come
                   quickly
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   come
                
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 pray
                 on
                 this
                 wise
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 heard
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 promise
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   tribulation
                   call
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   thee
                   :
                   hence
                   appeareth
                   
                   the
                   eleuenth
                   effect
                   of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   true
                   patience
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   true
                   comfort
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   reioycing
                   in
                   aduersitie
                
                 :
                 
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   describeth
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   a
                   certaine
                   taking
                   vp
                   of
                   courage
                   and
                   recouerie
                   of
                   strength
                   against
                   his
                   enemies
                   :
                   whereby
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 be
                 often
                 beaten
                 downe
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 Christ
                 speedily
                 sendeth
                 ayd
                 from
                 heauen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 rise
                 vp
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 againe
                 the
                 fight
                 against
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 
                 
                   fight
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   made
                   conquerours
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   victorie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   crowne
                   :
                   which
                   assurance
                   also
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   Predestination
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                
                 For
                 what
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 vs
                 ?
                 
                 Therefor●
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 seduced
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perish
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 cunning
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 miracles
                 .
                 
                 And
                 
                   lastly
                   ,
                   hence
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   that
                   last
                   effect
                   of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   can
                   obtaine
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   perseuerance
                   ,
                
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ioyned
                 with
                 a
                 manifest
                 care
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 gift
                 is
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 promiseth
                 by
                 Ieremie
                 :
                 
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 feare
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 heauenly
                 glorie
                 ,
                 vntill
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 bodies
                 also
                 beeing
                 raised
                 vp
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 predestinate
                 to
                 vse
                 those
                 meanes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 certaine
                 steps
                 and
                 staires
                 ,
                 they
                 climbe
                 into
                 that
                 heauenly
                 dwelling
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 predestinate
                 to
                 these
                 meanes
                 ,
                 namely
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Wherefore
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 doctrine
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 is
                 confuted
                 as
                 touching
                 predestination
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 foresaw
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 did
                 predestinate
                 vs
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 choose
                 vs
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 obtained
                 mercie
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 was
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   be
                   faithfull
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 elected
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   holy
                   and
                   without
                   blame
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 did
                 or
                 should
                 doe
                 good
                 works
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 created
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 :
                 
                 
                   which
                   God
                   prepared
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 liue
                 soberly
                 ,
                 iustly
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 therefore
                 appeared
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 denying
                 all
                 vngodlines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   might
                   liue
                   soberly
                   ,
                   iustly
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   i●
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 wicked
                 opinion
                 is
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 preuent
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 our
                 merits
                 which
                 God
                 foresaw
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 foully
                 the
                 bellygods
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 which
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 predestinate
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 predestination
                 be
                 certaine
                 and
                 vnchangeable
                 ,
                 what
                 neede
                 wee
                 endeauour
                 our selues
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 or
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
                 for
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 howesoeuer
                 the
                 elect
                 doe
                 liue
                 ,
                 vndoubtedly
                 they
                 cannot
                 perish
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 Alas
                 poore
                 wretches
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seuer
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 conioyned
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 ende
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 ende
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 breake
                 the
                 chaine
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 either
                 can
                 or
                 must
                 be
                 loosed
                 ,
                 whilst
                 that
                 they
                 seuer
                 their
                 calling
                 &
                 iustification
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 Faith
                 too
                 &
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 from
                 predestination
                 and
                 glorification
                 .
                 As
                 though
                 God
                 did
                 glorifie
                 them
                 whome
                 he
                 did
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 called
                 and
                 iustified
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 shewe
                 their
                 quicke
                 and
                 liuely
                 faith
                 by
                 workes
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 what
                 our
                 dutie
                 is
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 elect
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 come
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 )
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 predestinate
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 elected
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 certaine
                 steps
                 ,
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 so
                 farre
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 from
                 neglecting
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 our
                 dutie
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 Faith
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 conuersant
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 bring
                 vs
                 therevnto
                 of
                 our selues
                 :
                 Therfore
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 part
                 to
                 craue
                 them
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 by
                 praier
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 giue
                 vs
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 them
                 in
                 vs.
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 onely
                 aske
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 certainely
                 trust
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 them
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 cause
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 predestinated
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 beleeue
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 elected
                 to
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 we
                 depart
                 hence
                 ,
                 hee
                 wil
                 giue
                 vs
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 encrease
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 inflame
                 vs
                 with
                 loue
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 minister
                 vnto
                 vs
                 aboundantly
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 Yea
                 this
                 confidence
                 also
                 and
                 praier
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 effect
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 get
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 doctrine
                 we
                 must
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 predestination
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 obtaining
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 establish
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 both
                 these
                 principles
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 to
                 life
                 cannot
                 perish
                 :
                 and
                 vnlesse
                 a
                 man
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 perseuere
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 in
                 this
                 faith
                 working
                 by
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 shall
                 perish
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 predestination
                 ,
                 the
                 means
                 &
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 so
                 ioyned
                 togither
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 whosoeuer
                 holdeth
                 not
                 the
                 meanes
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 (
                 amongest
                 which
                 faith
                 is
                 one
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 neuer
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needes
                 perish
                 :
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 holdeth
                 faith
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 propositions
                 is
                 euident
                 :
                 He
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 hath
                 eternal
                 life
                 :
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 remaineth
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 a
                 constant
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 election
                 :
                 so
                 obstinate
                 infidelitie
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 reprobation
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Bradfords
               answer
               to
               Careles
               .
            
             
               
                 Careles
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 
                   Am
                   troubled
                   with
                   feare
                   that
                   my
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   pardoned
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Bradford
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 thee
                 a
                 penitent
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 heart
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 desireth
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 is
                 taken
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 he
                 accepting
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deede
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 penitent
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 heart
                 indeede
                 .
              
            
             
               Trin-vni
               Deo
               gloria
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DIRECTION
               FOR
               THE
               GOVERNMENT
               OF
               THE
               TONGVE
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legate
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               reader
               .
            
             
               
                 CHristian
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               lamentable
               and
               fe●●efull
               is
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               tongue
               among
               all
               sortes
               &
               degrees
               of
               men
               euer●
               where
               .
               Hence
               daily
               arise
               manifold
               sinnes
               against
               God
               and
               ●nnu●erable
               scandals
               and
               grieuances
               to
               our
               brethren
               .
               It
               would
               make
               a
               mans
               heart
               to
               bleede
               ,
               to
               heare
               and
               consider
               howe
               Swearing
               ,
               Blaspheming
               ,
               Cursed
               speaking
               ,
               Ra●ling
               ,
               Backbiting
               ,
               Slandering
               ,
               Chiding
               ,
               Quarrelling
               ,
               Cōtending
               ,
               Iesting
               ,
               Mocking
               ,
               Flattering
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Dissembling
               ,
               Vaine
               and
               idle
               talking
               ouerflow
               in
               all
               place●
               ,
               so
               as
               men
               which
               feare
               God
               had
               better
               bee
               any
               where
               then
               in
               the
               companie
               of
               most
               men
               .
               Well
               thou
               ;
               art
               thou
               a
               man
               which
               hast
               made
               little
               conscience
               of
               thy
               speech
               and
               talke
               ?
               repent
               seriously
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               and
               amend
               thy
               life
               ,
               least
               for
               the
               abusing
               of
               thy
               tongue
               thou
               crie
               with
               Diues
               in
               hell
               .
               
                 Send
                 Lazarus
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 dippe
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 his
                 finger
                 in
                 water
                 and
                 coole
                 my
                 tongue
                 .
              
               
               And
               if
               thou
               be
               one
               which
               hast
               care
               to
               order
               thy selfe
               in
               speech
               &
               silence
               according
               to
               gods
               word
               ,
               oh
               ,
               doe
               it
               more
               .
               For
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               with
               the
               same
               tongue
               wherewith
               they
               confesse
               the
               faith
               and
               religion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               by
               vaine
               and
               vngodly
               speech
               vtterly
               denie
               the
               power
               thereof
               ?
               And
               for
               thy
               better
               helpe
               herein
               ,
               I
               haue
               penned
               these
               few
               lines
               following
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Gouernment
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               Vse
               them
               for
               thy
               benefit
               ,
               and
               finding
               profit
               thereby
               ,
               giue
               glorie
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     M.
                     D.
                     XCII
                     ,
                     Decemb.
                     12.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 W.
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               OF
               THE
               GOVERNEMENT
               OF
               THE
               TONGVE
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 generall
                 meanes
                 of
                 ruling
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 vsage
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 according
                 to
                 GODS
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 well-ordering
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 :
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 pure
                 heart
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 fountaine
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 streames
                 that
                 issue
                 thence
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 cleane
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 a
                 bottomlesse
                 gulfe
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 pure
                 :
                 &
                 then
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 alwaies
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 pure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 seriously
                 examine
                 thy
                 life
                 and
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 past
                 :
                 then
                 with
                 a
                 heauie
                 and
                 bleeding
                 heart
                 confesse
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 condemning
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 with
                 deepe
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 of
                 spirit
                 crie
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 send
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 a
                 sweete
                 certificate
                 into
                 thy
                 perplexed
                 conscience
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 done
                 away
                 .
                 Now
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 in
                 which
                 pardon
                 shall
                 be
                 graunted
                 ,
                 God
                 likewise
                 will
                 once
                 againe
                 stretch
                 forth
                 that
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 made
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 wast
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 renue
                 a
                 right
                 spirit
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stablish
                 thee
                 by
                 his
                 free
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 whome
                 he
                 iustifieth
                 ,
                 them
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 sanctifieth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 purified
                 heart
                 appeareth
                 by
                 these
                 signes
                 .
                 I.
                 If
                 thou
                 feele
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 displeased
                 at
                 thine
                 owne
                 infirmities
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 droope
                 vnder
                 them
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 vnder
                 bodily
                 sicknesse
                 .
                 II.
                 If
                 thou
                 begin
                 to
                 hate
                 and
                 to
                 flie
                 thine
                 owne
                 personall
                 sinnes
                 .
                 III.
                 If
                 thou
                 feele
                 a
                 griefe
                 and
                 sorrow
                 after
                 thou
                 hast
                 offended
                 God.
                 IV.
                 If
                 thou
                 heartily
                 desire
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 V.
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 auoide
                 all
                 occasions
                 and
                 entisements
                 to
                 euill
                 .
                 VI.
                 If
                 thou
                 trauell
                 and
                 doe
                 thine
                 endeauour
                 in
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 desire
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 wash
                 and
                 rinse
                 thine
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 speciall
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   purifieth
                   the
                   heart
                
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 purifieth
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 applying
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 merits
                 .
                 
                   Elisha
                   when
                   he
                   went
                   vp
                   and
                   lay
                   vpon
                   the
                   dead
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   his
                   mouth
                   on
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   eyes
                   vpon
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   hands
                   vpon
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   stretched
                   himselfe
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   child
                   waxed
                   warme
                   .
                   Afterward
                   Elisha
                   rose
                   and
                   spread
                   himselfe
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   then
                   the
                   child
                   neezed
                   seuen
                   times
                   and
                   opened
                   
                   his
                   eies
                   .
                
                 So
                 must
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 faith
                 euen
                 spread
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 applying
                 handes
                 and
                 feete
                 to
                 his
                 pierced
                 handes
                 and
                 feete
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 wretched
                 heart
                 to
                 Christs
                 bleeding
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 feele
                 himselfe
                 warmed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 dead
                 heart
                 quickened
                 &
                 reuiued
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 applying
                 which
                 faith
                 maketh
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 which
                 faith
                 maketh
                 thus
                 .
                 Hath
                 god
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 giuen
                 his
                 own
                 sonne
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 to
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 for
                 me
                 ?
                 and
                 hath
                 he
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 graunted
                 vnto
                 me
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 therfore
                 endeauour
                 to
                 keepe
                 my
                 heart
                 and
                 my
                 life
                 vnblameable
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 offend
                 him
                 hereafter
                 in
                 word
                 or
                 deede
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 heretofore
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   language
                   of
                   Canaan
                
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 vnfainedly
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 familiarly
                 talke
                 and
                 speake
                 with
                 God.
                 This
                 language
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 tongue
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 gouerned
                 .
                 For
                 man
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 talke
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 able
                 wisely
                 to
                 talke
                 with
                 man.
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 communication
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 bee
                 carefull
                 that
                 they
                 often
                 make
                 their
                 praiers
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 guide
                 and
                 blesse
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 speeches
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Set
                   a
                   watch
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   before
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   my
                   lippes
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   open
                   thou
                   my
                   lippes
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   mouth
                   shall
                   shewe
                   forth
                   thy
                   praise
                   .
                
                 
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mouth
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 locked
                 vp
                 from
                 speaking
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 Lord
                 open
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 hauing
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 ordering
                 his
                 tongue
                 in
                 wonderful
                 measure
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 desireth
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   vtterance
                   might
                   be
                   giuē
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   God
                   ruleth
                   the
                   tongue
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 containeth
                 two
                 partes
                 :
                 holy
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 silence
                 .
                 In
                 holy
                 speech
                 must
                 be
                 cōsidered
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 is
                 commonly
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 :
                 either
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 caueat
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 honourable
                 titles
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Maiestie
                 be
                 neuer
                 taken
                 into
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 vpon
                 a
                 weightie
                 and
                 iust
                 occasion
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 plainely
                 see
                 that
                 glorie
                 will
                 redound
                 to
                 him
                 thereby
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 third
                 commandement
                 was
                 giuen
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 not
                 
                   take
                   vp
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 rashly
                 and
                 lightly
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 lamentable
                 and
                 fearefull
                 is
                 the
                 practise
                 euerie
                 where
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 with
                 men
                 to
                 beginne
                 their
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 place
                 titles
                 of
                 Gods
                 most
                 high
                 Maiestie
                 in
                 the
                 fore-front
                 almost
                 of
                 euery
                 sentence
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   !
                   O
                   God!
                   O
                   good
                   God!
                   O
                   mercifull
                   God!
                   O
                   Iesu
                   !
                   O
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 If
                 a
                 mā
                 be
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 or
                 Nay
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   yea
                
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   nay
                
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 to
                 reprooue
                 his
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 presently
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   haue
                   mercy
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   slowbacke
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   lie
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 An
                 earthly
                 Prince
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 
                 should
                 haue
                 his
                 name
                 so
                 tossed
                 in
                 our
                 mouthes
                 at
                 euery
                 worde
                 ,
                 would
                 neuer
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 euerliuing
                 God
                 suffer
                 it
                 ?
                 nay
                 how
                 can
                 hee
                 suffer
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 thinke
                 how
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 commandement
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   him
                   guiltlesse
                   that
                   taketh
                   his
                   name
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 reuerence
                 to
                 Gods
                 Maiestie
                 couer
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 6.2
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 whether
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 speake
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 weighed
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 commendable
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 readily
                 and
                 cheerefully
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vpon
                 euery
                 occasion
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 friend
                 or
                 a
                 foe
                 :
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 writeth
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 .
                 Demetrius
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   good
                   report
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   trueth
                   it selfe
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   we
                   our selues
                   beare
                   record
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   know
                   that
                   our
                   testimonie
                   is
                   true
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 any
                 shall
                 knowe
                 by
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 infirmitie
                 or
                 a
                 grosse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 himselfe
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 three
                 cases
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 before
                 a
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 lawfully
                 required
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 euil
                 which
                 he
                 knoweth
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 II.
                 When
                 any
                 is
                 to
                 admonish
                 his
                 brother
                 of
                 any
                 fault
                 for
                 his
                 amendment
                 .
                 III.
                 When
                 the
                 hurt
                 or
                 danger
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 of
                 the
                 euil
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preuented
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 one
                 well
                 disposed
                 ,
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mans
                 cōpany
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 vice
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 
                   house
                   of
                   Cloe
                
                 doe
                 certifie
                 Paul
                 of
                 the
                 disorders
                 in
                 Corinth
                 .
                 
                 And
                 
                   Ioseph
                   certifieth
                   his
                   father
                   of
                   his
                   brethrens
                   slanders
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 all
                 treasons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 as
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 common
                 wealth
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Elisha
                   reuealeth
                   the
                   secret
                   of
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   Syria
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 conuenient
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 euil
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 onely
                 in
                 generall
                 manner
                 :
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 all
                 circumstances
                 which
                 wil
                 descrie
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 concealed
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 secret
                 in
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suspitious
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 suspēd
                 both
                 speech
                 &
                 iudgement
                 .
                 
                 
                   Loue
                   suspecteth
                   no
                   euill
                   .
                   Iudge
                   nothing
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   come
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   lighten
                   thinges
                   that
                   are
                   hid
                   in
                   darkenes
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   counsels
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 speciall
                 rule
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 three
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 giue
                 no
                 iudgement
                 :
                 Gods
                 predestination
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 men
                 vncalled
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 touching
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 neither
                 to
                 praise
                 nor
                 dispraise
                 himselfe
                 .
                 As
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   another
                   praise
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   thine
                   owne
                   mouth
                   :
                   a
                   straunger
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   thine
                   owne
                   lippes
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 otherwhiles
                 the
                 times
                 doe
                 fall
                 out
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 vse
                 an
                 holy
                 kind
                 of
                 boasting
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 the
                 disgrace
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 .
                 
                 
                   But
                   wherein
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   any
                   will
                   vse
                   boldnesse
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   speake
                   foolishly
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   vse
                   boldnes
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   Hebrewes
                   ,
                   so
                   am
                   I
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 we
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 .
                 Nowe
                 followeth
                 the
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 speaking
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 pondered
                 :
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 we
                 speake
                 :
                 what
                 in
                 speaking
                 :
                 what
                 after
                 wee
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 we
                 speake
                 ,
                 consideration
                 must
                 bee
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 Iames
                 requireth
                 that
                 men
                 
                   should
                   be
                   slowe
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   swift
                   to
                   heare
                   .
                
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   answereth
                   a
                   matter
                   before
                   he
                   heare
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   folly
                   and
                   shame
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 minde
                 is
                 the
                 guid
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 :
                 therefore
                 men
                 must
                 consider
                 before
                 they
                 speake
                 .
                 The
                 tongue
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 speake
                 without
                 meditation
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 the
                 messenger
                 runneth
                 without
                 his
                 arrand
                 .
                 The
                 tongue
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 compassed
                 in
                 with
                 lips
                 and
                 teeth
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 trench
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 vs
                 ,
                 howe
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 heede
                 and
                 preconsideration
                 before
                 wee
                 speake
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 aduise
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 cupbord
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 men
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 meates
                 :
                 
                 so
                 in
                 manifolde
                 speeches
                 wee
                 should
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 talke
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 are
                 condemned
                 idle
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 wordes
                 as
                 are
                 spoken
                 to
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 end
                 or
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 as
                 little
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 as
                 men
                 
                   are
                   to
                   giue
                   account
                   of
                   euery
                   idle
                   word
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 speaking
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 VVHen
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 practised
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 speech
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 gratious
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vttered
                 with
                 conuenient
                 bonds
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 speech
                 is
                 gratious
                 ,
                 whē
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 vttered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 god
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 pictured
                 and
                 painted
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 speech
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Contrarie
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 
                   rotten
                   speech
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 talke
                 as
                 is
                 voide
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 pith
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 voice
                 can
                 bee
                 named
                 but
                 with
                 disliking
                 :
                 
                 and
                 hereupon
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 when
                 by
                 occasion
                 a
                 vice
                 should
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 a
                 loathing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 vice
                 is
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 contrarie
                 vertue
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   For
                   Iob
                   thought
                   ,
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   my
                   sonnes
                   haue
                   sinned
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   blasphemed
                   God.
                
                 
                 This
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 proportion
                 the
                 visible
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 vices
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 matter
                 whereof
                 plaies
                 and
                 enterludes
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 auoided
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 in
                 our
                 communication
                 are
                 thes●
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Reuerence
                 ,
                 Modestie
                 ,
                 Meekenes
                 ,
                 Sobrietie
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 Vrbanitie
                 ,
                 Fidelitie
                 ,
                 Care
                 of
                 others
                 good
                 name
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 .
              
               
               
                 Wisdome
                 in
                 our
                 speech
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 ornament
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 it
                 descended
                 vpon
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 fierie
                 tongues
                 :
                 
                 &
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 
                   they
                   spake
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   gaue
                   them
                   vtterance
                   in
                   Apophthegmes
                   or
                   wise
                   sentences
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 that
                 gouerns
                 his
                 tongue
                 wisely
                 
                   addeth
                   doctrine
                   to
                   the
                   lips
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 others
                 be
                 made
                 wise
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 wisedome
                 is
                 then
                 shewed
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 in
                 iudgement
                 apply
                 his
                 talke
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 good
                 manner
                 make
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 al
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 persons
                 times
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 things
                 .
                 
                 
                   A
                   foole
                   poureth
                   out
                   all
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   keepeth
                   in
                   till
                   afterward
                   .
                   A
                   word
                   spoken
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   apples
                   of
                   gold
                   with
                   pictures
                   of
                   siluer
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 haue
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 al
                 himselfe
                 become
                 a
                 wise
                 man.
                 And
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 of
                 whome
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 speake
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 feareth
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 
                   beginning
                   and
                   head
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 :
                 
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 the
                 foole
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 scripture
                 often
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 vngodly
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 maketh
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 any
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 sensles
                 foole
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 euer
                 and
                 anon
                 be
                 casting
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 vpon
                 dangerous
                 places
                 to
                 breake
                 his
                 legges
                 ,
                 armes
                 ,
                 necke
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 shal
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 doing
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 foole
                 or
                 a
                 mad
                 man.
                 Now
                 the
                 vngodly
                 man
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 he
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 he
                 endeuoureth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lieth
                 to
                 pitch
                 his
                 soule
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 he
                 taketh
                 pleasure
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 sports
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 the
                 man
                 fearing
                 god
                 must
                 haue
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ;
                 and
                 Awe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 continually
                 resolued
                 ,
                 that
                 whersoeuer
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 standeth
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 see
                 euē
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 Cornelius
                 :
                 
                 
                   Now
                   therfore
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   gods
                   presence
                   to
                   heare
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   commanded
                   thee
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Awe
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 behaueth
                 himselfe
                 reuerently
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 Awe
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 chastisements
                 .
              
               
                 Awe
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 afraid
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 fearing
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 feareth
                 God
                 indeed
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Iudge
                 to
                 condemne
                 him
                 ;
                 no
                 hel
                 to
                 torment
                 him
                 ;
                 no
                 deuil
                 nor
                 conscience
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 Maiestie
                 is
                 by
                 it
                 offended
                 and
                 displeased
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 sinne
                 or
                 loose
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 die
                 thē
                 willingly
                 and
                 wittingly
                 sinne
                 against
                 God.
                 This
                 awe
                 being
                 in
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 moooued
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 commit
                 folly
                 with
                 Putiphars
                 wife
                 .
                 
                 
                   How
                   then
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   I
                   doe
                   this
                   great
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   and
                   sinne
                   against
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Awe
                 in
                 chastisements
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 humbleth
                 himselfe
                 vnder
                 the
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 meekenes
                 and
                 patience
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 laieth
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 him
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 .
                 When
                 Shemi
                 came
                 foorth
                 and
                 cursed
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 flung
                 stones
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 did
                 he
                 ?
                 truely
                 he
                 stood
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   haue
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Zeruiah
                   ?
                   for
                   hee
                   curseth
                   ,
                   euen
                   because
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   hath
                   bidden
                   him
                   curse
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   dare
                   then
                   say
                   ,
                   Wherefore
                   hast
                   thou
                   done
                   so
                   ?
                
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 thus
                 made
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 righteous
                 and
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 but
                 speake
                 wisely
                 .
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   lippes
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   acceptable
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   speaketh
                   froward
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                   guideth
                   the
                   mouth
                   wisely
                   .
                
              
               
                 Contrarie
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 fonde
                 and
                 foolish
                 talke
                 :
                 an
                 example
                 hereof
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Luke
                 ,
                 where
                 Pilate
                 wanting
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   finde
                   no
                   fault
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   chastise
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   him
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                 Whereas
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 reasoned
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   I
                   finde
                   no
                   fault
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   send
                   him
                   away
                   without
                   chastisement
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Reuerence
                 in
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 TRuth
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 as
                 he
                 thinketh
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 as
                 euery
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 possibly
                 he
                 can
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   deale
                   truly
                   are
                   Gods
                   delight
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 alwaies
                 required
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 accusations
                 ,
                 defences
                 ,
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 promises
                 ,
                 bargainings
                 ,
                 counsels
                 :
                 
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 Iudges
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 sitting
                 on
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 Gods
                 stead
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 place
                 belongeth
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Christian
                 called
                 before
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 straightly
                 examined
                 of
                 his
                 religion
                 ,
                 confesseth
                 Christ
                 boldly
                 ,
                 and
                 denieth
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Contrarie
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 lying
                 ,
                 cogging
                 ,
                 glosing
                 ,
                 smoothing
                 ,
                 dissembling
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Gehazi
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 money
                 and
                 garments
                 of
                 Naaman
                 the
                 Syrian
                 against
                 Elishas
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 went
                 and
                 stood
                 before
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Whence
                 commest
                 thou
                 ,
                 Gehazi
                 ?
                 who
                 making
                 it
                 nothing
                 to
                 lie
                 for
                 a
                 vantage
                 ,
                 smoothed
                 it
                 ouer
                 finely
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   seruant
                   went
                   no
                   whither
                
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 like
                 effect
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 report
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 two
                 chests
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 he
                 calleth
                 
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 his
                 friend
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 putteth
                 nothing
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 putteth
                 all
                 his
                 substance
                 .
                 When
                 his
                 neighbour
                 came
                 to
                 borrow
                 money
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 truly
                 I
                 haue
                 neuer
                 a
                 pennie
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 meaning
                 his
                 emptie
                 chest
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 see
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 what
                 my
                 friend
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 looking
                 thereby
                 for
                 interest
                 by
                 the
                 money
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 chest
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 vice
                 is
                 very
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 thing
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 lie
                 .
              
               
                 Lying
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 otherwise
                 then
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 deceiue
                 .
                 Here
                 note
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 speeches
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   vntruth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   lie
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 falshoods
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 vsing
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 heedie
                 and
                 sparing
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 chalenged
                 for
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 .
                 I.
                 That
                 he
                 speaketh
                 falsly
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 .
                 III.
                 That
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 desire
                 and
                 purpose
                 to
                 deceiue
                 .
              
               
               
                 Quest.
                 Whether
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 lie
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 procuring
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 good
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 countrey
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 No
                 :
                 Reasons
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 I.
                 Lying
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   as
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 II.
                 c
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   euill
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 III.
                 He
                 which
                 lieth
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 conformeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 deuil
                 ,
                 who
                 c
                 is
                 a
                 lier
                 and
                 the
                 father
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 I.
                 Such
                 lying
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 neighbours
                 good
                 and
                 not
                 against
                 charitie
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 d
                 
                   charitie
                   reioyceth
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
                 The
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 haue
                 mentioned
                 the
                 lies
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarkes
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 liue
                 by
                 examples
                 against
                 rules
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 III.
                 Rahab
                 and
                 the
                 midwiues
                 of
                 Egypt
                 in
                 sauing
                 the
                 spies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 preseruing
                 the
                 Israelites
                 infants
                 vsed
                 lying
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 their
                 facts
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 They
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 lying
                 .
                 The
                 workes
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 were
                 excellent
                 works
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 the●efore
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 doers
                 failed
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 performing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 truth
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 speech
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 reuerence
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Reuerence
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 so
                 speake
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 vse
                 his
                 titles
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shew
                 reuerence
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 reuerence
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   keepe
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   and
                   doe
                   all
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   this
                   law
                   (
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   )
                   and
                   feare
                   the
                   glorious
                   and
                   fearefull
                   name
                   ,
                   THE
                   LORD
                   THY
                   GOD
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   make
                   thy
                   plagues
                   wonderfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 blaspheming
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 vse
                 such
                 speeches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 either
                 detract
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 or
                 ascribe
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 beseeming
                 him
                 :
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 detested
                 .
                 Reasons
                 .
                 I.
                 A
                 blasphemer
                 is
                 viler
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 praise
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 dishonoureth
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 wretched
                 speech
                 .
                 II.
                 He
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 madde
                 dogge
                 that
                 flieth
                 in
                 his
                 masters
                 face
                 ,
                 who
                 keepeth
                 him
                 and
                 giueth
                 him
                 bread
                 .
                 III.
                 Custome
                 in
                 blas●hemies
                 sheweth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 yet
                 .
                 A
                 father
                 lying
                 on
                 his
                 death
                 bedde
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 to
                 him
                 which
                 he
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 one
                 only
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 onely
                 brought
                 vp
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 vnto
                 him
                 he
                 gaue
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 :
                 but
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 his
                 naturall
                 sonne
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 declare
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 deade
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 pleaded
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 goods
                 were
                 his
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 beeing
                 brought
                 before
                 a
                 Iudge
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ended
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Iudge
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 :
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 dead
                 corpes
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 vp
                 against
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 commaunded
                 the
                 three
                 sonnes
                 to
                 take
                 bowes
                 and
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shoote
                 against
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 who
                 could
                 come
                 neerest
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 did
                 shoote
                 at
                 their
                 father
                 and
                 did
                 hi●●e
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 angrie
                 with
                 both
                 the
                 other
                 through
                 naturall
                 affection
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 to
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 shoote
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Iudge
                 gaue
                 sentence
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 were
                 no
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 third
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 goods
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 triall
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 be
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 
                 Such
                 persons
                 with
                 whome
                 blaspheming
                 is
                 rife
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 deuills
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 who
                 rende
                 God
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 shoote
                 him
                 through
                 with
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 when
                 he
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   smote
                   or
                   pierced
                   through
                   Gods
                   Name
                   .
                
                 
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 rulers
                 seuerally
                 punish
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 abuse
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 iustly
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 should
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 escape
                 without
                 great
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 warned
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 that
                 customable
                 swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 periurie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 straunge
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 periuried
                 person
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 sinne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 he
                 endeauoureth
                 to
                 intangle
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 least
                 thou
                 dost
                 either
                 make
                 or
                 recite
                 the
                 iests
                 which
                 are
                 contriued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 phrases
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 and
                 very
                 vsually
                 rehearsed
                 in
                 companie
                 .
                 The
                 oyle
                 wherewith
                 the
                 tabernacle
                 and
                 the
                 arke
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 annointed
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 holy
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 might
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 vses
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 annoint
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 therewith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 like
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 a
                 Pilate
                 a
                 poore
                 Painym
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 
                   was
                   afraid
                
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 to
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 our selues
                 merrie
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 scoffing
                 of
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostata
                 is
                 very
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 reach
                 Christians
                 boxes
                 on
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 bid
                 them
                 turne
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 their
                 masters
                 commandement
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   shall
                   smite
                   thee
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   cheeke
                   ,
                   turne
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   other
                   also
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 denied
                 pay
                 and
                 like
                 reward
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 that
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   poore
                   in
                   spirit
                   :
                   for
                   theirs
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 also
                 men
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 charmes
                 and
                 enchantments
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 are
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 vsed
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 paines
                 and
                 diseases
                 both
                 in
                 men
                 and
                 beasts
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohns
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 vsed
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 paper
                 and
                 hung
                 about
                 mens
                 necks
                 to
                 cure
                 agues
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 practises
                 are
                 deuillish
                 .
                 Patrons
                 of
                 charmes
                 hold
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 diuine
                 or
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 efficacie
                 .
                 But
                 whence
                 is
                 this
                 efficacie
                 ?
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 from
                 men
                 ?
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 deuill
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 saide
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 vsed
                 in
                 holy
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 conuey
                 vnto
                 vs
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 repentance
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 serue
                 to
                 bring
                 vnto
                 vs
                 corporall
                 health
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 belike
                 words
                 take
                 vertue
                 from
                 the
                 speaker
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 powerfull
                 by
                 the
                 strēgth
                 of
                 his
                 imagination
                 .
                 Indeed
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 are
                 some
                 Phisitians
                 ,
                 as
                 Avicenna
                 and
                 Paracelsus
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 thinke
                 that
                 phantasie
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 on
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 which
                 his
                 beames
                 doe
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 that
                 by
                 imagination
                 miracles
                 may
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 fond
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 for
                 it
                 are
                 without
                 weight
                 .
                 For
                 imaginations
                 are
                 no
                 things
                 but
                 shadows
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 serues
                 to
                 resemble
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 phantasie
                 and
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 imagination
                 haue
                 any
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 within
                 the
                 spirits
                 and
                 humours
                 of
                 a
                 
                 mans
                 own
                 bodie
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 giue
                 force
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 others
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 one
                 bodie
                 can
                 ordinarily
                 cure
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 another
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 lighteth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 words
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 bodily
                 cure
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 in
                 themselues
                 neuer
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 deuills
                 sacraments
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 vsed
                 of
                 blinde
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 comming
                 vnder
                 hand
                 ,
                 worketh
                 the
                 cure
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 angel
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 deludes
                 thē
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 die
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 then
                 to
                 vse
                 such
                 remedies
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 curing
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 destroy
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 auoide
                 all
                 imprecations
                 and
                 cursings
                 ,
                 either
                 against
                 men
                 or
                 other
                 creatures
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 iudgement
                 to
                 punish
                 such
                 cursed
                 speaking
                 ,
                 often
                 brings
                 to
                 passe
                 such
                 imprecations
                 :
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 arraignment
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cried
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   His
                   blood
                   be
                   vpon
                   vs
                   and
                   vpon
                   our
                   children
                   :
                
                 which
                 imprecation
                 is
                 verified
                 vpon
                 them
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 At
                 Newburge
                 in
                 Germanie
                 a
                 certaine
                 mother
                 cursed
                 her
                 sonne
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Get
                   thee
                   away
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   thou
                   mightest
                   neuer
                   come
                   againe
                   aliue
                   :
                
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 was
                 drowned
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 mother
                 brought
                 her
                 child
                 to
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 Wittenberge
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 he
                 was
                 possessed
                 with
                 an
                 vncleane
                 spirit
                 :
                 beeing
                 demaunded
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 shee
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 anger
                 shee
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   deuill
                   take
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 presently
                 the
                 child
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 our
                 countrey
                 men
                 often
                 wish
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 the
                 poxe
                 ,
                 the
                 pestilence
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 their
                 seruants
                 ,
                 their
                 cattell
                 :
                 and
                 often
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 king
                 Edward
                 ,
                 certaine
                 English
                 souldiers
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 certenly
                 informed
                 by
                 a
                 witnesse
                 then
                 present
                 )
                 being
                 by
                 a
                 tempest
                 cast
                 vpon
                 the
                 sands
                 on
                 the
                 coast
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 gaue
                 themselues
                 to
                 praiers
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 danger
                 it
                 was
                 meete
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 desperatly
                 minded
                 went
                 apart
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   gallowse
                   claime
                   thy
                   right
                   ,
                   gallowse
                   claime
                   thy
                   right
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 said
                 partie
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 )
                 escaped
                 safe
                 to
                 land
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 liuing
                 some
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 returned
                 againe
                 to
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 hanged
                 for
                 stealing
                 of
                 horses
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 the
                 gallow●e
                 claimed
                 her
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 Reuerence
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 created
                 after
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 aboue
                 vs
                 in
                 age
                 ,
                 gifts
                 ,
                 authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 consideration
                 ,
                 men
                 must
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 giue
                 such
                 names
                 to
                 children
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 and
                 fit
                 ,
                 vsuall
                 ,
                 and
                 knowne
                 :
                 the
                 signification
                 whereof
                 may
                 admonish
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 godlines
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 dutie
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 be
                 foure
                 allowed
                 ends
                 of
                 giuing
                 names
                 .
                 I.
                 To
                 preserue
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 some
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 giuen
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 .
                 II.
                 To
                 signifie
                 some
                 thing
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 Euah
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Peter
                 .
                 III.
                 To
                 preserue
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 memorie
                 of
                 parents
                 and
                 kinred
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist.
                 This
                 custome
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 retained
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 good
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 ancetours
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 follow
                 .
                 IV.
                 That
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 reuiued
                 in
                 the
                 renuing
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 children
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 names
                 or
                 titles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Immanuel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 professours
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 be
                 intituled
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 beene
                 famous
                 instruments
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Calvinists
                   ,
                   
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   Pauls
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   Apollos
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   Cephas
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   Christs
                   :
                   Is
                   Christ
                   deuided
                   ?
                   was
                   Paul
                   crucified
                   for
                   you
                   ?
                   either
                   were
                   ye
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Paul
                   ?
                
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 bolde
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 pestilent
                 generation
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 to
                 themselues
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 
                 whereas
                 the
                 like
                 name
                 of
                 Christian
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 disciples
                 at
                 Antioch
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 deuise
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   by
                   diuine
                   oracle
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 changing
                 off
                 the
                 name
                 giuen
                 in
                 baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 varying
                 of
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 varietie
                 of
                 language
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 neither
                 hurt
                 nor
                 fraud
                 to
                 any
                 be
                 intended
                 thereby
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 Saul
                 is
                 called
                 Paul
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 cals
                 Simon
                 his
                 disciple
                 otherwhiles
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 otherwhiles
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 very
                 worthie
                 Diuines
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 writings
                 might
                 be
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 haue
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 without
                 offence
                 varied
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 Melancthon
                 calls
                 himselfe
                 Dydimus
                 Faventinus
                 ,
                 and
                 Melangaeus
                 .
                 Bucer
                 intitles
                 himselfe
                 Aretius
                 Felinus
                 :
                 and
                 Theodore
                 Beze
                 once
                 writ
                 himselfe
                 Nathaniel
                 Nezechius
                 .
              
               
                 Reuerence
                 to
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 superiour
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 vsing
                 fit
                 titles
                 of
                 reuerence
                 .
                 Sara
                 is
                 commended
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 obeying
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   for
                   calling
                   him
                   Syr.
                
                 But
                 excesse
                 must
                 here
                 be
                 auoided
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 titles
                 of
                 honour
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   church
                
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Ladie
                   and
                   Queene
                   of
                   heauen
                
                 to
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 fault
                 Christ
                 reprooueth
                 in
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Why
                   callest
                   thou
                   me
                   good
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   good
                   but
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 Modestie
                 and
                 of
                 Meekenesse
                 .
              
               
                 MOdestie
                 in
                 speech
                 hath
                 diuers
                 caueats
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 speake
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 commendation
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 alter
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 speak
                 of
                 himselfe
                 as
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   a
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 himselfe
                 )
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   aboue
                   fourteene
                   yeares
                   agoe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   was
                   taken
                   vp
                   into
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   and
                   heard
                   words
                   which
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   spoken
                   .
                
                 And
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                 
                   When
                   Iesus
                   saw
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   disciple
                   whome
                   he
                   loued
                   ,
                   standing
                   by
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Here
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 boasting
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 imitate
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   this
                   power
                   will
                   I
                   giue
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   those
                   kingdomes
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whomesoeuer
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 haue
                 occasion
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 faults
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 speake
                 the
                 vttermost
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 called
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   sinners
                
                 .
                 
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 mention
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 that
                 may
                 minister
                 matter
                 of
                 commendation
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 speech
                 rather
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 defect
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 excesse
                 :
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   which
                   am
                   not
                   meete
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   persecuted
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 mooue
                 blushing
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 as
                 seemely
                 wordes
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 chosen
                 .
                 Gen.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Afterward
                   Adam
                   knew
                   Hevah
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   which
                   conceiued
                   and
                   bare
                   Cain
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 24.4
                 .
                 
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   sheepcoates
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   caue
                   ,
                   Saul
                   went
                   into
                   to
                   couer
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 easement
                 .
              
               
                 Meekenes
                 also
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 communication
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 vseth
                 courteous
                 and
                 faire
                 speech
                 .
                 
                 
                   Put
                   them
                   in
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   courteous
                   ,
                   shewing
                   all
                   meeknes
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   our selues
                   also
                   were
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   vnwise
                   ,
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Meekenes
                 and
                 gentlenes
                 shewes
                 it selfe
                 in
                 Salutations
                 ,
                 Answers
                 ,
                 and
                 Reproofes
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 daily
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 maketh
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 men
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 names
                 or
                 surnames
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 special
                 fauour
                 that
                 God
                 called
                 Moses
                 by
                 his
                 proper
                 name
                 .
                 Yet
                 more
                 conuenient
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 salute
                 our
                 betters
                 by
                 names
                 of
                 honour
                 or
                 office
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 disciples
                 call
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 Rabbi
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 vsuall
                 manner
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 their
                 betters
                 Adon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 Syr.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 formes
                 of
                 salutations
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 practised
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 An
                 Angel
                 saluted
                 Gedeon
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   thou
                   valiant
                   man.
                
                 And
                 Boaz
                 came
                 to
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 and
                 saide
                 to
                 the
                 reapers
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   be
                   with
                   you
                
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   blesse
                   thee
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Angel
                 saluted
                 Marie
                 ,
                 
                   Hayle
                   ,
                   freely
                   beloued
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Christ
                 comming
                 among
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Peace
                   be
                   among
                   you
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 comming
                 to
                 any
                 house
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Peace
                   be
                   to
                   this
                   house
                
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 common
                 formes
                 of
                 salutations
                 are
                 commendable
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 diuers
                 sorts
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 meets
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   saue
                   you
                
                 :
                 when
                 one
                 goes
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   you
                
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giue
                   you
                   a
                   good
                   morning
                   :
                
                 after
                 noone
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giue
                   you
                   a
                   good
                   euening
                   :
                
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 going
                 on
                 his
                 iourney
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   speede
                   your
                   iourney
                
                 :
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 working
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   speede
                   you
                
                 :
                 in
                 eating
                 ,
                 
                   much
                   good
                   doe
                   it
                   you
                
                 :
                 when
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 new
                 office
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giue
                   you
                   ioy
                   of
                   your
                   office
                   :
                
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 sicke
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   comfort
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 children
                 salute
                 their
                 fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   father
                   blesse
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   mother
                   blesse
                   me
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 seemely
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 parents
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 blessing
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 nurturing
                 them
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 fifth
                 commandement
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   father
                   and
                   thy
                   mother
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   prolong
                   thy
                   daies
                   .
                
                 Now
                 they
                 prolong
                 the
                 childrens
                 daies
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 blessings
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 vse
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 neeseth
                 to
                 salute
                 him
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   helpe
                   you
                
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 words
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 vsed
                 more
                 then
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 are
                 ,
                 I.
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 olde
                 custome
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 vsed
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 wordes
                 to
                 wish
                 men
                 health
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 neesing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sacred
                 and
                 holy
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 some
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 vnhappie
                 and
                 euill
                 successe
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 otherwise
                 .
                 II.
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 daunger
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 before
                 neesing
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 neesed
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 learned
                 physitians
                 teach
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 vsing
                 such
                 words
                 then
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 at
                 coughing
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 saluting
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 obiected
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 epist.
                 2.
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   come
                   any
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   not
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   receiue
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   house
                   ,
                   neither
                   bidde
                   him
                   ,
                   God
                   speede
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 This
                 place
                 doth
                 not
                 forbid
                 common
                 ciuilitie
                 and
                 curtesie
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 familiaritie
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 heretickes
                 :
                 yea
                 such
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 familiaritie
                 as
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 giue
                 approbation
                 and
                 applause
                 to
                 their
                 badde
                 proceedings
                 .
                 II.
                 Elisha
                 sending
                 Gehazi
                 his
                 seruant
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 staffe
                 on
                 the
                 dead
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 childe
                 of
                 the
                 Sunamite
                 ,
                 bad
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 met
                 any
                 not
                 to
                 salute
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 4.29
                 .
                 And
                 whē
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 sent
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 
                   them
                   to
                   salute
                   no
                   man
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   .
                
                 Luk.
                 10.4
                 Answ.
                 The
                 intent
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 forbid
                 men
                 to
                 salute
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 inioyne
                 Gehazi
                 and
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 onely
                 to
                 omit
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 common
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 hinder
                 or
                 delay
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 weightier
                 affaires
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 answers
                 must
                 be
                 soft
                 ,
                 that
                 anger
                 be
                 neither
                 kindled
                 nor
                 increased
                 .
                 
                 
                   A
                   soft
                   answer
                   putteth
                   away
                   wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   grieuous
                   words
                   stirre
                   vp
                   anger
                   .
                
                 Nabal
                 by
                 churlish
                 language
                 prouoked
                 Dauid
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 Abigail
                 by
                 the
                 contrarie
                 appeased
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Gedeon
                   spake
                   gently
                   to
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 angrie
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 appeased
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   thus
                   spoken
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   spirits
                   abated
                   towardes
                   him
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   ioy
                   commeth
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   the
                   answer
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   good
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 raile
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 dutie
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 raile
                 againe
                 .
                 
                 
                   Blesse
                   them
                   that
                   persecute
                   you
                   ,
                   blesse
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   curse
                   not
                   .
                   Be
                   courteous
                   ,
                   not
                   rendring
                   euill
                   for
                   euill
                   ,
                   neither
                   rebuke
                   for
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   but
                   contrariwise
                   blesse
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   thereunto
                   called
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   be
                   heyres
                   of
                   blessing
                   .
                
                 This
                 thing
                 was
                 notably
                 practised
                 by
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 109.4
                 .
                 
                   For
                   my
                   friendship
                   they
                   were
                   mine
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   gaue
                   my selfe
                   to
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 either
                 silence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 onely
                 a
                 iust
                 and
                 manifest
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 innocencie
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 Ezechias
                 commaunded
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 Rabsachai
                 now
                 flattering
                 now
                 threatning
                 .
                 When
                 Eli
                 spake
                 hardly
                 of
                 Anna
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 her
                 put
                 away
                 her
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 shee
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Nay
                   ,
                   my
                   lord
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   woman
                   troubled
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   neither
                   drunke
                   wine
                   nor
                   strong
                   drinke
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   powred
                   out
                   my
                   soule
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Thus
                 Ioseph
                 cleares
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   nothing
                   wherefore
                   they
                   should
                   put
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   dungeon
                   .
                
                 And
                 Daniel
                 to
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 :
                 
                   Vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   King
                   ,
                   haue
                   I
                   done
                   no
                   hurt
                   .
                
                 And
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 when
                 the
                 Iewes
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Say
                   we
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   Samaritane
                   and
                   hast
                   a
                   deuill
                   ?
                
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   deuill
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   honour
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   haue
                   dishonoured
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 Paul
                 beeing
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 beginnes
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 
                   Men
                   and
                   brethren
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   conscience
                   serued
                   God
                   vnto
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 thus
                 cleared
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 behalfe
                 take
                 no
                 effect
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 him
                 patiently
                 commit
                 his
                 cause
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 will
                 manifest
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 light
                 :
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iudge
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   in
                   min●
                   innocencie
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   watcheth
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   seeketh
                   to
                   slay
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   leaue
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   nor
                   condemne
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   iudged
                   .
                
              
               
                 Meekenes
                 in
                 reproofe
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 shall
                 admonish
                 his
                 brother
                 of
                 any
                 fault
                 for
                 his
                 amendment
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 moderation
                 that
                 Chirurgeons
                 vse
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 arme
                 or
                 legge
                 that
                 is
                 forth
                 of
                 ioynt
                 ,
                 handle
                 it
                 so
                 tenderly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 patient
                 shall
                 skant
                 feele
                 when
                 the
                 bone
                 falls
                 in
                 againe
                 .
                 This
                 counsell
                 Paul
                 giueth
                 :
                 
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   fallen
                   by
                   occasion
                   into
                   any
                   fault
                   ,
                   ye
                   which
                   are
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   restore
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   (
                   or
                   set
                   him
                   in
                   ioynt
                   againe
                   ,
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   meeknes
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 practised
                 by
                 Abraham
                 towards
                 Lot
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 heardmen
                 were
                 at
                 variance
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   no
                   strife
                   between
                   thee
                   &
                   me
                   ,
                   neither
                   between
                   mine
                   heardmen
                   and
                   thine
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 foure
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 reproue
                 a
                 man
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 Nathan
                 did
                 Dauid
                 by
                 a
                 parable
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 a
                 reproofe
                 we
                 put
                 an
                 exhortation
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 exhortation
                 insinuating
                 an
                 oblique
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 sweare
                 in
                 his
                 talke
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 neede
                 alwaies
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   do
                   very
                   il
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   dishonour
                   God
                   :
                
                 but
                 I
                 wil
                 lap
                 it
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 as
                 pills
                 are
                 lapt
                 in
                 sugar
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   and
                   nay
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   nay
                   shall
                   serue
                   among
                   vs.
                   Rebuke
                   not
                   an
                   elder
                   ,
                   but
                   exhort
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   young
                   men
                   as
                   brethrē
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothie
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 reproofe
                 is
                 propounded
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 faultie
                 which
                 reprooueth
                 .
                 Paul
                 practised
                 this
                 :
                 
                 
                   Now
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   brethren
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   figuratiuely
                   applied
                   to
                   mine
                   owne
                   selfe
                   and
                   Apollos
                   for
                   your
                   sakes
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   might
                   learne
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   presume
                   aboue
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 directly
                 reprooued
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 partly
                 with
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 partie
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 speake
                 as
                 considering
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 also
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 fault
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 framing
                 the
                 reproofe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 partie
                 may
                 see
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 reprooued
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 vs
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 maner
                 the
                 inferiour
                 may
                 admonish
                 his
                 superiour
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 redresse
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 listen
                 ,
                 yeelding
                 himselfe
                 tractable
                 .
                 Naaman
                 is
                 aduised
                 by
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Prophet
                   had
                   commanded
                   thee
                   a
                   great
                   thing
                   ,
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   not
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   :
                   howe
                   much
                   rather
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   Wash
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   cleane
                   ?
                   Then
                   went
                   he
                   downe
                   and
                   washed
                   himselfe
                   seauen
                   times
                   in
                   Iordan
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 any
                 shall
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 be
                 admonished
                 of
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 yeelde
                 themselues
                 tractable
                 and
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 and
                 heartily
                 glad
                 of
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 friend
                 .
                 Notable
                 is
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 :
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   righteous
                   smite
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   benefit
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   reprooue
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   chiefe
                   ointment
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   my
                   head
                   .
                
                 And
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   reproofe
                   entreth
                   more
                   into
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   then
                   an
                   hundred
                   stripes
                   into
                   a
                   foole
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Open
                   rebuke
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   secret
                   loue
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Sobrietie
                 ,
                 Vrbanitie
                 ,
                 Fidelitie
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 others
                 good
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 SObrietie
                 in
                 iudgement
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 either
                 suspendeth
                 his
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 neighbours
                 sayings
                 or
                 doings
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 speaketh
                 as
                 charitably
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 bee
                 euil
                 :
                 or
                 by
                 interpreting
                 all
                 in
                 better
                 part
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 speech
                 or
                 action
                 be
                 doubtfull
                 .
                 Therefore
                 doe
                 thus
                 ;
                 despise
                 not
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 but
                 thinke
                 thy selfe
                 as
                 bad
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 defects
                 may
                 befall
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 excuse
                 his
                 doing
                 ,
                 excuse
                 his
                 intent
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 deede
                 be
                 euill
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 of
                 ignorance
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 no
                 way
                 excuse
                 him
                 ,
                 think
                 some
                 great
                 temptation
                 befel
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 worse
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 like
                 temptation
                 befel
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 giue
                 God
                 thanks
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 as
                 yet
                 hath
                 not
                 befallen
                 thee
                 .
                 Despise
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 beeing
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 euil
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 turne
                 to
                 morrowe
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 condemned
                 all
                 headie
                 and
                 rash
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 men
                 make
                 things
                 either
                 worse
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 take
                 and
                 turne
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 worse
                 part
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 deuil
                 dealt
                 with
                 Iob
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Doeth
                   Iob
                   feare
                   God
                   for
                   
                   nought
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   stretch
                   out
                   thine
                   hand
                   now
                   and
                   touch
                   all
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   if
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   blaspheme
                   thee
                   to
                   thy
                   face
                   .
                
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 dealing
                 of
                 Doeg
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ishai
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   when
                   hee
                   came
                   to
                   Abimelech
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ahitub
                   ,
                   who
                   asked
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   him
                   victuals
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   gaue
                   him
                   also
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   Goliah
                   the
                   Philistim
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 backebiter
                 concealeth
                 the
                 necessary
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Abimelech
                 might
                 haue
                 bene
                 excused
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Dauid
                 asked
                 bread
                 beeing
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 told
                 not
                 Abimelech
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 Sauls
                 fauour
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 turneth
                 al
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 priest
                 into
                 suspition
                 with
                 Saul
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharises
                 dealt
                 .
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                   came
                   neither
                   eating
                   nor
                   drinking
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   deuill
                   .
                   The
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   came
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   Behold
                   a
                   glutton
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   drinker
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   friend
                   of
                   Publicans
                   and
                   sinners
                   .
                
              
               
                 Contrarie
                 to
                 this
                 Sobrietie
                 is
                 Flatterie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 for
                 hope
                 either
                 of
                 fauour
                 or
                 gaine
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 dignitie
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 are
                 soothed
                 vp
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 extolled
                 aboute
                 measure
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 Herod
                 arrayed
                 in
                 royall
                 apparell
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 on
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 oration
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 gaue
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   man.
                
                 But
                 marke
                 what
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   praiseth
                   his
                   friend
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   rising
                   early
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   :
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   counted
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   curse
                   .
                
                 One
                 being
                 asked
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 beasts
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 Of
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 the
                 tyrant
                 :
                 of
                 tame
                 beasts
                 the
                 flatterer
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 flatterers
                 were
                 worse
                 then
                 crowes
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 eate
                 onely
                 dead
                 carrion
                 ,
                 these
                 feede
                 on
                 liuing
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Flatterie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 speak
                 faire
                 to
                 his
                 neighbours
                 face
                 and
                 praise
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 behind
                 his
                 backe
                 speake
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 cut
                 his
                 throat
                 .
                 Dauid
                 complaineth
                 of
                 his
                 familiar
                 friend●
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   were
                   softer
                   then
                   butter
                   ,
                   yet
                   warre
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   :
                   that
                   his
                   words
                   were
                   more
                   gentle
                   then
                   oile
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   swordes
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharises
                 behinde
                 Christs
                 backe
                 tooke
                 counsell
                 howe
                 they
                 might
                 intangle
                 him
                 in
                 talke
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   we
                   knowe
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   teachest
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   God
                   truely
                   ,
                   neither
                   carest
                   thou
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   considerest
                   not
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vrbanitie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 in
                 seemely
                 manner
                 vse
                 pleasantnesse
                 in
                 talke
                 for
                 recreation
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 such
                 delight
                 as
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 profit
                 to
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Preacher
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   to
                   laugh
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   time
                   to
                   weepe
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   brought
                   againe
                   the
                   captiuitie
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                   wee
                   were
                   like
                   them
                   that
                   dreame
                   .
                   Then
                   was
                   our
                   mouth
                   filled
                   with
                   laughter
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   tongue
                   with
                   ioy
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nowe
                 this
                 mirth
                 must
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   said
                   to
                   laughter
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   mad
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   ioy
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   tho●
                   doest
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Christ
                 saieth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Woe
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   now
                   laugh
                   ,
                   for
                   ye
                   shall
                   weepe
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 with
                 compassion
                 and
                 sorrow
                 for
                 Gods
                 people
                 in
                 affliction
                 and
                 miserie
                 .
                 
                   They
                   drinke
                   wine
                   in
                   bowles
                   ,
                   and
                   annoint
                   themselues
                   with
                   cheiefe
                   ointments
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   sorry
                   for
                   the
                   affliction
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 sparing
                 and
                 moderate
                 .
                 Paul
                 condemneth
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   louers
                   of
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 voide
                 of
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                 Moses
                 is
                 commended
                 that
                 
                   he
                   refused
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 vsuall
                 time
                 of
                 mirth
                 is
                 at
                 meates
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 Sampsons
                 practise
                 may
                 be
                 
                 followed
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 his
                 marriage
                 feast
                 propounded
                 a
                 riddle
                 or
                 hard
                 question
                 to
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 And
                 Ambrose
                 thinketh
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 this
                 to
                 stoppe
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 talkers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 occupie
                 their
                 wits
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 all
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 dutie
                 ,
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 to
                 maintaine
                 talke
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 duties
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 :
                 though
                 many
                 vpon
                 little
                 ground
                 thinke
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 recordeth
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 vsed
                 in
                 their
                 loue-feasts
                 to
                 talke
                 togither
                 ,
                 as
                 considering
                 with
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 God
                 himselfe
                 as
                 an
                 eare-witnesse
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Chrysostome
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 saith
                 well
                 .
                 
                 
                   I
                   would
                   to
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   in
                   tauerns
                   and
                   feasts
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   bathes
                   ,
                   men
                   would
                   talke
                   and
                   dispute
                   of
                   hell
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   remembring
                   of
                   hell
                   would
                   hinder
                   a
                   man
                   from
                   falling
                   to
                   hell
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 at
                 Dinner
                 and
                 supper
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 
                 
                   When
                   yee
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   table
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 
                   heare
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   read
                   according
                   to
                   custome
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   stirre
                   or
                   striuing
                   :
                   that
                   your
                   mouthes
                   may
                   not
                   onely
                   receiue
                   the
                   meat
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   eares
                   may
                   hunger
                   after
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 this
                 ancient
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 holy
                 reioycing
                 at
                 meates
                 is
                 specially
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 godly
                 .
                 As
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 
                   which
                   eateth
                   at
                   the
                   couetous
                   mans
                   table
                   ,
                   shal
                   vomit
                   his
                   morsells
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   loose
                   his
                   sweete
                   wordes
                   .
                
                 The
                 faithfull
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 did
                 breake
                 bread
                 
                   togither
                   ,
                   with
                   gladnes
                   and
                   singlenes
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 iesting
                 be
                 tollerable
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 Answer
                 .
                 That
                 iesting
                 which
                 standeth
                 in
                 quippes
                 ,
                 taunts
                 ,
                 and
                 girdes
                 ,
                 which
                 serueth
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 others
                 is
                 not
                 tollerable
                 :
                 because
                 
                   all
                   speech
                   must
                   edifie
                   ,
                   and
                   minister
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   hearers
                   :
                
                 
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 agree
                 with
                 Christian
                 grauitie
                 and
                 modestie
                 .
                 But
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 iesting
                 are
                 tollerable
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 moderate
                 and
                 sparing
                 mirth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 season
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 scandall
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 profit
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 vsed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 iested
                 against
                 
                 wicked
                 persons
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 withall
                 they
                 sharpely
                 reprooued
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
                   At
                   noone
                   Eliah
                   mocked
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Crie
                   aloud
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   either
                   he
                   talketh
                   or
                   pursueth
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   iourney
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   he
                   sleepeth
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   awaked
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 laughter
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 :
                 otherwise
                 God
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 giuen
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 faculty
                 vnto
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 both
                 moderate
                 and
                 seldome
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 sorrowe
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 plentifull
                 and
                 often
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 in
                 Christs
                 example
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 wee
                 reade
                 that
                 hee
                 wept
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 agonie
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 neuer
                 read
                 that
                 he
                 laughed
                 .
                 And
                 specially
                 remember
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   risus
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   diaboli
                   opus
                   est
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 mooue
                 laughter
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 .
              
               
                 Fidelitie
                 is
                 constancy
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 lawefull
                 sayings
                 and
                 promises
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 preuented
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 like
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 blamed
                 :
                 otherwise
                 a
                 mans
                 lawefull
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 bindeth
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 &
                 pleasure
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 .
              
               
               
                 Nowe
                 if
                 afterward
                 it
                 be
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 craue
                 to
                 bee
                 free
                 from
                 his
                 promise
                 :
                 
                 and
                 libertie
                 beeing
                 graunted
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 promise
                 bound
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 though
                 priuate
                 hinderances
                 followe
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 order
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 proceede
                 in
                 equitie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dammage
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 in
                 speech
                 ,
                 is
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 neighbours
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 farre
                 
                   better
                   to
                   him
                   then
                   great
                   riches
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 condemned
                 the
                 tale
                 bearer
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 minde
                 telleth
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 hatred
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 reuenge
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 get
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 obtaine
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 tale
                 bearing
                 is
                 of
                 diuers
                 sortes
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 whisper
                 abroad
                 secretly
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 whereas
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 admonish
                 the
                 partie
                 ,
                 as
                 Cham
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 his
                 fathers
                 nakednes
                 ,
                 ran
                 straight
                 and
                 tolde
                 his
                 brethrē
                 .
                 The
                 secōd
                 ,
                 whē
                 they
                 adde
                 to
                 or
                 chāge
                 the
                 thing
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 serueth
                 for
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 witnesses
                 which
                 came
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 charged
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   destroy
                   this
                   temple
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   with
                   handes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   three
                   daies
                   build
                   another
                   without
                   handes
                   .
                
                 Where
                 first
                 they
                 change
                 his
                 meaning
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 For
                 Christ
                 said
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   destroy
                   this
                   temple
                
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   destroy
                   ye
                   this
                   temple
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 noteth
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   false
                   witnesse
                   bearers
                
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 surmisse
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 neuer
                 done
                 .
                 When
                 Ieremy
                 was
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Beniamin
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Beniamin
                 ,
                 Irijah
                 tooke
                 him
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 fliest
                 to
                 Chaldeans
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 I
                 flie
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 him
                 .
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 the
                 coloured
                 tale-bearing
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 speaketh
                 euill
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 fine
                 prefaces
                 &
                 preamples
                 ,
                 faining
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 sorrie
                 that
                 his
                 neighbour
                 hath
                 done
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 mind
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 speake
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 partie
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 tale
                 is
                 tolde
                 must
                 keepe
                 it
                 secret
                 .
                 Luther
                 writeth
                 of
                 this
                 fault
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 
                 
                   This
                   vice
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   whereby
                   wee
                   tell
                   abroad
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   wee
                   heare
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   them
                   in
                   worse
                   part
                   is
                   very
                   rife
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   force
                   to
                   sowe
                   discords
                   :
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   often
                   shewes
                   it selfe
                   vnder
                   the
                   pretence
                   and
                   name
                   of
                   counsell
                   and
                   good
                   aduise
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   vizard
                   for
                   a
                   talebearer
                   to
                   transforme
                   himselfe
                   into
                   an
                   angel
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   zeale
                   for
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   to
                   backbite
                   and
                   accuse
                   his
                   neighbour
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   errour
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Prophets
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   conceale
                   the
                   euils
                   that
                   bee
                   in
                   our
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   speake
                   them
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   be
                   an
                   enemie
                   and
                   deserue
                   it
                   at
                   our
                   handes
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   speake
                   of
                   those
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   him
                   which
                   seeme
                   to
                   preserue
                   concord
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   we
                   would
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   doe
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   we
                   iudge
                   not
                   or
                   condemne
                   any
                   mans
                   saying
                   or
                   doing
                   rashly
                   .
                
                 
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   care
                   which
                   his
                   mother
                   had
                   towards
                   her
                   enemies
                   .
                   To
                   doe
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   point
                   of
                   iust
                   dealing
                   ,
                   but
                   indeede
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   vtterly
                   without
                   this
                   fault
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   such
                   is
                   our
                   wretched
                   state
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   some
                   are
                   of
                   this
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   desire
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   other
                   mens
                   wants
                   tolde
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   all
                   in
                   worse
                   part
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   tolde
                   and
                   taken
                   in
                   worse
                   part
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   willingly
                   heare
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neither
                   will
                   they
                   checke
                   the
                   teller
                   ,
                   but
                   suffer
                   bad
                   surmises
                   
                   to
                   take
                   place
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                
                 Gedaliah
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Ahicham
                 
                   excelled
                   in
                   the
                   contrarie
                   vertue
                   ,
                   who
                   ●hose
                   rather
                   to
                   hazard
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   suspect
                   euill
                   by
                   Ismael
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 tale-bearing
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 table
                 talke
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 otherwise
                 godly
                 ,
                 are
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 men
                 must
                 learn
                 to
                 stand
                 more
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 Gods
                 cōmandement
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 commeth
                 home
                 againe
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 doore
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 vse
                 tale-bearing
                 and
                 backbiting
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 Gods
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 paid
                 home
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Iudge
                   not
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   iudged
                   ,
                   for
                   with
                   what
                   iudgement
                   ye
                   iudge
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   iudged
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 enter
                 any
                 euill
                 communication
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 interrupt
                 it
                 by
                 other
                 talke
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 regarding
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 gouernours
                 and
                 magistrates
                 shall
                 vse
                 hard
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 defamation
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 reproouing
                 of
                 a
                 vice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 slaunder
                 :
                 
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   foolish
                   Galatians
                   :
                   O
                   generation
                   of
                   vipers
                   .
                
                 And
                 Christ
                 tearmeth
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Foxe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   bondes
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 much
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 speech
                 .
                 Now
                 followeth
                 bonds
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 talke
                 is
                 testified
                 and
                 confirmed
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 :
                 A
                 simple
                 assertion
                 ,
                 an
                 asseueration
                 ,
                 an
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 simple
                 assertion
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 simple
                 affirmation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   yea
                
                 :
                 or
                 a
                 simple
                 negation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 onely
                 in
                 our
                 familiar
                 and
                 common
                 talke
                 .
                 
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   communication
                   be
                   yea
                   ,
                   yea
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                   :
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   commeth
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 trueth
                 which
                 wee
                 affirme
                 or
                 denie
                 be
                 doubtfull
                 or
                 contingent
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 clauses
                 as
                 these
                 [
                 
                   It
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   as
                   I
                   thinke
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   remember
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   it
                
                 ]
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   so
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 it
                 prooue
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 he
                 receiueth
                 discredit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 spake
                 an
                 vntruth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   so
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 fall
                 out
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 saueth
                 his
                 credit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 deceiueth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 is
                 deceiued
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 asseueration
                 is
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 wherby
                 one
                 doth
                 vehemently
                 affirme
                 or
                 denie
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Verily
                   ,
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   in
                   very
                   truth
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   doubt
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 at
                 euery
                 word
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 onely
                 when
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 greater
                 importance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 false
                 prophets
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 would
                 not
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Ieremie
                 was
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 what
                 saith
                 he
                 ?
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   truth
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 vsed
                 to
                 speake
                 any
                 weightie
                 matter
                 ,
                 vsed
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Verily
                   ,
                   verily
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 asseueration
                 :
                 for
                 Amen
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 simple
                 affirmation
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 import
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   truly
                   ,
                   certenly
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 refuge
                 and
                 remedie
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 any
                 truth
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 signes
                 ,
                 euidences
                 ,
                 proofes
                 ,
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 faile
                 among
                 men
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 fetch
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 a
                 witnesse
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 knower
                 of
                 all
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 an
                 oath
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 either
                 publikely
                 before
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 priuately
                 among
                 priuate
                 persons
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 done
                 with
                 reuerence
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 betweene
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Laban
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 
                 AFter
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 spoken
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 very
                 few
                 words
                 more
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 knowledge
                 spareth
                 his
                 wordes
                 .
                 
                   In
                   many
                   wordes
                   there
                   can
                   not
                   want
                   iniquitie
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   refraineth
                   his
                   lips
                   is
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 speaketh
                 many
                 wordes
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 either
                 false
                 things
                 or
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 riuer
                 ouerflowes
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 gathereth
                 much
                 slime
                 :
                 so
                 many
                 wordes
                 ,
                 many
                 faults
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 vessell
                 being
                 smitten
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 emptie
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 many
                 wordes
                 shewes
                 a
                 vaine
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 haue
                 said
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 gaue
                 a
                 man
                 one
                 tongue
                 and
                 two
                 eares
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 heare
                 more
                 and
                 speake
                 lesse
                 .
                 Valerius
                 Maximus
                 reporteth
                 of
                 Xenocrates
                 ,
                 that
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 vsed
                 railing
                 speeches
                 ,
                 helde
                 his
                 tongue
                 :
                 and
                 beeing
                 asked
                 why
                 hee
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   had
                   repented
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   neuer
                   repented
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   held
                   his
                   peace
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 prouerb
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   speake
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   shall
                   heare
                   what
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                 To
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 our
                 speech
                 Ambrose
                 requireth
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 a
                 yoke
                 ,
                 a
                 ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 metwand
                 :
                 a
                 yoke
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 staied
                 grauitie
                 :
                 a
                 ballance
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 weight
                 of
                 reason
                 :
                 a
                 metwand
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 measure
                 and
                 moderation
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 rule
                 must
                 be
                 practised
                 carefully
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 chiding
                 ,
                 brawling
                 ,
                 and
                 contention
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   nothing
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   contention
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 2.3
                 .
                 Let
                 students
                 &
                 schollers
                 learne
                 to
                 practise
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 shall
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 opiniō
                 hurt
                 thee
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 reasoning
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 thy
                 minde
                 in
                 euery
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 by
                 thwarting
                 and
                 contradicting
                 euery
                 man
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 prooue
                 either
                 obstinate
                 heretickes
                 ,
                 or
                 lewd
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 bones
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 scriptures
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 dispute
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Nowe
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 speake
                 necessarie
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 continue
                 his
                 speech
                 till
                 midnight
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 immoderate
                 or
                 superfluous
                 talke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
                   Of
                   writing
                
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 concerning
                 speech
                 ,
                 must
                 as
                 wel
                 be
                 practised
                 in
                 writing
                 as
                 in
                 speaking
                 .
                 Whereby
                 are
                 condemned
                 ballads
                 ,
                 bookes
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 all
                 idle
                 discourses
                 and
                 histories
                 ,
                 beeing
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 enticements
                 and
                 baites
                 vnto
                 manifold
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 fitter
                 for
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Gods
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 followed
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 latine
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 English
                 ,
                 which
                 students
                 haue
                 not
                 marked
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 they
                 wil
                 not
                 sweare
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 Latine
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 bones
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Mehercuse
                   ,
                   mediùs
                   ,
                   fidiùs
                   ,
                   aedipol
                   ,
                   per
                   deos
                   immortales
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 hold
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 Latine
                 exercises
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gods●
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 shame
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Christian
                 schooles
                 ,
                 should
                 either
                 be
                 ashamed
                 or
                 not
                 vse
                 to
                 speake
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Atheists
                 doe
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 haue
                 many
                 tongues
                 and
                 knowest
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 well
                 :
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 but
                 his
                 mother
                 tongue
                 ,
                 ordering
                 it
                 aright
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 linguist
                 then
                 thou
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   silence
                
                 .
              
               
                 VVIse
                 and
                 godly
                 silence
                 is
                 as
                 excellent
                 a
                 vertue
                 as
                 holy
                 speech
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 not
                 howe
                 to
                 speake
                 which
                 knoweth
                 not
                 howe
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 tongue
                 .
                 The
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 silence
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 By
                 meanes
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 wise
                 consideration
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 minde
                 be
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 neighbours
                 good
                 :
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 answerably
                 to
                 speake
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 ●ilence
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 before
                 whome
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 are
                 many
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 truth
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 hinderance
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 cōcealed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 concealing
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 In
                 whole
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 word
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 :
                 
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 are
                 both
                 sicke
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 the
                 sonne
                 dieth
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 asketh
                 whether
                 his
                 sonne
                 be
                 dead
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 no
                 ,
                 an
                 vntrueth
                 is
                 tolde
                 :
                 if
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 fathers
                 griefe
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 death
                 hastened
                 :
                 therefore
                 silence
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 In
                 daies
                 of
                 persecution
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 haue
                 chosen
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 then
                 to
                 reueale
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 of
                 their
                 priuate
                 assemblies
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 concealing
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 part
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 speaketh
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 concealeth
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 warranted
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 and
                 lawefull
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 which
                 manifestly
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 god
                 .
                 Whē
                 Samuel
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 annoint
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 he
                 answereth
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Howe
                   can
                   I
                   goe
                   ?
                   for
                   if
                   Saul
                   heare
                   of
                   it
                   he
                   will
                   kill
                   me
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   Lord
                   answered
                   ,
                   Take
                   an
                   heyfer
                   with
                   thee
                   &
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   to
                   doe
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   call
                   for
                   Ishai
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   shewe
                   thee
                   what
                   thou
                   shalt
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   annoint
                   vnto
                   me
                   him
                   whome
                   I
                   shal
                   name
                   vn-thee
                   .
                
                 When
                 Ieremie
                 had
                 shewed
                 king
                 Zedekiah
                 howe
                 he
                 might
                 escape
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 king
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   know
                   of
                   these
                   wordes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   princes
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   talked
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   come
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   Declare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   what
                   the
                   king
                   hath
                   said
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   say
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   humbly
                   besought
                   the
                   king
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   cause
                   me
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   Iehonathans
                   house
                   to
                   die
                   there
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterward
                 he
                 so
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 not
                 perceiued
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 practised
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
                 23.6
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 conceale
                 thine
                 owne
                 secrets
                 .
                 Sampson
                 reuealing
                 his
                 owne
                 secret
                 ,
                 Iudg.
                 14.
                 ouerthrew
                 himselfe
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 desire
                 ease
                 by
                 reuealing
                 ,
                 thē
                 tell
                 them
                 but
                 to
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 faithfull
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 haue
                 knowne
                 ,
                 tell
                 no
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 howe
                 shall
                 another
                 keepe
                 thy
                 counsell
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Keepe
                 thy
                 friends
                 secret
                 likewise
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 hurtfull
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 ministers
                 conceale
                 the
                 sinnes
                 &
                 wants
                 that
                 trouble
                 the
                 cōscience
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 dying
                 .
                 Let
                 magistrats
                 conceale
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 especially
                 concerning
                 warre
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 bee
                 reuealed
                 to
                 the
                 enemie
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 God
                 bring
                 any
                 strange
                 thing
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 speake
                 not
                 boldly
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 in
                 silence
                 wonder
                 .
                 Iob
                 at
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 maiesty
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Beholde
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   vile
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   answer
                   thee
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   my
                   hand
                   vpon
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 Nadab
                 and
                 Abihu
                 for
                 offering
                 incense
                 with
                 strange
                 fire
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 destroyed
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 done
                 ,
                 Moses
                 told
                 Aaron
                 that
                 god
                 would
                 be
                 sanctified
                 in
                 thē
                 that
                 come
                 nere
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 glorified
                 before
                 
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   Aaron
                   held
                   his
                   peace
                
                 .
                 When
                 Peter
                 had
                 taught
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 returned
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 contended
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 then
                 rendreth
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 fact
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 silent
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 text
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   they
                   heard
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   held
                   their
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   glorified
                   God.
                
                 
                 When
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 befal
                 men
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 must
                 iudge
                 charitably
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   iudgeth
                   wisely
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 infirmities
                 and
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 are
                 alwaies
                 to
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 our selues
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   couereth
                   a
                   transgression
                   seeketh
                   loue
                   .
                
                 If
                 god
                 in
                 mercy
                 couer
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 why
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 reueale
                 them
                 ?
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   an
                   infirmitie
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 all
                 vnseemely
                 matters
                 ,
                 al
                 things
                 vnknown
                 ,
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 things
                 aboue
                 our
                 reach
                 are
                 in
                 silence
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 persons
                 before
                 whome
                 silence
                 must
                 bee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 I.
                 Malitious
                 enemies
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 
                 
                   Giue
                   not
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   holy
                   vnto
                   dogs
                   :
                   neither
                   cast
                   your
                   pearles
                   before
                   swine
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 one
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 Caiphas
                 and
                 Pilate
                 .
                 II.
                 Before
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 their
                 open
                 courtes
                 :
                 where
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 before
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 bidden
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   Paul
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   gouernour
                   had
                   beckened
                   vnto
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   speake
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                
                 
                 III.
                 In
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 elders
                 and
                 betters
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 haue
                 leaue
                 and
                 libertie
                 to
                 speake
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 of
                 others
                 be
                 heard
                 with
                 silence
                 .
                 
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 Elihu
                 to
                 Eliphaz
                 and
                 Bildad
                 .
                 A
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 vowels
                 ,
                 halfe
                 vowels
                 ,
                 &
                 mutes
                 ;
                 vowels
                 are
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
                 expert
                 :
                 halfe
                 vowels
                 ,
                 are
                 young
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 then
                 only
                 to
                 speake
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 asked
                 :
                 mutes
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 parties
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 not
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 silence
                 to
                 heare
                 their
                 betters
                 .
                 
                 And
                 here
                 all
                 seruants
                 and
                 childrē
                 must
                 remember
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 iustly
                 reproued
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 any
                 thing
                 againe
                 .
                 IV.
                 Fooles
                 and
                 pratlers
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 their
                 folly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 
                   An
                   exhortation
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                
              
               
                 THus
                 haue
                 I
                 in
                 part
                 set
                 downe
                 howe
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 gouerned
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 hartily
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 would
                 put
                 these
                 rules
                 in
                 practise
                 .
                 Reasons
                 .
                 I.
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   restraine
                   not
                   his
                   tongue
                   ,
                   hee
                   deceiueth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   religion
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 
                 II.
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 tongue
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 beast
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 tongue
                 is
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 lieth
                 nothing
                 but
                 venim
                 and
                 poison
                 :
                 
                 nay
                 he
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 serpent
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 hurte
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 present
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bite
                 him
                 or
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 taile
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 hurteth
                 men
                 as
                 well
                 absent
                 as
                 present
                 ,
                 neither
                 sea
                 nor
                 land
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 hinder
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 his
                 throat
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 graue
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 vent
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 nothing
                 but
                 stincke
                 and
                 corruption
                 .
                 III.
                 As
                 the
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 they
                 preached
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 cole
                 from
                 the
                 altar
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 godly
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 graciously
                 ,
                 haue
                 their
                 tongues
                 enflamed
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 :
                 so
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 whē
                 thou
                 speakest
                 euill
                 ,
                 thy
                 tongue
                 is
                 kindled
                 by
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   of
                   hell
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 Sathan
                 comes
                 from
                 
                 thence
                 with
                 a
                 cole
                 to
                 touch
                 thy
                 lipps
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 fire
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 mischeife
                 .
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 when
                 men
                 speake
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 their
                 tongue
                 is
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 vngodly
                 and
                 cursed
                 speaking
                 is
                 the
                 deuils
                 language
                 .
                 IV.
                 The
                 moderating
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 difficultie
                 .
                 S.
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   nature
                   of
                   beasts
                   &
                   of
                   birds
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   creeping
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   the
                   tongue
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   tame
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   vnruly
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Pambus
                 ,
                 one
                 without
                 learning
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 a
                 Psalme
                 :
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 hard
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 38.
                 psalme
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   keepe
                   my
                   waies
                   that
                   I
                   offend
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   tongue
                   ,
                
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 verse
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 practise
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 whē
                 his
                 teacher
                 blamed
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 not
                 in
                 sixe
                 moneths
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 done
                 the
                 verse
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 that
                 knew
                 him
                 many
                 yeres
                 after
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 yet
                 learned
                 the
                 verse
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 forty
                 yeres
                 old
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 &
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 learned
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 thē
                 ,
                 the
                 harder
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 therein
                 .
                 V.
                 The
                 strange
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 in
                 blasphemies
                 &
                 periuries
                 are
                 many
                 &
                 feareful
                 .
                 Three
                 men
                 conspired
                 togither
                 against
                 Narcissus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 led
                 a
                 godly
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 charged
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 hainous
                 crime
                 :
                 all
                 three
                 confirme
                 their
                 accusation
                 by
                 oath
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 wisheth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 burnt
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 die
                 of
                 the
                 iaundise
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 loose
                 his
                 eies
                 .
                 Afterward
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 his
                 house
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 family
                 was
                 burnt
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 had
                 the
                 iaundise
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 seeing
                 what
                 was
                 befallen
                 these
                 twaine
                 ,
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 the
                 conspiracie
                 against
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 lost
                 his
                 eies
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Q.
                 Marie
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Iames
                   Abbes
                
                 was
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Sheriffe
                 to
                 execution
                 ,
                 diuerse
                 poore
                 people
                 stoode
                 in
                 the
                 waie
                 and
                 asked
                 their
                 almes
                 :
                 hee
                 then
                 not
                 hauing
                 any
                 money
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 off
                 all
                 his
                 apparell
                 saue
                 his
                 shirt
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 another
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 giuing
                 whereof
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 steadfast
                 in
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 .
                 While
                 he
                 was
                 was
                 thus
                 instructing
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 Shiriffes
                 going
                 by
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 aloude
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemously
                 said
                 :
                 Beleeue
                 him
                 not
                 good
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 hereticke
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 witte
                 :
                 beleeue
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 heresie
                 that
                 he
                 saieth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 godly
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 this
                 wicked
                 wretch
                 blow
                 forth
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 exclamations
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 came
                 vnto
                 the
                 stake
                 where
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 .
                 But
                 immediatly
                 after
                 this
                 martyr
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 and
                 fire
                 put
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 fearefull
                 stroke
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 vpon
                 this
                 blasphemous
                 railer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 presently
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 stricken
                 with
                 a
                 frensie
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 railingly
                 charged
                 that
                 good
                 martyr
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 furious
                 rage
                 &
                 madnes
                 ,
                 casting
                 off
                 his
                 shooes
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 &
                 said
                 ,
                 thus
                 did
                 
                   Iames
                   Abs
                
                 the
                 true
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 damned
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 ran
                 he
                 about
                 the
                 towne
                 of
                 Burie
                 ,
                 still
                 crying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iames
                   Abbes
                
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 children
                 sitting
                 in
                 companie
                 togither
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 communication
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reason
                 what
                 God
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 said
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 :
                 
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 one
                 saide
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 father
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Dennis
                   Benfield
                
                 ,
                 replied
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 outragious
                 blasphemy
                 :
                 What
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 doting
                 foole
                 .
                 But
                 shortly
                 after
                 this
                 yong
                 gyrle
                 was
                 so
                 stricken
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 her
                 was
                 blacke
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 became
                 speechles●e
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 one
                 Leaver
                 a
                 ploug-man
                 ,
                 rayling
                 ,
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 euill
                 fauoured
                 knaue
                 Latimer
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 burned
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 despite
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 teeth
                 like
                 an
                 horse
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 and
                 houre
                 ,
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Leaver
                 most
                 wickedly
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 K.
                 Edward
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 gentleman
                 of
                 Cornwall
                 beeing
                 in
                 companie
                 with
                 other
                 moe
                 gentlemen
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 seruants
                 ,
                 beeing
                 about
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twentie
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 among
                 whome
                 this
                 lustie
                 yonger
                 entred
                 into
                 talke
                 ,
                 and
                 beganne
                 withall
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 ribauld
                 speech
                 ,
                 beeing
                 gently
                 reprooued
                 ,
                 the
                 yong
                 gentleman
                 tooke
                 snuffe
                 ,
                 and
                 saide
                 to
                 the
                 reproouer
                 ,
                 Why
                 takest
                 thou
                 thought
                 for
                 me
                 ?
                 take
                 thought
                 for
                 thy
                 winding
                 sheete
                 :
                 well
                 ,
                 quoth
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 amend
                 ,
                 for
                 death
                 giueth
                 no
                 warning
                 :
                 for
                 assoone
                 commeth
                 a
                 lambes
                 skinne
                 to
                 the
                 market
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 old
                 sheepes
                 skinne
                 .
                 Gods
                 woundes
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 care
                 not
                 thou
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 raging
                 still
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 in
                 wordes
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 passing
                 on
                 their
                 iourney
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 riding
                 ouer
                 a
                 great
                 bridge
                 ,
                 standing
                 ouer
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 an
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 vpon
                 which
                 bridge
                 this
                 gentleman-swearer
                 spurred
                 his
                 horse
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sprang
                 cleane
                 ouer
                 with
                 the
                 man
                 on
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 ,
                 cried
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Horse
                 and
                 man
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 deuill
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 seruing
                 man
                 in
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 still
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 an
                 vse
                 to
                 sweare
                 
                   Gods
                   pretious
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 very
                 trifles
                 :
                 beeing
                 often
                 warned
                 by
                 his
                 friendes
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 bloode
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 did
                 notwithstanding
                 still
                 persist
                 in
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 vntill
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 acite
                 him
                 first
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 death
                 :
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 visitation
                 ,
                 no
                 perswasion
                 could
                 mooue
                 him
                 to
                 repent
                 his
                 foresaid
                 blaspheming
                 ,
                 but
                 hearing
                 the
                 bell
                 to
                 toll
                 ,
                 did
                 most
                 hardly
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 anguish
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 start
                 vp
                 in
                 his
                 bedde
                 ,
                 and
                 sware
                 
                   by
                   Gods
                   blood
                   this
                   bell
                   tolled
                   for
                   me
                   .
                
                 Whereupon
                 immediatly
                 the
                 bloode
                 aboundantly
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 ioynts
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 streames
                 ,
                 did
                 issue
                 out
                 most
                 fearefully
                 from
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nose
                 ,
                 wrestes
                 ,
                 knees
                 ,
                 heeles
                 ,
                 &
                 toes
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 ioynts
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 left
                 free
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 iudgements
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 warnings
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 admonish
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 :
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Policarpe
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 bidden
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 &
                 curse
                 Christ
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 Fourescore
                 and
                 sixe
                 yeares
                 haue
                 I
                 beene
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 hurt
                 me
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 may
                 I
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 my
                 King
                 and
                 Soueraigne
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 ●●th
                 thus
                 preserued
                 me
                 ?
                 VI.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 honoured
                 thy
                 tongue
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 speech
                 and
                 vtterance
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 excellencie
                 of
                 this
                 gift
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 werest
                 stricken
                 dumme
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 tongue
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               TWO
               TREATISES
               :
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   combat
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               A
               second
               Edition
               corrected
               .
            
             
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Legate
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               whosoeuer
               .
            
             
               GOd
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               vs
               great
               prosperitie
               and
               peace
               ,
               with
               plentie
               of
               all
               temporall
               blessings
               that
               heart
               can
               wish
               for
               many
               yeares
               in
               this
               land
               .
            
             
               Prosperitie
               abused
               hath
               beene
               the
               occasion
               of
               many
               grieuous
               sinnes
               against
               the
               first
               and
               second
               table
               :
               specially
               of
               Atheisme
               ,
               neglect
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               profanation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               abuse
               of
               the
               sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               These
               and
               such
               like
               sinnes
               haue
               long
               called
               downe
               for
               iudgements
               from
               heauen
               vpon
               vs
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               hath
               little
               preuailed
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               any
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               God
               hath
               now
               begun
               to
               cause
               his
               iudgement
               to
               seaze
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               specially
               by
               plague
               and
               pestilence
               :
               and
               that
               euen
               in
               the
               very
               principall
               part
               of
               this
               lande
               :
               whereby
               he
               himselfe
               doth
               (
               as
               Iob
               saith
               )
               
                 round
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 eare
              
               ,
               
               and
               preach
               repentance
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               it
               stands
               vs
               now
               in
               hand
               if
               euer
               ,
               to
               looke
               about
               vs
               :
               and
               if
               we
               haue
               not
               repented
               to
               begin
               to
               repent
               :
               if
               we
               haue
               in
               former
               time
               repented
               ,
               to
               doe
               it
               more
               earnestly
               .
            
             
               If
               so
               be
               that
               we
               shall
               harden
               our
               hearts
               both
               against
               his
               word
               and
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               put
               farre
               from
               vs
               the
               euill
               day
               :
               vndoubtedly
               we
               must
               needs
               looke
               for
               iudgements
               farre
               more
               terrible
               then
               euer
               we
               felt
               as
               yet
               ;
               if
               not
               eternall
               destruction
               .
               Let
               vs
               be
               aduised
               by
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               who
               made
               light
               of
               Noahs
               warning
               ,
               and
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               floode
               :
               by
               Lots
               sonnes
               in
               law
               ,
               who
               tooke
               their
               fathers
               counsell
               for
               mockage
               ,
               and
               were
               burnt
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               from
               heauen
               :
               by
               the
               foolish
               virgines
               ,
               who
               were
               sleeping
               when
               they
               should
               haue
               beene
               furnishing
               their
               lampes
               ,
               and
               were
               shut
               from
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               lambe
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               direct
               thee
               somewhat
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               repentance
               ,
               I
               haue
               penned
               this
               small
               treatise
               :
               vse
               it
               for
               thy
               benefit
               ,
               and
               see
               thou
               be
               a
               doer
               of
               it
               :
               vnlesse
               thou
               wilt
               be
               a
               wilfull
               murderer
               ,
               and
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               thine
               owne
               soule
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               there
               haue
               beene
               published
               heretofore
               in
               English
               two
               sermons
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               one
               by
               M.
               Bradford
               Martyr
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               M.
               Arthur
               Dent
               :
               sermons
               indeed
               which
               haue
               doone
               much
               good
               :
               my
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               adde
               therunto
               ,
               or
               to
               teach
               any
               other
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               renew
               and
               reuiue
               the
               memorie
               of
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               taught
               .
            
             
               Neither
               let
               it
               trouble
               thee
               that
               the
               principall
               Diuines
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               whome
               in
               this
               treatise
               I
               follow
               ,
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               at
               diffeeence
               in
               treating
               of
               repentance
               .
               For
               some
               make
               it
               a
               fruit
               of
               faith
               containing
               two
               parts
               ,
               Mortification
               and
               Viuification
               :
               a
               some
               make
               faith
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               deuiding
               it
               into
               contrition
               ,
               faith
               ,
               newe
               obedience
               :
               b
               some
               make
               it
               all
               one
               with
               regeneration
               .
               The
               difference
               is
               not
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               logical
               manner
               of
               handling
               it
               .
               And
               the
               difference
               of
               handling
               ariseth
               of
               the
               diuers
               acception
               of
               repentance
               .
               It
               is
               taken
               two
               waies
               ,
               generally
               and
               particularly
               .
               Generally
               for
               the
               whole
               conuersion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               may
               containe
               contrition
               ,
               faith
               ,
               new
               obedience
               vnder
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               confounded
               with
               regeneration
               .
               It
               is
               taken
               particularly
               for
               the
               renouation
               of
               the
               life
               and
               behauiour
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               this
               on●ly
               sense
               doe
               I
               follow
               in
               this
               treatise
               .
            
             
             
               I
               haue
               added
               hereto
               a
               few
               lines
               of
               the
               combat
               betweene
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               :
               because
               repentance
               and
               this
               combat
               are
               ioyned
               togither
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               is
               not
               practised
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               resoluing
               Psalme
               51.
               
            
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Haue
                   mercie
                   on
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 thine
                 adulterie
                 comprehends
                 infinite
                 sinnes
                 :
                 therefore
                 looke
                 for
                 no
                 pardon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   thy
                   compassions
                   put
                   away
                   mine
                   iniquities
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 sinne
                 hath
                 taken
                 such
                 deepe
                 place
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hardly
                 pardoned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Wash
                   me
                   throughly
                   from
                   mine
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   clense
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 speciall
                 trespasse
                 is
                 against
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Against
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   onely
                   haue
                   I
                   sinned
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 Except
                 this
                 one
                 sinne
                 thy
                 life
                 is
                 vnblameable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   was
                   borne
                   in
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               the
               best
               man
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               godlines
               ,
               often
               appeares
               to
               be
               vnlike
               himselfe
               :
               and
               the
               cause
               is
               this
               spirituall
               combat
               .
               The
               flesh
               otherwhiles
               makes
               him
               wayle
               and
               mourne
               and
               goe
               drooping
               :
               presently
               after
               the
               spirit
               puts
               into
               him
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               the
               heart
               of
               gresse
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               triumph
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               world
               .
               Moses
               was
               couragious
               at
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               
               but
               he
               failed
               at
               the
               waters
               of
               strife
               .
               Iob
               first
               praiseth
               God
               ,
               and
               afterward
               blasphemeth
               .
               Dauid
               is
               often
               fainting
               in
               miserie
               ,
               yet
               by
               and
               by
               reuiued
               .
               Wherefore
               there
               is
               good
               cause
               why
               the
               consideration
               of
               repentance
               and
               the
               combat
               should
               goe
               togither
               :
               that
               no
               man
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               begun
               to
               repent
               ,
               might
               dreame
               of
               ease
               to
               his
               flesh
               :
               as
               though
               we
               should
               goe
               to
               heauen
               in
               beds
               of
               doune
               :
               but
               rather
               that
               we
               might
               be
               resolued
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               begin
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               looke
               for
               nothing
               but
               continuall
               molestation
               from
               our
               vile
               and
               wicked
               natures
               .
            
             
               
                 Written
                 
                   Anno
                   1593.
                   the
                   17.
                   of
                   Nouember
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Coronation
                   day
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   dread
                   Soueraigne
                   Queene
                   ELIZABETH
                   :
                   whose
                   raigne
                   God
                   long
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
               
                 William
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               What
               Repentance
               is
               .
            
             
               REpentance
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               grace
               ,
               arising
               of
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               :
               whereby
               a
               man
               turnes
               from
               all
               his
               sinnes
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               fruits
               worthie
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               I
               call
               Repentance
               a
               worke
               :
               because
               it
               seemes
               not
               to
               be
               a
               qualitie
               ,
               or
               vertue
               ,
               or
               habit
               :
               but
               an
               action
               of
               a
               repentant
               sinner
               .
               Which
               appeares
               by
               the
               sermons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               runne
               in
               this
               tenour
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 turne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 amend
                 your
                 liues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Whereby
               they
               intimate
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               is
               a
               worke
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Repentance
               is
               not
               euery
               kind
               of
               worke
               ,
               but
               a
               worke
               of
               grace
               ;
               because
               it
               can
               not
               be
               practised
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               be
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               .
               Reasons
               are
               these
               .
               I.
               No
               man
               can
               repent
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               first
               hate
               sinne
               ,
               and
               loue
               righteousnes
               ;
               and
               none
               can
               hate
               sinne
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               sanctified
               is
               iustified
               :
               and
               he
               that
               is
               iustified
               must
               needes
               haue
               that
               faith
               which
               vnites
               him
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               that
               repents
               is
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
               II.
               He
               that
               turnes
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               all
               be
               turned
               of
               God
               :
               and
               after
               that
               we
               are
               turned
               ,
               then
               we
               repent
               .
               
               
                 Surely
                 after
                 I
                 was
                 conuerted
                 I
                 repented
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 instructed
                 I
                 smote
                 vpon
                 my
                 thigh
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 confounded
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 did
                 beare
                 the
                 reproch
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               may
               obiect
               ,
               that
               repentance
               goes
               before
               all
               grace
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               first
               preached
               .
               The
               first
               sermon
               that
               euer
               was
               made
               ,
               was
               of
               repentance
               ,
               preached
               by
               God
               himselfe
               in
               Paradise
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               .
               And
               euer
               since
               the
               sermons
               of
               all
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               faithfull
               ministers
               haue
               had
               repentance
               for
               their
               beginning
               and
               scope
               .
               The
               answer
               hereto
               may
               be
               this
               :
               If
               we
               respect
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               there
               be
               other
               graces
               of
               God
               which
               goe
               before
               repentance
               :
               because
               a
               mans
               conscience
               must
               in
               some
               sort
               be
               setled
               touching
               his
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               begin
               to
               repent
               .
               Wherefore
               iustification
               and
               sanctification
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               goe
               before
               repentance
               .
               But
               if
               we
               respect
               time
               ,
               grace
               and
               repentance
               are
               both
               together
               .
               So
               soone
               as
               there
               is
               fire
               ,
               so
               soone
               it
               is
               hote
               :
               and
               so
               soone
               as
               a
               man
               is
               regenerate
               ,
               so
               soone
               he
               repents
               .
               If
               we
               respect
               the
               outward
               manifestation
               of
               these
               twaine
               ,
               repentance
               goes
               before
               all
               other
               graces
               :
               because
               it
               first
               of
               all
               appeares
               outwardly
               .
               Regeneration
               is
               like
               the
               sappe
               of
               the
               tree
               that
               lies
               hid
               within
               the
               barke
               :
               repentance
               is
               like
               the
               budde
               that
               speedily
               shewes
               it selfe
               ,
               before
               either
               blossome
               ,
               leafe
               ,
               or
               fruit
               appeare
               :
               yea
               ,
               all
               other
               graces
               of
               the
               heart
               which
               are
               needfull
               to
               saluation
               ,
               are
               made
               manifest
               by
               repentance
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               Repentance
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               is
               first
               preached
               .
            
             
               I
               adde
               further
               ,
               that
               repentance
               riseth
               of
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               Paul
               teacheth
               .
               
               
                 Godly
                 sorrow
                 causeth
                 repentance
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 .
              
               It
               is
               called
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               a
               sorrow
               according
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               worldly
               sorrow
               :
               which
               is
               a
               griefe
               arising
               of
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               and
               other
               miseries
               ;
               as
               feare
               of
               men
               ,
               losse
               of
               good
               
               name
               ,
               calamities
               in
               goods
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               life
               follow
               as
               punishments
               of
               sinne
               :
               whereas
               the
               godly
               sorrow
               causeth
               
                 griefe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               it
               makes
               any
               man
               ,
               in
               whome
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               this
               disposition
               &
               minde
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               conscience
               to
               accuse
               ,
               no
               diuell
               to
               terrifie
               ,
               no
               iudge
               to
               arraigne
               &
               condemne
               ,
               no
               hel
               to
               torment
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               be
               humbled
               &
               brought
               on
               his
               knees
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               offended
               a
               louing
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               long
               suffering
               God.
               
            
             
               Further
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               repentance
               stands
               in
               turning
               againe
               to
               God.
               Man
               at
               the
               first
               was
               made
               a
               goodly
               creature
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               hauing
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               dwelt
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               .
               By
               sinne
               there
               is
               a
               partition
               made
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               :
               
               who
               is
               alienated
               and
               estranged
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               become
               the
               childe
               of
               wrath
               ,
               a
               firebrand
               of
               hell
               ,
               the
               prodigall
               child
               going
               from
               his
               father
               into
               a
               farre
               countrey
               ,
               the
               straying
               ,
               nay
               the
               lost
               sheepe
               .
               Now
               when
               men
               haue
               grace
               to
               repent
               ,
               then
               they
               begin
               to
               renew
               this
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               turne
               againe
               to
               God.
               And
               the
               very
               essence
               or
               nature
               of
               repentance
               consists
               in
               this
               turning
               .
               Which
               Paul
               doth
               seeme
               to
               intimate
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 shewed
                 both
                 to
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 repent
                 and
              
               turne
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 do
                 works
                 worthie
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               he
               sets
               downe
               vnto
               vs
               a
               ful
               description
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
               Againe
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               repentance
               is
               a
               turning
               from
               sinne
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               abolish
               or
               change
               the
               substance
               of
               bodie
               or
               soule
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               faculties
               therof
               either
               in
               whole
               or
               part
               :
               but
               onely
               rectifie
               and
               amend
               them
               by
               remoouing
               the
               corruption
               .
               It
               turnes
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               melancholy
               to
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               choller
               to
               good
               zeale
               ,
               softnesse
               of
               nature
               to
               meekenes
               of
               spirit
               ,
               madnesse
               and
               lightn●sse
               to
               Christian
               mirth
               :
               it
               reformes
               euery
               man
               according
               to
               his
               naturall
               constitution
               ,
               not
               abolishing
               it
               ,
               but
               redressing
               the
               fault
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Further
               I
               put
               downe
               ,
               that
               repentance
               is
               a
               turning
               from
               all
               sinne
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               exclude
               many
               false
               turnings
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               turnes
               from
               God
               to
               sinne
               :
               as
               when
               one
               of
               a
               Protestant
               becomes
               a
               Papist
               ,
               an
               Arrian
               a
               ●●milist
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               turnes
               from
               one
               sinne
               to
               an
               other
               .
               As
               when
               the
               riotous
               person
               leaues
               his
               prodigalitie
               ,
               and
               giues
               himselfe
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               couetousnes
               :
               this
               can
               be
               no
               repentāce
               :
               because
               it
               is
               a
               going
               from
               one
               extreame
               to
               an
               other
               ,
               whereas
               repentance
               is
               to
               leaue
               the
               extreames
               &
               keepe
               the
               meane
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               not
               when
               a
               man
               turnes
               from
               sinne
               ,
               but
               sinne
               turnes
               from
               him
               and
               leaues
               him
               .
               As
               when
               the
               drunkard
               leaues
               drunkennesse
               ,
               because
               his
               stomacke
               is
               decaied
               :
               the
               fornicatour
               his
               vncleannes
               ,
               because
               the
               strength
               of
               nature
               failes
               him
               :
               the
               quarreller
               his
               fighting
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               maymed
               on
               legge
               or
               arme
               .
               The
               last
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               turne
               from
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               turne
               from
               all
               .
               As
               Herod
               did
               many
               things
               at
               the
               aduertisement
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               leaue
               incest
               ,
               in
               hauing
               his
               brother
               Philips
               wife
               ;
               This
               repentance
               is
               nothing
               .
               For
               as
               he
               which
               is
               truly
               regenerate
               ,
               is
               wholly
               in
               bodie
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               spirit
               regenerate
               :
               so
               he
               which
               truly
               repents
               ,
               turnes
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               turnes
               wholly
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Neither
               is
               this
               to
               trouble
               any
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               not
               know
               all
               their
               sinnes
               :
               for
               sound
               repentance
               for
               one
               speciall
               sinne
               ,
               brings
               with
               it
               repentance
               of
               all
               sinne
               .
               And
               as
               God
               requires
               particular
               repentance
               for
               knowne
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               he
               accepts
               
               a
               generall
               repentance
               for
               such
               as
               be
               vnknowne
               .
            
             
               To
               proceede
               further
               ,
               the
               conuersion
               of
               a
               sinner
               in
               repentance
               ,
               hath
               three
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               a
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               in
               the
               mind
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               an
               inclination
               in
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               :
               the
               third
               ,
               an
               indeauour
               in
               life
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               to
               abandon
               and
               leaue
               all
               his
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               himselfe
               in
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               commandements
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               repentance
               must
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               worthie
               amendment
               of
               life
               :
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               knowne
               to
               be
               sincere
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               .
               Repentant
               sinners
               are
               
                 trees
                 of
                 righteousnes
              
               of
               Gods
               owne
               planting
               :
               
               and
               they
               grow
               by
               the
               waters
               that
               
                 flow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuarie
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               beare
               fruit
               that
               may
               
                 serue
                 for
                 meate
                 ,
                 &
                 leafe
                 for
                 medicine
                 :
              
               
               otherwise
               the
               axe
               of
               Gods
               iudgment
               is
               laid
               to
               their
               rootes
               to
               stocke
               them
               vp
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               causes
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               THe
               principall
               cause
               of
               Repentance
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Instructing
                 them
                 with
                 meekenesse
                 that
                 are
                 contrarie
                 minded
                 ,
                 proouing
                 if
                 God
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
               And
               Ieremie
               ,
               
                 Conuert
                 thou
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               instrument
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               working
               repentance
               ,
               is
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               law
               .
               Reasons
               hereof
               are
               these
               .
               I.
               Faith
               is
               engendred
               by
               the
               preaching
               not
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saluation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 :
              
               
               therefore
               repentance
               which
               follows
               faith
               as
               a
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               must
               needes
               come
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               onely
               .
               II.
               The
               Law
               is
               the
               ministerie
               
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
              
               :
               
               because
               it
               shewes
               a
               man
               his
               wretched
               estate
               ;
               but
               shewes
               him
               no
               remedie
               :
               therefore
               it
               can
               not
               be
               an
               instrumentall
               cause
               of
               that
               repentance
               which
               is
               effectuall
               to
               saluation
               .
               III.
               The
               doctrine
               of
               repentance
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               
               which
               appeares
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               put
               one
               for
               an
               other
               .
               And
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               deuides
               the
               Gospel
               into
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               preaching
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               in
               his
               name
               .
               IV.
               That
               part
               of
               the
               word
               which
               workes
               repentance
               ,
               must
               reueale
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               set
               out
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               which
               belongs
               vnto
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Law
               neither
               reueales
               faith
               nor
               repentance
               :
               this
               is
               a
               proper
               worke
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               a
               schoolemaster
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               it
               brings
               men
               to
               Christ
               not
               by
               teaching
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               by
               alluring
               them
               ;
               
               but
               by
               forcing
               and
               vrging
               them
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doe
               we
               abolish
               the
               law
               ,
               in
               ascribing
               the
               worke
               of
               repentance
               to
               the
               Gospel
               onely
               :
               for
               though
               it
               be
               no
               cause
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               
                 an
                 occasion
              
               of
               true
               repentance
               .
               Because
               it
               represents
               vnto
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               soule
               our
               damnable
               estate
               ,
               &
               smites
               the
               conscience
               with
               dolefull
               terrours
               and
               feares
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               no
               tokens
               of
               grace
               (
               for
               they
               are
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               the
               very
               gates
               and
               the
               downefall
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               hell
               )
               yet
               they
               are
               certaine
               occasions
               of
               receiuing
               grace
               .
               The
               phisitian
               is
               otherwhiles
               constrained
               to
               recouer
               the
               health
               of
               his
               patient
               by
               casting
               him
               into
               some
               fits
               of
               an
               ague
               :
               so
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               deadly
               sicke
               of
               the
               disease
               of
               sinne
               ,
               must
               be
               cast
               into
               some
               fits
               of
               Legal
               terrors
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               recouer
               his
               former
               estate
               ,
               &
               come
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
            
             
             
               Repentance
               also
               is
               furthered
               by
               calamities
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               case
               often
               come
               in
               the
               roome
               &
               stead
               of
               the
               law
               .
               Iosephs
               brethren
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               distresse
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 verely
                 sinned
                 against
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 sawe
                 the
                 anguish
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 when
                 he
                 besought
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 this
                 trouble
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs.
              
               And
               the
               Lord
               saith
               in
               Oseah
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 &
                 returne
                 to
                 my
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 fault
                 and
                 seeke
                 me
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 affliction
                 will
                 they
                 seeke
                 me
                 diligently
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Israelites
               say
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 had
                 them
              
               (
               many
               afflictions
               )
               
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 humbled
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               Example
               of
               Manasses
               .
               
                 And
                 whē
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 he
                 praied
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 greatly
                 .
              
               And
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 learne
                 thy
                 statutes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Howe
               Repentance
               is
               wrought
               .
            
             
               REpentance
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               certaine
               steps
               and
               degrees
               .
               First
               of
               all
               a
               man
               must
               haue
               knowledge
               of
               foure
               things
               ,
               namely
               of
               the
               law
               of
               god
               ,
               of
               sinne
               against
               the
               lawe
               ,
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ●gainst
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               eternall
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               must
               follow
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               former
               knowledge
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               person
               ,
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               conscience
               assisted
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               for
               that
               cause
               is
               called
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
              
               :
               
               and
               this
               application
               is
               made
               in
               a
               forme
               of
               reasoning
               ,
               called
               a
               practical
               syllogisme
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               :
            
             
               
                 The
                 breaker
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               minde
               :
            
             
               
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 breaker
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               a
               witnesse
               and
               an
               accuser
               :
            
             
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 am
                 guilty
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               same
               conscience
               ,
               as
               a
               iudge
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               from
               this
               application
               thus
               made
               ariseth
               feare
               and
               sorrow
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               against
               sinne
               ,
               
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
              
               ,
               or
               penitence
               ,
               and
               the
               compunction
               of
               heart
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               compunction
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               delayed
               by
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               brings
               men
               to
               desperation
               ,
               and
               to
               eternall
               damnation
               .
               Therefore
               he
               that
               wil
               repent
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               must
               goe
               foure
               steps
               further
               .
               First
               he
               must
               haue
               knowledge
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               therein
               reuealed
               .
               Then
               must
               follow
               the
               application
               of
               the
               former
               knowledge
               by
               the
               conscience
               ,
               renewed
               and
               assisted
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               :
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 affiance
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               minde
               enlightned
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
            
             
               
                 But
                 I
                 beeing
                 guiltie
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 denie
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 all
                 my
                 affiance
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               conscience
               renued
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               :
            
             
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               after
               this
               application
               there
               followes
               ioy
               and
               sorrow
               :
               ioy
               ,
               because
               a
               mans
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               in
               Christ
               :
               sorrow
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               by
               his
               sinnes
               hath
               displeased
               him
               which
               hath
               beene
               so
               louing
               and
               mercifull
               a
               God
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               after
               this
               godly
               sorrow
               ●ollowes
               Repentance
               ,
               called
               a
               Transmentatation
               
               or
               turning
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               determines
               and
               r●solues
               with
               himselfe
               to
               sinne
               no
               more
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               but
               to
               liue
               in
               newnes
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               the
               parts
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               REpentance
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               Rising
               to
               newnes
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Mortificatiō
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               repētance
               ,
               which
               cōcerns
               turning
               frō
               sin
               .
            
             
               Men
               turne
               from
               sinne
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               not
               onely
               abstaine
               from
               actuall
               sin
               ,
               but
               also
               vse
               all
               meanes
               wherby
               they
               may
               both
               weaken
               and
               suppresse
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               .
               Chirurgions
               when
               they
               must
               cut
               off
               any
               part
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               vse
               to
               lay
               plaisters
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               it
               ;
               that
               beeing
               without
               sense
               and
               feeling
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               with
               lesse
               paine
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               vse
               all
               helps
               &
               remedies
               prescribed
               in
               the
               worde
               ,
               which
               serue
               to
               weakē
               or
               kill
               sinne
               ,
               that
               in
               death
               it
               may
               be
               abolished
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               must
               not
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               wee
               must
               vse
               meanes
               to
               mortifie
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               .
               
               For
               ,
               howesoeuer
               by
               nature
               we
               can
               not
               doe
               anything
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               beeing
               quickened
               and
               mooued
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               stirre
               and
               mooue
               our selues
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               truely
               good
               .
               And
               therefore
               repentant
               sinners
               haue
               grace
               in
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               mortifie
               their
               own
               sinnes
               .
               Paul
               saith
               .
               
                 I
                 beate
                 downe
                 my
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 in
                 subiection
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 Christs
              
               haue
               crucified
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
               And
               ,
               
                 Mortifie
                 therefore
                 your
                 earthly
                 members
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 the
                 inordinate
                 affection
                 ,
                 euil
                 cōcupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 couetousnesse
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 purge
                 himselfe
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 vessell
                 vnto
                 honour
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 Euery
                 one
                 which
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               purgeth
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 euen
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
              
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
              
               preserueth
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 one
                 toucheth
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Mortification
               hath
               three
               parts
               .
               A
               purpose
               in
               mind
               ,
               an
               inclination
               in
               will
               ,
               and
               an
               indeauour
               in
               life
               and
               conuersation
               to
               leaue
               all
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Rising
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               repentance
               concerning
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               hath
               also
               three
               parts
               .
               The
               two
               first
               are
               a
               resolution
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               an
               inclination
               or
               lust
               in
               the
               will
               to
               obey
               God
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Barnabas
               exhorts
               them
               of
               Antiochia
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 they
                 would
                 cleane
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Examples
               of
               both
               these
               are
               many
               in
               Scriptures
               .
               Of
               Ioshua
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 seeme
                 enill
                 vnto
                 you
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 choose
                 you
                 thi●
                 daie
                 whome
                 you
                 will
                 serue
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 gods
                 which
                 your
                 fathers
                 serued
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 I
                 &
                 my
                 houshold
                 wil
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Of
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 portion
                 ,
              
               I
               haue
               determined
               
                 to
                 keep
                 thy
                 commandements
              
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
              
               sworne
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 keepe
                 thy
                 righteous
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 When
                 thou
                 saidst
                 ,
                 seeke
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 mine
                 heart
                 answered
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 thy
                 face
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
              
               applied
               mine
               heart
               
                 to
                 fulfil
                 thy
                 statutes
                 alwaies
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               part
               ,
               is
               an
               indeauour
               in
               life
               and
               conuersation
               to
               obey
               God.
               Example
               of
               Paul.
               
               
                 And
                 herein
              
               I
               take
               paines
               
                 to
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 a
                 cleare
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 men
                 .
              
               Of
               Dauid
               ,
               
                 I
                 hau●
                 respect
                 to
                 all
                 thy
                 commandements
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 the
                 waie
                 of
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 iudgements
                 haue
                 I
                 laid
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 cleaued
                 to
                 thy
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 direct
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 thy
                 commandements
                 :
                 for
                 therein
                 is
                 my
                 delight
                 .
              
            
             
             
               No
               man
               must
               here
               thinke
               ,
               that
               a
               repentant
               sinner
               fullfils
               the
               lawe
               in
               his
               obedience
               :
               for
               their
               best
               works
               are
               faultie
               before
               God.
               And
               wheras
               the
               faithful
               in
               scriptures
               are
               said
               to
               be
               perfect
               :
               we
               must
               knowe
               that
               there
               be
               two
               degrees
               of
               perfection
               :
               perfection
               in
               substance
               ,
               and
               perfection
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
               Perfection
               is
               substance
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               sincerely
               endeauour
               to
               performe
               perfect
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               some
               but
               in
               all
               his
               commaundements
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               onely
               perfection
               that
               any
               man
               can
               haue
               in
               this
               life
               .
               A
               Christian
               mans
               perfection
               is
               to
               bewaile
               his
               imperfection
               :
               his
               obedience
               more
               consists
               in
               the
               good
               will
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               affection
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               degrees
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               REpentance
               hath
               two
               degrees
               .
               It
               is
               either
               ordinarie
               ,
               or
               extraordinarie
               .
            
             
               Ordinarie
               repentance
               is
               that
               which
               euery
               christian
               is
               to
               performe
               euery
               day
               :
               for
               as
               men
               fall
               daily
               either
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               so
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               are
               proportionally
               weakened
               day
               by
               day
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               continuall
               reparation
               therof
               must
               be
               made
               by
               a
               daily
               renuing
               of
               repentance
               .
               A
               christian
               mā
               is
               the
               tēple
               and
               house
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               he
               must
               therefore
               once
               a
               day
               sweep
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               entertaine
               so
               worthy
               a
               guest
               .
            
             
               Extraordinarie
               repentance
               is
               the
               same
               in
               nature
               with
               the
               former
               :
               it
               differs
               onely
               from
               it
               in
               degree
               and
               measure
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               put
               in
               practise
               ,
               when
               men
               fal
               into
               any
               enormous
               ,
               capital
               ,
               or
               grieuous
               offences
               :
               whereby
               they
               doe
               verie
               grieuously
               wound
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               and
               giue
               great
               offence
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               was
               the
               repentance
               of
               Peter
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               forth
               and
               wept
               bitterly
               :
               &
               Dauids
               repentance
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               committed
               adulterie
               and
               murdered
               Vriah
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               persons
               which
               must
               repent
               .
            
             
               MEn
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               the
               natural
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               regenerate
               .
               Repentance
               is
               needefull
               for
               both
               .
               For
               the
               naturall
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               brought
               from
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               image
               of
               God
               renued
               in
               him
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               many
               naturall
               men
               liue
               ciuilly
               ,
               abstaining
               from
               all
               outragious
               behauiour
               ,
               and
               therfore
               neede
               no
               repentance
               .
               I
               graunt
               indeede
               they
               doe
               so
               :
               yet
               repentance
               must
               goe
               withall
               .
               For
               ciuil
               life
               without
               grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               nothing
               els
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               but
               a
               beutifull
               abhomination
               .
               The
               Pharises
               were
               ciuill
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               saith
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Except
                 your
                 righteousnesse
                 exceede
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Repentance
               is
               also
               required
               in
               the
               regenerate
               :
               because
               they
               haue
               may
               vnknown
               and
               hidden
               corruptions
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               mortified
               :
               and
               otherwhiles
               they
               fal
               grieuously
               :
               and
               therfore
               that
               they
               may
               rise
               againe
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               daily
               practised
               in
               the
               spirituall
               exercises
               of
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               the
               practise
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               practise
               of
               Repentance
               foure
               speciall
               duties
               are
               required
               .
               The
               first
               is
               a
               diligent
               and
               serious
               examination
               of
               the
               conscience
               by
               the
               lawes
               and
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               sinnes
               both
               originall
               and
               actuall
               .
               
               Example
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 the
                 liuing
                 man
                 sorrowfull
                 ?
                 man
                 suffereth
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 search
                 and
                 trie
                 our
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Of
               Dauid
               ,
               
                 I
                 considered
                 my
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 my
                 feete
                 to
                 thy
                 testimonies
                 .
              
            
             
               Touching
               Originall
               sinne
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               well
               remembred
               ,
               that
               one
               mā
               hath
               not
               one
               part
               onely
               of
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               another
               man
               another
               :
               one
               man
               this
               corruption
               ,
               another
               that
               :
               but
               euery
               mā
               as
               he
               receiued
               from
               Adam
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               man
               :
               so
               also
               he
               receiued
               originall
               sinne
               wholly
               .
               And
               therefore
               euery
               man
               ,
               (
               not
               one
               accepted
               ,
               sauing
               Christ
               who
               was
               extraordinarily
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               Virgin
               )
               hath
               in
               him
               from
               his
               parents
               the
               corruption
               and
               seede
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               naturall
               disposition
               and
               pronenes
               to
               commit
               any
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Take
               a
               viewe
               and
               consider
               all
               the
               horrible
               sinnes
               that
               be
               practised
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
               either
               against
               the
               first
               or
               second
               table
               :
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               spawne
               and
               seede
               of
               them
               all
               is
               euen
               in
               that
               man
               that
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               best
               disposed
               by
               nature
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               experience
               shewes
               the
               contrarie
               ;
               because
               among
               men
               that
               want
               all
               manner
               of
               religion
               some
               are
               more
               ciuill
               and
               orderly
               ;
               some
               againe
               more
               lewdly
               disposed
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               not
               because
               some
               men
               are
               by
               nature
               lesse
               wicked
               then
               others
               :
               but
               because
               God
               by
               his
               prouidence
               doth
               limit
               and
               restraine
               mens
               corruption
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               which
               hee
               doth
               for
               the
               good
               of
               mankind
               .
               For
               if
               men
               might
               be
               wholly
               left
               to
               themselues
               ,
               corruption
               would
               so
               exceedingly
               breake
               out
               into
               all
               manner
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               liuing
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               In
               examination
               of
               actuall
               sinnes
               ,
               three
               rules
               must
               be
               followed
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               search
               out
               not
               onely
               our
               grosse
               sins
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
               For
               repentance
               is
               not
               only
               a
               change
               of
               the
               speech
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               and
               outward
               behauiour
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               inward
               and
               secret
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Therefore
               the
               prophet
               Ioel
               bids
               the
               Iewes
               
                 rend
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 garments
                 :
              
               
               and
               Paul
               tels
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               
                 be
                 renued
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
                 :
              
               
               and
               Peter
               bids
               Simon
               Magus
               to
               repent
               and
               pray
               God
               
                 that
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               circumstances
               of
               sinnes
               done
               must
               be
               considered
               :
               as
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               maner
               how
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               done
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               weakenesse
               ,
               or
               presumption
               ,
               or
               obstinate
               malice
               .
               Thirdly
               in
               examination
               it
               is
               very
               meete
               and
               conuenient
               ,
               that
               wee
               passe
               through
               all
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               morall
               lawe
               ,
               laying
               them
               as
               most
               absolute
               rules
               to
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               make
               large
               bills
               and
               Catalogues
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               very
               cradle
               to
               any
               part
               of
               our
               age
               following
               ,
               as
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               haue
               alwaies
               done
               .
               
               Thus
               it
               will
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               wee
               shall
               plainely
               see
               our
               wretched
               estate
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               our
               sinnes
               be
               in
               number
               as
               the
               haires
               of
               our
               head
               ,
               &
               as
               the
               sands
               by
               the
               sea
               shore
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 DIRECTION
                 FOR
                 EXAMINATION
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   COM.
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     haue
                     none
                     other
                     Gods
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       TThat
                       knowes
                       not
                       the
                       true
                       God.
                       Ier.
                       4.22
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       denies
                       God
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       ,
                       by
                       denying
                       his
                       presence
                       ,
                       iustice
                       ,
                       mercie
                       ,
                       &c.
                       Psal.
                       14.1
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       hates
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       shewes
                       it
                       by
                       disobedience
                       .
                       Exod.
                       20.5
                       .
                       Rom.
                       1.30
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       doth
                       not
                       feare
                       God
                       and
                       stand
                       in
                       awe
                       of
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       feareth
                       men
                       or
                       other
                       creatures
                       more
                       then
                       God.
                       Math.
                       10.31
                       .
                       Apoc.
                       2.8
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       liues
                       in
                       open
                       sinnes
                       securely
                       ,
                       not
                       fearing
                       Gods
                       word
                       or
                       iudgements
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Thes●
                       .
                       5.6,7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       sorrowfull
                       for
                       his
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       onely
                       in
                       respect
                       of
                       the
                       punishment
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Cor.
                       7.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       feares
                       God
                       by
                       mens
                       traditions
                       .
                       Esa.
                       29.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       doth
                       not
                       beleeue
                       Gods
                       word
                       ,
                       but
                       calls
                       the
                       Canonicall
                       Scripture
                       in
                       question
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       despaires
                       of
                       Gods
                       mercie
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       hath
                       a
                       dead
                       faith
                       without
                       workes
                       .
                       Iam.
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       puts
                       his
                       confidence
                       in
                       the
                       deuill
                       and
                       his
                       workes
                       ,
                       as
                       seekers
                       to
                       wizzards
                       doe
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       loues
                       the
                       creatures
                       ,
                       as
                       riches
                       and
                       honour
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       owne
                       filthie
                       pleasures
                       more
                       then
                       God.
                       Eph.
                       5.5
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       puts
                       confidence
                       in
                       his
                       strength
                       ,
                       wisdome
                       ,
                       riches
                       ,
                       phisitians
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Chron.
                       16.9,11
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       impatient
                       vnder
                       the
                       crosse
                       .
                       Matth.
                       10.38
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       tempts
                       God.
                       Math.
                       4.7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       seekes
                       for
                       the
                       things
                       of
                       this
                       life
                       ,
                       more
                       then
                       for
                       Gods
                       kingdome
                       .
                       Matth.
                       6.33
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       murmures
                       against
                       God.
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       10.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       disputes
                       and
                       holds
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       holdes
                       and
                       maintaines
                       opinions
                       against
                       the
                       auncient
                       faith
                       set
                       downe
                       in
                       the
                       writings
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       and
                       Apostles
                       .
                       As
                       did
                       the
                       Maniches
                       ,
                       Donatists
                       ,
                       Arrians
                       ,
                       Anabaptists
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       so
                       holds
                       one
                       religion
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       is
                       ready
                       to
                       follow
                       an
                       other
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       King.
                       18.21
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       presumption
                       of
                       Gods
                       mercie
                       .
                       Esa.
                       7.12
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       falls
                       away
                       from
                       the
                       knowne
                       truth
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Pet.
                       2.20
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       addes
                       to
                       Canonicall
                       Scripture
                       .
                       Deut.
                       12.
                       last
                       verse
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   COM.
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     make
                     to
                     thy selfe
                     no
                     grauen
                     Image
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       represents
                       God
                       in
                       an
                       image
                       .
                       Exod.
                       32.6,8
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       worships
                       God
                       in
                       or
                       at
                       images
                       ,
                       as
                       crucifixes
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       like
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       King.
                       18.4
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       kneeles
                       downe
                       before
                       an
                       image
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       bodily
                       present
                       at
                       Masse
                       keeping
                       his
                       heart
                       to
                       God.
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       8.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       retaines
                       the
                       monuments
                       of
                       Idolatrie
                       .
                       Exod.
                       23.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       marrieth
                       with
                       infidels
                       and
                       such
                       like
                       .
                       Gen.
                       6.2
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       leagues
                       of
                       amitie
                       with
                       such
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Chron.
                       19.1
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       worships
                       God
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       owne
                       fantasie
                       .
                       Col.
                       2.23
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       worships
                       God
                       with
                       lip-seruice
                       ,
                       Isa.
                       29.13
                       .
                       as
                       our
                       common
                       people
                       doe
                       ,
                       which
                       place
                       all
                       the
                       seruice
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       pattering
                       and
                       mumbling
                       ouer
                       the
                       
                       Creede
                       and
                       ten
                       commandements
                       for
                       praiers
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lords
                       praier
                       without
                       knowledge
                       of
                       the
                       meaning
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       hath
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       godlinesse
                       ,
                       but
                       denies
                       the
                       force
                       of
                       it
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Tim.
                       3.5
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       giues
                       worship
                       to
                       creatures
                       ,
                       as
                       Saints
                       and
                       angels
                       .
                       Psal.
                       115.8
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       refuseth
                       to
                       heare
                       the
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Gospel
                       .
                       Luk.
                       14.19
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       negligently
                       worships
                       God.
                       Rev.
                       3.16
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       omits
                       inuocation
                       of
                       Gods
                       name
                       .
                       Esa.
                       64.7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       heares
                       sermons
                       ,
                       but
                       when
                       hee
                       is
                       reprooued
                       ,
                       railes
                       and
                       rages
                       ,
                       and
                       profits
                       nothing
                       .
                       Amos
                       5.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       changes
                       the
                       worship
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       whole
                       or
                       in
                       part
                       .
                       Deut.
                       13.32
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       either
                       open
                       or
                       secret
                       league
                       with
                       the
                       deuill
                       .
                       Psal.
                       58.6
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       witchcraft
                       ,
                       sorcerie
                       ,
                       or
                       enchantments
                       .
                       Deut.
                       18.11
                       .
                       Levit.
                       19.26
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       consults
                       with
                       wisards
                       .
                       Levit.
                       20.6
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       weares
                       Amulets
                       or
                       Characters
                       about
                       his
                       necke
                       ,
                       and
                       puts
                       confidence
                       in
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       hinders
                       schooles
                       of
                       religion
                       and
                       good
                       learning
                       .
                       Psal.
                       74.6,7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       seekes
                       not
                       (
                       within
                       the
                       compasse
                       of
                       his
                       calling
                       )
                       the
                       good
                       estate
                       of
                       Gods
                       Church
                       :
                       but
                       seekes
                       his
                       owne
                       things
                       .
                       P●al
                       .
                       132.3,4
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   COM.
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     take
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       doth
                       vnreuerenly
                       vse
                       Gods
                       titles
                       in
                       his
                       talke
                       .
                       Phil.
                       2.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sweares
                       to
                       doe
                       a
                       thing
                       lawfull
                       and
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       doth
                       it
                       not
                       .
                       Math.
                       5.23
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sweares
                       rashly
                       .
                       Ier.
                       4.2
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       customable
                       swearing
                       in
                       his
                       common
                       talke
                       .
                       Mat.
                       5.37
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       blasphemes
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       God.
                       Leuit.
                       24.16
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sweares
                       falsely
                       .
                       Ioh.
                       8.44
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sweares
                       against
                       pietie
                       and
                       honestie
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       cursing
                       and
                       banning
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       finds
                       fault
                       with
                       the
                       creatures
                       of
                       god
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Co.
                       10.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sweares
                       by
                       the
                       creatures
                       .
                       Math.
                       5.34,35
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       lots
                       in
                       sporting
                       .
                       Pro.
                       16.33
                       .
                       and
                       18.18
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       and
                       vseth
                       charmes
                       of
                       hearbes
                       and
                       other
                       things
                       .
                       Deut.
                       18.11
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       iests
                       of
                       the
                       sentences
                       and
                       phrases
                       of
                       scripture
                       .
                       Esa.
                       66.2
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       figure
                       casting
                       .
                       Esa.
                       47.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       doth
                       lightly
                       regard
                       Gods
                       iudgements
                       .
                       Heb.
                       3.16
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       liuing
                       dissolutely
                       in
                       religion
                       ,
                       makes
                       Gods
                       name
                       euil
                       spoken
                       of
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Sam.
                       12.13
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       3.15
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       a
                       vowe
                       of
                       continencie
                       ,
                       or
                       of
                       any
                       thing
                       not
                       in
                       his
                       power
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       a
                       lawfull
                       vowe
                       ,
                       and
                       keepes
                       it
                       not
                       .
                       Deut.
                       22.21
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       receiues
                       blessings
                       from
                       God
                       ,
                       &
                       is
                       not
                       thankfull
                       .
                       Luk.
                       17.8
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       teacheth
                       the
                       trueth
                       ,
                       but
                       doth
                       not
                       practise
                       it
                       .
                       Mat.
                       23.2
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   COM.
                   
                     Remember
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     daie
                     to
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       labours
                       in
                       the
                       seruile
                       workes
                       of
                       his
                       ordinarie
                       calling
                       .
                       Nehem.
                       13.15
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       trauailes
                       abroad
                       on
                       his
                       ordinarie
                       businesse
                       .
                       Exod.
                       16.24
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       keepes
                       faires
                       and
                       markets
                       on
                       this
                       daie
                       .
                       Nehem.
                       13.15
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       works
                       haruest
                       worke
                       on
                       this
                       daie
                       .
                       Exod.
                       34.21
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       sports
                       and
                       recreation
                       causing
                       distraction
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       10.7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       spends
                       the
                       daie
                       in
                       idlenesse
                       .
                       Esa.
                       58.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       keepes
                       the
                       Sabboth
                       only
                       in
                       outward
                       fashion
                       .
                       Esa.
                       1.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       prophanes
                       it
                       by
                       gluttony
                       and
                       drunkennesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       giues
                       seruants
                       libertie
                       to
                       doe
                       what
                       they
                       list
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       brings
                       not
                       his
                       family
                       to
                       the
                       congregation
                       to
                       heare
                       Gods
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       receiue
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sanctifies
                       not
                       the
                       Sabboth
                       in
                       his
                       family
                       priuately
                       ,
                       by
                       reading
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                       by
                       conference
                       on
                       that
                       which
                       hath
                       beene
                       heard
                       in
                       the
                       congregation
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       praier
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   COM.
                   
                     Honour
                     thy
                     father
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   breaketh
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       thinkes
                       but
                       a
                       thought
                       in
                       his
                       mind
                       tending
                       to
                       the
                       dishonour
                       and
                       cōtempt
                       of
                       his
                       neighbour
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       mockes
                       or
                       reuiles
                       ,
                       or
                       beates
                       his
                       superiours
                       .
                       Gen.
                       9.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       disobeyes
                       their
                       lawfull
                       commandements
                       .
                       Rom.
                       1.30
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       vnthankefull
                       to
                       parents
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       not
                       releeue
                       them
                       if
                       neede
                       be
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Tim.
                       3.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       disobeyes
                       God
                       to
                       obey
                       them
                       .
                       Act.
                       4.19
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       exalts
                       himselfe
                       aboue
                       the
                       magistrate
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Thess.
                       2.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       serues
                       his
                       master
                       with
                       eie
                       seruice
                       .
                       Coloss.
                       3.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       gouerns
                       his
                       family
                       and
                       those
                       which
                       are
                       vnder
                       him
                       negligently
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       3.4
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       slacke
                       in
                       punishing
                       faults
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Sam.
                       2.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       too
                       rigorous
                       in
                       speeches
                       and
                       punishments
                       .
                       Eph.
                       6.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       marrieth
                       without
                       parents
                       consent
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       chooseth
                       his
                       calling
                       without
                       parents
                       consent
                       .
                       Num.
                       30.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       thinkes
                       better
                       of
                       himselfe
                       then
                       of
                       others
                       .
                       Rom.
                       12.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       despiseth
                       aged
                       persons
                       .
                       Lev.
                       19.23
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   COM.
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     kill
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   breaketh
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       thinkes
                       but
                       a
                       thought
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       tending
                       to
                       the
                       hurt
                       of
                       his
                       neighbours
                       life
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       beares
                       malice
                       to
                       another
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Ioh.
                       3.15
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       giuen
                       to
                       hastinesse
                       .
                       Mat.
                       5.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       inward
                       fretting
                       and
                       grudging
                       .
                       Iam.
                       3.
                       14.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       froward
                       of
                       nature
                       ,
                       hard
                       to
                       please
                       .
                       Rom.
                       1.31
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       rancour
                       and
                       bitternesse
                       .
                       Eph.
                       4.31
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       derides
                       and
                       scornes
                       others
                       .
                       Gen.
                       21.9
                       .
                       Gal.
                       4.29
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       bitter
                       wordes
                       and
                       railings
                       .
                       Pro.
                       12.18
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       contending
                       by
                       words
                       or
                       deedes
                       .
                       Gal.
                       5.20
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       chiding
                       and
                       crying
                       out
                       .
                       Eph.
                       4.31
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       giuen
                       to
                       make
                       complaints
                       of
                       his
                       neighbour
                       in
                       all
                       places
                       .
                       Iam.
                       5.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       a
                       fighter
                       .
                       Iam.
                       4.1
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       hurts
                       or
                       mannes
                       his
                       neighbours
                       bodie
                       .
                       Exod.
                       21.24
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       will
                       not
                       forgiue
                       an
                       offence
                       .
                       Mat.
                       5.23
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       will
                       forgiue
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       forget
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       doeth
                       fare
                       well
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       but
                       giues
                       not
                       almes
                       to
                       releeue
                       the
                       poore
                       .
                       Luk.
                       16.19
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       crueltie
                       in
                       punishing
                       malefactors
                       .
                       Deut.
                       22.6
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       denies
                       the
                       seruants
                       or
                       labourers
                       wages
                       .
                       Iam.
                       5.24
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       holds
                       backe
                       the
                       pledge
                       .
                       Ezech.
                       18.7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sels
                       by
                       diuers
                       waights
                       and
                       measures
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       remooues
                       the
                       land
                       marke
                       .
                       Pro.
                       22.18
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       giues
                       his
                       goods
                       vpon
                       vsurie
                       :
                       which
                       is
                       simply
                       to
                       binde
                       a
                       man
                       to
                       returne
                       both
                       the
                       principall
                       and
                       the
                       increase
                       ,
                       onely
                       for
                       the
                       lone
                       .
                       Ezech.
                       18.18
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       by
                       his
                       loosenesse
                       of
                       life
                       is
                       an
                       occasion
                       why
                       others
                       sinne
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       mooues
                       contention
                       and
                       debate
                       .
                       Rom.
                       1.29
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       beeing
                       a
                       minister
                       teacheth
                       erroniously
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       teacheth
                       slackly
                       .
                       Ierem.
                       48.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       teacheth
                       not
                       at
                       all
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       3.2
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       hinders
                       mens
                       saluation
                       any
                       way
                       .
                       Mat.
                       23.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       seekes
                       priuate
                       reuenge
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   COM.
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     commit
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       thinkes
                       an
                       vnchast
                       thought
                       tending
                       to
                       adulterie
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       any
                       sinne
                       of
                       that
                       kind
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       lookes
                       on
                       a
                       woman
                       to
                       lust
                       after
                       her
                       .
                       Mat.
                       5.28
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       commits
                       incest
                       .
                       Leuit.
                       18.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       commits
                       Sodomie
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       6.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       commits
                       fornication
                       with
                       married
                       or
                       single
                       ,
                       or
                       contracted
                       folkes
                       .
                       Deut.
                       22.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       marriage
                       bed
                       intemperately
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       lieth
                       with
                       a
                       menstruous
                       woman
                       .
                       Ezech.
                       18.6
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       wantonnesse
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       6.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       occasions
                       and
                       prouocations
                       to
                       lust
                       .
                       Gal.
                       5.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       giuen
                       to
                       idlenesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       weares
                       wanton
                       and
                       light
                       attire
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       ●
                       .
                       9
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Pet.
                       3.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       light
                       talke
                       ,
                       and
                       reading
                       of
                       loue
                       bookes
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       15.39
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       frequents
                       lasciuious
                       places
                       .
                       Eph.
                       5.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       delights
                       in
                       wanton
                       pictures
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Thess.
                       5.23
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       the
                       mixt
                       dauncing
                       of
                       men
                       and
                       women
                       .
                       Mark.
                       6.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       keepes
                       company
                       with
                       light
                       and
                       suspected
                       persons
                       .
                       Pro.
                       7.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       neglects
                       to
                       dispose
                       his
                       children
                       in
                       marriage
                       in
                       conuenient
                       time
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       7.37
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       marriages
                       of
                       young
                       children
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       punisheth
                       adulterie
                       with
                       small
                       punishments
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       marieth
                       more
                       wiues
                       then
                       one
                       at
                       once
                       .
                       Gen.
                       2.24
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       loues
                       his
                       pleasure
                       more
                       then
                       God.
                       2.
                       
                       Tim.
                       3.4
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       takes
                       care
                       to
                       fulfil
                       the
                       lusts
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       .
                       Rom.
                       13.14
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       maintaines
                       and
                       frequents
                       stewes
                       .
                       Deut.
                       23.17
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       giuen
                       to
                       drunkennesse
                       and
                       surfetting
                       .
                       Eph.
                       5.18
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       giues
                       himselfe
                       to
                       wine
                       ,
                       sleepe
                       ,
                       and
                       ease
                       .
                       Pro.
                       20.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       for
                       the
                       auoiding
                       of
                       fornication
                       marries
                       not
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       7.2
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       puts
                       away
                       his
                       wife
                       for
                       other
                       causes
                       then
                       for
                       fornication
                       .
                       Mat.
                       19.9
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   COM.
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       thinkes
                       but
                       a
                       thought
                       tending
                       to
                       the
                       least
                       hinderance
                       of
                       his
                       neighbours
                       welfare
                       and
                       good
                       estate
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       liues
                       in
                       no
                       calling
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Thess.
                       3.11
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       neglects
                       his
                       calling
                       .
                       Ier.
                       48.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       spends
                       his
                       wealth
                       in
                       riot
                       ,
                       and
                       prouides
                       not
                       for
                       his
                       family
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       5.8
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       not
                       content
                       with
                       his
                       estate
                       ,
                       but
                       seekes
                       to
                       be
                       rich
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       6.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sels
                       the
                       goods
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       buyes
                       them
                       .
                       Mal.
                       3.8
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       sels
                       such
                       things
                       as
                       are
                       meanes
                       to
                       further
                       idolatrie
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       sinne
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       powdering
                       ,
                       starching
                       ,
                       blowing
                       ,
                       darke
                       shops
                       ,
                       to
                       set
                       a
                       glosse
                       on
                       his
                       wares
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       them
                       more
                       saleable
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       conceales
                       the
                       fault
                       of
                       his
                       wares
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       false
                       weights
                       and
                       measures
                       .
                       Lev.
                       19.35
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       wordes
                       of
                       deceit
                       .
                       Pro.
                       20.14
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       takes
                       more
                       for
                       his
                       wares
                       then
                       the
                       iust
                       price
                       .
                       Mat.
                       7.12
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       oppresseth
                       his
                       tenants
                       by
                       racking
                       his
                       rents
                       .
                       Habac.
                       2.11
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       ingrossing
                       of
                       wares
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       raiseth
                       the
                       price
                       ,
                       onely
                       in
                       consideration
                       of
                       a
                       daie
                       of
                       paiment
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       either
                       giues
                       or
                       takes
                       bribes
                       ,
                       Isai.
                       1.
                       33.
                       
                       Psal.
                       82.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       writes
                       letters
                       of
                       affection
                       in
                       wrong
                       suites
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       holdes
                       backe
                       things
                       borrowed
                       .
                       Ezech.
                       18.7
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       holds
                       backe
                       things
                       found
                       or
                       pawned
                       .
                       Levit.
                       6.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       beeing
                       lustie
                       liues
                       by
                       begging
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       releeueth
                       such
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       Thess.
                       3.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       for
                       gaine
                       defends
                       bad
                       causes
                       ,
                       and
                       delaies
                       suites
                       in
                       lawe
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       laies
                       burdens
                       on
                       the
                       people
                       without
                       measure
                       .
                       Isai.
                       1.23
                       .
                       Ezech.
                       22.17
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       spendes
                       the
                       Church
                       goods
                       in
                       riot
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       6.9
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       makes
                       marchandize
                       of
                       Gods
                       word
                       and
                       sacraments
                       .
                       Mich.
                       3.
                       11.
                       2.
                       
                       Cor.
                       2.
                       last
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       gets
                       his
                       liuing
                       by
                       casting
                       of
                       figures
                       and
                       by
                       plaies
                       .
                       Eph.
                       4.28
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       rash
                       in
                       suretiship
                       .
                       Prov.
                       11.15
                       .
                       &
                       17.18
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       steales
                       mens
                       children
                       to
                       dispose
                       them
                       in
                       marriage
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       1.10
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       takes
                       by
                       stealth
                       the
                       least
                       pinne
                       ,
                       though
                       it
                       be
                       for
                       the
                       best
                       end
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       a
                       receiuer
                       of
                       things
                       stolne
                       ,
                       and
                       giues
                       consent
                       to
                       the
                       fact
                       any
                       way
                       .
                       Rom.
                       1.29
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       deceit
                       in
                       bargaining
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Thess.
                       4.6
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       restores
                       not
                       things
                       euill
                       gotten
                       .
                       Ezec.
                       33.15
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       keepes
                       backe
                       goods
                       giuen
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                       Act.
                       5.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       waites
                       for
                       a
                       death
                       to
                       sell
                       his
                       things
                       dearer
                       .
                       Amos
                       8.5
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   COM.
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   beare
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       doth
                       but
                       conceiue
                       a
                       thought
                       of
                       disgrace
                       against
                       his
                       neighbour
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       enuies
                       at
                       the
                       prosperitie
                       of
                       his
                       neighbour
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Tim.
                       6.4
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       seekes
                       onely
                       his
                       owne
                       good
                       report
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       is
                       suspitious
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Cor.
                       13.5
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       giues
                       hard
                       or
                       rash
                       sentence
                       against
                       others
                       .
                       Math.
                       7.1
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       taketh
                       mens
                       sayings
                       and
                       doings
                       in
                       worse
                       part
                       .
                       Math.
                       26.60
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       accuseth
                       one
                       falsely
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       King.
                       21.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       maketh
                       or
                       reporteth
                       tales
                       openly
                       or
                       in
                       a
                       whispering
                       maner
                       .
                       Lev.
                       19.16
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       receiueth
                       tales
                       .
                       Exod.
                       23.1
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       speakes
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       malice
                       .
                       Psal.
                       52.1,2
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       blazeth
                       abroad
                       mens
                       infirmities
                       .
                       Math.
                       18.17
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       quipping
                       and
                       taunting
                       .
                       Eph.
                       5.4
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       vseth
                       flatterie
                       .
                       Prou.
                       26.19
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       lyeth
                       though
                       it
                       be
                       for
                       neuer
                       so
                       good
                       an
                       ende
                       .
                       Zach.
                       13.3
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       defends
                       an
                       euill
                       cause
                       ,
                       and
                       impugnes
                       the
                       contrarie
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       writes
                       or
                       spreads
                       libels
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   COM.
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   lust
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   breakes
                   this
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     
                       THat
                       thinkes
                       an
                       euill
                       thought
                       against
                       his
                       neighbour
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       meane
                       not
                       to
                       doe
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       conceiues
                       some
                       inward
                       delight
                       in
                       some
                       euill
                       motion
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       giue
                       not
                       consent
                       to
                       practise
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 SINNES
                 DIRECTLY
                 AGAINST
                 THE
                 GOSPEL
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   
                     THat
                     denies
                     either
                     directly
                     or
                     by
                     consequent
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     43.8
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     treades
                     vnder
                     foote
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Heb.
                     10.29
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     beleeues
                     not
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     acceptation
                     to
                     life
                     euerlasting
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     3.23
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     repents
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     hardens
                     himselfe
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     badde
                     waies
                     .
                     Rom.
                     2.4,5
                     .
                     Ierem
                     .
                     8.6
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 THus
                 much
                 of
                 examination
                 :
                 now
                 followes
                 the
                 second
                 dutie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 confession
                 of
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 necessarie
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 couered
                 before
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 vncouer
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 will
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 condemne
                 our selues
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 pardon
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 ,
                 as
                 beeing
                 our
                 owne
                 enemies
                 ,
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 :
                 he
                 forgets
                 our
                 sinnes
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 them
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 vile
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 pretious
                 in
                 his
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 lost
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 confession
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 performed
                 ,
                 a
                 notable
                 dutie
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 arraignment
                 of
                 a
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 
                   iudges
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   iudged
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 arraignment
                 hath
                 three
                 speciall
                 points
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 bring
                 
                 himselfe
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 he
                 doth
                 when
                 he
                 sets
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 euen
                 now
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 were
                 .
                 As
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 alwaies
                 thought
                 with
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 this
                 voice
                 sounding
                 in
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 
                   Rise
                   ye
                   dead
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 put
                 vp
                 an
                 inditement
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 by
                 accusing
                 himselfe
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 his
                 knowne
                 sinnes
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 vnknown
                 generally
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 excuse
                 or
                 extenuation
                 ,
                 or
                 defence
                 ,
                 or
                 hiding
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Example
                 of
                 Dauid
                 .
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   mine
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   sinne
                   is
                   euer
                   before
                   me
                   :
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   against
                   thee
                   onely
                   haue
                   I
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   done
                   this
                   euill
                   in
                   thy
                   ●ight
                   ,
                   &c.
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   borne
                   in
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   sinne
                   hath
                   my
                   mother
                   conceiued
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   greatly
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   this
                   thing
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   remooue
                   the
                   iniquitie
                   of
                   thy
                   seruant
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   very
                   foolishly
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   my
                   God
                   I
                   am
                   ashamed
                   and
                   confounded
                   to
                   lift
                   vp
                   mine
                   eyes
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   are
                   increased
                   ouer
                   our
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   trespasse
                   is
                   growne
                   vp
                   vnto
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 with
                 heauinesse
                 of
                 heart
                 as
                 a
                 Iudge
                 vpon
                 the
                 bench
                 giue
                 sentence
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 worthie
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 hell
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 prodigall
                 child
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   not
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   thy
                   child
                   .
                
                 And
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   sinned
                   and
                   committed
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   wickedly
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   rebelled
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   departed
                   from
                   thy
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thy
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   righteousnes
                   belongeth
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   vs
                   open
                   shame
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   vile
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   answer
                   thee
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   my
                   hand
                   vpon
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   abhorre
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   repent
                   in
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Publicane
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   standing
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   lift
                   vp
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   his
                   eyes
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   smote
                   his
                   breast
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Lord
                   be
                   mercifull
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 confession
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 but
                 in
                 two
                 cases
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 some
                 offence
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 ease
                 and
                 comfort
                 is
                 sought
                 for
                 in
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 dutie
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Repentance
                 is
                 Deprecation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 confessed
                 with
                 contrition
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 earnestnes
                 and
                 constancie
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 weightiest
                 matter
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 to
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 prisoner
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 iudge
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 giue
                 sentence
                 ,
                 cries
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 fauour
                 as
                 for
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 as
                 the
                 cripple
                 or
                 lazar
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 vnlappe
                 our
                 legges
                 and
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 sores
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 crying
                 to
                 God
                 continually
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 (
                 
                   Looke
                   with
                   your
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   pitie
                   with
                   your
                   heart
                   :
                
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 mercie
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 get
                 almes
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 passengers
                 .
                 Thus
                 Oseah
                 instructeth
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   Israel
                   ,
                   returne
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   fallen
                   by
                   thine
                   iniquitie
                   :
                   take
                   vnto
                   you
                   wordes
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Take
                   away
                   all
                   iniquitie
                   and
                   receiue
                   vs
                   graciously
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   will
                   render
                   thee
                   the
                   calues
                   of
                   our
                   lippes
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   doe
                   not
                   present
                   our
                   supplication
                   before
                   thee
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   thy
                   great
                   tender
                   mercies
                   .
                   O
                   Lord
                   heare
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   consider
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   deferre
                   not
                   for
                   thine
                   owne
                   names
                   sake
                   ,
                   O
                   my
                   God.
                
                 Of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Haue
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   :
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   thy
                   compassions
                   put
                   away
                   mine
                   iniquities
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 last
                 dutie
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 grace
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 inabled
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   thy
                   commandements
                   ,
                   quicken
                   me
                   in
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   to
                   doe
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   God
                   :
                   let
                   thy
                   good
                   spirit
                   lead
                   me
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               legall
               motiues
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               MOtiues
               to
               Repentance
               are
               either
               Legall
               ,
               or
               Euangelicall
               .
               Legall
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               are
               borrowed
               from
               the
               law
               :
               and
               they
               are
               three
               especially
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               the
               miserie
               and
               cursed
               estate
               of
               euery
               impenitent
               sinner
               in
               this
               life
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               His
               miserie
               (
               that
               I
               may
               expresse
               it
               to
               the
               conceit
               of
               the
               simplest
               )
               is
               seuen-fold
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 within
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 behind
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 on
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 ouer
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               miserie
               within
               him
               is
               two-fold
               .
               The
               first
               is
               a
               guiltie
               conscience
               :
               which
               is
               a
               very
               hel
               vnto
               the
               vngodly
               man.
               For
               he
               is
               like
               a
               silly
               prisoner
               ,
               &
               the
               conscience
               like
               a
               gayler
               which
               followes
               him
               at
               the
               heeles
               ,
               and
               dogges
               him
               whither
               soeuer
               he
               goes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               see
               and
               obserue
               all
               his
               sayings
               and
               doings
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               register
               ,
               that
               sits
               alwaies
               with
               the
               pen
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               record
               and
               inroll
               all
               his
               wickednes
               for
               euerlasting
               memorie
               .
               It
               is
               a
               little
               iudge
               ,
               that
               fittes
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               euen
               in
               his
               very
               heart
               ,
               to
               arraigne
               him
               in
               this
               life
               for
               his
               sins
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               arraigned
               at
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               Therefore
               the
               pangs
               ,
               terrours
               ,
               and
               feares
               of
               all
               impenitent
               persons
               ,
               are
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               certaine
               flashings
               of
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               fire
               .
               The
               guiltie
               conscience
               makes
               a
               man
               like
               him
               which
               lies
               on
               a
               bedde
               that
               is
               too
               strait
               ,
               and
               the
               couering
               too
               short
               ;
               
               who
               would
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               can
               not
               .
               Belshazzar
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               mirth
               ,
               seeing
               the
               hand
               writing
               on
               the
               wall
               ,
               was
               smitten
               with
               great
               feare
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               coūtenance
               changed
               ,
               and
               his
               knees
               smote
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               euill
               within
               man
               is
               the
               fearefull
               slauerie
               and
               bondage
               vnder
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               the
               prince
               of
               darknesse
               :
               in
               that
               his
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affectictions
               are
               so
               knit
               and
               glued
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               doe
               nothing
               but
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               rebell
               against
               God.
               
               And
               hence
               Satan
               is
               called
               the
               prince
               of
               this
               world
               :
               which
               keepes
               the
               hold
               of
               the
               heart
               as
               an
               armed
               captaine
               keepes
               a
               skonse
               or
               castle
               with
               watch
               and
               ward
               .
            
             
               The
               miserie
               before
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               dangerous
               snare
               which
               the
               deuill
               laies
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               I
               say
               it
               is
               dangerous
               :
               because
               he
               is
               in
               setting
               of
               it
               twentie
               or
               fourtie
               yeares
               ,
               before
               he
               strikes
               :
               when
               as
               (
               God
               knowes
               )
               men
               doe
               little
               thinke
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               made
               of
               three
               cordes
               :
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               brings
               men
               into
               his
               snare
               :
               and
               that
               he
               doth
               by
               couering
               the
               miserie
               and
               the
               poison
               of
               sinne
               :
               and
               by
               painting
               out
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               the
               deceitfull
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               thereof
               .
               With
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               hopples
               and
               insnares
               them
               :
               for
               after
               that
               a
               man
               is
               
               drawne
               into
               this
               or
               that
               sinne
               ,
               the
               deuill
               hath
               so
               sugered
               it
               ouer
               with
               fine
               delights
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               but
               needes
               must
               liue
               and
               lie
               in
               it
               .
               By
               the
               third
               ,
               he
               drawes
               the
               snare
               ,
               and
               indeauours
               with
               all
               his
               might
               to
               breake
               the
               necke
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               For
               when
               he
               seeth
               a
               fit
               opportunitie
               ,
               especially
               in
               grieuous
               calamities
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               he
               takes
               away
               the
               vizar
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               shewes
               the
               face
               of
               it
               in
               the
               true
               forme
               ,
               as
               ougly
               as
               himselfe
               :
               then
               withall
               he
               begins
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               to
               shew
               his
               hornes
               ;
               then
               he
               rageth
               in
               terrifying
               and
               accusing
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               may
               be
               swallowed
               vp
               of
               the
               gulfe
               of
               finall
               despaire
               .
            
             
               The
               miserie
               behind
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               sinnes
               past
               .
               The
               Lord
               saith
               to
               Cain
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 sinne
                 lieth
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 .
              
               Where
               sinne
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               wilde
               beast
               ,
               which
               followes
               a
               man
               whither
               soeuer
               he
               goeth
               ,
               and
               lieth
               lurking
               at
               his
               heeles
               .
               And
               though
               for
               a
               time
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               hurtlesse
               ,
               because
               it
               lies
               asleepe
               :
               yet
               at
               length
               ,
               vnlesse
               men
               repent
               ,
               it
               will
               rise
               vp
               ,
               seaze
               on
               them
               ,
               rende
               out
               the
               very
               throates
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               Iob
               in
               his
               affliction
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Thou
                 writest
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 makest
                 me
                 possesse
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               And
               Dauid
               praieth
               ,
               
                 Forgiue
                 me
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               If
               the
               memorie
               of
               sinnes
               past
               be
               a
               trouble
               to
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               oh
               what
               a
               racke
               ?
               what
               a
               gybbet
               will
               it
               be
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               wants
               grace
               ?
            
             
               The
               miserie
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               is
               prosperitie
               and
               ease
               :
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               mans
               sinnes
               is
               an
               occasion
               of
               many
               iudgements
               .
               
               In
               it
               men
               practised
               the
               horrible
               sinnes
               of
               Sodome
               :
               it
               puffes
               vp
               the
               heart
               with
               deuillish
               pride
               ,
               so
               as
               men
               shall
               thinke
               themselues
               to
               be
               as
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               Senacherib
               ,
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               Antiochus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Herod
               ,
               Domitian
               did
               .
               It
               steales
               away
               mans
               heart
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               quenches
               the
               sparkes
               of
               grace
               .
               As
               the
               Lord
               complaineth
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 spake
                 vnto
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 wast
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 saidest
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 :
                 this
                 hath
                 beene
                 thy
                 manner
                 from
                 thy
                 youth
                 .
              
               It
               is
               like
               the
               Iuie
               that
               embraces
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               windes
               round
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               yet
               drawes
               out
               the
               iuice
               and
               life
               of
               it
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               many
               turne
               it
               to
               an
               occasion
               of
               their
               destruction
               .
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Prosperitie
                 of
                 fooles
                 destroyeth
                 them
              
               .
               When
               the
               milt
               swells
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               bodie
               pines
               away
               :
               and
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               puft
               with
               pride
               ,
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               destruction
               .
               The
               sheep
               that
               goes
               in
               the
               best
               pasture
               ,
               soonest
               comes
               to
               the
               slaughter-house
               :
               
               and
               the
               vngodly
               man
               fattes
               himselfe
               with
               continuall
               prosperitie
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               the
               sooner
               come
               to
               his
               owne
               damnation
               .
            
             
               The
               miserie
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               is
               aduersitie
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               losses
               and
               calamities
               ,
               in
               goods
               ,
               friends
               ,
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Of
               this
               read
               at
               large
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               
            
             
               The
               miserie
               ouer
               his
               head
               ,
               is
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               testifies
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               iudgements
               from
               heauen
               ,
               in
               daunger
               of
               which
               euery
               impenitent
               sinner
               is
               euery
               houre
               .
               And
               the
               danger
               is
               very
               great
               .
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fearefull
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
              
               He
               hath
               store-houses
               full
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               iudgements
               :
               and
               they
               watch
               for
               secure
               sinners
               that
               they
               can
               not
               scape
               .
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               as
               a
               fire
               making
               hauocke
               and
               bringing
               to
               naught
               whatsoeuer
               it
               lights
               on
               :
               yea
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               therefore
               more
               terrible
               :
               as
               a
               man
               therefore
               staies
               his
               hand
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               
               that
               he
               may
               lift
               it
               higher
               and
               fetch
               a
               deeper
               blow
               .
               When
               the
               dumbe
               creatures
               melt
               as
               waxe
               ,
               and
               vanish
               away
               at
               his
               presence
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               angrie
               ;
               as
               the
               hugh
               mountaines
               and
               rockes
               doe
               ;
               
               fraile
               
               man
               must
               neuer
               looke
               to
               stand
               .
               If
               the
               roaring
               of
               a
               lyon
               make
               men
               afraid
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               thunder
               be
               terrible
               :
               oh
               ,
               how
               exceedingly
               should
               all
               be
               astonished
               at
               the
               threatnings
               of
               God!
               
            
             
               The
               miserie
               vnder
               his
               feete
               ,
               is
               
                 hell
                 fire
              
               :
               for
               euery
               man
               till
               he
               repent
               ,
               is
               in
               as
               great
               danger
               of
               damnation
               as
               the
               traitour
               apprehended
               ,
               of
               hanging
               ,
               drawing
               ,
               and
               quartering
               .
               A
               man
               walking
               in
               his
               way
               falls
               into
               a
               deepe
               dungeon
               that
               is
               full
               of
               ougly
               serpents
               and
               noysome
               beasts
               :
               in
               his
               fall
               he
               catches
               hold
               of
               a
               twig
               of
               a
               tree
               that
               growes
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               hangs
               by
               it
               :
               afterward
               there
               comes
               a
               beast
               both
               leane
               and
               hungerbitten
               ,
               which
               hauing
               cropt
               the
               whole
               tree
               ,
               is
               euer
               and
               an
               on
               knapping
               at
               the
               twig
               on
               which
               he
               hangs
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               danger
               of
               this
               man
               ?
               surely
               he
               is
               like
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               ouer
               which
               he
               hangs
               .
               Well
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               euery
               impenitent
               sinner
               :
               the
               pit
               is
               hell
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               :
               the
               twigge
               is
               the
               brickle
               and
               fraile
               life
               of
               man
               :
               the
               hungerbitten
               beast
               is
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               readie
               euery
               houre
               to
               knappe
               ,
               our
               life
               a
               sunder
               :
               the
               danger
               is
               fearefull
               :
               for
               man
               hanging
               as
               it
               were
               ouer
               the
               mouth
               of
               hell
               ,
               when
               life
               is
               ended
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               vse
               good
               meanes
               before
               he
               die
               ,
               he
               then
               falls
               to
               the
               very
               bottome
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               the
               miserie
               wherewith
               the
               carelesse
               man
               is
               ●ieged
               and
               compassed
               about
               euery
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               why
               doe
               men
               lie
               in
               the
               dead
               sleepe
               of
               securitie
               ?
               O!
               it
               stands
               them
               in
               hand
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               voyce
               of
               bitter
               lamentation
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               offences
               to
               howle
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               dragons
               .
               If
               men
               could
               weepe
               nothing
               but
               teares
               of
               blood
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               die
               a
               thousand
               times
               in
               one
               day
               for
               very
               griefe
               ,
               they
               could
               neuer
               be
               grieued
               enough
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               motiue
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               repentance
               is
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               wretched
               estate
               of
               an
               impenitent
               sinner
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               a
               wages
               and
               allowance
               that
               he
               receiues
               for
               his
               sinne
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               very
               suburbes
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               .
               S.
               Paul
               compares
               death
               to
               a
               Scorpion
               ,
               who
               caries
               a
               sting
               in
               his
               taile
               ,
               which
               is
               sinne
               .
               Now
               then
               when
               impenitent
               and
               prophane
               persons
               die
               ,
               then
               comes
               this
               scorpion
               and
               gripes
               them
               with
               her
               legs
               ,
               and
               stabs
               thē
               at
               the
               heart
               with
               her
               sting
               .
               Wherfore
               the
               best
               thing
               is
               before
               death
               come
               ,
               to
               vse
               meanes
               to
               pull
               out
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               .
               And
               nothing
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               let
               men
               therefore
               breake
               off
               their
               sinnes
               by
               repentance
               :
               let
               them
               come
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               crie
               ;
               yea
               let
               them
               fill
               heauen
               and
               earth
               with
               cries
               for
               mercie
               .
               Oh!
               pray
               ,
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               thine
               owne
               personall
               and
               particular
               sinnes
               .
               If
               thou
               obtaine
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               all
               daunger
               is
               past
               .
               For
               death
               hath
               lost
               his
               sting
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               man
               without
               danger
               may
               put
               an
               ougly
               Serpent
               in
               his
               bosome
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               motiue
               is
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               estate
               after
               death
               .
               When
               the
               day
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               shall
               be
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               brought
               and
               set
               before
               the
               tribunall
               seat
               of
               Christ
               :
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               escape
               or
               hide
               himselfe
               :
               then
               the
               books
               shall
               he
               brought
               out
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               sinnes
               shall
               be
               discouered
               before
               Gods
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               :
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               owne
               conscience
               shall
               accuse
               him
               :
               none
               shall
               be
               aduocate
               to
               plead
               his
               cause
               :
               he
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               speechlesse
               ;
               he
               shall
               at
               length
               heare
               that
               dreadfull
               sentence
               of
               damnation
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 .
              
               This
               thing
               might
               mooue
               the
               vilest
               Atheist
               
               in
               the
               world
               to
               leaue
               his
               wicked
               waies
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
               We
               see
               the
               strongest
               theefe
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               ledde
               in
               the
               way
               from
               the
               prison
               to
               the
               barre
               ,
               leaues
               his
               theeuing
               and
               behaues
               himselfe
               orderly
               .
               And
               in
               deede
               if
               he
               would
               then
               cut
               a
               purse
               ,
               it
               were
               high
               time
               that
               he
               were
               hanged
               .
               All
               men
               by
               nature
               are
               traytours
               and
               malefactours
               against
               God
               :
               whiles
               we
               liue
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               way
               going
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               .
               The
               wh●ele
               of
               the
               heauens
               turnes
               one
               bout
               euery
               day
               ,
               and
               windes
               vp
               somewhat
               of
               the
               threed
               of
               our
               life
               :
               whether
               we
               sleepe
               or
               wake
               ,
               we
               are
               alwaies
               comming
               nearer
               our
               ende
               :
               wherefore
               let
               all
               men
               daily
               humble
               themselues
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               he
               would
               be
               reconciled
               vnto
               them
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               let
               them
               endeauour
               themselues
               in
               obedience
               to
               all
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               liues
               and
               callings
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               after
               the
               last
               iudgement
               there
               remaines
               death
               eternall
               appointed
               for
               him
               :
               which
               standes
               in
               these
               three
               things
               .
               I.
               A
               separation
               from
               all
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               II.
               Eternall
               fellowship
               with
               the
               deuill
               and
               all
               his
               angels
               .
               III.
               The
               feeling
               of
               the
               horrible
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               shall
               seaze
               vpon
               bodie
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               shall
               feede
               on
               them
               as
               fire
               doth
               on
               pitch
               and
               brimstone
               :
               and
               torment
               them
               as
               a
               worme
               crawling
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               gnawing
               on
               the
               heart
               :
               they
               shall
               alwaies
               be
               dying
               ,
               and
               neuer
               dead
               :
               alwaies
               in
               woe
               ,
               and
               neuer
               in
               ease
               .
               And
               this
               death
               is
               the
               more
               grieuous
               because
               it
               is
               euerlasting
               .
               Suppose
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               be
               a
               mountaine
               of
               sand
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               bird
               must
               carrie
               from
               it
               but
               one
               mouthfull
               of
               sand
               euery
               thousand
               yeares
               :
               many
               innumerable
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               will
               be
               expired
               before
               shee
               will
               haue
               carried
               away
               the
               whole
               mountaine
               :
               well
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               should
               stay
               in
               torment
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               then
               haue
               an
               ende
               of
               his
               woe
               ,
               it
               were
               some
               comfort
               :
               but
               when
               the
               bird
               shall
               haue
               carried
               away
               the
               mountaine
               a
               thousand
               times
               :
               alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               as
               farre
               from
               the
               end
               of
               his
               anguish
               and
               torment
               as
               euer
               he
               was
               .
               This
               consideration
               may
               serue
               as
               an
               iron
               scourge
               to
               driue
               men
               from
               their
               wicked
               liues
               .
               Chrysostome
               would
               haue
               men
               in
               their
               meetings
               in
               tavernes
               and
               feasts
               ,
               to
               talke
               of
               hell
               ,
               that
               by
               often
               thinking
               on
               it
               ,
               they
               might
               auoide
               it
               .
               A
               graue
               and
               chast
               matrone
               ,
               being
               mooued
               to
               commit
               follie
               with
               a
               lewd
               ruffian
               ;
               after
               long
               discourse
               ,
               shee
               called
               for
               a
               panne
               of
               coales
               ,
               requesting
               him
               for
               her
               sake
               to
               holde
               his
               finger
               in
               them
               but
               one
               houre
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               vnkinde
               request
               :
               to
               whome
               shee
               replied
               ,
               that
               seeing
               he
               would
               not
               hold
               so
               much
               as
               one
               finger
               in
               a
               fewe
               coales
               for
               one
               small
               houre
               ,
               shee
               could
               not
               yeeld
               to
               doe
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               shee
               should
               be
               tormented
               bodie
               and
               soule
               in
               hell
               fire
               for
               euer
               .
               And
               so
               should
               all
               men
               reason
               with
               themselues
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               about
               to
               sinne
               .
               None
               will
               be
               brought
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               may
               make
               so
               much
               as
               their
               finger
               or
               tooth
               to
               ake
               :
               if
               a
               man
               be
               but
               to
               snuffe
               a
               candle
               ,
               he
               will
               first
               spitte
               on
               his
               finger
               ;
               because
               he
               can
               not
               abide
               the
               heate
               of
               a
               small
               and
               tender
               flame
               .
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               haue
               great
               care
               to
               leaue
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               whereby
               we
               bring
               endlesse
               torment
               to
               bodie
               and
               soule
               in
               hell
               fire
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               fire
               is
               but
               yee
               in
               comparison
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Of
               motiues
               Euangelicall
               .
            
             
               EVangelicall
               Motiues
               are
               two
               especially
               :
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               consideration
               
               of
               mans
               redemption
               .
               He
               that
               redeemed
               mankind
               is
               God
               himselfe
               :
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Mans
               sinne
               is
               so
               vile
               and
               haynous
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               no
               Angel
               nor
               creature
               whatsoeuer
               was
               able
               to
               appease
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               the
               least
               offence
               .
               But
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               must
               come
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               take
               mans
               nature
               on
               him
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               that
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               also
               suffer
               the
               most
               accused
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               shed
               his
               most
               pretious
               heart
               bloode
               to
               satisfie
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               our
               behalfe
               .
               If
               a
               father
               should
               be
               sicke
               of
               such
               a
               disease
               ,
               that
               nothing
               would
               heale
               him
               but
               the
               heart
               bloode
               of
               his
               owne
               child
               ,
               he
               would
               presently
               iudge
               his
               owne
               case
               to
               be
               dangerous
               ;
               and
               would
               also
               vow
               if
               euer
               he
               recouered
               ,
               to
               vse
               all
               meanes
               whereby
               he
               might
               auoid
               that
               disease
               .
               So
               likewise
               ,
               seeing
               nothing
               could
               cure
               the
               deadly
               wound
               of
               our
               sinne
               ,
               but
               a
               plaister
               made
               of
               the
               heart
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               it
               must
               make
               vs
               acknowledge
               our
               pitifull
               ●ase
               ,
               and
               the
               haynousnesse
               of
               the
               least
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               to
               newnes
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               considering
               the
               end
               of
               the
               redemption
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               was
               to
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               our
               euill
               conuersation
               in
               sinne
               and
               vnrighteousnes
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               continue
               and
               as
               it
               were
               lie
               bathing
               our selues
               in
               sinne
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               had
               bin
               ransomed
               and
               had
               his
               bolts
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               were
               put
               out
               of
               the
               prison
               to
               goe
               whither
               he
               would
               ,
               should
               returne
               againe
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               dungeon
               still
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               motiue
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               promise
               to
               such
               as
               truly
               repent
               .
               I.
               Of
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               
               
                 Wash
                 you
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 cleane
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 euill
                 of
                 your
                 workes
                 from
                 before
                 mine
                 eyes
                 :
                 cease
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Though
                 your
                 sinnes
                 were
                 as
                 crimson
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 red
                 like
                 scarlet
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 wooll
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 Seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 while
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 neere
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 wicked
                 forsake
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnrighteous
                 his
                 owne
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 mercie
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 plentifull
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 .
              
               II.
               Of
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 he
                 repent
                 and
                 liue
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 vnto
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Seeke
                 ye
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 liue
                 .
              
               III.
               Of
               mitigating
               or
               remoouing
               temporall
               calamities
               .
               
               
                 Stand
                 in
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 and
                 speake
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 will
                 hearken
                 and
                 turne
                 euery
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 euill
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 repent
                 me
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 determined
                 to
                 bring
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 wickednes
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               afflicted
               with
               temporall
               punishments
               .
            
             
               I
               ioyne
               with
               the
               remoouing
               of
               temporall
               calamities
               the
               mitigating
               of
               thē
               :
               because
               they
               are
               not
               alwaies
               taken
               away
               when
               the
               partie
               repenteth
               .
               After
               Dauids
               repentance
               the
               childe
               dieth
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sworde
               departes
               not
               from
               his
               house
               .
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Micha
               brings
               in
               the
               people
               humbling
               themselues
               before
               God
               vnder
               a
               temporall
               punishment
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 beare
                 thy
                 wrath
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               And
               it
               is
               Gods
               pleasure
               that
               the
               chastisement
               shall
               remaine
               after
               the
               partie
               is
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               by
               that
               mearies
               be
               admonished
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               be
               an
               example
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               As
               God
               hath
               made
               these
               mercifull
               promises
               to
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               faithfully
               performed
               them
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               they
               haue
               but
               begun
               to
               repent
               .
               Example
               
               of
               Dauid
               .
               
               
                 Then
                 Dauid
                 said
                 vnto
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 And
                 Nathan
                 said
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Thy
                 sin
                 is
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 .
              
               Of
               Manasses
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 tribulation
                 he
                 praied
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 greatly
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 praied
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 intreated
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 his
                 praier
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Publicane
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Publicane
                 ,
                 &c.
                 smote
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sinner
                 :
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 departed
                 iustified
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 rather
                 thē
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               thiefe
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 said
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 remember
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 paradise
                 .
              
            
             
               Hauing
               such
               notable
               promises
               made
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               to
               drawe
               backe
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               do
               it
               .
               The
               Pharises
               said
               to
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               
                 Why
                 eates
                 your
                 master
                 with
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 ?
                 When
                 Iesus
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 The
                 whole
                 neede
                 not
                 the
                 phisition
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 sicke
                 .
              
               
               And
               ,
               
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               but
               sinners
               
                 to
                 repentance
              
               .
               And
               ,
               
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
              
               Publicanes
               and
               harlots
               
                 shall
                 goe
                 before
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               Of
               the
               time
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               THe
               time
               of
               repentance
               is
               the
               time
               present
               ,
               without
               any
               delay
               at
               all
               :
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 To
                 daie
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Exhort
                 one
                 another
              
               daily
               ,
               
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 :
                 least
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 hardened
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Reasons
               hereof
               are
               these
               .
               I.
               Life
               is
               vncertaine
               :
               for
               no
               man
               knowes
               at
               what
               houre
               or
               moment
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               he
               shall
               goe
               foorth
               of
               this
               world
               .
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 also
                 prepared
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 at
                 an
                 houre
                 when
                 ye
                 think
                 not
                 .
              
               This
               one
               thing
               should
               make
               a
               man
               to
               hasten
               his
               repentance
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               many
               are
               dead
               ,
               who
               purposed
               with
               themselues
               to
               repent
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               were
               preuented
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               neuer
               repent
               .
               II.
               The
               longer
               a
               man
               liues
               in
               any
               sinne
               ,
               the
               greater
               danger
               :
               because
               by
               practise
               sinne
               gets
               heart
               and
               strength
               .
               Custome
               is
               of
               such
               force
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               men
               vse
               to
               doe
               in
               their
               life
               time
               ,
               the
               same
               they
               doe
               and
               speake
               when
               they
               are
               dying
               .
               One
               had
               three
               poundes
               owing
               him
               to
               bee
               paid
               three
               seuerall
               yeares
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dying
               nothing
               could
               be
               got
               of
               him
               but
               three
               yeres
               ,
               three
               poūds
               .
               Againe
               ,
               
               by
               deferring
               repentance
               ,
               men
               treasure
               vp
               wrath
               against
               the
               daie
               of
               wrath
               .
               If
               a
               malefactor
               for
               his
               punishment
               ,
               should
               be
               appointed
               euery
               daie
               to
               carrie
               a
               sticke
               of
               woode
               to
               an
               heap
               to
               burne
               him
               twentie
               yeares
               after
               :
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               exceeding
               great
               punishment
               and
               miserie
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               euerie
               sinner
               :
               who
               neglecting
               repentance
               from
               daie
               to
               daie
               ,
               doth
               thereby
               imploy
               himselfe
               in
               heaping
               vp
               the
               coles
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               to
               burn
               his
               soule
               in
               hell
               ,
               when
               the
               daie
               of
               death
               comes
               .
               III.
               The
               more
               the
               time
               is
               prolonged
               ,
               the
               harder
               it
               is
               to
               repent
               :
               the
               longer
               a
               man
               goes
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               without
               phisicke
               ,
               the
               harder
               is
               the
               recouerie
               .
               And
               where
               the
               deuill
               dwels
               long
               he
               will
               hardly
               be
               remooued
               .
               The
               best
               waie
               to
               kill
               a
               serpent
               is
               ,
               to
               crush
               it
               in
               the
               head
               when
               it
               is
               young
               .
               IV.
               It
               is
               as
               meat
               and
               drinke
               to
               the
               deuil
               to
               see
               men
               liue
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               deferring
               repentance
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               ioy
               among
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               in
               heauen
               ,
               when
               a
               sinner
               doth
               repent
               .
               V.
               Late
               repentance
               is
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               true
               repentance
               .
               For
               if
               a
               man
               repent
               when
               he
               can
               not
               sinne
               as
               in
               former
               
               time
               ,
               as
               namely
               in
               death
               :
               then
               hee
               leaues
               not
               sinne
               ,
               but
               sinne
               leaues
               him
               :
               wherefore
               the
               repentance
               which
               men
               frame
               to
               themselues
               when
               they
               are
               dying
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               least
               it
               die
               with
               thē
               .
               And
               it
               is
               verie
               iust
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               bee
               contemned
               of
               God
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               who
               contemned
               God
               in
               his
               life
               .
               Chrysostom
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               man
               hath
               this
               punishment
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               dying
               hee
               should
               forget
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               liuing
               did
               forget
               God.
               VI.
               We
               are
               with
               Abel
               to
               giue
               vnto
               God
               in
               sacrifice
               euen
               the
               fat
               of
               our
               flocke
               :
               nowe
               they
               which
               deferre
               repentance
               to
               the
               ende
               doe
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Late
               repenters
               offer
               the
               slower
               of
               their
               youth
               to
               the
               deuill
               :
               and
               they
               bring
               the
               lame
               &
               broken
               sacrifice
               of
               their
               old
               age
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               OF
               CERTAINE
               CASES
               IN
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Case
                 of
                 a
                 Reuolt
                 .
              
               
                 WHether
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 professed
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterward
                 in
                 persecution
                 denies
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 forsweares
                 the
                 religion
                 ,
                 may
                 repent
                 and
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 Answere
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 grieuous
                 estate
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 repentance
                 afterward
                 .
                 Manasses
                 fell
                 away
                 to
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 witchcraft
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 receiued
                 to
                 mercie
                 .
                 
                 So
                 did
                 wise
                 Salomon
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 doubt
                 recouered
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 receiued
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 My
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 penman
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 scriptures
                 were
                 written
                 not
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Peter
                 denied
                 Christ
                 of
                 knowledge
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 cursing
                 and
                 banning
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 came
                 to
                 repentāce
                 afterward
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   praied
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   faith
                   faile
                   not
                   ;
                   therefore
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   conuerted
                   strengthen
                   thy
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 I.
                 Mat.
                 10.33
                 .
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   shall
                   denie
                   me
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   denie
                   before
                   my
                   father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 deniall
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 finall
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
                 Heb.
                 6.4
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   were
                   once
                   lightened
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   gift
                   ,
                   &c.
                   if
                   they
                   fal
                   away
                   should
                   be
                   renued
                   by
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 And
                 Heb.
                 10.26
                 .
                 
                   If
                   we
                   sinne
                   willingly
                   after
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   there
                   remaines
                   no
                   more
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 These
                 places
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 mē
                 of
                 desperate
                 malice
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vniuersally
                 and
                 wholly
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 religion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 H.
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   they
                   fall
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   if
                   they
                   fall
                   away
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   crucifie
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   mocke
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   they
                   trample
                   vnder
                   foote
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   they
                   account
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   testament
                   an
                   vnholy
                   thing
                   :
                
                 that
                 
                   they
                   despise
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 translated
                 b
                 willingly
                 ,
                 imports
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 sinne
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wilfully
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 answere
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 demanded
                 whether
                 men
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 the
                 vnnaturall
                 sinnes
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.24,25,26
                 .
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 repentance
                 afterward
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 sinnes
                 be
                 hainous
                 and
                 capitall
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 repentance
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 :
                 as
                 appeares
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.9
                 ,
                 10,11
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 VVHether
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 after
                 repentance
                 for
                 some
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doe
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 repentance
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 comparison
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 relapse
                 of
                 an
                 ague
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 strong
                 disease
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 recouerie
                 will
                 bee
                 verie
                 hard
                 .
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 bin
                 sicke
                 eight
                 and
                 thirtie
                 yeres
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 healed
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   whole
                   ,
                   sinne
                   no
                   more
                   least
                   a
                   worse
                   thing
                   befall
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 vncleane
                 spirit
                 returning
                 
                   takes
                   to
                   him
                   other
                   seauen
                   spirits
                   worse
                   then
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Indeede
                 we
                 finde
                 no
                 particular
                 example
                 of
                 recouerie
                 after
                 a
                 relapse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 doubt
                 a
                 recouerie
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Reasons
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 I.
                 Promise
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 in
                 Christ
                 without
                 any
                 tearme
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 without
                 any
                 limitation
                 to
                 any
                 number
                 or
                 kinds
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 saue
                 onely
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 H.
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 repentance
                 and
                 saluation
                 after
                 a
                 relapse
                 .
                 
                 II.
                 Christ
                 tels
                 Peter
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 not
                 til
                 seuen
                 times
                 only
                 (
                 which
                 peraduenture
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 )
                 but
                 
                   seuentie
                   seuen
                   times
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 daie
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 returne
                 seuentie
                 times
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 repents
                 me
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 mercie
                 in
                 vs
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 hee
                 will
                 no
                 doubt
                 often
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 will
                 returne
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 repents
                 me
                 ;
                 
                 considering
                 that
                 with
                 him
                 is
                 plentifull
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 
                   much
                   in
                   sparing
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Case
                 of
                 Restitution
                 .
              
               
                 VVHether
                 hee
                 that
                 repents
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 if
                 hee
                 haue
                 taken
                 any
                 thing
                 wrongfully
                 from
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Zacheus
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 repented
                 and
                 receiued
                 Christ
                 ,
                 gaue
                 halfe
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 
                   taken
                   any
                   thing
                   by
                   forged
                   cauillation
                   ,
                   he
                   restored
                   it
                   foure
                   folde
                   .
                
                 
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 bad
                 practise
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 his
                 death
                 bed
                 will
                 verie
                 deuoutly
                 bequeath
                 his
                 soule
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 goods
                 euill
                 gotten
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 conscience
                 wil
                 often
                 crie
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 )
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 friendes
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 restitution
                 or
                 amends
                 making
                 .
                 Quest.
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 restore
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Let
                 him
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 thee
                 deede
                 .
                 As
                 Paul
                 sayeth
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 :
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   willing
                   mind
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   accepted
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   not
                   .
                   Quest.
                
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 restoring
                 shall
                 discredit
                 himselfe
                 :
                 howe
                 shall
                 he
                 restore
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 credit
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Let
                 him
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 )
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 some
                 faithfull
                 or
                 honest
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 deliuer
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 partie
                 ,
                 concealing
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Quest.
                 Howe
                 if
                 the
                 parties
                 bee
                 dead
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Let
                 him
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 heires
                 and
                 successors
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 restore
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 Case
                 of
                 teares
                 .
              
               
                 VVHether
                 doth
                 repentance
                 alwaies
                 goe
                 with
                 teares
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 Answer
                 .
                 No
                 :
                 For
                 verie
                 pride
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 will
                 drawe
                 foorth
                 teares
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 weep
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 whereas
                 being
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 can
                 .
                 Some
                 againe
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 constitution
                 of
                 bodie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 teares
                 at
                 commaund
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 with
                 drie
                 cheekes
                 may
                 mourne
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 intreat
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 re●●ue
                 i●
                 Yet
                 in
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 deeper
                 griefe
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 teares
                 will
                 follow
                 :
                 vnles
                 men
                 haue
                 stonie
                 &
                 
                 flinty
                 hearts
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 againe
                 though
                 the
                 greatest
                 cause
                 of
                 sorrowe
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 the
                 softest
                 heart
                 that
                 is
                 sheds
                 not
                 teares
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 it
                 wil.
                 When
                 the
                 bodie
                 receiues
                 a
                 deepe
                 wounde
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 white
                 line
                 or
                 dint
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 blood
                 :
                 staie
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 then
                 comes
                 blood
                 from
                 the
                 wound
                 in
                 great
                 aboundance
                 .
                 So
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 minde
                 is
                 astonished
                 &
                 giues
                 no
                 teares
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 some
                 respite
                 or
                 consideratiō
                 ,
                 teares
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Case
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 VVHether
                 the
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 can
                 alwaies
                 shewe
                 himselfe
                 comfortable
                 on
                 his
                 death
                 bed
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 shal
                 neuer
                 be
                 abolished
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 alwaies
                 testifie
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 may
                 die
                 of
                 a
                 burning
                 ague
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 extremitie
                 of
                 his
                 fits
                 ,
                 bee
                 troubled
                 with
                 idlenesse
                 of
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 out
                 into
                 raging
                 speeches
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 .
                 Likewise
                 he
                 may
                 die
                 of
                 a
                 sicknesse
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 grieuous
                 convulsions
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 mouth
                 shall
                 be
                 writhen
                 to
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 his
                 necke
                 turned
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 verie
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 lies
                 shall
                 shake
                 through
                 his
                 trēbling
                 ,
                 as
                 daily
                 experience
                 will
                 testifie
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 any
                 to
                 thinke
                 this
                 straunge
                 :
                 for
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   (
                   in
                   outward
                   matters
                   )
                   come
                   alike
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   iust
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   polluted
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   sacrificeth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   sacrificeth
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               the
               contraries
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               COntrary
               to
               repentance
               is
               Impenitencie
               :
               whereby
               men
               continue
               in
               one
               estate
               ,
               neither
               sorrowing
               for
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               turning
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               grieuous
               iudgements
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               final
               .
               For
               as
               a
               sicke
               man
               ,
               then
               is
               most
               sicke
               ,
               when
               he
               feeles
               the
               least
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               saith
               he
               is
               well
               :
               so
               miserable
               man
               is
               in
               most
               miserie
               when
               he
               feeles
               no
               miserie
               ,
               and
               thinkes
               himselfe
               in
               good
               estate
               .
            
             
               This
               sin
               befalls
               them
               that
               iudge
               themselues
               righteous
               ,
               needing
               no
               repentance
               .
               As
               the
               Pharises
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Catharists
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               &
               the
               Anabaptists
               in
               our
               age
               .
               Adde
               vnto
               these
               such
               as
               haue
               hardened
               their
               hearts
               :
               so
               as
               they
               can
               discerne
               betweene
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               nor
               tremble
               at
               Gods
               iudgements
               ,
               but
               rather
               fret
               &
               rage
               against
               them
               :
               till
               God
               in
               his
               wrath
               either
               destroy
               them
               ,
               or
               cast
               them
               to
               final
               despaire
               .
               As
               it
               befell
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               ,
               who
               died
               blaspheming
               and
               casting
               his
               owne
               blood
               into
               the
               aire
               .
            
             
               Betweene
               the
               two
               extreames
               Repentance
               and
               Impenitencie
               ,
               is
               placed
               coūterfeit
               repentance
               .
               For
               the
               wicked
               nature
               of
               man
               can
               dissemble
               and
               counterfeit
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               complaines
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               
                 Her
                 rebellious
                 sister
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 returned
                 vnto
                 me
                 with
                 her
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 fainedly
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               3.10
               .
            
             
               Counterfeit
               repentance
               ,
               is
               either
               ceremoniall
               ,
               or
               desperat
               .
            
             
               Ceremoniall
               ,
               whē
               mē
               repēt
               in
               outward
               shew
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               heart
               .
               As
               Saul
               ,
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Saul
                 to
                 Samuel
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 transgressed
                 the
                 commandemēts
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 thy
                 words
                 because
                 I
                 feared
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 obeyed
                 their
                 voice
                 .
                 Now
                 therfore
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 take
                 a
                 way
                 my
                 sin
                 ,
                 &
                 turne
                 again
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 honour
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 before
                 th●
                 elders
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               Of
               Ahab
               .
               
                 When
                 Ahab
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 he
                 rent
                 his
                 cloathes
                 
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 sackcloath
                 ,
                 and
                 fasted
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 softly
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Seest
                 thou
                 how
                 Ahab
                 is
                 humbled
                 before
                 me
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               Dissembled
               repentance
               may
               be
               discerned
               because
               men
               after
               a
               time
               returne
               to
               their
               old
               byas
               againe
               .
               Pharao
               king
               of
               Egypt
               saide
               vnto
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 frogges
                 from
                 me
                 and
                 from
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               
               And
               ,
               
                 When
                 Egypt
                 was
                 smitten
                 with
                 hayle
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 sinned
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 righteous
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 people
                 are
                 wicked
                 :
                 Pray
                 yee
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 mightie
                 thunders
                 and
                 hayle
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               troubled
               with
               grashoppers
               ,
               he
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 and
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 forgiue
                 me
                 my
                 sinne
                 onely
                 this
                 once
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               marke
               the
               issue
               of
               all
               :
               
               when
               Pharao
               saw
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 rest
                 giuen
                 him
                 he
                 hardened
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 hearkened
                 not
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 said
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               ordinarie
               and
               common
               repentance
               that
               most
               men
               practise
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Desperate
               repentance
               commonly
               called
               Penitencie
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hauing
               onely
               Gods
               iudgements
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               is
               smitten
               with
               horror
               of
               conscience
               :
               and
               wanting
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               despaires
               finally
               .
               This
               was
               Iudas
               repentance
               ,
               
               who
               when
               he
               
                 had
                 brought
                 againe
                 the
                 thirtie
                 pieces
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 confessed
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               
                 Of
                 corruptions
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Church
               of
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               hath
               corrupted
               the
               ancient
               doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               beeing
               one
               of
               the
               speciall
               points
               of
               religion
               .
               The
               corruptions
               are
               specially
               sixe
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               repentance
               or
               penance
               to
               be
               a
               sacrament
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               :
               because
               it
               wants
               an
               outward
               signe
               .
               And
               though
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               the
               priest
               rehearseth
               in
               absolution
               ,
               are
               the
               signe
               :
               yet
               that
               can
               not
               be
               :
               because
               the
               signe
               must
               be
               not
               onely
               audible
               ,
               but
               also
               visible
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               a
               sinner
               hath
               in
               him
               a
               naturall
               disposition
               ,
               which
               beeing
               stirred
               vp
               by
               Gods
               preuenting
               grace
               ,
               he
               may
               and
               can
               worke
               together
               with
               Gods
               spirit
               in
               his
               owne
               repentance
               .
               But
               indeed
               all
               our
               repentance
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               Gods
               grace
               wholly
               .
               
               The
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               not
               weake
               ,
               but
               starke
               dead
               in
               sinne
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               can
               no
               more
               prepare
               it selfe
               to
               repentance
               ,
               then
               the
               bodie
               beeing
               dead
               in
               the
               graue
               can
               dispose
               it selfe
               to
               the
               last
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               corruption
               ,
               that
               contrition
               in
               repentance
               must
               be
               sufficient
               .
               A
               thing
               impossible
               .
               For
               sinne
               doth
               so
               greatly
               offend
               Gods
               maiestie
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               euer
               mourne
               enough
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               ,
               that
               contrition
               doth
               merit
               remission
               of
               sinne
               .
               An
               opinion
               that
               doth
               derogate
               much
               from
               the
               all-sufficient
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               repents
               must
               confesse
               al
               the
               sinnes
               that
               he
               can
               remēber
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               circumstances
               to
               his
               owne
               priest
               ,
               or
               one
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               receiue
               pardon
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               confession
               is
               a
               meere
               forgerie
               of
               mans
               brain
               .
               I.
               There
               is
               neither
               precept
               nor
               example
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
               II.
               Dauid
               and
               others
               haue
               repented
               and
               haue
               receiued
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               without
               confessing
               of
               their
               sinnes
               in
               particular
               to
               any
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               ,
               that
               the
               sinner
               by
               his
               workes
               and
               sufferings
               must
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
               
               A
               flat
               blasphemie
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               mention
               no
               other
               satisfaction
               but
               Christs
               ,
               and
               if
               his
               be
               sufficiēt
               ,
               
               ours
               is
               needles
               :
               if
               ours
               needfull
               ,
               his
               imperfect
               .
               Papists
               write
               that
               both
               may
               stand
               togither
               .
               Christs
               satisfaction
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               a
               plaister
               in
               a
               boxe
               vnapplied
               :
               mans
               satisfaction
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               apply
               it
               :
               because
               it
               prepares
               vs
               to
               receiue
               it
               .
               Ah
               ,
               good
               diuinitie
               :
               for
               euen
               in
               common
               sense
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               must
               first
               bee
               applied
               to
               the
               person
               of
               man
               that
               it
               may
               please
               God
               ,
               before
               the
               workes
               (
               which
               they
               tearme
               satisfactions
               )
               can
               any
               way
               bee
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               the
               Romish
               doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               is
               the
               right
               way
               to
               hell
               .
               For
               when
               a
               sinner
               shall
               be
               taught
               that
               he
               must
               haue
               sufficient
               sorrowe
               for
               his
               sinnes
               :
               and
               withall
               that
               he
               must
               not
               beleeue
               the
               remission
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               particularly
               :
               when
               sorrow
               comes
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               wants
               sound
               comfort
               in
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               fal
               into
               desperation
               without
               recouerie
               .
               Therfore
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               experience
               )
               are
               glad
               to
               leaue
               the
               trumperie
               of
               humane
               sattsfactions
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               onely
               for
               their
               iustification
               ,
               on
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               LAVS
               DEO
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               COMBAT
               OF
               THE
               FLESH
               AND
               SPIRIT
               .
            
             
               
                 Gal.
                 5.17
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 contrarie
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 yee
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 yee
                 would
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Apostle
               Paul
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               chapter
               to
               the
               13.
               verse
               exhorts
               the
               Galathians
               to
               maintaine
               their
               Christian
               libertie
               :
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               he
               perswades
               them
               to
               other
               speciall
               duties
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               In
               the
               13.
               verse
               hee
               stirres
               them
               vp
               to
               be
               seruiceable
               one
               to
               another
               by
               loue
               :
               in
               the
               15.
               verse
               he
               disswades
               them
               from
               contentions
               and
               doing
               of
               iniuries
               .
               In
               the
               16.
               verse
               he
               shewes
               the
               remedie
               of
               the
               former
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
               In
               this
               17.
               verse
               he
               renders
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               remedie
               ,
               the
               force
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               The
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               are
               contrarie
               :
               wherefore
               if
               ye
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               it
               will
               hinder
               the
               flesh
               ;
               that
               it
               shal
               not
               carrie
               you
               forward
               to
               doe
               iniuries
               and
               liue
               in
               contentions
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               it
               would
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               we
               haue
               to
               obserue
               fiue
               points
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               combat
               betweene
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               combat
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               the
               contrary
               lusting
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               combate
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 contrarie
              
               .
               The
               fourth
               is
               the
               subiect
               or
               person
               in
               whome
               this
               combat
               is
               ,
               noted
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 So
                 that
                 yee
              
               the
               Galathians
               .
               The
               last
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               combate
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               words
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Touching
               the
               combat
               it selfe
               diuers
               points
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               what
               these
               two
               ,
               which
               make
               combat
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               &
               the
               spirit
               ,
               are
               .
               They
               haue
               diuers
               significations
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               spirit
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               for
               the
               bodie
               .
               But
               so
               they
               are
               not
               taken
               in
               this
               place
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               such
               
               combat
               betweene
               the
               bodie
               and
               the
               soule
               :
               both
               which
               agree
               togither
               to
               make
               the
               person
               of
               one
               man.
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               spirit
               signifies
               natural
               reason
               ,
               &
               the
               flesh
               the
               naturall
               appetite
               or
               concupiscence
               .
               But
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               vnderstood
               in
               this
               place
               .
               For
               the
               spirit
               here
               mentioned
               doth
               fight
               euen
               against
               naturall
               reason
               :
               which
               though
               it
               serue
               to
               make
               a
               man
               without
               excuse
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               an
               enemie
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               spirit
               signifies
               the
               Godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               the
               manhood
               :
               but
               it
               must
               not
               be
               so
               taken
               here
               .
               For
               then
               euery
               mā
               regenerate
               should
               bee
               deified
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               spirit
               signifies
               a
               created
               qualitie
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               wil
               ,
               and
               affections
               of
               man
               :
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               naturall
               corruption
               or
               inclination
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               to
               that
               which
               is
               against
               the
               lawe
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               these
               twaine
               are
               taken
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               howe
               these
               twaine
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               can
               fight
               togither
               ,
               beeing
               but
               meere
               qualities
               .
               And
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               they
               are
               not
               seuered
               asunder
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               flesh
               were
               placed
               in
               one
               part
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               in
               another
               :
               but
               they
               are
               ioyned
               and
               mingled
               togither
               in
               al
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               The
               minde
               or
               vnderstanding
               part
               ,
               is
               not
               one
               part
               flesh
               ,
               and
               another
               spirit
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               minde
               is
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               minde
               is
               spirit
               ;
               partly
               one
               and
               partly
               the
               other
               .
               The
               whole
               will
               is
               partly
               flesh
               and
               partly
               spirit
               :
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               grace
               and
               corruption
               ,
               not
               seuered
               in
               place
               but
               onely
               in
               reason
               to
               be
               distinguished
               .
               As
               the
               aire
               in
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               is
               not
               wholly
               light
               or
               wholly
               darke
               as
               at
               midnight
               and
               at
               noone
               day
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               in
               one
               part
               light
               ,
               in
               another
               part
               darke
               :
               but
               the
               whole
               aire
               is
               partly
               light
               ,
               and
               partly
               dark
               throughout
               .
               In
               a
               vessel
               of
               luke
               warme
               water
               ,
               the
               water
               it selfe
               is
               not
               onely
               hote
               or
               onely
               cold
               ;
               or
               in
               one
               part
               hote
               and
               in
               another
               part
               colde
               :
               but
               heate
               and
               colde
               are
               mixt
               togither
               in
               euery
               part
               of
               the
               water
               .
               So
               is
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               mingled
               togither
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               these
               two
               contrarie
               qualities
               fight
               togither
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               in
               this
               combat
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               what
               equalitie
               there
               is
               betweene
               these
               two
               combaters
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               .
               And
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               vsually
               ,
               is
               more
               in
               measure
               then
               the
               spirit
               .
               The
               flesh
               is
               like
               the
               mightie
               gyant
               Goliah
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               is
               litle
               and
               small
               like
               young
               Dauid
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Paul
               calls
               the
               Corinthians
               which
               were
               men
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               
               
                 carnall
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 brethren
                 speake
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 vnto
                 carnall
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               And
               none
               can
               come
               to
               be
               tall
               men
               in
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               age
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               after
               this
               life
               .
               And
               the
               speech
               which
               is
               vsed
               of
               some
               diuines
               ,
               
               that
               the
               man
               regenerate
               
                 hath
                 but
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               warily
               ,
               else
               it
               may
               admitte
               an
               vntrueth
               .
               As
               for
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               it
               can
               be
               but
               small
               in
               respect
               ,
               
               where
               as
               we
               doe
               receiue
               but
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               in
               this
               life
               :
               and
               must
               waite
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               our
               redemption
               till
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               For
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               efficacie
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               preuaile
               ordinarily
               against
               the
               flesh
               .
               For
               the
               flesh
               receiues
               his
               deadly
               wound
               at
               the
               first
               instant
               of
               a
               mans
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               continually
               dieth
               after
               by
               little
               and
               little
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               fights
               but
               as
               a
               maymed
               souldier
               .
               And
               the
               spirit
               is
               continually
               confirmed
               and
               increased
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               also
               it
               is
               liuely
               and
               stirring
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               it
               is
               like
               
               muske
               ;
               one
               graine
               whereof
               will
               giue
               a
               stronger
               smell
               ,
               then
               many
               ounces
               of
               other
               perfumes
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               man
               doeth
               more
               feele
               the
               flesh
               then
               the
               spirit
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               flesh
               is
               euery
               waie
               more
               then
               the
               spirit
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               measure
               our
               estate
               by
               feeling
               ,
               which
               may
               easily
               deceiue
               vs.
               A
               man
               shall
               feele
               a
               paine
               which
               is
               but
               in
               the
               top
               of
               his
               finger
               more
               sensibly
               then
               the
               health
               of
               his
               whole
               bodie
               :
               yet
               the
               health
               of
               the
               bodie
               is
               more
               then
               then
               the
               paine
               of
               a
               finger
               .
               Secondly
               wee
               feele
               corruption
               not
               by
               corruption
               ,
               but
               by
               grace
               ;
               and
               therfore
               men
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               feele
               their
               inward
               corruptions
               ,
               the
               more
               grace
               they
               haue
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               combate
               it selfe
               :
               nowe
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               fight
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               fought
               by
               Lusting
               .
               To
               lust
               in
               this
               place
               signifies
               to
               bring
               forth
               and
               to
               stirre
               vp
               motions
               and
               inclinations
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               either
               to
               good
               or
               euill
               .
            
             
               Lusting
               is
               two-fold
               :
               the
               lusting
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               lusting
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               lusting
               of
               the
               flesh
               hath
               two
               actions
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               engender
               euill
               motions
               and
               passions
               of
               selfe-loue
               ,
               enuie
               ,
               pride
               ,
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               anger
               ,
               &c.
               
               Saint
               Iames
               ●aith
               ,
               
               that
               men
               
                 are
                 enticed
                 and
                 drawne
                 away
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 concupiscence
                 .
              
               Nowe
               this
               enticing
               is
               onely
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               bad
               cogitations
               and
               desires
               .
               This
               action
               of
               the
               flesh
               made
               Paul
               say
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               
                 carnall
                 sold
                 vnder
                 sinne
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               action
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               ,
               to
               hinder
               ,
               and
               quench
               ,
               and
               ouerwhelme
               all
               the
               good
               motions
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               Paul
               found
               this
               in
               himselfe
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 see
                 another
                 lawe
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 me
                 captiue
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               action
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               man
               regenerate
               is
               like
               to
               one
               in
               a
               slumber
               troubled
               with
               the
               disease
               called
               Ephialtes
               or
               the
               mare
               :
               who
               thinkes
               that
               he
               feeles
               something
               lying
               on
               his
               breast
               as
               heauy
               as
               a
               mountaine
               :
               and
               would
               faine
               haue
               it
               away
               ,
               whereupon
               hee
               striues
               and
               labours
               by
               hands
               and
               voice
               to
               remooue
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               life
               can
               not
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               the
               lusting
               of
               the
               spirit
               containes
               two
               other
               actions
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               beget
               good
               meditations
               ,
               motions
               ,
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               desires
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               .
               Of
               this
               Dauid
               speaketh
               .
               
                 My
                 reines
                 teach
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 :
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               minde
               ,
               affection
               ,
               and
               will
               ,
               and
               my
               whole
               soule
               beeing
               sanctified
               and
               guided
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               doe
               minister
               vnto
               me
               cōsideratiōs
               of
               the
               way
               in
               which
               I
               ought
               to
               walke
               .
               Isaias
               prophesying
               of
               the
               church
               of
               the
               newe
               testament
               ,
               saieth
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 heare
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 waie
                 walke
                 ye
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               Which
               voice
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               outward
               preaching
               of
               the
               ministers
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               inward
               voice
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               action
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               to
               hinder
               and
               suppresse
               the
               bad
               motions
               and
               suggestions
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 seede
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               grace
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               resisteth
               the
               rebellious
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               fight
               may
               more
               clearely
               appeare
               ,
               wee
               must
               examine
               it
               more
               particularly
               .
               In
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               there
               bee
               to
               speciall
               partes
               ,
               the
               minde
               and
               the
               will.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               minde
               there
               is
               a
               double
               combate
               .
               The
               first
               is
               betweene
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               naturall
               ignorance
               or
               blindnesse
               .
               For
               seeing
               we
               doe
               in
               this
               life
               knowe
               but
               in
               part
               ;
               therefore
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               must
               needs
               be
               
               ioyned
               with
               ignorance
               in
               all
               that
               are
               enlightened
               :
               and
               one
               of
               these
               being
               contrarie
               to
               another
               ,
               they
               striue
               to
               ouershadowe
               and
               ouercast
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               learne
               the
               cause
               why
               excellent
               diuines
               doe
               varie
               in
               diuers
               points
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               in
               this
               combate
               ,
               naturall
               blindnesse
               yet
               remaining
               ,
               preuailes
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
               Men
               that
               are
               dimme
               sighted
               and
               cannot
               discerne
               without
               spectacles
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               set
               to
               discrie
               a
               thing
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               would
               be
               of
               diuers
               opinions
               of
               it
               .
               And
               men
               inlightned
               and
               regenerate
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               doe
               but
               see
               
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 darkely
              
               .
               
               Againe
               ,
               this
               must
               teach
               all
               students
               of
               diuinitie
               often
               to
               suspect
               themselues
               in
               their
               opinions
               and
               defences
               :
               seeing
               in
               them
               that
               are
               of
               soundest
               iudgement
               the
               light
               of
               their
               vnderstanding
               is
               mixed
               with
               darkenes
               of
               ignorāce
               .
               And
               they
               can
               in
               many
               points
               see
               but
               as
               the
               mā
               in
               the
               gospell
               ,
               who
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               had
               in
               part
               opened
               his
               eies
               ,
               saw
               mē
               walking
               ,
               not
               as
               mē
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 trees
                 .
              
               Also
               this
               must
               teach
               al
               that
               read
               the
               scriptures
               to
               inuocate
               &
               cal
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               god
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               enlighten
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               abolish
               the
               mist
               of
               naturall
               blindnesse
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Dauid
               was
               worthily
               inlightned
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               excelled
               the
               auncient
               and
               his
               owne
               teachers
               in
               wisdome
               :
               yet
               beeing
               priuie
               to
               himselfe
               touching
               his
               owne
               blindnesse
               ,
               often
               praieth
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               
                 Inlighten
                 mine
                 eies
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 thy
                 lawe
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               fight
               ,
               when
               naturall
               blindnesse
               preuailes
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               god
               truely
               inlightned
               with
               knowledge
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               may
               erre
               not
               onely
               in
               lighter
               points
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               the
               verie
               foundation
               of
               religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Corinthians
               and
               the
               Galathians
               did
               .
               And
               as
               one
               man
               may
               erre
               ,
               so
               an
               hundred
               men
               may
               also
               ;
               yea
               a
               whole
               particular
               Church
               ;
               and
               as
               one
               Church
               may
               erre
               ,
               so
               an
               hundred
               more
               may
               .
               For
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               combate
               ,
               the
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               all
               men
               is
               alike
               .
               Whence
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               Church
               militant
               vpon
               earth
               is
               subiect
               to
               errour
               .
               But
               yet
               as
               the
               diseases
               of
               the
               bodie
               be
               of
               two
               sortes
               :
               some
               curable
               ,
               and
               some
               incurable
               which
               are
               to
               death
               ;
               so
               likewise
               errours
               are
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               though
               it
               be
               subiect
               to
               sundrie
               falls
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               erre
               in
               foundation
               to
               death
               :
               the
               errours
               of
               Gods
               children
               be
               curable
               .
               Some
               may
               here
               say
               ,
               If
               all
               men
               and
               Churches
               be
               subiect
               to
               errour
               ,
               then
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               good
               to
               ioyne
               with
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               all
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               and
               doe
               erre
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               not
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               doe
               not
               separate
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               combate
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               is
               between
               faith
               and
               vnbeleefe
               .
               For
               faith
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               mixt
               with
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               presuming
               ,
               doubting
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               the
               man
               in
               the
               gospel
               saith
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 helpe
                 mine
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               fight
               ,
               when
               vnbeleefe
               preuailes
               ,
               the
               very
               childe
               of
               God
               may
               fall
               into
               fits
               and
               pangs
               of
               despaire
               :
               as
               Iob
               and
               Dauid
               in
               their
               temptations
               did
               .
               For
               Dauid
               once
               considering
               the
               propseritie
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               brake
               out
               into
               this
               speech
               .
               
               
                 Certainly
                 I
                 haue
                 clensed
                 mine
                 heart
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 mine
                 hands
                 in
                 innocency
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               this
               despaire
               may
               be
               so
               extreame
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               weaken
               the
               bodie
               and
               consume
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               sicknesse
               .
               No
               man
               is
               to
               thinke
               this
               strange
               in
               the
               child
               of
               God.
               For
               though
               hee
               despaire
               of
               his
               election
               and
               saluation
               in
               Christ
               yet
               his
               desperation
               is
               neither
               totall
               nor
               finall
               .
               It
               is
               not
               totall
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               dispaire
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               ,
               faith
               euen
               at
               that
               instāt
               lusting
               against
               
               despaire
               .
               It
               is
               not
               finall
               ,
               because
               he
               shall
               recouer
               before
               the
               last
               end
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               To
               proceede
               ,
               the
               combat
               in
               the
               will
               is
               this
               .
               The
               will
               partly
               willeth
               &
               partly
               nilleth
               that
               which
               is
               good
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               it
               willeth
               and
               nilleth
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               :
               because
               it
               is
               partly
               regenerate
               and
               partly
               vnregenerate
               .
               The
               affections
               likewise
               ,
               which
               are
               placed
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               partly
               imbrace
               and
               partly
               eschew
               their
               obiects
               :
               as
               loue
               partly
               loueth
               ,
               and
               partly
               doth
               not
               loue
               God
               and
               things
               to
               be
               loued
               :
               feare
               is
               mixed
               and
               not
               pure
               (
               as
               schoolemen
               haue
               dreamed
               )
               but
               partly
               filial
               ,
               partly
               seruil
               ,
               causing
               the
               child
               of
               God
               to
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               his
               mercies
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               his
               iudgements
               &
               punishments
               .
               The
               will
               of
               a
               man
               regenerate
               is
               like
               him
               that
               hath
               one
               legge
               sound
               ,
               the
               other
               lame
               :
               who
               in
               euery
               steppe
               which
               he
               makes
               ,
               doth
               not
               wholly
               halt
               ,
               or
               wholly
               goe
               vpright
               ,
               but
               partly
               goe
               vpright
               and
               partly
               halt
               .
               Or
               like
               a
               man
               in
               a
               boate
               on
               the
               water
               :
               who
               goeth
               vpward
               because
               he
               is
               carried
               vpward
               by
               the
               vessell
               :
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               goes
               downeward
               ,
               because
               he
               walkes
               downeward
               in
               the
               same
               vessell
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               contraries
               can
               not
               be
               in
               the
               same
               subiect
               :
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               they
               can
               not
               ,
               if
               one
               of
               them
               be
               in
               his
               full
               strength
               a
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               :
               but
               if
               the
               force
               of
               them
               both
               be
               delaied
               and
               weakned
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               ioyned
               together
               .
            
             
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               combat
               ,
               when
               corruption
               preuailes
               against
               grace
               in
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               there
               ariseth
               in
               the
               godly
               a
               certaine
               deadnesse
               or
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               want
               of
               sense
               or
               feeling
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               fearefull
               iudgement
               :
               but
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               two
               kindes
               of
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               :
               one
               which
               possesseth
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               neuer
               felt
               :
               this
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               haue
               their
               consciences
               seared
               with
               an
               hote
               yron
               ;
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               custome
               in
               sinne
               are
               p●st
               all
               feeling
               ,
               
               who
               likewise
               despise
               the
               meanes
               of
               softening
               their
               hearts
               .
               And
               indeede
               this
               is
               a
               fearefull
               iudgement
               .
               There
               is
               an
               other
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               which
               is
               felt
               :
               and
               this
               is
               not
               so
               daungerous
               as
               the
               former
               :
               for
               as
               we
               feele
               our
               sicknesse
               by
               contrarie
               life
               and
               health
               ;
               so
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               when
               it
               is
               felt
               ,
               argues
               quicknesse
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               softnes
               of
               heart
               .
               Of
               this
               Dauid
               often
               complained
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               :
               of
               this
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               speake
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               
               
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 hardned
                 our
                 hearts
                 from
                 thy
                 waies
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               combat
               in
               particular
               :
               before
               we
               proceede
               any
               further
               ,
               let
               vs
               marke
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               preuaile
               against
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               The
               spirit
               preuailes
               against
               the
               flesh
               at
               two
               times
               :
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               ende
               ;
               but
               yet
               with
               some
               foiles
               receiued
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               spirit
               preuailes
               not
               in
               one
               instant
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               .
               So
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 which
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 preserueth
                 himselfe
                 :
              
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               his
               heart
               ordinarily
               preuailing
               in
               him
               .
               And
               Paul
               makes
               it
               the
               propertie
               of
               the
               regenerate
               man
               
                 to
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               
               which
               is
               not
               now
               and
               then
               to
               make
               a
               steppe
               forward
               ,
               but
               to
               keepe
               his
               ordinarie
               course
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               As
               in
               going
               from
               Barwicke
               to
               London
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               man
               now
               and
               then
               will
               goe
               amisse
               :
               but
               he
               speedily
               returnes
               to
               the
               way
               againe
               and
               his
               course
               generally
               shall
               be
               right
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               spirit
               preuailes
               in
               the
               end
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               .
               For
               then
               the
               flesh
               is
               vtterly
               abolished
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               accomplished
               :
               because
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               
               can
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               This
               further
               must
               be
               conceiued
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               spirit
               preuailes
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               without
               resistance
               and
               striuing
               :
               as
               Paul
               testifieth
               ,
               
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 I.
              
               Which
               place
               is
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               onely
               of
               thoughts
               and
               inward
               motions
               (
               as
               some
               would
               haue
               it
               )
               nor
               of
               particular
               offences
               :
               but
               of
               the
               generall
               practise
               of
               his
               dutie
               or
               calling
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               .
               And
               it
               is
               like
               the
               practise
               of
               a
               sicke
               man
               ,
               who
               hauing
               recouered
               of
               some
               grieuous
               disease
               ,
               walkes
               a
               turne
               or
               twaine
               about
               his
               chamber
               ,
               saying
               ,
               ah
               ,
               I
               would
               faine
               walke
               vp
               and
               downe
               but
               I
               can
               not
               :
               meaning
               not
               that
               he
               can
               not
               walke
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               signifying
               that
               he
               can
               not
               walke
               as
               he
               would
               ,
               beeing
               soone
               wearied
               through
               faintnesse
               .
            
             
               I
               added
               further
               ,
               that
               this
               preuailing
               is
               with
               foyles
               .
               A
               foyle
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               flesh
               ●or
               the
               time
               vanquisheth
               and
               subdueth
               the
               spirit
               .
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               man
               regenerate
               is
               like
               a
               souldier
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               blow
               hath
               his
               brain-pan
               cracked
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               lies
               groueling
               astonished
               not
               able
               to
               fight
               :
               or
               like
               him
               that
               hath
               a
               fit
               of
               the
               falling
               sicknesse
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               time
               lies
               like
               a
               dead
               man.
               Hence
               the
               question
               may
               be
               mooued
               ,
               whether
               the
               flesh
               preuailing
               doth
               not
               extinguish
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               cut
               off
               a
               man
               from
               Christ
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               he
               be
               ingrafted
               againe
               .
               The
               answer
               is
               this
               :
               There
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               :
               one
               who
               doth
               onely
               in
               shew
               &
               name
               professe
               Christ
               :
               and
               such
               an
               one
               is
               no
               otherwise
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               bodie
               ,
               then
               a
               woodden
               legge
               set
               to
               the
               bodie
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
               The
               second
               is
               he
               that
               in
               name
               and
               deede
               is
               a
               liuely
               part
               &
               member
               of
               Christ.
               If
               the
               first
               fall
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               be
               said
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               neuer
               ingrafted
               .
               If
               the
               second
               fall
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               and
               is
               cut
               off
               from
               Christ.
               But
               marke
               how
               :
               he
               is
               not
               wholly
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               part
               ,
               namely
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               inward
               fellowshippe
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               coniunction
               with
               him
               .
               A
               mans
               arme
               taken
               with
               the
               dead
               palsie
               ,
               hangs
               by
               and
               receiues
               no
               heat
               ,
               life
               ,
               or
               sense
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               head
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               remaines
               still
               vnited
               and
               coupled
               to
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               may
               againe
               be
               recouered
               by
               plaisters
               and
               physicke
               :
               so
               after
               a
               grieuous
               fall
               the
               child
               of
               God
               feeles
               no
               inward
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               but
               is
               smitten
               in
               conscience
               with
               the
               trembling
               of
               a
               spirituall
               palsie
               for
               his
               offence
               :
               and
               yet
               indeede
               still
               remaines
               before
               God
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               coniunction
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               former
               estate
               after
               serious
               repentance
               .
            
             
               And
               God
               permits
               these
               foiles
               for
               weightie
               causes
               :
               first
               that
               men
               might
               be
               abashed
               and
               confounded
               in
               themselues
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               vile
               natures
               ,
               and
               learne
               not
               to
               swell
               with
               pride
               ;
               because
               of
               Gods
               grace
               .
               Paul
               ●aith
               ,
               th●t
               after
               he
               had
               beene
               rapt
               into
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               
               the
               
                 angel
                 Satan
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 bu●fet
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               to
               beate
               him
               blacke
               and
               blew
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               exalted
               out
               of
               measure
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learne
               to
               denie
               our selues
               &
               cle●ue
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               frō
               the
               bottom
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
               Paul
               saith
               that
               he
               was
               sick
               to
               death
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 who
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               combat
               :
               now
               followes
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               cause
               is
               the
               contrarietie
               that
               is
               betweene
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               .
               As
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 enmitie
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Hence
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               fall
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               free-will
               in
               man
               in
               spirituall
               
               matters
               ,
               concerning
               either
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               or
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               For
               flesh
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               our
               naturall
               disposition
               :
               and
               man
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               flesh
               by
               nature
               :
               for
               the
               spirit
               comes
               afterward
               by
               grace
               :
               and
               the
               flesh
               is
               flatte
               contrarie
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               makes
               vs
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               pleasing
               vnto
               God.
               Wherefore
               the
               will
               naturally
               is
               a
               flat
               bondslaue
               vnto
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               hence
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               practise
               religion
               :
               which
               is
               to
               liue
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               naturall
               disposition
               is
               as
               contrarie
               as
               fire
               to
               water
               :
               wherefore
               if
               we
               will
               obey
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               force
               our
               natures
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               godlines
               ;
               yea
               ,
               euen
               sweate
               and
               take
               paines
               therein
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               here
               we
               may
               learne
               the
               nature
               of
               sinne
               .
               The
               spirit
               is
               not
               a
               substance
               but
               a
               qualitie
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               flesh
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               is
               contrarie
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               a
               qualitie
               :
               for
               such
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               one
               contrarie
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               other
               .
               There
               is
               in
               euery
               man
               the
               substance
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               this
               can
               not
               be
               sinne
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               spirit
               also
               should
               be
               the
               substance
               of
               man.
               There
               is
               also
               in
               the
               substance
               the
               faculties
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               :
               and
               they
               can
               not
               be
               sinne
               ,
               for
               then
               euery
               man
               should
               haue
               lost
               the
               faculties
               of
               his
               soule
               by
               Adams
               fall
               .
               Lastly
               in
               the
               faculties
               there
               is
               a
               contagion
               or
               corruption
               which
               carieth
               them
               against
               the
               law
               :
               and
               that
               is
               properly
               sinne
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               contrarie
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               is
               ,
               touching
               the
               persons
               in
               whome
               this
               combate
               is
               .
               Paul
               shewes
               who
               they
               are
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 So
                 that
                 ye
                 can
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               where
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               haue
               this
               combat
               in
               them
               must
               be
               as
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               men
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               :
               and
               yet
               not
               all
               such
               ,
               but
               onely
               they
               that
               be
               of
               yeares
               :
               for
               the
               infants
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               howsoeuer
               we
               must
               repute
               them
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               :
               yet
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               commit
               actuall
               sinne
               ,
               they
               want
               this
               combat
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               action
               .
               As
               for
               those
               which
               be
               vnregenerate
               ,
               they
               neuer
               felt
               this
               fight
               .
               If
               any
               say
               that
               the
               worst
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               about
               to
               commit
               any
               sinne
               ,
               hath
               a
               strife
               and
               fight
               in
               him
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               :
               but
               that
               is
               an
               other
               kinde
               of
               combat
               ,
               which
               is
               betweene
               the
               conscience
               and
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               conscience
               on
               the
               one
               part
               terrifying
               the
               man
               from
               sinne
               :
               the
               will
               and
               the
               affections
               hailing
               and
               pulling
               him
               thereunto
               :
               the
               will
               and
               the
               affections
               wishing
               and
               desiring
               that
               sinne
               were
               no
               sinne
               ,
               and
               Gods
               commandement
               abolished
               :
               whereas
               contrariwise
               the
               conscience
               with
               a
               shrill
               voice
               proclaimes
               sinne
               to
               be
               sinne
               .
               This
               fight
               was
               in
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               force
               of
               his
               conscience
               feared
               to
               condemne
               Christ
               ;
               and
               yet
               was
               willing
               ,
               and
               yeelded
               to
               condemne
               him
               that
               he
               might
               please
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               this
               combat
               is
               in
               the
               regenerate
               but
               during
               the
               time
               of
               this
               life
               .
               For
               they
               which
               are
               perfectly
               sanctified
               feele
               no
               strife
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               combat
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cuppe
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 but
                 thine
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               Indeede
               here
               is
               a
               combat
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               other
               sort
               ;
               namely
               the
               fight
               of
               two
               diuerse
               desires
               :
               the
               one
               was
               a
               desire
               to
               doe
               his
               fathers
               will
               in
               suffering
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               :
               the
               other
               a
               naturall
               desire
               (
               which
               was
               no
               sinne
               but
               a
               meere
               infirmitie
               of
               humane
               nature
               )
               whereby
               he
               in
               his
               manhood
               desires
               (
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               nature
               is
               to
               seeke
               the
               preseruation
               of
               it
               
               selfe
               )
               to
               haue
               the
               cursed
               death
               of
               the
               cros●e
               remooued
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               point
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               this
               combat
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               the
               man
               regenerate
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 :
              
               and
               this
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               things
               both
               good
               and
               euill
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               he
               can
               not
               doe
               the
               euill
               which
               he
               would
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               can
               not
               commit
               sinne
               at
               what
               time
               soeuer
               he
               would
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               sinne
               at
               his
               pleasure
               or
               when
               he
               will.
               Ioseph
               when
               he
               was
               assaulted
               by
               Putiphars
               wife
               to
               adulterie
               ;
               because
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               abounded
               in
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               answered
               her
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ,
              
               he
               could
               not
               then
               sinne
               .
               Lot
               because
               his
               righteous
               heart
               was
               grieued
               in
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               the
               abominations
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               could
               not
               then
               sinne
               as
               they
               of
               Sodom
               did
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               as
               liue
               in
               the
               daily
               practise
               of
               sinne
               against
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               be
               professours
               of
               the
               true
               religion
               of
               Christ
               )
               haue
               no
               soundnes
               of
               grace
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               man
               regenerate
               can
               not
               sinne
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               would
               :
               and
               there
               be
               two
               reasons
               thereof
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               sinne
               with
               
                 full
                 consent
              
               of
               will
               ,
               or
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               :
               because
               the
               will
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               regenerate
               ,
               resisteth
               and
               and
               draweth
               backe
               :
               yea
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               a
               man
               is
               carried
               headlong
               by
               the
               passions
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               feeles
               some
               contrarie
               motions
               of
               a
               regenerate
               conscience
               .
               It
               is
               a
               rule
               that
               sinne
               doth
               not
               raigne
               in
               the
               regenerate
               .
               For
               so
               much
               grace
               as
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               will
               ,
               affections
               :
               so
               much
               is
               abated
               proportionally
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               Wherefore
               when
               he
               commits
               any
               sinne
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               partly
               willingly
               ,
               and
               partly
               against
               his
               will.
               As
               the
               marriners
               in
               the
               tempest
               ,
               cast
               Ionas
               into
               the
               sea
               willingly
               :
               for
               otherwise
               they
               had
               not
               done
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               against
               their
               wills
               too
               :
               which
               appeares
               because
               they
               praied
               ,
               and
               cast
               their
               goods
               out
               of
               the
               shippe
               ,
               and
               laboured
               in
               the
               rowing
               against
               the
               tempest
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               long
               before
               they
               cast
               him
               out
               .
               And
               herein
               lies
               the
               difference
               betweene
               two
               men
               committing
               one
               and
               the
               same
               sinne
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               them
               beeing
               regenerate
               ,
               the
               other
               vnregenerate
               .
               For
               the
               latter
               sinnes
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               and
               with
               full
               consent
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               not
               the
               first
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               he
               fall
               into
               any
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               lie
               long
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               speedily
               recouers
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               grace
               in
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               
                 sinnes
                 of
                 infirmitie
              
               are
               committed
               onely
               of
               such
               as
               are
               regenerate
               .
               As
               for
               the
               man
               vnregenerate
               he
               can
               not
               sinne
               of
               infirmitie
               whatsoeuer
               some
               falsly
               thinke
               .
               For
               he
               is
               not
               weake
               but
               starke
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
               And
               sinnes
               of
               infirmitie
               are
               such
               onely
               as
               rise
               of
               constraint
               ,
               feare
               ,
               hastinesse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               sudden
               passions
               in
               the
               regenerate
               .
               And
               though
               they
               sin
               of
               weaknes
               often
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               spirituall
               combat
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               alwaies
               :
               for
               they
               may
               sinne
               against
               knowledge
               and
               conscience
               of
               presumption
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               second
               point
               :
               the
               regenerate
               man
               can
               not
               
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 :
              
               because
               he
               can
               not
               doe
               it
               perfitly
               and
               soundly
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               as
               he
               would
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 To
                 will
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 meanes
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 perfitly
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 .
              
               In
               this
               point
               the
               godly
               man
               is
               like
               a
               prisoner
               that
               is
               gotten
               forth
               of
               the
               gayle
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               escape
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               keeper
               ,
               desires
               and
               striues
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               to
               runne
               an
               hundred
               miles
               
               in
               a
               day
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               hath
               straight
               and
               waightie
               bolts
               on
               his
               legges
               ,
               cannot
               for
               his
               life
               creepe
               past
               a
               mile
               or
               twaine
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               chasing
               his
               flesh
               &
               tormenting
               himselfe
               .
               So
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               doe
               heartily
               desire
               ,
               and
               endeauour
               to
               obey
               God
               in
               all
               his
               commaundements
               :
               as
               it
               is
               saide
               of
               King
               Iosias
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 turned
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yet
               because
               they
               are
               clogged
               with
               the
               bolts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               performe
               obedience
               both
               slowly
               and
               weakely
               ,
               with
               diuers
               slippes
               and
               falls
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               combat
               :
               now
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               vse
               may
               be
               made
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               it
               we
               learne
               what
               is
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               in
               this
               life
               .
               A
               Christian
               is
               not
               one
               that
               is
               free
               from
               all
               euill
               cogitations
               ,
               from
               rebellious
               inclinations
               and
               motions
               of
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               slips
               in
               his
               life
               and
               conuersation
               :
               for
               such
               an
               one
               is
               a
               meere
               deuise
               of
               mans
               brain
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               found
               vpon
               earth
               .
               But
               indeed
               he
               is
               the
               sound
               Christian
               that
               feeling
               himselfe
               laden
               with
               the
               corruptions
               of
               his
               vile
               and
               rebellious
               nature
               ,
               bewailes
               them
               from
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               might
               and
               maine
               fights
               against
               them
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               Againe
               here
               is
               ouerthrowne
               the
               Popish
               opinion
               of
               merit
               and
               iustification
               by
               workes
               of
               grace
               ,
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               Such
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               workes
               is
               ,
               such
               are
               works
               themselues
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               works
               in
               man
               ,
               is
               the
               mind
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               affections
               sanctified
               :
               in
               which
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               are
               mixt
               together
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               before
               .
               Therefore
               works
               of
               grace
               ,
               euen
               the
               best
               of
               them
               are
               mixt
               workes
               ,
               partly
               holy
               and
               partly
               sinnefull
               .
               Whereby
               it
               is
               euident
               to
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               but
               common
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               answerable
               to
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               the
               law
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               can
               neither
               merit
               life
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               iustifie
               a
               man
               before
               God.
               If
               any
               reply
               ,
               that
               good
               works
               are
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               perfectly
               righteous
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               indeede
               ,
               they
               come
               from
               the
               H.
               Ghost
               that
               can
               not
               sinne
               ,
               but
               not
               onely
               or
               immediatly
               .
               For
               they
               come
               also
               frō
               the
               corrupt
               minde
               &
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               become
               sinnefull
               ,
               as
               sweete
               water
               issuing
               out
               of
               a
               pure
               fountaine
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               filthy
               channell
               made
               corrupt
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               doe
               hence
               learne
               that
               concupiscence
               or
               originall
               sinne
               is
               properly
               and
               indeede
               sinne
               after
               baptisme
               ,
               though
               it
               please
               the
               Councill
               of
               Trent
               to
               decree
               otherwise
               .
               For
               after
               baptisme
               it
               is
               flat
               contrarie
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               rebells
               against
               it
               .
               Papists
               obiect
               that
               it
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               baptisme
               .
               Answ.
               Originall
               sinne
               or
               the
               flesh
               is
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               regenerate
               thus
               .
               In
               it
               there
               be
               three
               things
               ;
               the
               guilt
               ,
               the
               punishment
               ,
               the
               corruption
               :
               the
               first
               two
               are
               quite
               abolished
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               death
               in
               baptisme
               :
               the
               third
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               corruption
               remaines
               still
               :
               but
               marke
               in
               what
               manner
               :
               it
               remaines
               weakned
               ,
               it
               remains
               not
               imputed
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               beleeuer
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               hereby
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               be
               watchfull
               in
               praier
               .
               
                 Watch
                 and
                 pray
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 readie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 weake
                 .
              
               Rebecca
               ,
               when
               two
               twins
               stroue
               in
               her
               wombe
               was
               troubled
               and
               saide
               ,
               Why
               am
               I
               so
               ?
               wherefore
               shee
               went
               to
               aske
               the
               Lord
               ,
               namely
               by
               some
               Prophet
               .
               So
               when
               we
               feele
               this
               inward
               fight
               ,
               the
               best
               thing
               is
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               God
               by
               praier
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               may
               be
               strengthened
               against
               the
               flesh
               .
               As
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               by
               compassing
               the
               citie
               of
               Ierico
               seuen
               daies
               ,
               and
               by
               sounding
               rammes
               
               hornes
               ouerturned
               the
               walls
               thereof
               :
               so
               by
               serious
               inuocation
               of
               Gods
               name
               the
               spirit
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               the
               turrets
               and
               towres
               of
               the
               rebellious
               flesh
               battered
               .
            
             
               The
               voice
               of
               a
               man
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Carnall
                   of
                   
                     
                       Euill
                       .
                       
                         I
                         doe
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         euill
                         and
                         I
                         will
                         doe
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Good.
                       
                         I
                         do
                         not
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         good
                         and
                         I
                         will
                         not
                         do
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Regenerate
                   of
                   
                     
                       Euill
                       .
                       
                         I
                         doe
                         the
                         euill
                         ,
                         which
                         I
                         would
                         not
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Good.
                       
                         I
                         doe
                         not
                         doe
                         the
                         good
                         which
                         I
                         would
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Glorified
                   of
                   
                     
                       Euill
                       .
                       
                         I
                         doe
                         not
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         euill
                         ,
                         and
                         I
                         will
                         not
                         doe
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Good.
                       
                         I
                         doe
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         I
                         will
                         doe
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               salue
               for
               a
               sicke
               man
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               TREATISE
               CONTAINING
               THE
               NATVRE
               ,
               DIFFERENCES
               ,
               AND
               KINDES
               OF
               DEATH
               ;
               AS
               ALSO
               THE
               right
               manner
               of
               dying
               well
               .
            
             
               And
               It
               may
               serue
               for
               spirituall
               instruction
               to
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Marriners
                     when
                     they
                     goe
                     to
                     sea
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Souldiers
                     when
                     they
                     goe
                     to
                     battell
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Women
                     when
                     they
                     trauell
                     of
                     child
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               PRINTED
               BY
               IOHN
               LEGAT
               ,
               PRINTER
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOVRABLE
               AND
               VERTVOVS
               LAdie
               the
               Ladie
               Lucie
               ,
               Countesse
               of
               Bedford
               .
            
             
               THe
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               euery
               beleeuing
               and
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               brings
               with
               it
               many
               worthie
               benefits
               :
               which
               thing
               I
               proue
               on
               this
               maner
               .
               I.
               God
               both
               in
               the
               beginning
               and
               in
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               doeth
               greater
               things
               vnto
               his
               seruants
               then
               they
               do
               commonly
               aske
               or
               thinke
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               hath
               promised
               aide
               and
               strength
               vnto
               them
               ,
               therefore
               in
               wonderfull
               wisdome
               hee
               casteth
               vpon
               them
               this
               heauie
               burden
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               experience
               what
               is
               the
               exceeding
               might
               &
               power
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               their
               weakenes
               .
               II.
               Iudgement
               beginnes
               at
               gods
               house
               :
               &
               the
               righteous
               are
               laden
               with
               afflictions
               &
               temptations
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               therefore
               in
               this
               worlde
               they
               haue
               their
               deaths
               and
               hells
               ,
               that
               in
               death
               they
               might
               not
               feele
               the
               torments
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               .
               III.
               When
               Lazarus
               was
               dead
               Christ
               said
               ,
               He
               is
               not
               dead
               but
               sleepeth
               :
               hence
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               christian
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               My
               graue
               is
               my
               bedde
               ,
               my
               death
               is
               my
               sleepe
               :
               in
               death
               I
               die
               not
               ,
               but
               onely
               sleepe
               .
               It
               is
               thought
               that
               of
               all
               terrible
               things
               death
               is
               most
               terrible
               :
               but
               it
               is
               false
               to
               them
               that
               bee
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whome
               many
               things
               happen
               farre
               more
               heauie
               and
               bitter
               then
               death
               .
               IV.
               Death
               at
               the
               first
               brought
               foorth
               sinne
               ,
               but
               death
               in
               the
               righteous
               by
               meanes
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               abolisheth
               sinne
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               mortification
               .
               And
               death
               is
               so
               far
               from
               destroying
               such
               as
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               better
               refuge
               for
               them
               against
               death
               :
               for
               presently
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               followes
               the
               perfect
               freedome
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               .
               V.
               Lastly
               ,
               death
               is
               a
               meanes
               of
               a
               Christian
               mans
               perfection
               ,
               as
               Christ
               in
               his
               owne
               example
               sheweth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Beholde
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cast
                 out
                 deuills
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 heale
                 still
                 to
                 daie
                 and
                 to
                 morrowe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 perfected
                 .
              
               Nowe
               this
               perfection
               in
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               the
               author
               of
               peace
               ,
               sanctifying
               them
               throughout
               ,
               that
               their
               whole
               spirits
               and
               soules
               ,
               and
               bodies
               ,
               may
               be
               preserued
               without
               blame
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Nowe
               hauing
               often
               thus
               considered
               with
               my selfe
               of
               the
               excellencie
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               drawe
               the
               summe
               and
               cheife
               heads
               thereof
               into
               this
               small
               Treatise
               :
               the
               protection
               and
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               I
               commend
               to
               your
               Ladiship
               ,
               desiring
               you
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               read
               it
               at
               your
               leisure
               .
               If
               I
               be
               blamed
               for
               writing
               vnto
               you
               of
               death
               ,
               whereas
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               you
               are
               not
               yet
               neere
               death
               ,
               Salomon
               will
               excuse
               me
               ,
               who
               saith
               that
               wee
               must
               remember
               our
               Creator
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               youth
               .
               Thus
               hoping
               of
               your
               H.
               good
               acceptance
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               blesse
               this
               my
               little
               labour
               to
               your
               comfort
               and
               saluation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Septemb.
                   7.
                   1595.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 H.
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 W.
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 .
                 7.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 daie
                 that
                 one
                 is
                 borne
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               words
               are
               a
               rule
               or
               precept
               laid
               downe
               by
               Salomon
               for
               weightie
               causes
               .
               For
               in
               the
               chapters
               going
               before
               he
               sets
               forth
               the
               vanitie
               of
               all
               creatures
               vnder
               heauen
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               large
               in
               the
               very
               particulars
               .
               Now
               men
               hereupon
               might
               take
               occasion
               of
               discontentment
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               estate
               in
               this
               life
               :
               therefore
               Salomon
               in
               great
               wisdom
               here
               ,
               takes
               a
               new
               course
               ,
               &
               in
               this
               chapter
               begins
               to
               lay
               downe
               certaine
               rules
               of
               direction
               and
               comfort
               that
               men
               might
               haue
               somewhat
               wherewith
               to
               arme
               themselues
               against
               the
               troubles
               and
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               .
               The
               first
               rule
               is
               in
               this
               third
               verse
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 pretious
                 oyntment
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               name
               gotten
               &
               maintained
               by
               godly
               conuersation
               ,
               is
               a
               speciall
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               ministreth
               greater
               matter
               of
               reioycing
               and
               comfort
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               pretious
               oyntment
               can
               doe
               to
               the
               outward
               senses
               .
               Now
               some
               man
               hauing
               heard
               this
               first
               rule
               concerning
               good
               name
               ,
               might
               obiect
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               renowme
               &
               good
               report
               in
               this
               life
               affoards
               slender
               comfort
               :
               considering
               that
               after
               it
               followes
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               miserable
               end
               of
               all
               men
               .
               But
               this
               obiection
               the
               wise
               man
               remooueth
               by
               a
               second
               rule
               in
               these
               words
               which
               I
               haue
               in
               hand
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 death
                 is
              
               better
               
                 then
                 the
                 daie
                 that
                 one
                 is
                 borne
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               come
               to
               the
               true
               &
               proper
               sense
               of
               this
               precept
               or
               rule
               ,
               three
               points
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               First
               ,
               what
               is
               death
               here
               mētioned
               :
               secondly
               ,
               how
               it
               can
               be
               truely
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               daie
               of
               death
               is
               better
               then
               the
               daie
               of
               birth
               :
               thirdly
               in
               what
               respect
               it
               is
               better
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               death
               is
               a
               depriuation
               of
               life
               as
               a
               punishment
               ordained
               of
               God
               and
               imposed
               on
               man
               for
               his
               sinne
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               depriuation
               of
               life
               ,
               because
               the
               verie
               nature
               of
               death
               is
               he
               absence
               or
               defect
               of
               that
               life
               which
               God
               vouchsafed
               man
               by
               his
               creation
               .
               I
               adde
               further
               that
               death
               is
               a
               punishment
               ,
               more
               especially
               to
               intimate
               the
               nature
               and
               qualitie
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               to
               shewe
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ordained
               as
               a
               meanes
               of
               execution
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               and
               iudgement
               .
               And
               that
               death
               is
               a
               punishment
               ,
               Paul
               plainely
               auoucheth
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               that
               
                 death
                 is
                 the
                 stipend
                 ,
                 wages
                 ,
                 or
                 allowance
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Furthermore
               in
               euerie
               punishment
               there
               be
               three
               workers
               :
               the
               ordainer
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               procurer
               ,
               and
               the
               executioner
               .
               The
               ordainer
               of
               this
               punishment
               is
               God
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               mans
               innocency
               ,
               by
               a
               solemne
               lawe
               then
               made
               in
               these
               verie
               wordes
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 daie
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereof
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ,
              
               Genesis
               2.
               
               ●7
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               saith
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ezechiel
               ,
               that
               hee
               
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
              
               
               and
               therefore
               that
               hee
               is
               no
               ordainer
               of
               death
               .
               The
               answere
               may
               easily
               bee
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               sundrie
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Lord
               speakes
               not
               this
               to
               all
               men
               or
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               owne
               people
               the
               church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               clause
               perfixed
               ,
               
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 ●ouse
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Again
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               not
               spoken
               absolutely
               but
               only
               in
               
               waie
               of
               comparison
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               the
               twaine
               hee
               rather
               wills
               the
               conuersion
               and
               repentance
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               then
               his
               death
               and
               destruction
               .
               Thirdly
               the
               verie
               proper
               meaning
               of
               the
               wordes
               importe
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               God
               doeth
               take
               no
               
                 delight
                 or
                 pleasure
              
               in
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               creature
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               this
               hinders
               not
               but
               that
               God
               in
               a
               newe
               regard
               and
               consideration
               may
               both
               will
               and
               ordaine
               death
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               due
               and
               deserued
               punishment
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               iustice
               :
               in
               which
               iustice
               God
               is
               as
               good
               as
               in
               his
               mercie
               .
               Againe
               it
               may
               bee
               obiected
               ,
               that
               if
               death
               indeede
               had
               beene
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               Adam
               should
               haue
               beene
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               that
               presently
               vpon
               his
               fall
               .
               For
               the
               verie
               wordes
               are
               thus
               ,
               
                 Whensoeuer
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruite
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 certainly
                 die
                 .
                 Ausvvere
                 .
              
               Sentences
               of
               Scripture
               are
               either
               Legall
               or
               Euangelicall
               ,
               the
               lawe
               and
               the
               Gospel
               beeing
               two
               seuerall
               and
               distinct
               parts
               of
               Gods
               worde
               .
               Nowe
               this
               former
               sentence
               is
               Legall
               and
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               with
               an
               exception
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Gospell
               or
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               made
               with
               Adam
               ,
               and
               reuealed
               to
               him
               after
               his
               fall
               .
               The
               exception
               is
               this
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               certenly
               die
               whensoeuer
               thou
               eatest
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               ,
               except
               I
               doe
               further
               giue
               thee
               a
               meanes
               of
               deliuerance
               from
               death
               ,
               namely
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               to
               bruise
               the
               serpents
               head
               .
               Secōdly
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               Adam
               and
               all
               his
               posteritie
               died
               ,
               and
               that
               presently
               after
               his
               fall
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               bodie
               was
               made
               mortall
               ,
               and
               his
               soule
               became
               subiect
               to
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Lawe
               .
               And
               whereas
               God
               would
               not
               vtterly
               destroy
               Adam
               at
               the
               very
               first
               ,
               but
               onely
               impose
               on
               him
               the
               beginnings
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ;
               he
               did
               the
               same
               in
               great
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               iustice
               he
               might
               make
               a
               way
               to
               mercie
               :
               which
               thing
               could
               not
               haue
               beene
               if
               Adam
               had
               perished
               .
            
             
               The
               executioner
               of
               this
               punishment
               is
               hee
               that
               doeth
               impose
               and
               inflict
               the
               same
               on
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               is
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               hee
               testifieth
               of
               himselfe
               in
               the
               prophet
               Esai
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 make
                 peace
                 and
                 create
                 euill
                 .
              
               Nowe
               euill
               is
               of
               three
               sortes
               :
               naturall
               ,
               morall
               ,
               materiall
               .
               Naturall
               euill
               ,
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               order
               which
               God
               set
               in
               euery
               creature
               by
               the
               creation
               .
               Morall
               euill
               ,
               is
               the
               want
               of
               that
               righteousnesse
               and
               vertue
               which
               the
               lawe
               requires
               at
               mans
               hand
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               called
               sinne
               .
               Materiall
               euill
               ,
               is
               any
               matter
               or
               thing
               which
               in
               it selfe
               is
               a
               good
               creature
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               by
               reason
               of
               mans
               fall
               it
               is
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               health
               and
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               henbane
               ,
               wolfebane
               ,
               hemlocke
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               poisons
               are●
               Nowe
               this
               saying
               of
               Esai
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               morall
               euills
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               are
               either
               materiall
               or
               natural
               ;
               to
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               ,
               death
               is
               to
               be
               referred
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               destruction
               or
               abolishment
               of
               mans
               nature
               created
               .
            
             
               The
               procurer
               of
               death
               is
               man
               not
               God
               ;
               in
               that
               man
               by
               his
               sinne
               and
               disobedience
               did
               pull
               vpon
               himselfe
               this
               punishment
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               in
               Oseah
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 Israel
                 ,
                 one
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 me
                 is
                 thine
                 helpe
                 .
              
               Against
               this
               it
               may
               bee
               obiected
               ,
               that
               man
               was
               mortall
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               innocency
               before
               the
               fall
               .
               Answere
               .
               The
               frame
               and
               composition
               of
               mans
               bodie
               considered
               in
               it selfe
               was
               mortall
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               made
               of
               water
               and
               earth
               and
               other
               elements
               which
               are
               of
               themselues
               alterable
               and
               changeable
               :
               yet
               if
               wee
               respect
               that
               grace
               and
               blessing
               which
               God
               did
               vouchsafe
               mans
               bodie
               in
               his
               creation
               ,
               it
               was
               vnchangeable
               and
               immortall
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               same
               blessing
               should
               
               haue
               continued
               ,
               if
               man
               had
               not
               fallen
               :
               and
               man
               by
               his
               fall
               depriuing
               himselfe
               of
               this
               gift
               and
               blessing
               ,
               became
               euery
               way
               mortall
               .
            
             
               Thus
               it
               appeares
               in
               part
               what
               death
               is
               :
               yet
               for
               the
               better
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               death
               of
               a
               man
               and
               of
               a
               beast
               .
               The
               death
               of
               a
               beast
               is
               the
               totall
               and
               finall
               abolishment
               of
               the
               whole
               creature
               :
               for
               the
               bodie
               is
               resolued
               to
               his
               first
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               arising
               of
               the
               temperature
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               vanisheth
               to
               nothing
               .
               But
               in
               the
               death
               of
               man
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               though
               the
               bodie
               for
               a
               time
               be
               resolued
               to
               dust
               ,
               yet
               must
               it
               rise
               againe
               in
               the
               last
               iudgement
               and
               become
               immortall
               :
               and
               as
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               subsisteth
               by
               it selfe
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               is
               immortall
               .
               And
               this
               beeing
               so
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               how
               the
               soule
               can
               die
               the
               second
               death
               .
               Answ.
               The
               soule
               dies
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               is
               vtterly
               abolished
               :
               but
               because
               it
               is
               as
               though
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               and
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               in
               respect
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               fellowship
               with
               God.
               And
               indeede
               this
               is
               the
               death
               of
               all
               deaths
               ,
               when
               the
               creature
               hath
               subsisting
               and
               beeing
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               is
               depriued
               of
               all
               comfortable
               fellowship
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               difference
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               is
               a
               spirit
               or
               spirituall
               substance
               ,
               whereas
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               beast
               is
               no
               substance
               ,
               but
               a
               naturall
               vigour
               or
               qualitie
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               beeing
               in
               it selfe
               without
               the
               bodie
               on
               which
               it
               wholly
               dependeth
               .
               The
               soule
               of
               man
               contrariwise
               beeing
               created
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               breathed
               into
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               subsisting
               forth
               of
               it
               as
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               kindes
               of
               death
               are
               two
               ,
               as
               the
               kindes
               of
               life
               are
               ,
               bodily
               and
               spirituall
               .
               Bodily
               death
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               as
               bodily
               life
               is
               the
               coniunction
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               :
               and
               this
               death
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               because
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               it
               goes
               before
               the
               second
               .
               Spirituall
               death
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               from
               the
               gracious
               fellowship
               of
               God.
               Of
               these
               twaine
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               but
               an
               entrance
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               .
               For
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               so
               God
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               his
               spirit
               is
               the
               soule
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               fellowship
               with
               him
               brings
               nothing
               but
               the
               endlesse
               and
               vnspeakable
               horrours
               and
               pangs
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               spirituall
               death
               hath
               three
               distinct
               and
               seuerall
               degrees
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               that
               is
               aliue
               in
               respect
               of
               temporall
               life
               ,
               lies
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
               Of
               this
               degree
               Paul
               speakes
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 But
                 shee
                 that
                 liueth
                 in
                 pleasure
                 is
                 dead
                 while
                 shee
                 liueth
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               who
               are
               children
               of
               wrath
               and
               
                 dead
                 in
                 sinnes
                 and
                 trespasses
              
               .
               
               The
               second
               degree
               is
               the
               very
               ende
               of
               this
               life
               when
               the
               bodie
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               descends
               to
               the
               place
               of
               torment
               .
               The
               third
               degree
               is
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               when
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               meete
               againe
               and
               goe
               both
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               tormented
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               thus
               found
               the
               nature
               and
               differences
               and
               kinds
               of
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               text
               in
               hand
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               spirituall
               but
               of
               the
               bodily
               death
               :
               because
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               birth
               or
               natiuitie
               of
               man.
               The
               words
               then
               must
               carrie
               this
               sense
               :
               The
               time
               of
               bodily
               death
               in
               which
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               of
               man
               are
               seuered
               asunder
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               then
               the
               time
               in
               which
               one
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               point
               :
               nowe
               followeth
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               howe
               this
               can
               be
               true
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 birth
                 .
              
               I
               make
               not
               this
               question
               to
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               controuersie
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               trueth
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               I
               doe
               it
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               without
               wauering
               bee
               resolued
               of
               this
               which
               Salomon
               auoucheth
               .
               For
               there
               may
               be
               sundrie
               reasons
               brought
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               handle
               the
               question
               :
               the
               reasons
               or
               obiections
               which
               may
               be
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               may
               all
               bee
               reduced
               to
               sixe
               heades
               .
               The
               first
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               who
               thinke
               it
               the
               best
               thing
               of
               all
               neuer
               to
               be
               borne
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               best
               to
               die
               quickely
               .
               Nowe
               if
               it
               bee
               the
               best
               thing
               in
               the
               worlde
               not
               to
               bee
               borne
               at
               all
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               the
               worst
               thing
               that
               can
               bee
               to
               die
               after
               a
               man
               is
               borne
               .
               Answere
               .
               There
               bee
               two
               sortes
               of
               men
               :
               one
               ,
               that
               liue
               and
               die
               in
               their
               sinnes
               without
               repentance
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               vnfamedly
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Christ.
               Nowe
               this
               sentence
               may
               bee
               truely
               auouched
               of
               the
               first
               :
               of
               whome
               wee
               may
               say
               as
               Christ
               said
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               
                 It
                 had
                 beene
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 neuer
                 beene
                 borne
                 .
              
               But
               the
               saying
               applied
               to
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               men
               is
               false
               .
               For
               to
               them
               that
               in
               this
               life
               turne
               to
               God
               by
               repentance
               ,
               the
               best
               thing
               of
               all
               is
               to
               be
               borne
               ;
               because
               their
               birth
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               preparation
               to
               happinesse
               :
               and
               the
               next
               best
               is
               to
               die
               quickly
               ;
               because
               by
               death
               they
               enter
               into
               possession
               of
               the
               same
               their
               happinesse
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               Balaam
               desired
               to
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               &
               Salomon
               in
               this
               place
               preferres
               the
               daie
               of
               death
               before
               the
               day
               of
               birth
               ,
               vnderstanding
               that
               death
               which
               is
               ioined
               with
               godly
               life
               ,
               or
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteou●
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               obiection
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Death
               is
               the
               
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               Rom.
               6.22
               .
               it
               is
               an
               
                 enemie
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               and
               
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               .
               Hence
               it
               seemes
               to
               follow
               that
               in
               and
               by
               death
               ,
               mē
               receiue
               their
               wages
               and
               paiment
               for
               their
               sinnes
               :
               that
               the
               daie
               of
               death
               is
               the
               dolefull
               daie
               in
               which
               the
               enemie
               preuailes
               against
               vs
               :
               that
               he
               which
               dieth
               is
               cursed
               .
               Ans.
               Wee
               must
               distinguish
               of
               death
               :
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               two
               waies
               :
               first
               as
               it
               is
               by
               it selfe
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               :
               secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               altered
               and
               changed
               by
               Christ.
               Now
               death
               by
               it selfe
               considered
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               ,
               an
               enemie
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               yea
               the
               verie
               suburbs
               &
               gates
               of
               hell
               :
               yet
               in
               the
               second
               respect
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
               For
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               a
               plague
               or
               punishment
               ,
               &
               of
               a
               curse
               it
               is
               made
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               is
               become
               vnto
               vs
               a
               passage
               or
               mid-waie
               betweene
               this
               life
               and
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               little
               wicket
               or
               doore
               whereby
               wee
               passe
               out
               of
               this
               worlde
               and
               enter
               into
               heauen
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               saying
               of
               Salomon
               is
               most
               true
               .
               For
               in
               the
               daie
               of
               birth
               ,
               men
               are
               borne
               and
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               vale
               of
               miserie
               ,
               but
               afterward
               when
               they
               goe
               hence
               ,
               hauing
               death
               altered
               vnto
               them
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               enter
               into
               eternall
               ioy
               and
               happines
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               for
               euer
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               obiection
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               examples
               of
               most
               worthie
               men
               ,
               who
               haue
               made
               their
               praiers
               against
               death
               .
               As
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               praied
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Father
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cuppe
                 passe
                 from
                 mee
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 bee
                 done
                 .
              
               
               And
               Dauid
               praied
               ,
               
                 Returne
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 deliuer
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 saue
                 me
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 
                 who
                 shall
                 praise
                 thee
                 !
              
               
               And
               Ezechiah
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               bad
               him
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               tolde
               him
               that
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               wept
               sore
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               death
               .
               Nowe
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               these
               most
               worthie
               men
               ,
               yea
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               the
               daie
               of
               death
               is
               the
               most
               terrible
               and
               dolefull
               daie
               of
               all
               .
               Ansvvere
               .
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               praied
               thus
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               hee
               was
               in
               his
               agonie
               ,
               and
               hee
               then
               as
               our
               Redeemer
               stoode
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               steade
               ,
               to
               suffer
               all
               things
               that
               wee
               should
               haue
               suffered
               in
               our
               owne
               persons
               for
               our
               sinnes
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               praied
               not
               simplie
               against
               death
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               cursed
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               hee
               feared
               not
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               but
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               which
               went
               with
               death
               ,
               namely
               the
               vnspeakable
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               death
               troubled
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               and
               second
               ioyned
               togither
               .
               Touching
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               hee
               made
               the
               sixt
               psalme
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               onely
               sicke
               in
               bodie
               ,
               but
               also
               perplexed
               with
               the
               greatest
               temptation
               of
               all
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               wrestled
               in
               conscience
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 me
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 wrath
                 .
              
               And
               by
               this
               wee
               see
               that
               hee
               praied
               not
               simply
               against
               death
               ,
               but
               against
               death
               at
               that
               instant
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               that
               grieuous
               temptation
               .
               For
               at
               other
               times
               he
               had
               no
               such
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               hee
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Though
                 I
                 should
                 walke
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadowe
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 feare
                 no
                 euil
                 .
              
               Therefore
               he
               praied
               against
               death
               only
               as
               it
               was
               ioyned
               with
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Ezechiah
               praied
               against
               death
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               hee
               desired
               to
               liue
               and
               doe
               seruice
               to
               God
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               but
               vpon
               a
               further
               and
               more
               speciall
               regard
               ;
               because
               when
               the
               prophet
               brought
               the
               message
               of
               death
               ,
               hee
               was
               without
               issue
               ,
               and
               had
               none
               of
               his
               owne
               bodie
               to
               succeede
               him
               in
               his
               kingdome
               .
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               what
               warrant
               had
               Ezechiah
               to
               praie
               against
               death
               for
               this
               cause
               .
               Ansvvere
               .
               His
               warrant
               was
               good
               :
               for
               God
               had
               made
               a
               particular
               promise
               to
               Dauid
               and
               his
               posteritie
               after
               him
               ,
               
               that
               so
               long
               as
               they
               feared
               God
               and
               walked
               in
               his
               commandements
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               want
               issue
               to
               sitte
               vpon
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               kingdome
               after
               them
               .
               Nowe
               Ezechiah
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Prophets
               message
               remembering
               what
               promise
               God
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               howe
               hee
               for
               his
               part
               had
               kept
               the
               condition
               thereof
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               had
               walked
               before
               God
               with
               an
               vpright
               heart
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               that
               which
               was
               acceptable
               in
               his
               sight
               ;
               hee
               praied
               against
               death
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               because
               hee
               feared
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               wanted
               issue
               .
               This
               praier
               God
               accepted
               &
               heard
               ,
               and
               he
               added
               fifteene
               yeares
               vnto
               his
               daies
               ,
               &
               two
               yeares
               after
               gaue
               him
               Manasses
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               obiection
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               haue
               beene
               reputed
               to
               bee
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               men
               oftentimes
               haue
               miserable
               endes
               :
               for
               some
               end
               their
               daies
               despairing
               ,
               some
               rauing
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               some
               strangely
               tormented
               :
               it
               may
               seeme
               therefore
               that
               the
               daie
               of
               death
               is
               the
               daie
               of
               greatest
               woe
               and
               miserie
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               first
               of
               all
               generally
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               iudge
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               any
               man
               before
               God
               by
               outward
               things
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               blessings
               or
               iudgements
               ,
               whether
               they
               fall
               in
               life
               or
               death
               .
               For
               (
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               )
               
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 polluted
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 
                 sacrificeth
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 sweareth
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 feareth
                 a●
                 oath
                 .
              
               Secondly
               I
               answer
               the
               particulars
               which
               bee
               alleadged
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               And
               first
               of
               all
               touching
               despaire
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               that
               not
               onely
               wicked
               and
               loose
               persons
               despaire
               in
               death
               ,
               but
               also
               repentant
               sinners
               ,
               who
               oftentimes
               in
               their
               sickenesse
               ,
               testifie
               of
               themselues
               ,
               that
               beeing
               aliue
               and
               lying
               in
               their
               beds
               ,
               they
               feele
               themselues
               as
               it
               were
               to
               be
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               apprehend
               the
               verie
               pangs
               and
               torments
               thereof
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               child
               of
               God
               most
               deare
               vnto
               him
               ,
               may
               through
               the
               gulfe
               of
               desperation
               attaine
               to
               euerlasting
               happines
               .
               This
               appeares
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               dealing
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               saluation
               .
               All
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               are
               done
               in
               and
               by
               their
               contraries
               .
               In
               the
               creation
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               not
               of
               something
               ,
               but
               of
               nothing
               ,
               cleane
               contrarie
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               In
               the
               worke
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               God
               giues
               life
               ,
               not
               by
               life
               ,
               but
               by
               death
               :
               and
               if
               we
               consider
               aright
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               wee
               shall
               see
               our
               paradise
               out
               of
               paradise
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               hell
               .
               For
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               cursed
               death
               ,
               doth
               he
               bring
               vs
               life
               and
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
               Likewise
               in
               effectuall
               vocation
               ,
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               conuert
               and
               turne
               men
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hee
               doeth
               it
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               ,
               which
               in
               reason
               should
               driue
               all
               men
               from
               God.
               For
               it
               is
               as
               contrarie
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               as
               fire
               to
               water
               ,
               and
               light
               to
               darkenes
               :
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               thus
               against
               the
               disposition
               and
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               preuailes
               with
               him
               and
               turnes
               him
               to
               God.
               Furthermore
               ,
               when
               God
               will
               send
               his
               owne
               seruants
               to
               heauen
               ,
               hee
               sends
               thē
               a
               contrarie
               waie
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               :
               and
               when
               it
               is
               his
               pleasure
               to
               make
               men
               depend
               on
               his
               fauour
               and
               prouidence
               ,
               hee
               makes
               them
               feele
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               nothing
               in
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               wholly
               depend
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               in
               him
               .
               This
               point
               beeing
               well
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               child
               of
               God
               may
               passe
               to
               heauen
               by
               the
               very
               gulfes
               of
               hell
               .
               The
               loue
               of
               God
               is
               like
               a
               sea
               ,
               into
               which
               when
               a
               man
               is
               cast
               ,
               hee
               neither
               feeles
               bottome
               nor
               sees
               banke
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               that
               despaire
               ,
               whether
               it
               arise
               of
               weaknes
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               ;
               though
               it
               fall
               out
               about
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ,
               can
               not
               preiudice
               the
               saluation
               of
               them
               that
               are
               effectually
               called
               .
               As
               for
               other
               strange
               euents
               which
               fall
               out
               in
               death
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               diseases
               .
               Rauings
               and
               blasphemings
               arise
               of
               the
               disease
               of
               melancholie
               and
               of
               frensies
               ,
               which
               often
               happen
               at
               the
               ende
               of
               burning
               feauers
               ,
               the
               choller
               shooting
               vp
               to
               the
               braine
               .
               The
               writhing
               of
               the
               lips
               ,
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               necke
               ,
               the
               buckling
               of
               the
               ioyntes
               and
               the
               whole
               bodie
               ,
               proceede
               of
               crampes
               and
               convulsions
               ,
               which
               follow
               after
               much
               euacuation
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               in
               sicknesse
               are
               of
               that
               strength
               that
               three
               or
               foure
               men
               cannot
               holde
               them
               without
               bondes
               ,
               it
               comes
               not
               of
               witchcrafts
               and
               possessions
               ,
               as
               people
               commonly
               thinke
               ,
               but
               of
               choller
               in
               the
               vaines
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               become
               as
               blacke
               as
               pitch
               (
               as
               Bonner
               was
               )
               it
               may
               arise
               by
               a
               bruise
               ,
               or
               an
               impostume
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               blacke
               iaundise
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               putrefaction
               of
               the
               liuer
               :
               and
               it
               doeth
               not
               alwaies
               argue
               some
               extraordinarie
               iudgement
               of
               God.
               Nowe
               these
               and
               the
               like
               diseases
               with
               their
               Symptomes
               and
               straunge
               effects
               ,
               though
               they
               shal
               depriue
               man
               of
               his
               health
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               too
               :
               yet
               they
               cannot
               depriue
               his
               soule
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               procured
               by
               violent
               diseases
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               from
               repentant
               
               sinners
               are
               sins
               of
               infirmitie
               :
               for
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               them
               ,
               &
               come
               againe
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               they
               will
               further
               repent
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               pardoned
               and
               buried
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ.
               And
               we
               ought
               not
               so
               much
               to
               stand
               vpon
               the
               strangenes
               of
               any
               mans
               ende
               ,
               when
               we
               know
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               his
               life
               :
               for
               we
               must
               iudge
               a
               man
               not
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               life
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               strange
               diseases
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               strange
               behauiours
               in
               death
               ,
               may
               befall
               the
               best
               man
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               must
               learne
               to
               reforme
               our
               iudgements
               of
               such
               as
               lie
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               .
               The
               common
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               lie
               quietly
               and
               goe
               away
               like
               a
               lambe
               (
               which
               in
               some
               diseases
               ,
               as
               consumptions
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               doe
               )
               then
               he
               goes
               straight
               to
               heauen
               :
               but
               if
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               disease
               stirre
               vp
               impatience
               ,
               and
               cause
               in
               the
               partie
               franticke
               behauiours
               ,
               then
               men
               vse
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               iudgement
               of
               God
               seruing
               either
               to
               discouer
               an
               hypocrit
               ,
               or
               to
               plague
               a
               wicked
               man.
               But
               the
               trueth
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               indeede
               a
               man
               may
               die
               like
               a
               lambe
               ,
               and
               yet
               go
               to
               hell
               :
               and
               one
               dying
               in
               exceeding
               torments
               and
               straunge
               behauiours
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               may
               goe
               to
               heauen
               .
               And
               by
               the
               outward
               condition
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               either
               in
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               iudge
               of
               his
               estate
               before
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               obiection
               is
               this
               .
               When
               a
               man
               is
               most
               neare
               death
               ,
               then
               the
               deuill
               is
               most
               busie
               in
               temptation
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               men
               are
               assaulted
               by
               Satan
               ,
               the
               more
               dangerous
               &
               troublesome
               is
               their
               case
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               the
               worst
               daie
               of
               all
               .
               Ans.
               The
               condition
               of
               Gods
               childrē
               in
               death
               is
               twofold
               .
               Some
               are
               not
               tempted
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               .
               Some
               I
               say
               are
               not
               tempted
               ,
               as
               Simeon
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               had
               seene
               Christ
               ,
               brake
               forth
               &
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 seruant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
              
               &c.
               foresignifying
               no
               doubt
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               ende
               his
               daies
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               peace
               .
               As
               for
               them
               which
               are
               tempted
               ,
               though
               their
               case
               be
               verie
               troublesome
               and
               perplexed
               ,
               yet
               their
               saluation
               is
               not
               further
               off
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               violence
               and
               extremitie
               of
               temptation
               .
               For
               God
               is
               then
               present
               by
               the
               vnspeakeable
               comfort
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               when
               wee
               are
               most
               weake
               ,
               he
               is
               most
               strong
               in
               vs
               :
               because
               his
               manner
               is
               to
               shew
               his
               power
               in
               weaknesse
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               the
               deuill
               receiues
               the
               greatest
               foile
               ,
               when
               he
               lookes
               for
               the
               greatest
               victorie
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               obiection
               is
               this
               .
               Violent
               and
               sudden
               death
               is
               a
               grieuous
               curse
               ,
               &
               of
               all
               euils
               which
               befall
               man
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               none
               is
               so
               terrible
               :
               therefore
               it
               may
               seeme
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               suddaine
               death
               is
               most
               miserable
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               suddaine
               death
               is
               a
               curse
               and
               a
               grieuous
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               without
               cause
               feared
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               :
               yet
               all
               things
               considered
               ,
               we
               ought
               more
               to
               be
               afraide
               of
               an
               impenitent
               and
               euill
               life
               ,
               then
               of
               suddaine
               death
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               euil
               ,
               as
               death
               it selfe
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               is
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               simplie
               euill
               :
               because
               it
               is
               not
               euill
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               nor
               in
               all
               respects
               euill
               .
               I
               say
               it
               is
               not
               euill
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               considering
               that
               no
               kinde
               of
               death
               is
               euill
               or
               a
               curse
               vnto
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               whole
               curse
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 Labour
                 :
              
               whereby
               is
               signified
               that
               they
               which
               depart
               this
               life
               ,
               beeing
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               enter
               into
               euerlasting
               happinesse
               ;
               of
               what
               death
               soeuer
               they
               die
               ,
               yea
               though
               it
               be
               suddaine
               death
               .
               Againe
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               suddaine
               death
               is
               not
               euill
               in
               all
               respects
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               euill
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
               suddaine
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               commonly
               takes
               men
               vnprepared
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               makes
               the
               day
               of
               death
               a
               blacke
               day
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               very
               speedie
               downfall
               to
               the
               gulfe
               of
               hell
               .
               Otherwise
               if
               a
               man
               be
               readie
               and
               prepared
               to
               die
               ,
               suddaine
               death
               is
               in
               effect
               no
               death
               ,
               but
               a
               quicke
               and
               speedie
               entrance
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               These
               obiections
               beeing
               thus
               answered
               ,
               it
               appeares
               to
               be
               a
               manifest
               truth
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 indeede
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 birth
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               reasons
               and
               respects
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               make
               the
               day
               of
               death
               to
               surpasse
               the
               day
               of
               a
               mans
               birth
               :
               and
               they
               may
               all
               be
               reduced
               to
               this
               one
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               birth
               day
               is
               an
               entrance
               into
               all
               woe
               and
               miserie
               ;
               whereas
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ioyned
               with
               godly
               and
               reformed
               life
               ,
               is
               an
               entrance
               or
               degree
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Which
               I
               make
               manifest
               thus
               :
               Eternall
               life
               hath
               three
               degrees
               ,
               one
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               can
               truly
               say
               that
               he
               liues
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               liues
               in
               him
               :
               and
               this
               all
               men
               can
               say
               that
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               and
               are
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               haue
               peace
               of
               conscience
               with
               other
               gifts
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               earnest
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
               The
               second
               degree
               is
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               the
               bodie
               goes
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               is
               carried
               by
               the
               Angels
               into
               heauen
               .
               The
               third
               is
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               at
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               when
               bodie
               and
               soule
               reunited
               ,
               doe
               ioyntly
               enter
               into
               eternall
               happines
               in
               heauen
               .
               Now
               of
               these
               three
               degrees
               ,
               death
               it selfe
               being
               ioyned
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               :
               which
               also
               containeth
               in
               it
               two
               worthie
               steppes
               to
               life
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               a
               freedome
               from
               all
               miseries
               ,
               which
               haue
               their
               ende
               in
               death
               .
               For
               though
               men
               in
               this
               life
               are
               subiect
               to
               manifold
               daungers
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               sundrie
               aches
               ,
               paines
               ,
               and
               diseases
               ,
               as
               feauers
               ,
               and
               consumptions
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               when
               death
               comes
               there
               is
               an
               ende
               of
               all
               .
               Againe
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               men
               liue
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               doe
               in
               some
               part
               lie
               in
               bondage
               vnder
               originall
               corruption
               and
               the
               re●nants
               thereof
               ,
               which
               are
               doubtings
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               ,
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               pride
               of
               heart
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               couetousnesse
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               enuie
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               lust
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               vnto
               death
               .
               And
               to
               be
               in
               subiection
               to
               sinne
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               is
               a
               miserie
               of
               all
               miseries
               .
               Therefore
               Paul
               when
               he
               was
               tempted
               vnto
               sinne
               by
               his
               corruption
               ,
               
               calls
               the
               very
               temptation
               the
               buffets
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               pricke
               or
               thorne
               wounding
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               paining
               him
               at
               the
               very
               heart
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               another
               place
               wearied
               with
               his
               owne
               corruptions
               ,
               he
               complaines
               that
               he
               is
               sold
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
               and
               he
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               that
               his
               eyes
               gushed
               out
               with
               riuers
               of
               teares
               when
               other
               men
               sinned
               against
               God
               :
               how
               much
               more
               then
               was
               he
               grieued
               for
               the
               sinnes
               wherewith
               he
               himselfe
               was
               ouertaken
               in
               this
               life
               .
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hell
               for
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               but
               a
               sparke
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               ,
               turmoiled
               ,
               and
               tempted
               with
               the
               inborne
               corruptions
               and
               rebellions
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               would
               deuise
               a
               torment
               for
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               and
               desire
               to
               walke
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               deuise
               a
               greater
               then
               this
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               blessed
               is
               the
               day
               of
               death
               which
               brings
               with
               it
               a
               freedome
               from
               all
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               .
               For
               when
               we
               die
               ,
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               is
               quite
               abolished
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               is
               accomplished
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               miserie
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               are
               constrained
               in
               this
               world
               to
               liue
               and
               conuerse
               in
               the
               companie
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               as
               sheepe
               are
               mingled
               with
               goates
               
               which
               strike
               them
               ,
               annoy
               their
               pasture
               ,
               and
               muddie
               their
               water
               .
               Hereupon
               Dauid
               cried
               out
               ,
               
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 r●maine
                 in
                 Meshech
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Ke●ar
                 .
              
               When
               Elias
               saw
               that
               Ahab
               and
               Iesabel
               had
               planted
               idolatrie
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               sought
               his
               life
               also
               ,
               he
               went
               apart
               into
               the
               wildernes
               and
               desired
               to
               die
               .
               But
               this
               miserie
               also
               is
               ended
               in
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               death
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               to
               sort
               and
               single
               out
               those
               that
               be
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               from
               all
               vngodly
               men
               in
               this
               most
               wretched
               world
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               this
               exceeding
               benefit
               comes
               by
               death
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               abolish
               the
               miseries
               which
               presently
               are
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               p●euent
               those
               which
               are
               to
               come
               .
               
               
                 The
                 righteous
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               )
               
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 vnderstandeth
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Example
               of
               this
               we
               haue
               in
               Iosias
               .
               
               Because
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 thine
                 heart
                 did
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 humbled
                 thy selfe
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 heardest
                 what
                 I
                 spake
                 against
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 behold
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 gather
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 graue
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 euill
                 whi●h
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               Corinthians
               
                 some
                 were
                 asleepe
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               dead
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               freedome
               from
               miserie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               benefit
               that
               comes
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               steppe
               to
               life
               :
               now
               followes
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               death
               giues
               an
               entrance
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               euerliuing
               God
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               .
               The
               worthines
               of
               this
               benefit
               makes
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               to
               be
               no
               death
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               blessing
               to
               be
               wished
               of
               all
               men
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               made
               Paul
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
              
               :
               but
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               desire
               ?
               that
               followes
               in
               the
               next
               wordes
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               dissolution
               he
               might
               
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               When
               the
               Queene
               of
               Sheba
               saw
               all
               Salomons
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               that
               he
               had
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               meate
               of
               his
               table
               ,
               and
               the
               sitting
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               his
               ministers
               ,
               and
               their
               apparrell
               ,
               &c.
               shee
               saide
               ,
               
               
                 Happie
                 are
                 thy
                 men
                 ,
                 happie
                 are
                 these
                 thy
                 seruants
                 which
                 stand
                 euer
                 before
                 thee
                 and
                 heare
                 thy
                 wisdome
                 :
              
               much
               more
               then
               may
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ten
               thousand
               folde
               happie
               which
               stand
               not
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               an
               earthly
               King
               ,
               but
               before
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ;
               and
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               inioy
               pleasures
               for
               euermore
               .
               Moses
               hath
               beene
               renowmed
               in
               all
               ages
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               vouchsafed
               him
               but
               so
               much
               fauour
               as
               to
               see
               his
               hinder
               parts
               at
               his
               request
               :
               O
               then
               ,
               what
               happinesse
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               glorie
               and
               maiestie
               of
               God
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               eternall
               fellowship
               with
               God
               our
               father
               ,
               Christ
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               our
               comforter
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               with
               the
               blessed
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               heauen
               for
               euer
               .
            
             
               Thus
               now
               the
               third
               point
               is
               manifest
               ,
               namely
               in
               what
               respects
               death
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               life
               .
               It
               may
               be
               here
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               vnsatisfied
               will
               yet
               further
               replie
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               in
               death
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               enter
               into
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               their
               bodies
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               bin
               tenderly
               kept
               for
               meate
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               apparrell
               ;
               and
               haue
               slept
               many
               a
               night
               in
               beddes
               of
               doune
               ,
               must
               lie
               in
               darke
               and
               loathsome
               graues
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               wasted
               and
               consumed
               by
               wormes
               .
               Answ.
               All
               this
               is
               true
               indeede
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               nothing
               ;
               if
               so
               be
               it
               we
               will
               but
               consider
               aright
               of
               
               our
               graues
               as
               we
               ought
               .
               We
               must
               not
               iudge
               of
               our
               graues
               ,
               as
               they
               appeare
               to
               the
               bodily
               eye
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               looke
               vpon
               them
               by
               the
               eie
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               consider
               them
               as
               they
               are
               altered
               and
               changed
               by
               the
               death
               and
               buriall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hauing
               vanquished
               death
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               pursued
               him
               afterward
               to
               his
               own
               den
               ,
               and
               foyled
               him
               there
               ,
               and
               depriued
               him
               of
               his
               power
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               Christ
               in
               his
               owne
               death
               hath
               buried
               our
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               buriall
               ,
               as
               sweete
               incense
               ,
               hath
               sweetned
               and
               perfumed
               our
               graues
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               of
               stinking
               and
               loathsome
               cabbines
               ,
               
               to
               become
               princely
               pallaces
               ,
               and
               beddes
               of
               most
               sweete
               and
               happie
               rest
               ,
               farre
               more
               excellent
               then
               beddes
               of
               doune
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               the
               bodie
               rotte
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               or
               be
               eaten
               of
               wormes
               ,
               or
               of
               fishes
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               burnt
               to
               ashes
               ,
               yet
               that
               will
               not
               be
               vnto
               vs
               a
               matter
               of
               discomfort
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               well
               consider
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               namely
               ,
               our
               coniunction
               with
               Christ.
               It
               is
               indeede
               a
               spirituall
               and
               yet
               a
               most
               reall
               coniunction
               .
               And
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               that
               our
               soules
               alone
               are
               ioyned
               to
               the
               bodie
               or
               soule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               man
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               is
               ioyned
               and
               vnited
               to
               whole
               Christ.
               And
               when
               we
               are
               once
               ioyned
               to
               Christ
               in
               this
               mortall
               life
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               we
               shall
               remaine
               and
               continue
               eternally
               ioyned
               with
               him
               :
               and
               this
               vnion
               once
               truly
               made
               shall
               neuer
               be
               dissolued
               .
               Hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               bodie
               be
               seuered
               from
               the
               soule
               in
               death
               ,
               yet
               neither
               bodie
               nor
               soule
               are
               seuered
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               body
               rotting
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               drowned
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               burned
               to
               ashes
               ,
               abides
               still
               vnited
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               truly
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               then
               as
               before
               .
               This
               point
               we
               must
               remember
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               for
               euer
               as
               a
               truth
               .
               For
               looke
               what
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               Christ
               in
               death
               ,
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               al
               his
               mēbers
               .
               Now
               the
               cōditiō
               of
               Christ
               was
               this
               ,
               though
               his
               body
               &
               soule
               were
               seuered
               each
               frō
               other
               as
               far
               as
               heauen
               &
               the
               graue
               ,
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               were
               seuered
               frō
               the
               godhead
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               but
               both
               did
               in
               death
               subsist
               in
               his
               person
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               be
               pulled
               asunder
               by
               naturall
               or
               violent
               death
               ,
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               no
               not
               the
               bodie
               it selfe
               shall
               be
               seuered
               and
               disioyned
               from
               Christ.
               It
               will
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               bodie
               were
               then
               vnited
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               should
               liue
               and
               be
               quickned
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               Ans.
               Not
               so
               :
               when
               a
               mans
               arme
               or
               legge
               is
               taken
               with
               the
               dead
               palsie
               ,
               it
               receiues
               litle
               or
               no
               heat
               ,
               life
               ,
               sense
               ,
               or
               motion
               from
               the
               bodie
               :
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               remaines
               still
               a
               membrr
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               because
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               bone
               of
               it
               remain
               ioined
               to
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               bone
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               euen
               so
               may
               the
               body
               remaine
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               for
               some
               space
               of
               time
               it
               receiue
               neither
               sense
               nor
               motion
               nor
               life
               from
               the
               soule
               or
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               wee
               must
               remember
               that
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               coniunction
               ,
               shall
               the
               dead
               bodie
               be
               it
               rotten
               ,
               burned
               ,
               deuoured
               ,
               or
               howsoeuer
               consumed
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               rise
               to
               eternal
               glorie
               .
               In
               the
               winter
               season
               trees
               remain
               without
               fruit
               or
               leaues
               ,
               and
               beeing
               beaten
               with
               winde
               and
               weather
               appeare
               to
               the
               eye
               as
               if
               they
               were
               rotten
               trees
               ;
               yet
               when
               the
               spring
               time
               comes
               again
               ,
               they
               bring
               forth
               as
               before
               ,
               buddes
               and
               blossomes
               ,
               leaues
               and
               fruit
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               bodie
               ,
               graines
               ,
               and
               armes
               of
               trees
               are
               all
               ioyned
               to
               the
               roote
               ,
               where
               lies
               the
               sappe
               in
               the
               winter
               season
               ,
               and
               whence
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               coniunction
               it
               is
               deriued
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               tree
               in
               the
               spring
               time
               .
               Euen
               so
               the
               bodies
               of
               
               men
               haue
               their
               winter
               also
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               turned
               to
               dust
               ,
               and
               so
               remaine
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               mysticall
               coniunction
               with
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               diuine
               and
               quickning
               vertue
               streame
               thence
               to
               all
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Elect
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               liue
               againe
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               also
               rise
               againe
               .
               Answ.
               They
               doe
               so
               indeede
               ;
               but
               not
               by
               the
               same
               cause
               :
               for
               they
               rise
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               a
               iudge
               to
               condemne
               them
               :
               whereas
               the
               godly
               rise
               againe
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               partakers
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               blessed
               and
               indissoluble
               coniunction
               which
               they
               haue
               with
               Christ.
               And
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Elect
               though
               they
               putrifie
               and
               consume
               neuer
               so
               much
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               still
               in
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               and
               in
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               :
               to
               which
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               right
               and
               title
               beeing
               dead
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               remaine
               so
               for
               euer
               ,
               but
               shall
               rise
               to
               glorie
               at
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               Therefore
               the
               rotting
               of
               the
               bodie
               is
               nothing
               in
               respect
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               the
               bodie
               is
               no
               death
               .
               And
               therefore
               also
               death
               in
               the
               olde
               and
               new
               Testament
               is
               made
               but
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               the
               graue
               a
               bed
               ,
               whereof
               the
               like
               was
               neuer
               seene
               ;
               wherein
               a
               man
               may
               rest
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               troubled
               with
               dreames
               or
               fantasies
               ,
               and
               whence
               he
               shall
               rise
               no
               more
               subiect
               to
               weaknesse
               or
               sicknesse
               ,
               but
               presently
               be
               translated
               to
               eternall
               glorie
               .
               By
               this
               then
               which
               hath
               bin
               said
               ,
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               a
               second
               degree
               to
               euerlasting
               happines
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               considering
               our
               coniunction
               with
               Christ
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               our
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               in
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               to
               learne
               this
               one
               lesson
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               haue
               time
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               vnited
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               &
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               This
               very
               point
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               flaggon
               of
               wine
               to
               reuiue
               our
               soules
               when
               they
               be
               in
               a
               sowne
               at
               any
               instant
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               we
               are
               certenly
               ioyned
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               must
               shew
               our selues
               to
               be
               members
               of
               his
               mystical
               bodie
               by
               the
               daily
               fruits
               of
               righteousnes
               and
               true
               repentance
               .
               And
               beeing
               once
               certenly
               assured
               in
               conscience
               of
               our
               beeing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               let
               death
               come
               when
               it
               will
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               cruelly
               part
               asunder
               both
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               both
               remaine
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               and
               by
               meanes
               thereof
               be
               reunited
               and
               taken
               vp
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               if
               men
               be
               out
               of
               the
               couenant
               and
               die
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               their
               soules
               goe
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               rotte
               for
               a
               time
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               they
               rise
               to
               endlesse
               perdition
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               say
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               labour
               that
               your
               consciences
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               may
               testifie
               that
               ye
               are
               huing
               stones
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               braunches
               bearing
               fruit
               in
               the
               true
               vine
               :
               and
               then
               ye
               shall
               feele
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               shall
               be
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               happines
               then
               euer
               ye
               found
               in
               your
               liues
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               ye
               are
               gasping
               and
               panting
               for
               breath
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               now
               followes
               the
               vses
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               manifold
               .
               The
               first
               and
               principall
               is
               this
               .
               In
               that
               Salomon
               preferres
               the
               day
               of
               death
               before
               the
               day
               of
               birth
               ,
               he
               doth
               therein
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               direct
               and
               certen
               way
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               die
               well
               ;
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               haue
               said
               that
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               he
               auoucheth
               this
               ,
               he
               shewes
               withall
               that
               there
               is
               an
               infallible
               way
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               make
               a
               blessed
               ende
               .
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               now
               come
               to
               search
               out
               this
               way
               ;
               
               the
               knowledge
               and
               true
               vnderstanding
               whereof
               must
               not
               be
               fetched
               from
               the
               writings
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               in
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               a
               man
               may
               die
               well
               ,
               Gods
               word
               requires
               two
               things
               :
               a
               preparation
               before
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               behauiour
               and
               disposition
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               preparation
               vnto
               death
               is
               an
               action
               of
               a
               repentant
               sinner
               ,
               whereby
               he
               makes
               himselfe
               fitte
               and
               readie
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               dutie
               very
               necessarie
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               by
               Gods
               commaundement
               .
               For
               there
               be
               sundrie
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               doe
               straightly
               inioyne
               vs
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               our selues
               readie
               euery
               way
               against
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               to
               iudgement
               .
               Now
               the
               same
               places
               doe
               withall
               binde
               vs
               to
               make
               preparation
               against
               death
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               God
               comes
               to
               iudgement
               vnto
               vs
               particularly
               .
               Againe
               ,
               looke
               as
               death
               leaueth
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               last
               iudgement
               finde
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               he
               abide
               eternally
               :
               there
               may
               be
               changes
               and
               conuersions
               from
               euill
               to
               good
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               after
               death
               there
               is
               no
               change
               at
               all
               .
               Therefore
               a
               preparation
               to
               death
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               omitted
               of
               him
               that
               desires
               to
               make
               an
               happie
               and
               blessed
               ende
               .
            
             
               This
               preparation
               is
               twofold
               :
               generall
               ,
               and
               particular
               .
               Generall
               preparation
               is
               that
               whereby
               a
               man
               prepares
               himselfe
               to
               die
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               .
               A
               dutie
               most
               needfull
               which
               must
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               omitted
               .
               The
               reasons
               are
               these
               .
               First
               of
               all
               death
               which
               is
               certen
               is
               most
               vncertaine
               .
               I
               say
               it
               is
               certen
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               can
               eschew
               death
               .
               And
               it
               is
               vncertaine
               three
               waies
               :
               first
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               time
               :
               for
               no
               mā
               knoweth
               when
               he
               shall
               die
               :
               secōdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               place
               :
               for
               no
               man
               knowes
               where
               he
               shall
               die
               ,
               whether
               in
               his
               bed
               or
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               whether
               by
               sea
               or
               by
               land
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               kind
               of
               death
               :
               for
               no
               man
               knowes
               whether
               he
               shall
               die
               of
               a
               lingring
               or
               sudden
               ,
               of
               a
               violent
               or
               naturall
               death
               .
               Hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               euery
               day
               prepare
               themselues
               to
               death
               .
               Indeede
               if
               we
               could
               know
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               should
               die
               ,
               the
               case
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               seeing
               we
               know
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               stands
               vs
               in
               hand
               to
               looke
               about
               vs.
               A
               second
               reason
               seruing
               further
               to
               perswade
               vs
               is
               this
               .
               The
               most
               daungerous
               thing
               of
               all
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               neglect
               all
               preparation
               .
               To
               make
               this
               point
               more
               manifest
               ,
               I
               will
               vse
               this
               comparison
               .
               A
               certaine
               man
               ,
               pursued
               by
               an
               Vnicorne
               ,
               in
               his
               flight
               falls
               into
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               fall
               takes
               hold
               and
               hangs
               by
               the
               arme
               of
               a
               tree
               :
               now
               as
               he
               thus
               hangs
               looking
               downeward
               ,
               he
               sees
               two
               wormes
               gnawing
               at
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               lookes
               vpward
               he
               sees
               and
               hiue
               of
               most
               sweete
               honie
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               climes
               vp
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               sitting
               by
               it
               feedes
               thereon
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               while
               he
               is
               thus
               sitting
               ,
               the
               two
               wormes
               gnawe
               in
               pieces
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               tree
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               tree
               and
               man
               and
               all
               fall
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               dungeon
               .
               Now
               this
               Vnicorne
               is
               death
               ;
               the
               man
               that
               flieth
               is
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               euery
               liuing
               man
               :
               the
               pit
               ouer
               which
               he
               hangeth
               ,
               is
               hell
               :
               the
               arme
               of
               the
               tree
               is
               life
               it selfe
               :
               the
               two
               wormes
               are
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               the
               continuance
               whereof
               is
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               man
               :
               the
               hiue
               of
               honie
               is
               the
               pleasures
               and
               profits
               and
               honors
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               which
               when
               men
               wholly
               giue
               themselues
               not
               considering
               their
               endes
               ,
               till
               the
               t●ee
               roote
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               temporal
               life
               be
               cut
               off
               :
               which
               beeing
               once
               done
               ,
               they
               plunge
               themselues
               quite
               into
               the
               gulfe
               of
               hell
               .
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               good
               cause
               that
               men
               
               should
               not
               deferre
               their
               preparation
               till
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               ,
               but
               rather
               euery
               day
               make
               themselues
               readie
               against
               the
               day
               of
               death
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               if
               I
               prepare
               my selfe
               to
               pray
               when
               I
               begin
               to
               be
               sicke
               .
               Ans.
               These
               men
               greatly
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               then
               is
               most
               vnfit
               to
               begin
               a
               preparation
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               senses
               and
               powers
               of
               the
               bodie
               are
               occupied
               about
               the
               paines
               and
               troubles
               of
               the
               disease
               :
               and
               the
               sicke
               partie
               is
               ex●rcised
               partly
               in
               cōference
               with
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               partly
               with
               the
               Minister
               about
               his
               soules
               health
               and
               matters
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               partly
               with
               friends
               that
               come
               to
               visit
               .
               Therefore
               there
               must
               some
               preparation
               goe
               before
               in
               the
               time
               of
               health
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               man
               with
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               are
               at
               libertie
               .
               Again
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               others
               which
               imagine
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               repent
               when
               he
               will
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               :
               and
               that
               such
               repentance
               is
               sufficient
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               false
               which
               say
               they
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man
               to
               repent
               when
               he
               himselfe
               will
               ;
               when
               God
               will
               he
               may
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               him
               that
               willeth
               or
               runneth
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               hath
               mercie
               .
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               that
               many
               shall
               seeke
               to
               enter
               into
               heauen
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               .
               But
               why
               so
               ?
               because
               they
               seeke
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ,
               namely
               when
               the
               time
               of
               grace
               is
               past
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               exceeding
               follie
               for
               men
               so
               much
               as
               once
               to
               dreame
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               repentance
               at
               command
               :
               nay
               it
               is
               a
               iust
               iudgement
               that
               they
               should
               be
               condemned
               of
               God
               in
               death
               ,
               that
               did
               contemne
               God
               in
               their
               life
               :
               and
               that
               they
               should
               quite
               be
               forgotten
               of
               God
               in
               sicknes
               ,
               that
               did
               forget
               God
               in
               their
               health
               .
               Againe
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               late
               repentance
               is
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               true
               repentance
               .
               It
               is
               sicke
               like
               the
               partie
               himselfe
               ,
               commonly
               languishing
               and
               dying
               togither
               with
               him
               .
               Repentance
               should
               be
               voluntarie
               (
               as
               all
               obedience
               to
               God
               ought
               )
               but
               repentance
               taken
               vp
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               is
               vsually
               constrained
               and
               extorted
               by
               the
               feare
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               other
               iudgements
               of
               God
               :
               for
               crosses
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               sicknes
               will
               cause
               the
               grossest
               hypocrite
               that
               euer
               was
               to
               stoope
               and
               buckle
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               dissemble
               faith
               and
               repentance
               and
               euery
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               them
               as
               fully
               as
               any
               of
               the
               true
               seruants
               of
               God
               :
               whereas
               indeede
               he
               wants
               them
               altogether
               .
               Wherefore
               such
               repentance
               commonly
               is
               but
               counterfait
               .
               For
               in
               true
               and
               sound
               repentance
               men
               must
               forsake
               their
               sins
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               sinne
               forsakes
               the
               man
               ;
               who
               leaues
               all
               his
               euill
               waies
               onely
               vpon
               this
               that
               he
               is
               const●ained
               to
               l●aue
               the
               world
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               greatly
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               men
               would
               repent
               and
               prepare
               themselues
               to
               die
               in
               the
               time
               of
               health
               before
               the
               day
               of
               death
               or
               sicknesse
               come
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               one
               of
               the
               theeues
               repented
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Answ.
               The
               thiefe
               was
               called
               after
               the
               eleuenth
               houre
               at
               the
               point
               of
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               now
               dying
               and
               drawing
               on
               .
               Therefore
               his
               conuersion
               was
               altogether
               miraculous
               and
               extraordinarie
               :
               and
               there
               was
               a
               speciall
               reason
               why
               Christ
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               be
               called
               then
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               was
               in
               suffering
               he
               might
               shew
               forth
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               passion
               ;
               that
               all
               which
               saw
               the
               one
               ,
               might
               also
               acknowledge
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               good
               for
               men
               to
               make
               an
               ordinarie
               rule
               of
               an
               extraordinarie
               example
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               this
               point
               beeing
               manifest
               that
               a
               generall
               preparation
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               see
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               must
               be
               done
               .
               And
               for
               the
               right
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               ●u●e
               duties
               must
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               ●ourse
               of
               our
               liues
               .
               The
               first
               i●
               
               the
               meditation
               of
               death
               in
               the
               life
               time
               .
               For
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               meditation
               of
               death
               .
               A
               notable
               practise
               hereof
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               ,
               who
               made
               his
               tombe
               in
               his
               life
               time
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               garden
               :
               no
               doubt
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               to
               put
               himselfe
               in
               minde
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               delight
               and
               pleasures
               .
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               that
               neuer
               knew
               Christ
               ,
               had
               many
               excellent
               meditations
               of
               death
               ,
               though
               not
               comfortable
               in
               regard
               of
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Now
               we
               that
               haue
               knowne
               and
               beleeued
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               goe
               beyond
               them
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               considering
               with
               our selues
               such
               things
               as
               they
               neuer
               thought
               of
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               ,
               our
               sinne
               :
               the
               remedie
               thereof
               ,
               the
               cursed
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               cursed
               I
               say
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               kind
               of
               death
               and
               punishment
               laid
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               blessed
               in
               regard
               of
               vs.
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               often
               meditate
               on
               the
               presence
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               ,
               when
               by
               Gods
               grace
               we
               make
               an
               account
               of
               euery
               present
               day
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               present
               day
               of
               our
               death
               ,
               and
               recken
               with
               our selues
               when
               we
               goe
               to
               bedde
               as
               though
               we
               should
               neuer
               rise
               againe
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               rise
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               should
               neuer
               lie
               downe
               againe
               .
            
             
               This
               meditation
               of
               death
               is
               of
               speciall
               vse
               and
               brings
               forth
               many
               fruits
               in
               the
               life
               of
               man.
               And
               first
               of
               all
               it
               serues
               to
               humble
               vs
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
               Example
               we
               haue
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 begunne
                 now
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
              
               
               Marke
               here
               ,
               how
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               mortalitie
               made
               him
               to
               abase
               and
               cast
               downe
               himselfe
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               and
               thus
               if
               we
               could
               recken
               of
               euery
               day
               as
               of
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               it
               would
               straightway
               pull
               downe
               our
               peacocks
               feathers
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               with
               Iob
               to
               abhorre
               our selues
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               meditation
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               further
               repentance
               .
               When
               Ionas
               came
               to
               Ninive
               and
               cried
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 fourtie
                 daies
                 and
                 Ninive
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               the
               whole
               citie
               repented
               in
               sack●loath
               and
               ashes
               .
               When
               Elias
               came
               to
               Ahab
               and
               told
               him
               that
               the
               dogges
               should
               eate
               Iesabel
               by
               the
               wall
               of
               Iesreel
               ,
               and
               him
               also
               of
               Ahabs
               stocke
               that
               died
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               &c.
               it
               made
               him
               to
               humble
               himselfe
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               saith
               to
               Elias
               ,
               
                 Seest
                 thou
                 how
                 Ahab
                 is
                 humbled
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               the
               remembrance
               of
               death
               was
               of
               such
               force
               in
               him
               that
               was
               but
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               how
               excellent
               a
               meanes
               of
               grace
               will
               it
               be
               in
               them
               that
               truly
               repent
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               meditation
               seemes
               to
               stirre
               vp
               contentation
               in
               euery
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               life
               that
               shall
               befall
               vs.
               Righteous
               Iob
               in
               the
               very
               midst
               of
               his
               afflictions
               ,
               comforts
               himselfe
               with
               this
               consideration
               ,
               Naked
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 came
                 I
                 forth
                 of
                 my
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 shal
                 I
                 returne
                 againe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               surely
               the
               often
               meditation
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               of
               all
               his
               abundance
               can
               carrie
               nothing
               with
               him
               but
               either
               a
               coffin
               or
               a
               winding
               sheete
               or
               both
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               forcible
               means
               to
               represse
               the
               vnsatiable
               desire
               of
               riches
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               an
               effectuall
               meanes
               this
               meditation
               is
               to
               encrease
               and
               further
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               .
               Now
               I
               commend
               this
               first
               dutie
               to
               your
               Christian
               considerations
               ,
               desiring
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               in
               your
               liues
               :
               which
               practise
               that
               it
               may
               take
               place
               ,
               two
               things
               must
               be
               performed
               .
               First
               ,
               labour
               to
               plucke
               out
               of
               your
               hearts
               a
               wicked
               and
               erronious
               imagination
               ,
               wherby
               euery
               man
               naturally
               blesseth
               himselfe
               and
               thinkes
               highly
               of
               himselfe
               :
               and
               
               though
               he
               had
               one
               foote
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               yet
               he
               perswades
               himselfe
               that
               hee
               shall
               not
               die
               yet
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               almost
               so
               olde
               but
               by
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               heart
               he
               thinks
               that
               he
               shall
               liue
               one
               yeare
               longer
               .
               Cruell
               and
               vnmercifull
               death
               makes
               league
               with
               no
               man
               :
               &
               yet
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               wicked
               mā
               makes
               a
               league
               with
               death
               .
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               league
               made
               indeed
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               wicked
               imagination
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               falsly
               thinkes
               that
               death
               will
               not
               come
               neare
               him
               ,
               though
               al
               the
               world
               should
               be
               destroyed
               .
               See
               an
               example
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               rich
               man
               ,
               that
               hauing
               stored
               vp
               aboundance
               of
               wealth
               for
               many
               yeres
               ,
               said
               vnto
               his
               own
               soule
               ,
               
                 Soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 much
                 goods
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 many
                 yeres
                 ,
                 liue
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 &
                 take
                 thy
                 pastime
                 :
              
               
               wheras
               his
               soule
               was
               fetched
               away
               presently
               .
               And
               seeing
               this
               naturall
               corruption
               is
               in
               euerie
               mans
               heart
               ,
               we
               must
               daily
               fight
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               labour
               by
               all
               might
               and
               maine
               that
               it
               take
               no
               place
               in
               vs
               :
               for
               so
               long
               as
               it
               shall
               preuaile
               ,
               we
               shall
               bee
               vtterly
               vnfit
               to
               make
               any
               preparation
               to
               death
               .
               Wee
               ought
               rather
               to
               endeauour
               to
               attaine
               to
               the
               minde
               and
               meditation
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               who
               testifieth
               of
               himselfe
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
               
                 Whether
                 I
                 wake
                 or
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 I
                 heare
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 Rise
                 ye
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               which
               we
               are
               to
               practise
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               a
               serious
               meditation
               of
               our
               owne
               endes
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               praier
               vnto
               God
               that
               we
               might
               bee
               inabled
               to
               resolue
               our selues
               of
               death
               continually
               .
               Thus
               Dauid
               praied
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 make
                 me
                 to
                 know
                 mine
                 ende
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 my
                 daies
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 knowe
                 howe
                 long
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 liue
                 .
              
               And
               Moses
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 teach
                 me
                 to
                 number
                 my
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 apply
                 mine
                 heart
                 vnto
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               I
               may
               bee
               said
               ,
               What
               neede
               men
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               number
               their
               daies
               ?
               cannot
               they
               of
               themselues
               recken
               a
               fewe
               yeares
               and
               daies
               that
               are
               able
               by
               art
               to
               measure
               the
               globe
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               spheres
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               quantities
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               with
               their
               longitudes
               ,
               latitudes
               ,
               altitudes
               ,
               motions
               ,
               and
               distances
               from
               the
               earth
               ?
               No
               verely
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               by
               a
               generall
               speculation
               we
               thinke
               something
               of
               our
               endes
               ,
               yet
               vnles
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               be
               our
               schoolemaster
               to
               teach
               vs
               our
               dutie
               ,
               we
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               soundly
               to
               resolue
               our selues
               of
               the
               presence
               and
               speedines
               of
               death
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               vs
               pray
               with
               Dauid
               and
               Moses
               that
               God
               would
               inlighten
               our
               minds
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               fil
               our
               hearts
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               rightly
               consider
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               of
               it
               euerie
               daie
               and
               houre
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               day
               and
               houre
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               dutie
               in
               this
               generall
               preparation
               is
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               must
               daily
               indeauour
               to
               take
               away
               from
               his
               owne
               death
               the
               power
               and
               strength
               therof
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               marke
               this
               point
               .
               The
               Philistims
               sawe
               by
               experience
               that
               Sampson
               was
               of
               great
               strength
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               vsed
               meanes
               to
               knowe
               in
               what
               part
               of
               his
               bodie
               it
               laie
               :
               and
               when
               they
               found
               it
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               haire
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               they
               ceased
               not
               vntill
               it
               was
               cutte
               off
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               time
               will
               come
               when
               we
               must
               encounter
               hand
               to
               hand
               with
               tyranous
               and
               cruell
               death
               :
               the
               best
               therefore
               is
               ,
               before
               hand
               nowe
               while
               wee
               haue
               time
               to
               search
               where
               the
               strength
               of
               death
               lies
               ,
               which
               beeing
               once
               knowne
               ,
               we
               must
               with
               speede
               cutte
               off
               his
               Sampsons
               lockes
               ,
               and
               bereaue
               him
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               disarme
               him
               ,
               &
               make
               him
               altogither
               vnable
               to
               preuaile
               against
               vs.
               Now
               to
               finde
               out
               this
               matter
               ,
               we
               neede
               not
               to
               vse
               the
               counsell
               of
               any
               Delilah
               :
               for
               wee
               haue
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               
               which
               teacheth
               vs
               plainly
               where
               the
               strength
               of
               death
               consists
               ,
               namely
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Well
               then
               ,
               we
               knowing
               certainly
               that
               the
               power
               and
               force
               of
               euery
               mans
               particular
               death
               lies
               in
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               must
               spend
               our
               time
               and
               studie
               in
               vsing
               good
               meanes
               that
               our
               sinnes
               may
               be
               remooued
               and
               pardoned
               .
               And
               therefore
               wee
               must
               daily
               inure
               our selues
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               two
               duties
               .
               One
               is
               to
               humble
               our selues
               for
               all
               our
               sins
               past
               ,
               partly
               confessing
               them
               against
               our selues
               ,
               partly
               in
               prayer
               crying
               to
               heauen
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               .
               The
               other
               is
               for
               time
               to
               come
               to
               turne
               vnto
               god
               ,
               and
               to
               carrie
               a
               purpose
               ,
               resolution
               ,
               and
               indeauour
               in
               al
               things
               to
               reforme
               both
               heart
               and
               life
               according
               to
               Gods
               worde
               .
               These
               are
               the
               verie
               principall
               and
               proper
               duties
               ,
               whereby
               the
               strength
               of
               death
               is
               much
               rebated
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               made
               of
               a
               mightie
               and
               bloodie
               enemie
               so
               farre
               forth
               friendly
               and
               tractable
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               with
               comfort
               incounter
               with
               him
               and
               preuaile
               too
               .
               Therefore
               I
               commend
               these
               duties
               to
               your
               Christian
               considerations
               ,
               and
               carefull
               practise
               ,
               desiring
               that
               ye
               would
               spend
               your
               daies
               euer
               hereafter
               in
               doing
               of
               them
               .
               If
               a
               mā
               were
               to
               deale
               with
               a
               mightie
               dragon
               or
               serpent
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               in
               such
               wise
               as
               he
               must
               either
               kill
               or
               bee
               killed
               ,
               the
               best
               thing
               were
               to
               bereaue
               him
               of
               his
               sting
               or
               of
               that
               part
               of
               his
               bodie
               where
               his
               poyson
               lies
               :
               nowe
               death
               it selfe
               is
               a
               serpent
               ,
               dragon
               ,
               or
               scorpion
               ,
               and
               sinne
               is
               the
               sting
               or
               poison
               whereby
               hee
               woundes
               and
               kills
               vs.
               Wherefore
               without
               any
               more
               delay
               ,
               see
               that
               yee
               pull
               out
               his
               sting
               :
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               foresaid
               duties
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               fitte
               and
               worthie
               instrument
               to
               doe
               the
               deede
               .
               Hast
               thou
               beene
               a
               person
               ignorant
               of
               Gods
               wil
               ,
               a
               contemner
               of
               his
               word
               and
               worship
               ,
               a
               blasphemer
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               a
               breaker
               of
               his
               sabbaths
               ,
               disobedient
               to
               parents
               and
               magistrates
               ,
               a
               murderer
               ,
               a
               fornicator
               ,
               a
               railer
               ,
               a
               slanderer
               ,
               a
               couetous
               person
               ,
               &c.
               reforme
               these
               thy
               sinnes
               and
               all
               other
               like
               vnto
               them
               ,
               pull
               them
               out
               by
               the
               rootes
               from
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               off
               .
               So
               many
               sinnes
               as
               bee
               in
               thee
               ,
               so
               many
               stings
               of
               death
               bee
               also
               in
               thee
               to
               wound
               thy
               soule
               to
               eternall
               death
               .
               Therefore
               let
               no
               one
               sinne
               remaine
               for
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               humbled
               thy selfe
               and
               repented
               seriously
               .
               When
               death
               hurts
               any
               man
               ,
               it
               takes
               the
               weapons
               whereby
               he
               is
               hurt
               ,
               from
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
               It
               cannot
               doe
               vs
               the
               least
               hurt
               but
               by
               the
               force
               of
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               say
               again
               &
               againe
               ,
               lay
               this
               point
               to
               your
               hearts
               ,
               &
               spend
               our
               strength
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               health
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               before
               ye
               die
               ,
               abolish
               the
               strength
               of
               death
               .
               A
               man
               may
               put
               a
               serpent
               in
               his
               bosome
               when
               the
               sting
               is
               out
               :
               and
               wee
               may
               let
               death
               creepe
               into
               our
               bosoms
               ,
               and
               gripe
               vs
               with
               his
               legs
               ,
               and
               stab
               vs
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               brings
               not
               his
               venime
               and
               poison
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               the
               former
               duties
               are
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               be
               more
               ,
               I
               wil
               vse
               some
               reasons
               yet
               further
               to
               enforce
               them
               .
               Whatsoeuer
               a
               man
               would
               doe
               when
               he
               is
               dying
               ,
               the
               ●ame
               he
               ought
               to
               doe
               euerie
               daie
               while
               he
               is
               liuing
               :
               now
               the
               most
               notorious
               and
               wicked
               person
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               dying
               will
               praie
               and
               desire
               others
               to
               praie
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               promise
               amendement
               of
               life
               ,
               protesting
               that
               if
               he
               might
               liue
               ,
               he
               would
               becom
               a
               practitioner
               in
               al
               the
               good
               duties
               of
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               reformation
               of
               life
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               bee
               carefull
               to
               doe
               this
               euerie
               daie
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               saying
               is
               true
               ,
               hee
               that
               would
               liue
               when
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               must
               die
               while
               he
               is
               aliue
               ,
               namely
               to
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Wouldest
               thou
               then
               liue
               eternally
               ?
               sue
               to
               heauen
               for
               thy
               pardon
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               now
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               thou
               
               die
               to
               thine
               owne
               sinnes
               .
               Lastly
               wicked
               Balaam
               would
               faine
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               but
               ,
               alas
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               smal
               purpose
               :
               for
               he
               would
               by
               no
               meanes
               liue
               the
               life
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               For
               his
               continuall
               purpose
               and
               meaning
               was
               to
               followe
               his
               old
               waies
               in
               sorceries
               and
               couetousnesse
               .
               Nowe
               the
               life
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               standes
               in
               the
               humbling
               of
               himselfe
               for
               his
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               careful
               reformation
               of
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Wouldest
               thou
               then
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               then
               look
               vnto
               it
               ,
               that
               thy
               life
               be
               the
               life
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               if
               ye
               will
               needs
               liue
               the
               life
               of
               the
               vnrighteous
               ,
               yee
               must
               looke
               to
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               vnrighteous
               .
               Remember
               this
               ,
               
               and
               content
               not
               your selues
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               bee
               doers
               of
               it
               :
               for
               ye
               learne
               no
               more
               indeede
               ,
               what
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               soeuer
               ye
               haue
               ,
               then
               ye
               practise
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               dutie
               in
               our
               generall
               preparation
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               life
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               life
               eternall
               .
               For
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               there
               bee
               three
               degrees
               of
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               of
               them
               is
               in
               this
               present
               life
               .
               For
               he
               that
               would
               liue
               in
               eternall
               happinesse
               for
               euer
               ,
               must
               begin
               in
               this
               world
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               of
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               which
               by
               nature
               hee
               lies
               buried
               ,
               and
               liue
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 will
                 escape
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 resurrectiō
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               to
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               in
               this
               life
               deliuered
               from
               the
               power
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               Christ
               saith
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 amongst
                 you
                 .
              
               Nowe
               this
               first
               degree
               of
               life
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               can
               say
               with
               Paul
               ,
               
                 I
                 liue
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liues
                 in
                 me
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               finde
               partly
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               my
               sanctified
               conscience
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               Christ
               my
               redeemer
               by
               his
               spirit
               guideth
               and
               gouerneth
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               will
               ,
               affections●
               &
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               blessed
               direction
               of
               his
               holy
               will.
               Now
               that
               we
               might
               be
               able
               to
               say
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               haue
               three
               gifts
               &
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               especially
               this
               first
               degree
               of
               life
               consists
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 sauing
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               whereb●
               we
               doe
               truely
               resolue
               our selues
               that
               God
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
               is
               our
               father●
               Christ
               his
               sonne
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               ghost
               our
               comforter
               .
               That
               this
               knowledge
               is
               one
               part
               of
               life
               eternall
               ,
               it
               appeares
               by
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               in
               Iohn
               .
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               entrance
               into
               life
               eternall
               ,
               
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 God
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               The
               second
               grace
               ,
               is
               peace
               of
               conscience
               which
               passeth
               al
               vnderstanding
               :
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               The
               horror
               of
               a
               guiltie
               conscience
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               death
               &
               destruction
               :
               therefore
               peace
               of
               conscience
               deriued
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               life
               and
               happinesse
               .
               The
               third
               is
               the
               regiment
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               whereby
               the
               heart
               and
               life
               of
               man
               is
               ordered
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               For
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               the
               childrē
               of
               god
               
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               
               Nowe
               seeing
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               would
               liue
               eternally
               ,
               wee
               must
               begin
               to
               liue
               that
               blessed
               and
               eternall
               life
               before
               we
               die
               ,
               here
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               reform
               two
               common
               errors
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               enters
               into
               eternall
               life
               when
               hee
               dies
               and
               not
               before
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               flat
               vntruth
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               said
               to
               Zacheus
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 saluation
                 come
                 to
                 thy
                 house●
              
               giuing
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               then
               begins
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               when
               God
               doeth
               effectually
               call
               him
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               his
               Gospell
               .
               Whosoeuer
               then
               will
               bee
               saued
               when
               hee
               is
               dying
               and
               dead
               ,
               
               must
               begin
               to
               be
               saued
               while
               he
               is
               nowe
               liuing
               .
               His
               saluation
               must
               beginne
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               would
               come
               to
               saluation
               after
               this
               life
               :
               
                 Verely
                 ,
                 verely
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 my
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 ●eleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
              
               namly
               in
               this
               present
               life
               .
               The
               second
               error
               is
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               a
               man
               liue
               ,
               if
               when
               he
               is
               dying
               he
               can
               lift
               vp
               his
               eies
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 me
              
               ,
               hee
               is
               certainly
               saued
               .
               Behold
               a
               verie
               dangerous
               and
               foolish
               conceit
               ,
               that
               deceiues
               many
               a
               man.
               It
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               an
               arrant
               theife
               should
               thus
               reason
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               I
               will
               spend
               my
               daies
               in
               robbing
               and
               stealing
               ,
               I
               feare
               neither
               arraignment
               ,
               nor
               exequution
               .
               For
               at
               the
               verie
               time
               when
               I
               am
               to
               bee
               turned
               off
               the
               ladder
               ,
               if
               I
               doe
               but
               call
               vpon
               the
               iudge
               I
               knowe
               I
               shall
               haue
               my
               pardon
               .
               Behold
               a
               most
               dangerous
               and
               desperate
               course
               :
               &
               the
               verie
               same
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               carelesse
               men
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               saluation
               .
               For
               a
               man
               may
               di●
               with
               
                 Lord
                 haue
                 mercie
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               and
               perish
               eternally
               ;
               except
               in
               this
               world
               he
               enter
               into
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               
               
                 For
                 not
                 euerie
                 one
                 that
                 sayeth
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 heauen
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               dutie
               ,
               is
               to
               exercise
               and
               inure
               our selues
               in
               dying
               by
               little
               &
               little
               so
               long
               as
               we
               liue
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               before
               we
               come
               to
               die
               indeede
               .
               And
               as
               men
               that
               are
               appointed
               to
               runne
               a
               race
               ,
               exercise
               themselues
               in
               running
               that
               they
               may
               get
               the
               victorie
               :
               so
               should
               we
               begin
               to
               die
               now
               while
               we
               are
               liuing
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               die
               well
               in
               the
               end
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               how
               should
               this
               be
               done
               ?
               Paul
               giues
               vs
               direction
               in
               his
               owne
               example
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 reioycing
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 I
                 die
                 daily
                 .
              
               
               And
               he
               died
               daily
               not
               onely
               because
               hee
               was
               often
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               calling
               :
               but
               also
               because
               in
               al
               his
               dangers
               and
               troubles
               ,
               he
               inured
               himselfe
               to
               die
               .
               For
               when
               men
               do
               make
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               in
               bodie
               or
               minde
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               and
               doe
               with
               all
               their
               might
               endeauour
               to
               beare
               them
               patiently
               ;
               humbling
               themselues
               as
               vnder
               the
               correction
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               they
               begin
               to
               die
               well
               .
               And
               to
               doe
               this
               indeede
               is
               to
               take
               an
               excellent
               course
               .
               He
               that
               would
               mortifie
               his
               greatest
               sins
               ,
               must
               begin
               to
               doe
               it
               with
               small
               sinnes
               ;
               which
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               once
               reformed
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               able
               more
               easily
               to
               ouercome
               his
               master-sinnes
               .
               So
               likewise
               he
               that
               would
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
               of
               all
               crosses
               ,
               namely
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               all
               learne
               to
               beare
               small
               crosses
               ,
               as
               sicknesses
               in
               bodie
               ,
               and
               troubles
               in
               minde
               ,
               with
               losses
               of
               goods
               and
               of
               friendes
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               name
               :
               which
               I
               may
               fitly
               tearme
               little
               deaths
               ,
               and
               the
               beginnings
               of
               death
               it selfe
               :
               
               and
               we
               must
               first
               of
               all
               acquaint
               our selues
               with
               these
               little
               deaths
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               wel
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               the
               great
               death
               of
               al.
               Againe
               ,
               the
               afflictions
               and
               calamities
               of
               this
               life
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               harbingers
               and
               puruiers
               of
               death
               :
               and
               we
               are
               first
               to
               learne
               how
               to
               entertaine
               these
               messengers
               ,
               that
               when
               death
               the
               lord
               himselfe
               shall
               come
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               better
               manner
               entertaine
               him
               .
               This
               point
               Bilney
               the
               martyr
               well
               considered
               ,
               who
               oftentimes
               before
               hee
               was
               burned
               ,
               put
               his
               finger
               into
               the
               flame
               of
               the
               candle
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               make
               triall
               of
               his
               abilitie
               in
               suffering
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               arme
               and
               strengthen
               himselfe
               against
               greater
               torments
               in
               death
               .
               Thus
               ye
               see
               the
               fourth
               dutie
               ,
               which
               ye
               must
               in
               any
               wise
               learne
               and
               remember
               ,
               because
               wee
               cannot
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               well
               ,
               vnles
               we
               bee
               first
               well
               schooled
               and
               nurtered
               by
               sundrie
               trials
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               
               The
               fifth
               and
               last
               dutie
               is
               set
               down
               by
               Salomon
               .
               
                 All
                 that
                 thine
                 hand
                 shall
                 find
                 
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               marke
               the
               reason
               .
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 worke
                 ,
                 nor
                 inuention
                 ,
                 nor
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 nor
                 wisdome
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 whither
                 thou
                 goest
                 .
              
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 while
                 ye
                 haue
                 time
                 .
              
               Therefore
               if
               any
               man
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               any
               good
               seruice
               either
               to
               Gods
               church
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               common
               wealth
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               priuate
               man
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               it
               with
               all
               speede
               and
               with
               all
               might
               ,
               least
               death
               it selfe
               preuent
               him
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               care
               thus
               to
               spende
               his
               daies
               ,
               shall
               with
               much
               comfort
               and
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ende
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               generall
               preparation
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               particular
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               .
               And
               here
               first
               of
               all
               I
               will
               shew
               what
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               the
               truth
               .
               By
               the
               popish
               order
               and
               practise
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               about
               to
               die
               ,
               he
               is
               inioyned
               three
               things
               .
               First
               to
               make
               sacramentall
               confession
               ,
               specially
               if
               it
               be
               in
               any
               mortall
               sinne
               ;
               secondly
               to
               receiue
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               thirdly
               to
               require
               his
               annoyling
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sacrament
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               of
               extreame
               vnction
               .
            
             
               Sacramentall
               confession
               ,
               they
               tearme
               a
               rehearsall
               or
               enumeration
               of
               all
               mans
               sinnes
               to
               a
               priest
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               receiue
               absolution
               .
               But
               against
               this
               kinde
               of
               confession
               ,
               sundrie
               reasons
               may
               be
               alleadged
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               warrant
               either
               by
               commandement
               or
               example
               in
               the
               whole
               word
               of
               God.
               They
               say
               yes
               ;
               and
               they
               indeauour
               to
               prooue
               it
               thus
               :
               He
               which
               lies
               in
               any
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               is
               by
               Gods
               law
               bound
               to
               doe
               penance
               and
               to
               seeke
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ;
               now
               the
               necessarie
               meanes
               after
               baptisme
               to
               obtaine
               reconciliation
               ,
               is
               the
               confession
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               to
               a
               priest
               .
               Because
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               priests
               to
               be
               iudges
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               with
               such
               measure
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               falling
               after
               baptisme
               can
               without
               their
               sentence
               and
               determination
               be
               reconciled
               ;
               and
               they
               can
               not
               rightly
               iudge
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               know
               all
               a
               mans
               sinnes
               :
               therefore
               all
               that
               fall
               after
               baptisme
               are
               bound
               by
               Gods
               word
               to
               open
               all
               their
               sinnes
               to
               a
               priest
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               false
               which
               they
               say
               that
               priests
               are
               iudges
               ,
               hauing
               power
               to
               examine
               and
               take
               knowledge
               of
               mens
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               iurisdiction
               whereby
               they
               can
               properly
               absolue
               &
               pardon
               or
               retaine
               them
               .
               For
               Gods
               word
               hath
               giuen
               no
               more
               to
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 ministerie
                 of
                 reconciliation
              
               ,
               whereby
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               he
               doth
               preach
               ,
               declare
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               pardon
               or
               not
               pardon
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Againe
               ,
               pardon
               may
               truly
               be
               pronounced
               ,
               and
               right
               iudgement
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               without
               a
               particular
               rehearsall
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
               For
               he
               which
               soundly
               and
               truly
               repents
               of
               one
               or
               some
               few
               sinnes
               ,
               repents
               of
               all
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               confession
               is
               ouerturned
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Prophets
               &
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               absolued
               particular
               persons
               ,
               but
               also
               whol
               churches
               without
               exaction
               of
               auricular
               cōfession
               .
               Whē
               Nathan
               the
               Prophet
               had
               rebuked
               Dauid
               for
               his
               two
               great
               &
               horrible
               crimes
               ,
               Dauid
               touched
               with
               remorse
               said
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
              
               ,
               and
               Nathan
               presently
               without
               further
               examination
               declared
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               his
               sins
               were
               forgiuen
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               can
               not
               be
               prooued
               by
               any
               good
               and
               sufficient
               proofes
               ,
               that
               this
               confession
               was
               vsed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               till
               after
               fiue
               or
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               were
               expired
               .
               For
               the
               confession
               which
               was
               then
               in
               vse
               ,
               was
               either
               publicke
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               publicke
               fault
               to
               some
               priuate
               person
               in
               secret
               .
               Therefore
               to
               vrge
               sicke
               men
               vnto
               it
               lying
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               more
               burdens
               on
               them
               ,
               then
               euer
               God
               appointed
               .
            
             
             
               And
               whereas
               they
               make
               it
               a
               necessary
               thing
               to
               receiue
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               toward
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               priuately
               of
               the
               sicke
               partie
               alone
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               warrant
               for
               their
               practise
               and
               opinion
               .
               For
               in
               the
               want
               of
               the
               sacrament
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               contempt
               :
               and
               the
               verie
               contempt
               it selfe
               is
               a
               sinne
               which
               may
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               if
               we
               repent
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               wee
               should
               thinke
               that
               sicke
               men
               should
               bee
               depriued
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               if
               they
               receiue
               it
               not
               in
               death
               ;
               because
               the
               fruite
               and
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               once
               receiued
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               restrained
               to
               the
               time
               of
               receiuing
               ,
               but
               it
               extends
               it selfe
               to
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               mans
               life
               afterward
               .
               Againe
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               no
               priuate
               action
               ,
               but
               meerely
               Ecclesiasticall
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               celebrated
               in
               the
               meeting
               and
               assembly
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               prescribeth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Doe
                 ye
                 this
              
               :
               and
               Paul
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 come
                 togither
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               alleadged
               that
               the
               Israelites
               did
               eate
               the
               Paschal
               lambe
               in
               their
               houses
               when
               they
               were
               in
               Egypt
               .
               Answ.
               The
               Israelites
               had
               then
               no
               libertie
               to
               make
               any
               publike
               meeting
               for
               that
               end
               :
               &
               god
               commanded
               that
               the
               Paschal
               lambe
               should
               be
               eaten
               in
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Isaraelites
               at
               one
               &
               the
               same
               instant
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               effect
               was
               as
               much
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               publike
               .
               Againe
               ,
               they
               alleadge
               a
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ;
               which
               decreeth
               that
               men
               beeing
               about
               to
               die
               ,
               must
               receiue
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               &
               not
               be
               a
               depriued
               of
               the
               prouision
               of
               food
               necessarie
               for
               their
               iourney
               .
               Ans.
               The
               Council
               made
               no
               decree
               touching
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               all
               them
               that
               die
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               onely
               as
               fall
               away
               from
               the
               faith
               in
               persecution
               ,
               or
               fell
               into
               any
               other
               notorious
               crime
               ,
               and
               were
               thereupon
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               so
               remained
               till
               death
               :
               &
               either
               then
               or
               somewhat
               before
               testified
               their
               repentance
               for
               their
               offences
               .
               And
               the
               Canon
               was
               made
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               might
               bee
               assured
               that
               they
               were
               againe
               receiued
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               depart
               with
               more
               comfort
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               carried
               by
               a
               ladde
               to
               Serapion
               an
               aged
               man
               ,
               
               lying
               sicke
               in
               his
               bedde
               .
               Ansvv.
               It
               was
               indeede
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               auncient
               Church
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               ,
               that
               the
               elemēts
               of
               bread
               &
               wine
               should
               be
               sent
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Deacons
               to
               the
               sicke
               ,
               which
               were
               absent
               from
               the
               assembly
               .
               And
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               here
               is
               no
               footing
               for
               priuate
               communions
               .
               For
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               only
               then
               sent
               when
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               openly
               communicate
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               were
               then
               absent
               onely
               by
               reason
               of
               sickenes
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               bee
               partakers
               of
               that
               blessed
               com●union
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               pre●ent
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               
               that
               it
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               and
               women
               in
               former
               times
               to
               carrie
               part
               of
               the
               Sacramēt
               home
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               to
               reserue
               it
               till
               the
               time
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               &
               such
               like
               .
               Ans.
               The
               reseruatiō
               of
               the
               sacrament
               was
               but
               a
               superstitious
               practise
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               ancient
               .
               For
               out
               of
               the
               administration
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               it
               begin
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               is
               ended
               ,
               the
               sacrament
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               a
               sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               to
               be
               elements
               .
               As
               for
               the
               practise
               of
               them
               that
               vsed
               to
               cramme
               the
               Eucharist
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               them
               that
               were
               deceased
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               superstitious
               but
               also
               verie
               absurd
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Annoiling
               of
               the
               sicke
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               annointing
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               specially
               the
               organes
               or
               instruments
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               that
               the
               partie
               may
               obtaine
               the
               remission
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               comfort
               against
               all
               temptations
               of
               the
               deuill
               in
               the
               
               houre
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               strength
               more
               easily
               to
               beare
               the
               pangs
               of
               sickenesse
               and
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               be
               againe
               restored
               to
               his
               corporall
               health
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               expedient
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               a
               dotage
               of
               mans
               braine
               ,
               &
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               shewe
               of
               reason
               to
               iustifie
               it
               .
               The
               fifth
               of
               Iames
               is
               commonly
               alleadged
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               the
               annointing
               there
               mentioned
               is
               not
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               with
               this
               greasie
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
               For
               that
               annointing
               of
               the
               bodie
               was
               a
               ceremonie
               vsed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               put
               in
               practise
               this
               miraculous
               gift
               of
               healing
               ,
               which
               gift
               is
               nowe
               ceased
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               that
               annointing
               had
               a
               promise
               that
               the
               partie
               should
               recouer
               his
               health
               :
               but
               this
               popish
               annointing
               hath
               no
               such
               promise
               ,
               because
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               persons
               thus
               annointed
               die
               afterward
               without
               recouerie
               ;
               wheras
               those
               which
               were
               annointed
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               alwaies
               recouered
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               auncient
               annointing
               serued
               onely
               for
               the
               procuring
               of
               health
               ,
               but
               this
               tendes
               further
               to
               the
               procuring
               of
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               strength
               in
               temptation
               .
            
             
               Thus
               hauing
               seene
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Papists
               ;
               I
               come
               nowe
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               true
               and
               right
               manner
               of
               making
               particular
               preparation
               before
               death
               ,
               which
               containes
               three
               sorts
               of
               duties
               :
               one
               concerning
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               concerning
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               the
               third
               concerning
               our
               neighbour
               .
               The
               first
               concerning
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               seeke
               to
               be
               reconciled
               vnto
               him
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               wee
               haue
               beene
               long
               assured
               of
               his
               fauour
               .
               All
               other
               duties
               must
               come
               after
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               of
               little
               or
               no
               effect
               without
               this
               .
               Nowe
               this
               reconciliation
               must
               bee
               sought
               for
               and
               is
               obtained
               by
               a
               renewing
               of
               our
               former
               faith
               and
               repentance
               :
               and
               they
               must
               be
               renewed
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               So
               soone
               as
               a
               man
               shall
               feele
               any
               manner
               of
               sickenesse
               to
               seaze
               vpon
               his
               bodie
               ,
               hee
               must
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               whence
               it
               ariseth
               :
               and
               after
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               hee
               shal
               find
               that
               it
               comes
               not
               by
               chance
               or
               fortune
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               special
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               m●st
               goe
               yet
               further
               and
               consider
               for
               what
               cause
               the
               Lord
               should
               afflict
               his
               bodie
               with
               any
               sickenesse
               or
               disease
               .
               And
               he
               shal
               find
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               sicknesse
               comes
               ordinarily
               and
               vsually
               of
               sinne
               .
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 the
                 liuing
                 man
                 sorrowfull
                 ?
                 man
                 suffereth
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               ,
               there
               bee
               other
               causes
               of
               the
               wantes
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               of
               sickenesse
               ,
               beside
               sinne
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               be
               not
               knowne
               to
               vs
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               knowne
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Hereupon
               Christ
               when
               he
               sawe
               a
               certaine
               blind
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               demaunded
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               blindnesse
               ,
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 neither
                 hath
                 this
                 man
                 sinned
                 nor
                 his
                 parēts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 shewed
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               Yet
               wee
               for
               our
               parts
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               goe
               not
               by
               the
               secret
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               reuealed
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               make
               this
               vse
               of
               our
               sickenes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sent
               vnto
               vs
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               When
               Christ
               healed
               the
               man
               sicke
               of
               the
               palsie
               ,
               he
               saieth
               ,
               
                 bee
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 :
              
               and
               when
               he
               had
               healed
               the
               man
               by
               the
               poole
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
               
               that
               had
               bin
               sicke
               thirtie
               eight
               yeares
               ,
               he
               bids
               him
               
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
                 least
                 a
                 worst
                 thing
                 happen
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
              
               giuing
               them
               both
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               their
               sickenesse
               came
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
               And
               thus
               should
               euery
               sicke
               man
               resolue
               himselfe
               .
               Nowe
               when
               wee
               haue
               proceeded
               thus
               farre
               ,
               and
               haue
               as
               it
               were
               laid
               our
               finger
               vpon
               the
               right
               and
               proper
               cause
               of
               our
               sicknes
               ,
               three
               things
               concerning
               our
               sinnes
               must
               bee
               performed
               of
               vs
               in
               sickenesse
               .
               First
               we
               must
               make
               a
               new
               examination
               of
               our
               
               heartes
               and
               liues
               ,
               and
               say
               as
               the
               Israelites
               said
               in
               affliction
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 search
                 and
                 ●ry
                 our
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Secondly
               we
               must
               make
               a
               newe
               confession
               to
               God
               of
               our
               new
               and
               particular
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               God
               sends
               new
               corrections
               and
               chastisements
               .
               
               When
               Dauid
               had
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               verie
               heauie
               vpon
               him
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               verie
               bones
               and
               moisture
               consumed
               within
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               confession
               of
               them
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               obtained
               his
               pardon
               ,
               and
               was
               healed
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               to
               make
               newe
               praier
               and
               more
               earnest
               the
               euer
               before
               ,
               with
               sighes
               and
               grones
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               pardon
               of
               the
               same
               sins
               ,
               and
               for
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               Christ.
               In
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               three
               duties
               standes
               the
               renouation
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               repentance
               whereby
               they
               are
               increased
               ,
               quickened
               ,
               and
               reuiued
               .
               And
               the
               more
               sickenesse
               preuailes
               and
               takes
               place
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               the
               more
               should
               we
               bee
               carefull
               to
               put
               them
               in
               vre
               :
               that
               spirituall
               life
               might
               increase
               as
               temporall
               life
               is
               decaied
               .
               When
               King
               Ezechias
               lay
               sicke
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               vpon
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               hee
               wept
               as
               for
               some
               other
               causes
               so
               also
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               withall
               he
               praied
               God
               to
               cast
               them
               behind
               his
               backe
               .
               Dauid
               made
               certaine
               Psalmes
               when
               he
               was
               sicke
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               vpon
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               sickenes
               ,
               as
               namely
               the
               6.
               the
               32.
               the
               38.
               the
               39
               ,
               &c.
               &
               they
               all
               are
               psalmes
               of
               repentance
               :
               in
               which
               we
               may
               see
               howe
               in
               distresse
               of
               bodie
               and
               minde
               he
               renewed
               his
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               heartely
               bewailing
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               intreating
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               .
               Manasses
               ,
               one
               that
               fell
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               gaue
               himselfe
               to
               many
               horrible
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               taken
               captiue
               and
               imprisoned
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 praied
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 greatly
                 before
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 praied
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 intreated
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 his
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 againe
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Manasses
                 knewe
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 God.
              
               Nowe
               looke
               what
               Manasses
               did
               in
               this
               tribulation
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               must
               wee
               doe
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               bodily
               sickenesse
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               haue
               occasion
               to
               mention
               a
               notorious
               fault
               that
               is
               very
               common
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               euen
               among
               such
               as
               haue
               long
               liued
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               &
               that
               is
               this
               .
               Men
               nowe
               a
               daies
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               renuing
               their
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               lie
               sicke
               and
               are
               drawing
               toward
               death
               ,
               they
               must
               bee
               Catechised
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               but
               of
               late
               receiued
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Whosoeuer
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               visit
               the
               sicke
               ,
               shall
               finde
               this
               to
               bee
               true
               which
               I
               say
               .
               What
               a
               shame
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               spent
               his
               life
               and
               daies
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               space
               of
               twentie
               or
               thirtie
               ,
               or
               fourtie
               yeares
               ,
               he
               should
               at
               the
               verie
               ende
               of
               all
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               begin
               to
               inquire
               ,
               what
               faith
               ,
               and
               what
               repentance
               is
               ,
               and
               howe
               his
               soule
               might
               bee
               saued
               .
               This
               one
               sinne
               argues
               the
               great
               securitie
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               contempt
               of
               God
               and
               his
               worde
               .
               Well
               ,
               let
               all
               men
               hereafter
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               be
               warned
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               this
               exceeding
               negligence
               in
               matters
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               in
               sicknesse
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               to
               put
               in
               practise
               the
               spirituall
               exercises
               of
               inuocation
               and
               repentance
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               if
               so
               be
               it
               fall
               out
               that
               the
               sicke
               partie
               cannot
               of
               himselfe
               renewe
               his
               owne
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               
               he
               must
               seeke
               the
               helpe
               of
               others
               .
               When
               the
               man
               that
               was
               sicke
               of
               the
               dead
               palsie
               could
               not
               goe
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               got
               others
               
               to
               beare
               him
               in
               his
               bed
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               could
               not
               come
               nere
               for
               the
               multitude
               they
               vncouered
               the
               roofe
               of
               the
               house
               and
               let
               the
               bed
               downe
               before
               Christ
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               when
               sicke
               men
               can
               not
               alone
               by
               themselues
               do
               the
               good
               duties
               to
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               ,
               they
               must
               borrowe
               helpe
               from
               their
               fellowe
               members
               ;
               who
               are
               partly
               by
               their
               counsel
               to
               put
               to
               their
               helping
               hand
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               their
               praiers
               to
               present
               them
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               touching
               helpe
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               sundrie
               duties
               are
               to
               bee
               performed
               .
               Saint
               Iames
               sets
               down
               foure
               ,
               two
               wherof
               concerne
               the
               sicke
               patient
               ,
               and
               other
               two
               such
               as
               be
               helpers
               .
               The
               first
               dutie
               of
               the
               sicke
               man
               is
               to
               send
               for
               helpe
               :
               where
               two
               circumstances
               must
               be
               considered
               :
               who
               must
               be
               sent
               for
               ,
               and
               when
               .
               For
               the
               first
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Is
                 any
                 sicke
                 among
                 you
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Whereby
               are
               meant
               not
               onely
               Apostles
               and
               all
               ministers
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               but
               others
               also
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               which
               were
               men
               ancient
               for
               yeares
               indued
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               vnderstanding
               and
               praier
               ,
               and
               had
               withall
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               working
               miracles
               and
               of
               healing
               the
               sicke
               .
               
               For
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               this
               gift
               was
               for
               a
               time
               so
               plentifully
               bestowed
               on
               them
               that
               beleeued
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               souldiers
               cast
               out
               deuills
               ,
               and
               parents
               wrought
               miracles
               on
               their
               children
               .
               Hence
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               howesoeuer
               it
               be
               the
               dutie
               of
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               word
               principally
               to
               visit
               and
               comfort
               the
               sicke
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               their
               dutie
               alone
               ,
               for
               it
               belongs
               to
               them
               also
               which
               haue
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               worde
               ,
               &
               the
               gift
               of
               praier
               .
               
                 Exhort
                 one
                 another
              
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 daie
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Admonish
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 disordered
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 weake
                 .
              
               And
               indeede
               in
               equitie
               it
               should
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               euerie
               Christian
               man
               to
               comfort
               his
               brother
               in
               sickenesse
               .
               Here
               wee
               must
               needes
               take
               knowledge
               of
               the
               common
               fault
               of
               men
               and
               women
               when
               they
               come
               to
               visit
               their
               neighbours
               and
               friends
               they
               can
               not
               speake
               a
               work
               of
               instruction
               and
               comfort
               ,
               but
               spend
               the
               time
               in
               silence
               ,
               gazing
               ,
               and
               looking
               on
               :
               or
               in
               vttering
               wordes
               to
               little
               or
               no
               purpose
               ,
               saying
               to
               the
               sicke
               partie
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               verie
               sorrie
               to
               see
               him
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               but
               wherein
               &
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               that
               they
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               he
               shall
               recouer
               his
               health
               and
               liue
               with
               them
               still
               ,
               and
               be
               merrie
               as
               in
               former
               time
               :
               that
               they
               will
               pray
               for
               him
               ;
               whereas
               all
               their
               praiers
               are
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               Apostles
               creed
               ,
               or
               the
               ten
               commandements
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               praier
               vttered
               without
               vnderstanding
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               common
               comfort
               that
               sicke
               men
               get
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               neighbours
               when
               they
               come
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               all
               his
               comes
               either
               because
               mē
               liue
               in
               ignorance
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               falsly
               thinke
               that
               the
               whole
               burthen
               of
               this
               dutie
               lies
               vpon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               the
               minister
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               circumstance
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               sicke
               partie
               must
               send
               for
               the
               elders
               to
               i●struct
               him
               and
               pray
               for
               him
               .
               And
               that
               is
               in
               the
               verie
               first
               place
               of
               all
               before
               any
               other
               helpe
               be
               sought
               for
               .
               Where
               the
               Diuine
               endes
               ,
               there
               the
               phisition
               must
               begin
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               verie
               preposterous
               course
               that
               the
               Diuine
               should
               there
               begin
               where
               the
               physitian
               makes
               an
               ende
               .
               For
               till
               helpe
               be
               had
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               sinne
               which
               is
               the
               roote
               of
               sicknesse
               be
               cured
               ,
               physicke
               for
               the
               bodie
               is
               nothing
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               much
               to
               be
               disliked
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               places
               almost
               ,
               the
               physitian
               is
               first
               sent
               for
               ,
               and
               comes
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sicknes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Minister
               comes
               when
               a
               man
               is
               halfe
               dead
               ,
               and
               is
               then
               sent
               for
               oftententimes
               ,
               when
               the
               sicke
               partie
               lies
               drawing
               on
               and
               gasping
               for
               breath
               ,
               as
               though
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               these
               daies
               were
               able
               to
               worke
               miracles
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               dutie
               of
               the
               sick
               party
               is
               to
               confesse
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Confesse
                 your
                 sinnes
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 .
              
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               to
               bring
               in
               againe
               Popish
               shrift
               .
               Ans.
               Confession
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               vnto
               men
               was
               neuer
               denied
               of
               any
               :
               the
               question
               onely
               is
               of
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               of
               making
               confession
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               we
               must
               put
               a
               great
               difference
               betweene
               Popish
               shrift
               ,
               and
               the
               confession
               of
               which
               S.
               Iames
               speaketh
               .
               For
               he
               requires
               onely
               a
               confession
               of
               that
               or
               those
               sinnes
               which
               lie
               vpon
               a
               mans
               conscience
               when
               he
               is
               sicke
               :
               but
               the
               Popish
               doctrine
               requireth
               a
               particular
               enumeration
               of
               all
               mans
               sinnes
               .
               Againe
               ,
               S.
               Iames
               enioynes
               confession
               onely
               as
               a
               thing
               necessarie
               ,
               meete
               ,
               and
               conuenient
               ,
               but
               the
               Papists
               as
               a
               thing
               necessarie
               to
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               S.
               Iames
               permits
               that
               confession
               be
               made
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               one
               man
               to
               an
               other
               mutually
               ;
               whereas
               Popish
               shrift
               is
               made
               onely
               to
               the
               priest
               .
               The
               second
               dutie
               then
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               sicke
               partie
               troubled
               in
               mind
               with
               the
               memorie
               and
               consideration
               of
               any
               of
               his
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               or
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               tempted
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               shall
               freely
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               open
               his
               case
               to
               such
               as
               are
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               helpe
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               receiue
               comfort
               and
               die
               in
               peace
               of
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               sicke
               mans
               dutie
               :
               now
               follow
               the
               duties
               of
               helpers
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 pray
                 ouer
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               presence
               to
               pray
               with
               him
               and
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               praier
               to
               present
               his
               very
               person
               and
               his
               whole
               estate
               vnto
               God.
               The
               Prophet
               Elizeus
               ,
               
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               vsed
               this
               manner
               of
               praying
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               miraculously
               restore
               temporal
               life
               :
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               very
               meete
               that
               the
               same
               should
               be
               vsed
               also
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               the
               better
               stirre
               vp
               our
               affections
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               our
               compassion
               to
               the
               sicke
               when
               we
               are
               about
               to
               intreat
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               dutie
               of
               him
               that
               comes
               as
               an
               helper
               ,
               is
               to
               annoint
               the
               sicke
               partie
               with
               oyle
               .
               Now
               this
               annointing
               was
               an
               outward
               ceremonie
               which
               was
               vsed
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               healing
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               ceased
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               omit
               to
               speake
               further
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               dutie
               which
               the
               sick
               man
               owes
               to
               God
               :
               now
               follow
               the
               duties
               which
               he
               is
               to
               performe
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               twofold
               :
               one
               concernes
               his
               soule
               ,
               the
               other
               his
               bodie
               .
               The
               dutie
               concerning
               his
               soule
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               arme
               &
               furnish
               himselfe
               against
               the
               immoderate
               feare
               of
               present
               death
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               hereof
               is
               plaine
               :
               because
               howsoeuer
               naturally
               men
               feare
               thorough
               the
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               when
               death
               approcheth
               ,
               this
               naturall
               feare
               bred
               in
               the
               bone
               will
               most
               of
               all
               shew
               it selfe
               ,
               euen
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               astonish
               the
               senses
               of
               the
               sicke
               partie
               ,
               &
               sometime
               cause
               desperation
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               vse
               meanes
               to
               strengthen
               our selues
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               .
               The
               meanes
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               practises
               ,
               and
               meditations
               .
               Practises
               are
               two
               especially
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               sick
               man
               must
               not
               so
               much
               regard
               death
               it selfe
               as
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               which
               are
               obtained
               after
               death
               .
               He
               must
               fixe
               his
               mind
               vpon
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               pangs
               &
               
               torments
               of
               death
               ;
               but
               all
               his
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               must
               be
               set
               vpon
               that
               blessed
               estate
               that
               is
               enioyed
               after
               death
               .
               He
               that
               is
               to
               passe
               ouer
               some
               great
               &
               deepe
               riuer
               ,
               must
               not
               looke
               downward
               to
               the
               streame
               of
               the
               water
               :
               but
               if
               he
               would
               preuent
               feare
               ,
               he
               must
               set
               his
               foote
               sure
               and
               cast
               his
               eie
               to
               the
               banke
               on
               the
               further
               side
               :
               and
               so
               must
               he
               that
               drawes
               neare
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               looke
               ouer
               the
               waues
               of
               death
               and
               directly
               fixe
               the
               eye
               of
               his
               faith
               vpon
               eternall
               life
               .
               The
               second
               practise
               is
               to
               looke
               vpon
               death
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               law
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               death
               not
               as
               it
               is
               propounded
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               looke
               vpon
               that
               terrible
               face
               which
               the
               law
               giueth
               vnto
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Death
               in
               the
               law
               is
               a
               curse
               and
               the
               downfall
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               destruction
               :
               in
               the
               Gospel
               it
               is
               the
               entrance
               to
               heauen
               :
               the
               law
               sets
               forth
               death
               as
               death
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               sets
               death
               as
               no
               death
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               sleepe
               onely
               :
               because
               it
               speaketh
               of
               death
               as
               it
               is
               altered
               and
               changed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ;
               by
               the
               vertue
               whereof
               death
               is
               properly
               no
               death
               to
               the
               seruants
               of
               God.
               When
               men
               shall
               haue
               care
               on
               this
               manner
               to
               consider
               of
               death
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               notable
               means
               to
               strengthen
               and
               stablish
               them
               against
               all
               immoderate
               feares
               and
               terrours
               that
               vsually
               rise
               in
               sicknes
               .
            
             
               The
               meditations
               which
               serue
               for
               this
               purpose
               are
               innumerable
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               touch
               onely
               those
               which
               are
               the
               most
               principal
               &
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               they
               are
               foure
               in
               number
               .
               The
               first
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               speciall
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ;
               namely
               that
               the
               death
               of
               euery
               mā
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               euery
               child
               of
               god
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               foreseene
               ,
               but
               also
               foreappointed
               of
               God
               :
               yea
               the
               death
               of
               euery
               man
               deserued
               and
               procured
               by
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               laide
               vpon
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               that
               respect
               may
               be
               saide
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               euery
               mans
               death
               .
               So
               saith
               Anna
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 killeth
                 and
                 maketh
                 aliue
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               confessed
               that
               nothing
               came
               to
               passe
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               but
               that
               which
               the
               foreknowledge
               and
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               had
               appointed
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               death
               also
               of
               euery
               member
               of
               Christ
               is
               foreseene
               and
               ordained
               by
               the
               speciall
               decree
               and
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               I
               adde
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               circumstances
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               ,
               the
               maner
               how
               ,
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sicknes
               ,
               the
               cōtinuance
               ,
               and
               the
               ende
               ,
               euery
               fit
               in
               the
               sicknes
               and
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               ,
               are
               particularly
               set
               down
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God.
               
                 The
                 very
                 hayres
                 of
                 our
                 heads
                 are
                 numbered
              
               (
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               )
               
                 and
                 a
                 sparrow
                 lights
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 father
                 .
              
               Dauid
               saith
               excellently
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 bones
                 are
                 not
                 hidde
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 fashioned
                 beneath
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 thine
                 eyes
                 did
                 see
                 me
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 without
                 forme
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 booke
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 written
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 continuance
                 were
                 fashioned
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 .
              
               And
               he
               praies
               to
               God
               
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 teares
                 into
                 his
                 bottle
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               
               that
               God
               hath
               bottles
               for
               the
               very
               teares
               of
               his
               seruants
               ,
               much
               more
               hath
               he
               bottles
               for
               their
               blood
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               doth
               he
               respect
               and
               regard
               their
               paines
               and
               miseries
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               sicknes
               and
               death
               .
               The
               carefull
               meditation
               of
               this
               one
               point
               is
               a
               notable
               meanes
               to
               arme
               vs
               against
               feare
               and
               distrust
               ,
               and
               impatience
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ;
               as
               some
               examples
               in
               this
               case
               will
               easily
               manifest
               ,
               
                 I
                 held
                 my
                 tongue
                 and
                 saide
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               saith
               Dauid
               :
               but
               what
               was
               it
               that
               caused
               this
               patience
               in
               him
               ?
               
               the
               cause
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               wordes
               :
               
                 because
                 thou
                 Lord
                 diddest
                 it
              
               .
               And
               Ioseph
               saith
               to
               his
               brethren
               :
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 that
                 sent
                 you
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               Marke
               here
               how
               Ioseph
               is
               ariued
               against
               impatience
               and
               griefe
               and
               discontentment
               by
               the
               very
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               :
               and
               so
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               shal
               we
               be
               confirmed
               against
               all
               feares
               and
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               
               
                 Pretious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 :
              
               if
               this
               perswasion
               be
               once
               setled
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               in
               sicknes
               and
               death
               come
               to
               passe
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               turnes
               all
               things
               to
               the
               good
               of
               them
               that
               loue
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               meditation
               is
               to
               be
               borrowed
               from
               the
               excellent
               promise
               that
               God
               made
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               author
               of
               truth
               that
               can
               not
               lie
               hath
               spoken
               it
               .
               Now
               then
               let
               a
               man
               but
               throughly
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               death
               ioyned
               with
               reformed
               life
               hath
               a
               promise
               of
               blessednes
               adioyned
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               alone
               will
               be
               a
               sufficient
               meanes
               to
               stay
               the
               rage
               of
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               all
               inordinate
               feare
               of
               death
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               if
               we
               mark●
               wherein
               this
               blessednes
               consists
               .
               In
               death
               we
               are
               indeed
               thrust
               out
               of
               our
               old
               dwelling
               places
               ,
               namely
               these
               houses
               of
               clay
               and
               earthly
               tabernacles
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               wherein
               we
               haue
               made
               long
               aboad
               :
               but
               what
               is
               the
               end
               ?
               surely
               that
               liuing
               and
               dying
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               might
               haue
               a
               building
               giuen
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               
               but
               eternall
               in
               heauens
               ,
               which
               is
               vnspeakable
               and
               immortall
               glorie
               .
               If
               a
               poore
               man
               should
               be
               commaunded
               by
               a
               Prince
               to
               put
               off
               his
               torne
               and
               beggerly
               garments
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               thereof
               to
               put
               on
               royall
               and
               costly
               robes
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               great
               reioycing
               to
               his
               heart
               :
               oh
               then
               what
               ioyfull
               newes
               must
               this
               he
               vnto
               all
               repentant
               and
               sorrowfull
               sinners
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               comes
               vnto
               them
               by
               death
               and
               biddes
               them
               lay
               downe
               their
               bodies
               as
               ragged
               and
               patched
               garments
               ,
               and
               prepare
               themselues
               to
               put
               on
               the
               princely
               robe
               if
               immortalitie
               ?
               No
               tongue
               can
               be
               able
               to
               expresse
               the
               excellencie
               of
               this
               most
               blessed
               and
               happie
               estate
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               meditation
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               estate
               of
               all
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               liuing
               or
               dying
               .
               He
               that
               dieth
               beleeuing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               dieth
               not
               forth
               of
               Christ
               but
               in
               him
               ,
               hauing
               both
               his
               bodie
               and
               soule
               really
               coupled
               to
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               :
               and
               though
               after
               death
               bodie
               and
               soule
               be
               seuered
               one
               from
               an
               other
               ,
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               are
               seuered
               or
               disioyned
               from
               Christ.
               The
               coniunction
               which
               is
               once
               begun
               in
               this
               life
               remaines
               eternally
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               the
               soule
               goe
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               bodie
               it selfe
               rotte
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               yet
               both
               are
               still
               in
               Christ
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               as
               before
               death
               ,
               and
               both
               shal
               againe
               be
               ioyned
               togither
               ;
               the
               bodie
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               former
               coniunction
               beeing
               raised
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Indeede
               if
               this
               vnion
               with
               Christ
               were
               dissolued
               as
               the
               coniunction
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               is
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               some
               matter
               of
               discomfort
               and
               feare
               ,
               but
               the
               foundation
               and
               substance
               of
               our
               mysticall
               coniunction
               with
               Christ
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               enduring
               for
               euer
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               exceeding
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               meditation
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               promised
               by
               his
               speciall
               ,
               blessed
               ,
               &
               comfortable
               presence
               vnto
               his
               seruants
               when
               they
               are
               sick
               of
               dying
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               distressed
               .
               
                 When
                 thou
                 passest
                 through
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 floods
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ouerflow
                 thee
                 :
              
               
               
                 when
                 thou
                 walkest
                 
                 through
                 the
                 very
                 fire
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 neither
                 shal
                 the
                 flame
                 kindle
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Lord
               doth
               manifest
               his
               presence
               three
               waies
               :
               the
               first
               is
               by
               moderating
               and
               lessening
               the
               paines
               and
               torments
               of
               sicknesse
               and
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               wordes
               of
               the
               former
               promise
               doth
               plainly
               import
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               to
               many
               men
               the
               sorrowes
               and
               pangs
               of
               death
               ,
               are
               nothing
               so
               grieuous
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               as
               the
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               which
               are
               laid
               on
               them
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               .
               The
               second
               way
               of
               Gods
               presence
               is
               by
               an
               inward
               and
               vnspeakable
               comfort
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 reioyce
                 in
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 tribulation
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 patience
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               why
               is
               this
               reioycing
               ?
               because
               (
               saith
               he
               in
               the
               next
               words
               )
               
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               
               Paul
               hauing
               in
               some
               grieuous
               sicknes
               receiued
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 abound
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 consolation
                 did
                 abound
                 through
                 Christ.
              
               Here
               then
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               earthly
               comforts
               faile
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               drawes
               neere
               the
               bed
               of
               the
               sicke
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               visiting
               them
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               and
               ministring
               vnto
               them
               refreshing
               for
               their
               soules
               :
               
               
                 With
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 he
                 holds
                 vp
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 he
                 embraceth
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               third
               meanes
               of
               Gods
               presence
               is
               the
               ministery
               of
               his
               good
               Angels
               ,
               whome
               the
               Lord
               hath
               appointed
               as
               keepers
               and
               nources
               vnto
               his
               seruants
               to
               hold
               them
               vp
               and
               to
               beare
               them
               in
               their
               armes
               as
               nources
               do
               yong
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               a
               gard
               vnto
               them
               against
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               .
               
               And
               all
               this
               is
               verified
               specially
               in
               sicknes
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               holy
               Angels
               are
               not
               onely
               present
               with
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               but
               readie
               also
               to
               receiue
               and
               to
               carrie
               their
               soules
               into
               heauen
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Lazarus
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               dutie
               which
               a
               sicke
               man
               is
               to
               performe
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               namely
               that
               he
               must
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               arme
               &
               strengthen
               himselfe
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               :
               now
               followeth
               the
               second
               dutie
               which
               is
               concerning
               the
               bodie
               :
               and
               that
               is
               that
               all
               sicke
               persons
               must
               be
               careful
               to
               preserue
               health
               and
               life
               till
               God
               doe
               wholly
               take
               it
               away
               .
               For
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 None
                 of
                 vs
                 liueth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 die
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 whether
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 we
                 liue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 whether
                 we
                 liue
                 therefore
                 or
                 die
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
               For
               this
               cause
               we
               may
               not
               doe
               with
               our
               liues
               as
               we
               will
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               reserue
               the
               whole
               disposition
               thereof
               vnto
               God
               ,
               for
               whose
               glorie
               we
               are
               to
               liue
               and
               die
               .
               And
               this
               temporall
               life
               is
               a
               most
               pretious
               iewell
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               common
               saying
               is
               ,
               life
               is
               very
               sweete
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               giuen
               man
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               haue
               some
               space
               of
               time
               wherein
               he
               might
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Life
               is
               not
               bestowed
               on
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               spend
               our
               daies
               in
               our
               lusts
               and
               vaine
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               haue
               libertie
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknes
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               into
               the
               glorious
               libertie
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               speciall
               care
               must
               be
               had
               of
               preseruation
               of
               life
               ,
               till
               God
               doe
               call
               vs
               hence
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               preseruing
               of
               life
               ,
               two
               things
               must
               be
               considered
               :
               the
               meanes
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               the
               meanes
               .
               The
               means
               is
               good
               and
               wholsom
               physick
               :
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               despised
               of
               many
               as
               a
               thing
               vnprofitable
               and
               needles
               ,
               yet
               must
               it
               be
               esteemed
               as
               an
               ordinance
               and
               blessing
               of
               God.
               This
               appeares
               ,
               because
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               giuen
               approuation
               vnto
               it
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               When
               it
               was
               
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               to
               restore
               life
               vnto
               king
               Ezekias
               ,
               
               a
               lump
               of
               drie
               figs
               by
               the
               prophets
               appointment
               was
               laid
               to
               his
               boile
               and
               he
               was
               healed
               .
               Indeed
               this
               cure
               was
               in
               some
               sort
               miraculous
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               made
               whole
               in
               the
               space
               of
               two
               or
               three
               daies
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 he
                 went
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 temple
                 :
              
               yet
               the
               bunch
               of
               figges
               was
               a
               naturall
               and
               ordinary
               medicine
               or
               plaister
               seruing
               to
               soften
               &
               ripen
               tumours
               or
               swellings
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               
               And
               the
               Samaritane
               is
               commended
               for
               the
               binding
               vp
               and
               for
               the
               powring
               in
               of
               wine
               and
               oyle
               into
               the
               woundes
               of
               the
               man
               that
               lay
               wounded
               betweene
               Ierusalem
               and
               Ierico
               .
               Now
               this
               dealing
               of
               his
               was
               a
               right
               practise
               of
               physicke
               :
               
               for
               the
               wine
               serued
               to
               clense
               the
               wound
               and
               to
               ease
               the
               pain
               within
               :
               &
               the
               oyle
               serued
               to
               supple
               the
               flesh
               &
               to
               asswage
               the
               pain
               without
               .
               And
               the
               prophet
               Esai
               seemes
               to
               cōmend
               this
               physicke
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 soole
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 whole
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 wounds
                 and
                 swellings
                 ;
                 &
                 sores
                 full
                 of
                 corruption
                 :
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 bin
                 wrapped
                 nor
                 boūd
                 vp
                 ,
                 nor
                 mollified
                 with
                 oyle
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               God
               did
               not
               command
               circumcision
               of
               children
               before
               the
               eight
               day
               ,
               he
               followed
               a
               rule
               of
               physicke
               obserued
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               that
               the
               life
               of
               the
               child
               is
               very
               vncerten
               till
               the
               first
               seuen
               daies
               be
               expired
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               child
               which
               Dauid
               had
               by
               Bathsabe
               which
               died
               the
               seuenth
               day
               .
               And
               vpon
               the
               very
               same
               ground
               heathen
               men
               vsed
               not
               to
               name
               their
               children
               before
               the
               eight
               day
               .
               
               Thus
               then
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               vse
               of
               physicke
               is
               lawfull
               and
               commendable
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               that
               physicke
               may
               be
               well
               applied
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               health
               ,
               special
               care
               must
               be
               had
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               such
               physitiās
               as
               are
               known
               to
               be
               well
               learned
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               experience
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               good
               conscience
               &
               good
               religion
               .
               For
               as
               in
               other
               callings
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               also
               ,
               there
               be
               sundrie
               abuses
               which
               may
               indanger
               the
               liues
               and
               the
               health
               of
               men
               .
               Some
               venter
               vpon
               the
               bare
               inspection
               of
               the
               vrine
               ,
               without
               further
               direction
               or
               knowledge
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               sicke
               ,
               to
               prescribe
               and
               minister
               as
               shall
               seeme
               best
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               the
               learned
               in
               this
               facultie
               doe
               plainely
               auouch
               ,
               
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               dealing
               tendes
               rather
               to
               kill
               then
               to
               cure
               ;
               and
               that
               sundrie
               men
               are
               indeed
               killed
               thereby
               .
               For
               iudgement
               by
               the
               vrine
               is
               most
               deceitfull
               :
               the
               water
               of
               him
               that
               is
               sicke
               of
               a
               pestilent
               feauer
               euen
               vnto
               death
               ,
               lookes
               for
               substance
               and
               colour
               as
               the
               water
               of
               a
               whole
               man
               :
               
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               water
               of
               them
               that
               are
               sicke
               of
               a
               quartane
               or
               of
               any
               other
               intermitting
               feauer
               ;
               specially
               if
               they
               haue
               vsed
               good
               diet
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               as
               also
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               the
               pleuresie
               ,
               or
               the
               inflammation
               of
               the
               lungs
               ,
               or
               the
               Squinancie
               ,
               oftentimes
               when
               they
               are
               neare
               death
               .
               Now
               then
               considering
               the
               waters
               of
               such
               as
               are
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               appeares
               as
               the
               vrines
               of
               haile
               and
               sound
               men
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               vrine
               may
               foresignifie
               both
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               signe
               of
               diuers
               ,
               nay
               of
               contrarie
               diseases
               .
               A
               thin
               ,
               crude
               ,
               and
               pale
               vrine
               in
               them
               that
               be
               in
               health
               ,
               is
               a
               token
               of
               want
               of
               digestion
               ;
               but
               in
               thē
               that
               are
               sicke
               of
               a
               sharpe
               or
               burning
               ague
               ,
               it
               betokens
               the
               frensie
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               certen
               signe
               of
               death
               .
               Againe
               ,
               others
               there
               be
               that
               think
               it
               a
               small
               matter
               to
               make
               experiments
               of
               their
               deuised
               medicines
               vpon
               the
               bodies
               of
               their
               patients
               ,
               whereby
               the
               health
               which
               they
               hoped
               for
               is
               either
               much
               hindered
               or
               much
               decaied
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               be
               others
               which
               minister
               no
               physicke
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               vse
               phlebotomie
               without
               the
               direction
               of
               iudiciall
               Astrologie
               :
               but
               if
               they
               shall
               follow
               this
               course
               alwaies
               ,
               they
               must
               needes
               kill
               many
               a
               man.
               Put
               the
               
               case
               that
               a
               man
               full
               bodied
               is
               taken
               with
               a
               pleuresie
               ,
               the
               moone
               beeing
               in
               Leone
               ,
               what
               must
               be
               done
               ?
               The
               learned
               in
               this
               art
               say
               ,
               he
               must
               presently
               be
               let
               blood
               :
               but
               by
               Astrologie
               a
               stay
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               till
               the
               moone
               be
               remooued
               frō
               Leo
               the
               house
               of
               the
               sun
               :
               but
               by
               that
               time
               the
               impostume
               will
               be
               so
               much
               increased
               by
               the
               gathering
               togither
               of
               the
               humors
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               neither
               be
               dissolued
               nor
               ripened
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               sicke
               partie
               wanting
               helpe
               in
               time
               ,
               shall
               die
               either
               by
               inflammation
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               consumption
               of
               the
               lungs
               .
               Againe
               ,
               
               when
               a
               man
               is
               sicke
               of
               the
               Squinancie
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               feauer
               called
               Synachus
               ,
               
               the
               moone
               then
               beeing
               in
               the
               malignant
               aspects
               with
               any
               of
               the
               infortunate
               planets
               (
               as
               Astrologers
               vse
               to
               speak
               )
               if
               letting
               of
               blood
               be
               deferred
               till
               the
               moone
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               foresaid
               aspects
               ,
               the
               partie
               dies
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               .
               Therefore
               they
               are
               farre
               wide
               that
               minister
               purgations
               and
               let
               blood
               no
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               counselled
               by
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               a
               farre
               better
               course
               to
               consider
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               with
               the
               disposition
               and
               ripening
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               courses
               and
               symptomes
               and
               crisis
               thereof
               .
               This
               beeing
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               good
               cause
               that
               sicke
               men
               should
               as
               well
               be
               carefull
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               meete
               Physitians
               to
               whome
               they
               might
               commend
               the
               care
               of
               their
               health
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               carefull
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               lawyers
               for
               their
               worldly
               suits
               ,
               and
               Diuines
               for
               cases
               of
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               all
               men
               must
               here
               be
               warned
               to
               take
               heede
               ,
               that
               they
               vse
               not
               such
               meanes
               as
               haue
               no
               warrant
               .
               Of
               this
               kind
               are
               all
               charmes
               or
               spels
               ,
               of
               what
               wordes
               soeuer
               they
               consist
               :
               characters
               and
               figures
               either
               in
               paper
               ,
               wood
               ,
               or
               waxe
               :
               all
               amulets
               and
               ligatures
               ,
               which
               serue
               to
               hang
               about
               the
               necke
               or
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               grounded
               vpon
               some
               good
               naturall
               reason
               ;
               
               as
               white
               peonie
               hung
               about
               the
               necke
               ,
               is
               good
               against
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               :
               and
               woolfe-dung
               tied
               to
               the
               bodie
               is
               good
               against
               the
               collicke
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               inchantment
               ,
               but
               by
               inward
               vertue
               .
               Otherwise
               they
               are
               all
               vaine
               and
               superstitious
               :
               because
               neither
               by
               creation
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               ordinance
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               haue
               they
               any
               power
               to
               cure
               a
               bodily
               disease
               .
               For
               words
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               but
               signifie
               ,
               and
               figures
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               but
               represent
               .
               And
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               ,
               these
               vnlawfull
               and
               absurd
               meanes
               are
               more
               vsed
               and
               sought
               for
               of
               common
               people
               ,
               then
               good
               physicke
               .
               But
               it
               standes
               all
               men
               greatly
               in
               hand
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               seeke
               forth
               to
               inchanters
               ,
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               which
               in
               deede
               are
               but
               witches
               and
               wizzards
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               commonly
               called
               cunning
               men
               and
               women
               .
               It
               were
               better
               for
               a
               man
               to
               die
               of
               his
               sicknes
               ,
               then
               to
               seeke
               recouery
               by
               such
               wicked
               persons
               .
               For
               
                 if
                 any
                 turne
                 after
                 such
                 as
                 worke
                 with
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 soothsaiers
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 an
                 whoring
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 set
                 his
                 face
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               
               When
               Achazia
               was
               sicke
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               Baalzebub
               to
               the
               god
               of
               Ekron
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               should
               recouer
               or
               no
               :
               as
               the
               messengers
               were
               going
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               Elias
               met
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 which
                 sent
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 sendest
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 Baalzebub
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 Ekron
                 ?
                 therefore
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 thy
                 bed
                 on
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 gone
                 vp
                 ,
                 but
                 shalt
                 di●
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
               Therefore
               such
               kind
               of
               helpe
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               curing
               any
               paine
               of
               sicknes
               ,
               that
               it
               rather
               doubleth
               them
               and
               fasteneth
               them
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               health
               :
               now
               followes
               the
               manner
               of
               vsing
               
               the
               meanes
               ;
               concerning
               which
               ,
               three
               rules
               must
               be
               followed
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               to
               take
               physicke
               ,
               must
               not
               onely
               prepare
               his
               bodie
               ,
               as
               physitians
               doe
               prescribe
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               also
               prepare
               his
               soule
               by
               humbling
               himselfe
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               his
               sicknes
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               make
               earnest
               praier
               to
               God
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               before
               any
               medicine
               come
               in
               his
               bodie
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               order
               ought
               to
               be
               vsed
               appeares
               plainely
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               sicknes
               springs
               from
               our
               sinnes
               as
               from
               a
               roote
               ;
               which
               should
               first
               of
               all
               be
               stocked
               vp
               ,
               that
               the
               braunches
               might
               more
               easily
               die
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               Asa
               commended
               for
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               is
               blamed
               for
               this
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               he
               sought
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               physitians
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               trust
               in
               them
               .
               Oftentimes
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               diseases
               curable
               in
               themselues
               ,
               are
               made
               incurable
               by
               the
               sinnes
               and
               the
               impenitencie
               of
               the
               partie
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               best
               way
               is
               for
               them
               that
               would
               haue
               ease
               ,
               when
               God
               begins
               to
               correct
               them
               by
               sicknes
               ,
               then
               also
               to
               begin
               to
               humble
               themselues
               for
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               turne
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               haue
               prepared
               our selues
               ,
               and
               are
               about
               to
               vse
               physicke
               ,
               we
               must
               sanctifie
               it
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               praier
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               our
               meate
               and
               drinke
               .
               For
               by
               the
               word
               we
               must
               haue
               our
               warrant
               ,
               that
               the
               medicines
               prescribed
               are
               lawfull
               and
               good
               ;
               and
               by
               praier
               we
               must
               intreat
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               blessing
               vpon
               them
               ,
               
               in
               restoring
               of
               health
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               carrie
               in
               minde
               the
               right
               and
               proper
               end
               of
               physicke
               ,
               least
               we
               deceiue
               our selues
               .
               We
               must
               not
               therefore
               thinke
               that
               physicke
               serues
               to
               preuent
               old
               age
               or
               death
               it selfe
               .
               For
               that
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               set
               downe
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               die
               and
               be
               chaunged
               .
               And
               life
               consists
               in
               a
               temperature
               and
               proportion
               of
               naturall
               heat
               and
               radical
               moisture
               ;
               which
               moysture
               beeing
               once
               consumed
               by
               the
               former
               heate
               ,
               is
               by
               art
               vnrepairable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               death
               must
               needes
               follow
               .
               But
               the
               true
               ende
               of
               physicke
               is
               to
               continue
               and
               lengthen
               the
               life
               of
               man
               to
               his
               naturall
               period
               ;
               which
               is
               when
               nature
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               long
               preserued
               by
               all
               possible
               meanes
               ,
               is
               now
               wholly
               spent
               .
               Now
               this
               period
               ,
               though
               it
               can
               not
               be
               lengthened
               by
               any
               skill
               of
               man
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               easily
               be
               shortned
               ,
               by
               intemperance
               in
               diet
               ,
               by
               a
               drunkennes
               ,
               and
               by
               violent
               diseases
               .
               But
               care
               must
               be
               had
               to
               auoid
               all
               such
               euills
               ,
               that
               the
               litle
               lamp
               of
               corporall
               life
               may
               burne
               till
               it
               goe
               out
               of
               it selfe
               .
               For
               this
               very
               space
               of
               time
               is
               the
               very
               day
               of
               grace
               and
               saluation
               :
               and
               whereas
               God
               in
               iustice
               might
               haue
               cut
               vs
               off
               and
               haue
               vtterly
               destroied
               vs
               ,
               yet
               in
               great
               mercie
               he
               giues
               vs
               thus
               much
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               his
               kingdome
               :
               which
               time
               when
               it
               is
               once
               spent
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               would
               redeeme
               it
               with
               the
               price
               of
               tenne
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               haue
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               touching
               physicke
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               set
               downe
               two
               especiall
               duties
               of
               the
               Physitian
               himselfe
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               want
               and
               defect
               of
               such
               as
               are
               to
               put
               sicke
               men
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               dutie
               specially
               cōcerning
               him
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               mēber
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               aduertise
               his
               patients
               that
               they
               must
               truly
               humble
               themselues
               ,
               and
               pray
               feruently
               to
               God
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               all
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               surely
               this
               dutie
               would
               be
               more
               commonly
               practised
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               all
               physitians
               did
               consider
               that
               oftentimes
               they
               want
               good
               successe
               in
               their
               dealings
               ,
               not
               because
               there
               is
               any
               want
               in
               art
               or
               good
               will
               ,
               but
               because
               
               the
               partie
               with
               whome
               they
               deale
               is
               impenitent
               .
               The
               second
               dutie
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               manifest
               signes
               of
               death
               in
               his
               patient
               ,
               not
               to
               depart
               concealing
               them
               ,
               but
               first
               of
               all
               to
               certifie
               the
               patient
               thereof
               .
               There
               may
               be
               and
               is
               too
               much
               nicenesse
               in
               such
               concealements
               ,
               and
               the
               plaine
               trueth
               in
               this
               case
               knowne
               ,
               is
               verie
               profitable
               .
               For
               when
               the
               partie
               is
               certaine
               of
               his
               end
               ,
               it
               bereaues
               him
               of
               all
               confidence
               in
               earthly
               things
               ,
               &
               makes
               him
               put
               all
               his
               affiance
               in
               the
               meere
               mercie
               of
               God.
               When
               Ezechias
               was
               sicke
               ,
               the
               prophet
               speakes
               plainely
               vnto
               him
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Set
                 thine
                 house
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 must
                 die
                 .
              
               And
               what
               good
               we
               may
               reape
               by
               knowing
               certainly
               that
               we
               haue
               receiued
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               Paul
               sheweth
               when
               he
               saieth
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 receiued
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 which
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Hauing
               thus
               seene
               what
               bee
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               sicke
               man
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               let
               vs
               nowe
               see
               what
               bee
               the
               duties
               which
               hee
               oweth
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               freely
               to
               forgiue
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               forgiuen
               of
               all
               .
               In
               the
               olde
               testament
               when
               a
               man
               was
               to
               offer
               a
               bullocke
               or
               lambe
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               must
               leaue
               his
               offering
               at
               the
               altar
               ,
               &
               first
               go
               &
               be
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brethren
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               ought
               against
               him
               :
               much
               more
               then
               must
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               in
               death
               to
               offer
               vp
               our selues
               ,
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               soules
               ,
               as
               an
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               vnto
               god
               .
               Quest.
               What
               if
               a
               man
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               speech
               of
               them
               with
               whome
               he
               would
               be
               reconciled
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               what
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               reconciled
               ?
               Ansvv.
               When
               any
               shall
               in
               their
               sicknesse
               seeke
               and
               desire
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               can
               not
               obtaine
               it
               ,
               either
               because
               the
               parties
               are
               absent
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               will
               not
               relent
               ,
               they
               haue
               discharged
               their
               conscience
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               accept
               their
               will
               for
               their
               deed
               .
               As
               put
               case
               ,
               a
               man
               lying
               sicke
               on
               his
               death
               bedde
               ,
               is
               at
               enmitie
               with
               one
               that
               is
               then
               beyond
               the
               sea
               ;
               so
               as
               hee
               can
               not
               possibly
               haue
               any
               speech
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               neuer
               so
               faine
               ,
               howe
               shall
               he
               stay
               his
               minde
               ?
               why
               ,
               he
               must
               remember
               that
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               a
               will
               and
               desire
               to
               bee
               reconciled
               is
               reconciliation
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               dutie
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               are
               rulers
               and
               gouernours
               of
               others
               ,
               must
               haue
               care
               and
               take
               order
               that
               their
               charges
               committed
               to
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               be
               left
               in
               good
               estate
               after
               their
               death
               :
               and
               here
               come
               three
               duties
               to
               be
               handled
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               the
               master
               of
               the
               familie
               .
               The
               Magistrates
               dutie
               is
               ,
               before
               he
               die
               to
               prouide
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               for
               the
               godly
               and
               peaceable
               estate
               of
               the
               towne
               ,
               citie
               ,
               or
               common-wealth
               :
               and
               that
               is
               done
               partly
               by
               procuring
               the
               maintenance
               of
               sound
               religion
               &
               vertue
               ,
               &
               partly
               by
               establishing
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               ciuil
               iustice
               &
               outward
               peace
               .
               Examples
               of
               this
               practise
               in
               Gods
               word
               are
               these
               .
               
               When
               Moses
               was
               an
               hundred
               and
               twentie
               yeare
               olde
               ,
               and
               was
               no
               more
               able
               to
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               before
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               he
               called
               them
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               signified
               that
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               tooke
               order
               for
               their
               wel-fare
               after
               his
               death
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               he
               placed
               Iosua
               ouer
               them
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               guide
               to
               the
               promised
               land
               :
               
               secondly
               he
               giues
               speciall
               charge
               to
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               bee
               valiant
               and
               couragious
               against
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               And
               Iosua
               followes
               the
               same
               course
               .
               For
               hee
               calls
               the
               people
               togither
               ,
               and
               shews
               thē
               that
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               
               and
               giues
               them
               a
               charge
               to
               be
               couragious
               ,
               &
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               endes
               his
               daies
               as
               a
               worthie
               captaine
               .
               When
               king
               Dauid
               was
               to
               goe
               the
               way
               of
               al
               flesh
               ,
               
               and
               lay
               sicke
               on
               his
               death
               bedde
               ;
               he
               placed
               his
               owne
               sonne
               Salomon
               vpon
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               giues
               him
               charge
               ,
               both
               for
               maintenance
               of
               region
               ,
               and
               exequution
               of
               iustice
               .
            
             
               The
               dutie
               of
               ministers
               whē
               they
               are
               dying
               is
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               cast
               &
               prouide
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               good
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               ouer
               which
               they
               are
               placed
               .
               Consider
               the
               example
               of
               Peter
               :
               
               
                 I
                 will
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 indeauour
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 haue
                 remembrance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 after
                 my
                 departure
                 .
              
               If
               this
               had
               beene
               well
               obserued
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               haue
               bin
               such
               aboundance
               of
               schismes
               ,
               errors
               ,
               and
               heresies
               as
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               could
               not
               haue
               suffered
               so
               great
               hauocke
               .
               But
               because
               men
               haue
               had
               more
               care
               to
               maintaine
               personall
               succession
               ,
               then
               the
               right
               succession
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ;
               therfore
               wolues
               haue
               come
               into
               the
               roomes
               of
               faithfull
               teachers
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               which
               Paul
               speakes
               ,
               hath
               ouerspread
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               housholders
               must
               set
               their
               families
               in
               order
               before
               they
               die
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               saith
               to
               Ezechiah
               ,
               
               
                 Set
                 thine
                 house
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 must
                 die
                 .
              
               For
               the
               procuring
               of
               good
               order
               in
               the
               family
               after
               death
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               to
               bee
               done
               .
               The
               first
               concernes
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               dispose
               of
               lands
               and
               goods
               .
               And
               that
               this
               may
               bee
               well
               and
               wisely
               done
               ;
               if
               the
               Will
               bee
               vnmade
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               godly
               aduise
               and
               counsell
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               auncient
               and
               worthie
               men
               .
               Abraham
               before
               his
               death
               makes
               his
               Will
               ,
               
               and
               giues
               legacies
               :
               so
               did
               Isaac
               ;
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               in
               whose
               last
               will
               and
               testamēt
               are
               contained
               many
               worthie
               blessings
               and
               prophesies
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               his
               children
               .
               And
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               when
               he
               was
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               prouided
               for
               his
               mother
               ,
               specially
               commending
               her
               to
               his
               disciple
               Iohn
               whom
               he
               loued
               .
               And
               indeede
               this
               dutie
               of
               making
               a
               will
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               weight
               and
               importāce
               :
               for
               it
               cuts
               off
               much
               hatred
               and
               contention
               in
               families
               ,
               &
               staies
               many
               suites
               in
               law
               .
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               alwaies
               a
               matter
               of
               indifferencie
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               done
               or
               not
               done
               ,
               as
               many
               falsly
               think
               ,
               who
               vpon
               blind
               &
               sinister
               respects
               abstaine
               from
               making
               wills
               ,
               either
               because
               their
               wealth
               should
               not
               bee
               knowne
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               would
               haue
               their
               decaied
               estate
               to
               bee
               concealed
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               feare
               they
               shall
               die
               the
               sooner
               if
               the
               will
               be
               once
               made
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               the
               making
               of
               wills
               belong
               to
               another
               place
               and
               profession
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               may
               be
               spoken
               here
               as
               the
               holy
               ghost
               hath
               vttered
               in
               the
               worde
               :
               and
               that
               I
               will
               reduce
               to
               certaine
               rules
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               will
               must
               be
               made
               according
               to
               the
               lawe
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               written
               worde
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               and
               holesome
               positiue
               lawes
               of
               that
               kingdome
               or
               countrie
               whereof
               a
               man
               is
               a
               member
               .
               The
               will
               of
               God
               must
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               mans
               will.
               And
               therefore
               the
               will
               that
               is
               made
               against
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               faultie
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               goods
               euill
               gotten
               be
               not
               restored
               before
               ,
               they
               must
               euen
               then
               be
               restored
               by
               will
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               way
               .
               It
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               couetous
               men
               to
               bequeath
               their
               soules
               when
               they
               die
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               their
               goods
               euill
               gotten
               to
               their
               children
               &
               friends
               ;
               which
               in
               al
               equitie
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               them
               to
               whome
               they
               belong
               .
               Quest.
               Howe
               if
               a
               mans
               conscience
               tell
               him
               that
               his
               goods
               bee
               euill
               gotten
               ,
               and
               hee
               
               knowes
               not
               where
               ,
               or
               to
               whom
               to
               make
               restitution
               .
               Ansvv.
               The
               case
               is
               common
               ,
               &
               the
               answer
               is
               this
               .
               When
               the
               partie
               is
               known
               whom
               thou
               hast
               wronged
               ,
               restore
               to
               him
               particularly
               :
               if
               the
               partie
               bee
               vnknowne
               or
               dead
               ,
               restore
               to
               his
               executors
               or
               assignes
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               next
               kinne
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               none
               ,
               yet
               keepe
               not
               goods
               euill
               gotten
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               but
               restore
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               recompence
               and
               ciuill
               satisfaction
               ,
               bestowe
               them
               on
               the
               Church
               or
               common-wealth
               .
               The
               third
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               heads
               of
               families
               must
               principally
               bestowe
               their
               goods
               vpon
               their
               owne
               children
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               be
               of
               their
               own
               kindred
               .
               
               
                 This
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               Abraham
               of
               Eleazar
               a
               stranger
               )
               
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 thine
                 heire
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sonne
                 which
                 shall
                 come
                 of
                 thy
                 loynes
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               Gods
               commandement
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               man
               dies
               ,
               his
               sonne
               should
               bee
               his
               heire
               ,
               and
               if
               hee
               had
               no
               sonne
               ,
               
               then
               his
               daughter
               :
               &
               if
               he
               haue
               no
               daughter
               ,
               then
               his
               brethren
               :
               and
               if
               he
               haue
               no
               brethren
               ,
               then
               his
               fathers
               brethren
               :
               &
               if
               there
               be
               none
               ,
               then
               the
               next
               of
               his
               kinne
               whosoeuer
               .
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 heires
                 :
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 prouides
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 namly
                 for
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 infidel
                 .
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               fault
               for
               any
               man
               to
               alienate
               his
               goods
               or
               landes
               ,
               wholly
               and
               finally
               from
               his
               blood
               and
               posteritie
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               the
               verie
               lawe
               of
               nature
               it selfe
               hath
               condemned
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fault
               to
               giue
               all
               to
               the
               eldest
               ,
               and
               nothing
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               though
               the
               eldest
               were
               born
               to
               be
               gentlemen
               ,
               and
               yonger
               brethren
               borne
               to
               beare
               the
               wallet
               .
               Yet
               in
               equitie
               the
               eldest
               must
               haue
               more
               then
               any
               ;
               euen
               because
               hee
               is
               the
               eldest
               ,
               and
               because
               stockes
               and
               families
               in
               their
               persons
               are
               to
               bee
               maintained
               ;
               and
               because
               there
               must
               alwaies
               be
               some
               that
               must
               be
               fit
               to
               doe
               speciall
               seruice
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               common-weale
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               time
               of
               warre
               :
               which
               could
               not
               bee
               ,
               if
               goods
               should
               bee
               equally
               parted
               to
               all
               .
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               Will
               is
               of
               force
               till
               the
               testatour
               bee
               dead
               ,
               
               for
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               is
               aliue
               hee
               may
               alter
               and
               change
               it
               .
               These
               rules
               must
               bee
               remembred
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               opening
               of
               other
               points
               and
               circumstances
               belongeth
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               dutie
               of
               the
               master
               of
               the
               family
               concerneth
               the
               soules
               of
               such
               as
               be
               vnder
               his
               gouernmēt
               :
               and
               that
               is
               to
               giue
               charge
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               learn
               ,
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               saluation
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               commends
               Abraham
               for
               this
               :
               
                 I
                 know
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 houshold
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 keepe
                 the
                 waie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 doe
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
               And
               Dauid
               giues
               Salomon
               on
               his
               death
               bed
               a
               most
               notable
               and
               solemne
               charge
               ,
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               whereof
               is
               ,
               to
               knowe
               the
               God
               of
               his
               fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               serue
               him
               :
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               further
               commends
               him
               to
               God
               by
               praier
               :
               for
               which
               purpose
               the
               72.
               psalme
               was
               made
               .
               This
               practise
               of
               his
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               of
               all
               .
               Thus
               gouernours
               ,
               whē
               they
               shall
               carefully
               dispose
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               and
               giue
               charge
               to
               their
               posteritie
               touching
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               greatly
               honour
               God
               dying
               as
               well
               as
               liuing
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               I
               haue
               intreated
               of
               the
               two-folde
               preparation
               which
               is
               to
               goe
               before
               death
               :
               nowe
               follows
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Dying-wel
               ,
               namely
               the
               disposition
               in
               death
               .
               This
               disposition
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               religious
               and
               holy
               behauiour
               specially
               towards
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               in
               or
               neere
               the
               agonie
               or
               pang
               
               of
               death
               .
               This
               behauiour
               containes
               three
               special
               duties
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               die
               in
               or
               by
               faith
               .
               To
               die
               by
               faith
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ,
               doeth
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               relie
               himselfe
               wholly
               on
               Gods
               speciall
               loue
               and
               fauour
               and
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               reuealed
               in
               the
               word
               .
               And
               though
               their
               bee
               no
               part
               of
               mans
               life
               voide
               of
               iust
               occasions
               whereby
               we
               may
               put
               faith
               in
               practise
               ,
               yet
               the
               speciall
               time
               of
               all
               is
               the
               pang
               of
               death
               ,
               when
               friendes
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               senses
               ,
               and
               temporall
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               earthly
               helps
               forsake
               vs.
               For
               thē
               true
               faith
               maketh
               vs
               to
               goe
               wholly
               out
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               despaire
               of
               comfort
               and
               saluation
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               earthly
               thing
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               the
               power
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               rest
               on
               the
               pure
               mercie
               of
               God.
               This
               made
               Luther
               both
               thinke
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               men
               were
               best
               Christians
               in
               death
               .
               An
               example
               of
               this
               faith
               wee
               haue
               in
               Dauid
               ,
               who
               when
               hee
               sawe
               nothing
               before
               his
               eies
               but
               present
               death
               ,
               
               the
               people
               intending
               to
               stone
               him
               ,
               
                 comforted
                 him
              
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               (
               as
               the
               text
               saieth
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
              
               And
               this
               comfort
               he
               reaped
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               faith
               he
               applied
               vnto
               his
               owne
               soule
               the
               mercifull
               promises
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               hee
               testifieth
               of
               himself
               :
               
               Remember
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 wherin
                 thou
                 hast
                 caused
                 me
                 to
                 trust
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 in
                 trouble
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 promise
                 hath
                 quickened
                 me
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 failed
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               Now
               looke
               what
               Dauid
               here
               did
               ,
               the
               same
               must
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               doe
               in
               the
               like
               case
               .
               When
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               wildernes
               were
               stung
               with
               fierie
               serpents
               ,
               and
               lay
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               they
               looked
               vp
               to
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               which
               was
               erected
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               were
               presently
               healed
               :
               
               euen
               so
               when
               any
               man
               feeles
               death
               to
               drawe
               neere
               ,
               and
               his
               fiery
               sting
               to
               pierce
               the
               heart
               ,
               he
               must
               fixe
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               exalted
               &
               crucified
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               beeing
               done
               ,
               he
               shall
               by
               death
               enter
               into
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               because
               true
               faith
               is
               no
               dead
               thing
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               expressed
               by
               speciall
               actions
               ;
               the
               principal
               whereof
               is
               Inuocation
               ,
               whereby
               either
               praier
               or
               thanksgiuing
               is
               directed
               vnto
               God.
               When
               death
               had
               seazed
               vpon
               the
               bodie
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               he
               raised
               vp
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               turning
               his
               face
               towards
               the
               beds
               head
               ,
               leaned
               on
               the
               toppe
               of
               his
               staffe
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               feeblenesse
               ,
               and
               praied
               vnto
               God
               :
               which
               praier
               of
               his
               was
               an
               excellent
               fruite
               of
               his
               faith
               .
               Iobs
               wife
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               affliction
               saide
               vnto
               him
               to
               very
               good
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Blesse
                 God
                 and
                 die
              
               .
               I
               know
               and
               grant
               that
               the
               words
               are
               commonly
               translated
               otherwise
               ,
               
               
                 Curse
                 god
                 and
                 die
              
               :
               but
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               the
               former
               is
               the
               best
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               in
               so
               excellent
               a
               family
               ,
               any
               one
               person
               ,
               much
               lesse
               a
               matrone
               and
               principall
               gouernour
               thereof
               would
               giue
               such
               lewd
               and
               wretched
               counsell
               :
               which
               the
               most
               wicked
               mā
               vpon
               earth
               hauing
               no
               more
               but
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               would
               not
               once
               giue
               ,
               but
               rather
               much
               abhorre
               and
               condemne
               .
               And
               though
               Iob
               cal
               her
               a
               
                 foolish
                 woman
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               because
               shee
               wēt
               about
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               ;
               but
               because
               shee
               was
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               Iobs
               friends
               ,
               and
               a
               thought
               that
               hee
               stood
               too
               much
               in
               a
               conceit
               of
               his
               owne
               righteousnes
               .
               Nowe
               the
               effect
               and
               meaning
               of
               her
               counsell
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Blesse
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               husband
               ,
               no
               doubt
               thou
               art
               by
               the
               extremitie
               of
               thine
               affliction
               at
               deaths
               dore
               :
               therefore
               beginne
               nowe
               at
               length
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               great
               ouerweening
               which
               thou
               hast
               of
               thine
               owne
               righteousnes
               ,
               acknowledge
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               vpon
               thee
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               confesse
               
               them
               vnto
               him
               giuing
               him
               the
               glorie
               ,
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               them
               and
               end
               thy
               daies
               .
               This
               counsell
               is
               very
               good
               and
               to
               be
               followed
               of
               all
               :
               though
               it
               may
               be
               the
               applying
               of
               it
               (
               as
               Iob
               well
               perceiued
               )
               is
               mixed
               with
               follie
               .
            
             
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               men
               want
               their
               senses
               and
               conuenient
               vtterance
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               vnable
               to
               pray
               .
               Ans.
               The
               very
               sighes
               ,
               sobbes
               ,
               and
               g●ones
               of
               a
               repentant
               and
               beleeuing
               heart
               are
               praiers
               before
               God
               ,
               euen
               as
               effectuall
               as
               if
               they
               were
               vttered
               by
               the
               best
               voice
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Prayer
               stands
               in
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               voice
               is
               but
               an
               outward
               messenger
               therof
               .
               God
               looks
               not
               vpon
               the
               speach
               but
               vpon
               the
               heart
               .
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 heares
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 :
              
               againe
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 fulfill
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 thē
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 :
              
               yea
               their
               very
               teares
               are
               loud
               and
               sounding
               praiers
               in
               his
               eares
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               faith
               may
               otherwise
               be
               expressed
               by
               the
               
                 Last
                 words
              
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               thē
               that
               haue
               truly
               serued
               God
               ,
               are
               very
               excellent
               &
               cōfortable
               and
               full
               of
               grace
               :
               some
               choise
               examples
               whereof
               I
               will
               rehearse
               for
               instructions
               sake
               and
               for
               imitation
               .
               The
               last
               wordes
               of
               Iacob
               were
               those
               whereby
               as
               a
               prophet
               he
               foretold
               blessings
               and
               curses
               vpon
               his
               children
               :
               
               and
               the
               principall
               among
               the
               rest
               were
               these
               ,
               
                 The
                 scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawgiuer
                 from
                 betweene
                 his
                 feete
                 till
                 Shilo
                 come
                 :
              
               
               and
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 waited
                 for
                 thy
                 saluation
                 .
              
               The
               last
               words
               of
               Moses
               are
               his
               most
               excellent
               song
               set
               downe
               Deut.
               32.
               and
               the
               last
               words
               of
               Dauid
               were
               these
               ,
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 was
                 in
                 my
                 tongue
                 :
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 spake
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Beare
                 rule
                 ouer
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               The
               wordes
               of
               Zacharias
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iehoida
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               stoned
               were
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 looke
                 vpon
                 it
                 and
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               last
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               dying
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               are
               most
               admirable
               ,
               and
               stored
               with
               abundance
               of
               spirituall
               grace
               .
               1.
               
               To
               his
               father
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgiue
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               
               2.
               to
               the
               thiefe
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               3.
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               
                 Mother
                 ,
                 behold
                 thy
                 son
              
               :
               &
               to
               Iohn
               ,
               
                 behold
                 thy
                 mother
              
               .
               4.
               and
               in
               his
               agonie
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 .
              
               5.
               and
               earnestly
               desiring
               our
               saluation
               ,
               
                 I
                 thirst
              
               .
               6.
               and
               when
               he
               had
               made
               perfect
               satisfaction
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 finished
              
               .
               7.
               and
               when
               bodie
               and
               soule
               were
               parting
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
              
               The
               last
               words
               of
               Steuen
               were
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 heauens
                 open
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Lord
                 Iesu
                 receiue
                 my
                 spirit
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Lord
                 lay
                 not
                 this
                 sin●e
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
               Of
               Polycarpe
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 true
                 God
                 without
                 lying
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 I
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 and
                 high
                 Priest
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 thine
                 onely
                 beloued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 and
                 with
                 whome
                 to
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 glorie
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               Of
               Ignatius
               ,
               
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 death
                 I
                 die
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 ground
                 with
                 the
                 teeth
                 of
                 lyons
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 cleane
                 bread
                 for
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               Of
               Ambrose
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 led
                 my
                 life
                 amōg
                 you
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 ashamed
                 to
                 liue
                 :
                 neither
                 doe
                 I
                 feare
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 Lord.
              
               
               Of
               Augustine
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 mā
                 that
                 thinks
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 that
                 trees
                 and
                 stones
                 fall
                 and
                 mortall
                 men
                 die
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Iust
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 righteous
                 is
                 thy
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               Of
               Bernard
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 An
                 admonitiō
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 ground
                 the
                 anchor
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 safe
                 and
                 sure
                 port
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
               2.
               
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 leaue
                 vnto
                 you
                 any
                 choise
                 example
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 three
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 obserued
                 in
                 
                 the
                 race
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 runne
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 I
                 could
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 gaue
                 l●sse
                 heede
                 to
                 mine
                 owne
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 hurt
                 ,
                 I
                 sought
                 not
                 reuenge
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 hurt
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 had
                 care
                 to
                 giue
                 offence
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 tooke
                 it
                 away
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 .
              
               Of
               Zuinglius
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               fielde
               he
               was
               wounded
               vnder
               the
               chinne
               with
               a
               speare
               :
               
               
                 O
                 what
                 happe
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 goe
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 kill
                 my
                 bodie
                 but
                 my
                 soule
                 they
                 cannot
                 .
              
               Of
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 puritie
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 forth
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 honest
                 and
                 godly
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 constant
                 and
                 patient
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Whereas
                 I
                 am
                 charged
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 corrupter
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 I
                 weigh
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 good
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 seduced
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 my
                 saying
                 and
                 contestation
                 ,
                 I
                 leaue
                 you
                 as
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 confirme
                 it
                 with
                 this
                 my
                 last
                 breath
                 .
              
               3.
               
               To
               his
               children
               ,
               
                 loue
                 God
                 the
                 father
              
               :
               and
               turning
               himselfe
               to
               his
               kinsfolkes
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 bound
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 this
                 contestation
                 :
                 you
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 heare
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 desired
                 )
                 shall
                 doe
                 your
                 indeauour
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 my
                 childrē
                 may
                 be
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 .
              
               4.
               
               To
               his
               friend
               comming
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ?
                 Newes
                 ,
                 I
                 shal
                 be
                 shortly
                 with
                 Christ
                 my
                 Lord.
              
               5.
               being
               asked
               whether
               the
               light
               did
               not
               trouble
               him
               ,
               touching
               his
               breast
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 light
                 enough
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               .
               6.
               he
               rehearsed
               the
               whole
               51.
               psalme
               with
               deepe
               sighes
               from
               the
               bottome
               of
               his
               breast
               .
               7.
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 Saue
                 me
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
               Of
               Luther
               ,
               
                 My
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
                 thank●s
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 me
                 thy
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 professed
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 loued
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 praised
                 ,
                 whome
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 persecuteth
                 and
                 reuileth
                 .
                 I
                 praie
                 thee
                 my
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 receiue
                 my
                 poore
                 soule
                 :
                 my
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 mine
                 is
                 to
                 he
                 laid
                 downe
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 knowe
                 certainely
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 remaine
                 with
                 thee
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pull
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 hand
                 .
              
               Of
               Hooper
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 sonne
                 of
                 Dauid
                 haue
                 mercie
                 on
                 me
                 &
                 receiue
                 my
                 soule
                 .
              
               Of
               Annas
               Burgius
               ,
               
                 Forsake
                 me
                 not
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 forsake
                 thee
                 .
              
               Of
               Melācthon
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beseech
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 graunt
                 me
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 departure
                 .
              
               Of
               Caluine
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 held
                 my
                 tongue
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 mourned
                 as
                 a
                 doue
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Lord
                 thou
                 grindest
                 me
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 sufficeth
                 me
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 thine
                 hand
                 .
              
               Of
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 bodie
                 was
                 weake
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 mind
                 was
                 well
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 life
                 or
                 saluation
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 giuen
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 redeemer
                 of
                 mankind
                 :
              
               and
               when
               hee
               had
               confirmed
               this
               by
               testimonie
               of
               Scriptur●
               ,
               he
               added
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 faith
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 die
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 destroy
                 them
                 that
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               shooke
               hands
               with
               all
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Farewell
                 my
                 brethren
                 and
                 deare
                 friends
                 .
              
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               quote
               more
               examples
               ,
               but
               these
               few
               may
               be
               in
               stead
               of
               many
               :
               and
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               that
               godly
               men
               speake
               ,
               is
               this
               .
               Some
               inlightened
               with
               a
               propheticall
               spirit
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               the
               Patriarkes
               Iacob
               and
               Ioseph
               did
               :
               and
               there
               haue
               bin
               some
               which
               by
               name
               haue
               testified
               who
               should
               verie
               shortly
               come
               after
               them
               ,
               
               and
               who
               should
               remaine
               aliue
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               be
               their
               condition
               :
               some
               haue
               shewed
               a
               wonderfull
               memorie
               of
               things
               past
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               former
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               no
               doubt
               it
               was
               giuen
               them
               to
               stirre
               vp
               holy
               affections
               and
               thanksgiuing
               to
               God
               ;
               some
               againe
               rightly
               iudging
               of
               the
               change
               of
               their
               present
               
               estate
               for
               a
               better
               ,
               doe
               reioyce
               exceedingly
               that
               they
               must
               be
               translated
               from
               earth
               to
               paradise
               :
               as
               Babylas
               Martyr
               of
               Antioch
               when
               his
               head
               was
               to
               be
               chopped
               off
               ,
               Returne
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 vnto
                 thy
                 rest
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 blessed
                 thee
                 :
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 deliuered
                 my
                 soule
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 mine
                 eies
                 from
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 foote
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
              
               
               I
               
                 shall
                 walke
                 before
                 thee
                 Iehoua
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 .
              
               And
               some
               others
               speake
               of
               the
               vanitie
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               of
               the
               imagination
               of
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               ,
               of
               the
               beginnings
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               which
               they
               feele
               ,
               of
               their
               departure
               vnto
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               What
               must
               we
               thinke
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               such
               speeches
               be
               wanting
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               stead
               thereof
               idle
               talke
               be
               vsed
               .
               Ans.
               Wee
               must
               consider
               the
               kind
               of
               sicknes
               whereof
               men
               die
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               more
               easie
               or
               violent
               :
               for
               violent
               sicknes
               is
               vsually
               accompanied
               with
               frensies
               ,
               and
               with
               vnseemely
               motions
               and
               gestures
               ,
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               take
               in
               good
               part
               euen
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               because
               we
               our selues
               may
               be
               in
               the
               like
               case
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               dutie
               which
               is
               to
               die
               in
               faith
               :
               the
               second
               is
               to
               die
               in
               obedience
               :
               otherwise
               our
               death
               cannot
               bee
               aceeptable
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               wee
               seeme
               to
               come
               vnto
               God
               of
               feare
               and
               constraint
               as
               slaues
               to
               a
               master
               ,
               &
               not
               of
               loue
               as
               children
               to
               a
               father
               .
               Nowe
               to
               die
               in
               obedience
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               willing
               and
               readie
               and
               desirous
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               this
               worlde
               whensoeuer
               God
               shall
               call
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               murmuring
               or
               repining
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               whē
               it
               shall
               please
               god
               .
               
               Whether
               we
               liue
               or
               die
               ,
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               we
               do
               it
               not
               to
               our selues
               but
               vnto
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               mans
               dutie
               is
               to
               bee
               obedient
               to
               God
               in
               death
               as
               in
               life
               .
               Christ
               is
               our
               example
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               agonie
               praied
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 ,
              
               yet
               with
               a
               submission
               ,
               
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 :
              
               teaching
               vs
               in
               the
               very
               pangs
               of
               death
               to
               resigne
               our selues
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God.
               When
               the
               prophet
               told
               king
               Ezechiah
               of
               death
               ,
               presently
               without
               all
               manner
               of
               grudging
               or
               repining
               he
               addressed
               himselfe
               to
               praier
               .
               We
               are
               commanded
               to
               present
               our selues
               vnto
               God
               as
               free-will
               offerings
               ,
               without
               any
               limitation
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               well
               in
               death
               as
               in
               life
               .
               I
               conclude
               then
               that
               we
               are
               to
               make
               as
               much
               conscience
               in
               performing
               obedience
               to
               God
               in
               suffering
               death
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               of
               any
               cōsciēce
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               dutie
               is
               to
               render
               vp
               our
               soules
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               faithfull
               keeper
               of
               all
               .
               This
               is
               the
               last
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               prescribed
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               very
               pangs
               of
               death
               when
               the
               dissolution
               of
               bodie
               and
               soule
               drew
               on
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
              
               I
               
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               so
               gaue
               vp
               the
               ghost
               .
               The
               like
               was
               done
               by
               Steuen
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 receiue
                 my
                 spirit
              
               .
               And
               Dauid
               in
               his
               life
               time
               being
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               vsed
               the
               very
               same
               words
               that
               Christ
               vttered
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               be
               the
               duties
               which
               we
               are
               to
               performe
               in
               the
               very
               pāgs
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               come
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
               Some
               man
               will
               happily
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               all
               to
               die
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               and
               to
               surrender
               our
               soules
               into
               Gods
               hād
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               greatly
               care
               for
               any
               preparation
               before
               hand
               ,
               nor
               trouble
               our selues
               much
               about
               the
               right
               manner
               of
               dying
               well
               :
               for
               we
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               death
               shall
               come
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               perform
               all
               the
               former
               duties
               with
               ease
               .
               Ans.
               Let
               no
               man
               deceiue
               himselfe
               by
               any
               false
               perswasion
               ,
               thinking
               with
               
               himselfe
               that
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               foresaid
               duties
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               ease
               :
               for
               ordinarily
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               be
               performed
               in
               death
               ,
               vnles
               there
               bee
               much
               preparation
               in
               the
               life
               before
               .
               Hee
               that
               will
               die
               in
               faith
               must
               first
               of
               all
               liue
               by
               faith
               :
               and
               there
               is
               but
               one
               example
               in
               all
               the
               bible
               of
               a
               man
               dying
               in
               faith
               that
               liued
               without
               faith
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               theife
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               .
               The
               seruants
               of
               God
               that
               are
               endued
               with
               great
               measure
               of
               grace
               doe
               very
               hardly
               beleeue
               in
               the
               time
               of
               affliction
               .
               Indeede
               when
               Iob
               was
               afflicted
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Though
                 the
                 Lord
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               yet
               afterward
               ,
               his
               faith
               being
               ouercast
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               
                 become
                 his
                 enemie
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               set
               him
               
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 :
              
               and
               sundry
               times
               his
               faith
               was
               oppressed
               with
               doubting
               and
               distrust
               .
               How
               then
               shall
               they
               that
               neuer
               liued
               by
               faith
               nor
               inured
               themselues
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               bee
               able
               in
               the
               pang
               of
               death
               to
               rest
               vpon
               the
               mercie
               of
               God.
               Againe
               ,
               hee
               that
               would
               die
               in
               obedience
               ,
               must
               first
               of
               all
               lead
               his
               life
               in
               obedience
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               liued
               in
               disobedience
               can
               not
               willingly
               and
               in
               obedience
               appeare
               before
               the
               iudge
               when
               he
               is
               cited
               by
               death
               the
               sergeant
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               he
               dies
               indeede
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               vpon
               neces●itie
               ,
               because
               hee
               must
               yeelde
               to
               the
               order
               and
               course
               of
               nature
               as
               other
               creatures
               do
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               that
               would
               surrender
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               must
               be
               resolued
               of
               two
               things
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               that
               God
               can
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               receiue
               his
               soule
               into
               heauen
               and
               there
               preserue
               it
               till
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               And
               none
               can
               be
               resolued
               of
               this
               ,
               except
               he
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               to
               certifie
               his
               conscience
               that
               hee
               is
               redeemed
               ,
               iustified
               ,
               sanctified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               glorified
               .
               He
               that
               is
               not
               thus
               perswaded
               ,
               dare
               not
               render
               vp
               and
               present
               his
               soule
               vnto
               God.
               When
               Dauid
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
              
               ;
               
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               boldnesse
               in
               him
               ?
               surely
               nothing
               els
               but
               the
               perswasion
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               next
               words
               import
               :
               
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 mee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               ordinarily
               can
               performe
               these
               duties
               dying
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               performed
               them
               liuing
               .
            
             
               This
               beeing
               so
               ,
               I
               doe
               againe
               renewe
               my
               former
               exhortation
               ,
               beseeching
               you
               that
               ye
               would
               practise
               the
               duties
               of
               preparatiō
               in
               the
               course
               of
               your
               liues
               ,
               leading
               them
               daily
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               from
               time
               to
               time
               commending
               our
               soules
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               casting
               all
               our
               works
               vpon
               his
               prouidence
               .
               They
               which
               haue
               done
               this
               ,
               haue
               made
               most
               happie
               &
               blessed
               ends
               .
               Enoch
               by
               faith
               walked
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               alwaies
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               leading
               an
               vpright
               and
               godly
               life
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 tooke●
                 him
                 away
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
               
               And
               this
               which
               befell
               Enoch
               ,
               shall
               after
               a
               sort
               befall
               them
               also
               that
               liue
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               :
               because
               death
               shall
               bee
               no
               death
               but
               a
               sleepe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               enemie
               but
               a
               friende
               to
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               On
               the
               contrarie
               let
               vs
               consider
               the
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               endes
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               spent
               their
               daies
               in
               their
               sinnes
               without
               keeping
               faith
               and
               good
               conscience
               .
               The
               people
               of
               the
               olde
               worlde
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               floode
               :
               the
               filthie
               Sodomites
               and
               Gomorrheans
               were
               destroyed
               with
               fire
               from
               heauen
               :
               Dathan
               and
               Abiram
               with
               the
               companie
               of
               Core
               swallowed
               vp
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Core
               himself
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               a
               by
               the
               text
               )
               beeing
               burnt
               with
               fire
               :
               wicked
               Saul
               and
               Achitophel
               and
               Iudas
               destroy
               themselues
               .
               Herod
               is
               eaten
               vp
               of
               wormes
               and
               gaue
               vp
               the
               ghost
               :
               
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               smitten
               with
               a
               dart
               in
               the
               fielde
               ,
               died
               casting
               vp
               his
               blood
               into
               the
               aire
               and
               blaspheming
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               Arius
               the
               hereticke
               
               died
               vpon
               the
               stoole
               scouring
               foorth
               his
               verie
               entralls
               .
               And
               this
               veri●
               age
               affoards
               store
               of
               like
               examples
               .
               Hof●meister
               a
               great
               Papist
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               going
               to
               the
               councill
               of
               Ralisbone
               to
               dispute
               against
               the
               defenders
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               
               was
               suddenly
               in
               his
               iourney
               preuented
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               miserably
               died
               with
               horrible
               roaring
               ,
               and
               crying
               out
               in
               the
               vniuersity
               of
               Louaine
               .
               Guarlacus
               a
               learned
               Papist
               falling
               sicke
               ,
               
               when
               he
               perceiued
               no
               way
               with
               him
               but
               death
               ,
               he
               sel
               into
               a
               miserable
               agony
               and
               perturbation
               of
               spirit
               ,
               crying
               out
               of
               his
               sins●
               howe
               miserably
               he
               had
               liued
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               casting
               out
               wordes
               of
               miserable
               desperation
               said
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               were
               greater
               then
               they
               could
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               desperation
               ended
               his
               daies
               .
               
                 Iacobus
                 Latromus
              
               of
               the
               same
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Louaine
               after
               that
               hee
               had
               beene
               at
               Bruxels
               ,
               and
               there
               thinking
               to
               doe
               a
               great
               act
               against
               Luther
               and
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               made
               an
               oration
               before
               the
               Emperour
               so
               foolishly
               and
               ridiculously
               that
               he
               was
               laughed
               to
               scorne
               almost
               of
               the
               whole
               court
               :
               then
               returning
               from
               thence
               to
               Louaine
               againe
               ,
               in
               his
               publike
               lecture
               hee
               fell
               into
               open
               madnesse
               ,
               vttering
               such
               words
               of
               desperation
               and
               blasphemous
               impietie
               ,
               that
               other
               diuines
               which
               were
               present
               ,
               were
               faine
               to
               carrie
               him
               away
               as
               he
               was
               rauing
               ,
               &
               to
               shut
               him
               into
               a
               close
               chamber
               .
               From
               that
               time
               to
               his
               verie
               last
               breath
               ,
               hee
               had
               neuer
               any
               thing
               else
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               damned
               &
               reiected
               of
               god
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               of
               saluation
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               that
               wittingly
               and
               against
               his
               knowledge
               he
               withstood
               the
               maniest
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               
               Crescentius
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               and
               vicegerent
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               was
               ●itting
               all
               the
               daie
               long
               vntill
               darke
               night
               in
               writing
               of
               letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               after
               his
               labour
               when
               night
               was
               come
               ,
               thinking
               to
               refresh
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               rising
               ,
               behold
               there
               appeared
               to
               him
               a
               mightie
               blacke
               dogge
               of
               an
               huge
               bignesse
               ,
               his
               eies
               flaming
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               his
               eares
               hanging
               low
               down
               wel
               neere
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               began
               to
               enter
               in
               and
               straight
               to
               come
               towards
               him
               ,
               &
               so
               to
               couch
               vnder
               the
               boord
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               not
               a
               little
               amased
               at
               the
               sight
               thereof
               ,
               somewhat
               recouering
               himselfe
               called
               to
               his
               seruants
               which
               were
               in
               the
               outward
               chamber
               next
               by
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               candle
               and
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               dogge
               .
               But
               when
               the
               dogge
               could
               not
               bee
               found
               there
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               chamber
               about
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               thereupon
               stricken
               with
               a
               sudden
               conceit
               of
               minde
               immediately
               fell
               into
               such
               a
               sickenes
               whereof
               his
               Phisitians
               which
               he
               had
               about
               him
               could
               not
               with
               all
               their
               industrie
               and
               cunning
               cure
               him
               :
               and
               thereupon
               he
               died
               .
               
                 Steuen
                 Gardiner
              
               ,
               when
               a
               certaine
               bishop
               came
               vnto
               him
               and
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               Peter
               denying
               his
               master
               ,
               answered
               again
               that
               he
               had
               denied
               with
               Peter
               ,
               but
               neuer
               repented
               with
               Peter
               ,
               &
               so
               (
               to
               vse
               
                 M.
                 Foxes
              
               words
               )
               stinkingly
               &
               vnrepentantly
               died
               .
               More
               examples
               might
               be
               added
               but
               these
               shall
               suffice
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               further
               induced
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               duties
               ,
               let
               vs
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               our
               daies
               :
               though
               we
               now
               liue
               ,
               yet
               who
               can
               say
               that
               hee
               shall
               bee
               aliue
               the
               next
               daie●
               or
               the
               next
               houre
               .
               No
               man
               hath
               a
               lease
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Nowe
               marke
               ,
               as
               death
               leaues
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               last
               iudgement
               find
               him
               :
               and
               therfore
               if
               death
               take
               him
               away
               vnprepared
               ,
               eternal
               damnation
               followes
               without
               recouerie
               .
               If
               a
               theife
               bee
               brought
               from
               prison
               either
               to
               the
               barre
               to
               be
               arraigned
               before
               the
               iudge
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               place
               of
               exequ●tion
               ,
               he
               will
               bewaile
               his
               misdeameanour
               past
               ,
               and
               promise
               all
               reformation
               of
               life
               ;
               
               so
               be
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               deliuered
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               the
               most
               arrant
               theefe
               that
               euer
               was
               .
               In
               this
               case
               we
               are
               as
               fellons
               or
               theeues
               :
               for
               we
               are
               euery
               day
               going
               to
               the
               barre
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               stay
               nor
               standing
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               shippe
               in
               the
               sea
               continues
               on
               his
               course
               day
               and
               night
               whether
               the
               marriners
               be
               sleeping
               or
               waking
               :
               therefore
               let
               vs
               all
               prepare
               our selues
               and
               amend
               our
               liues
               betime
               ,
               that
               in
               death
               we
               may
               make
               a
               blessed
               ende
               .
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               doe
               daily
               call
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               :
               but
               where
               almost
               shall
               we
               finde
               the
               practise
               and
               obedience
               of
               it
               in
               mens
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               to
               lend
               our
               eares
               for
               the
               space
               of
               an
               houre
               to
               heare
               the
               will
               of
               God
               is
               common
               :
               but
               to
               giue
               heart
               and
               hand
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               rare
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               hereof
               is
               at
               hand
               :
               we
               are
               all
               most
               grieuous
               sinners
               ,
               and
               euery
               sinner
               in
               the
               tearmes
               of
               Scripture
               is
               a
               foole
               :
               and
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               this
               follie
               is
               to
               care
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               bodie
               and
               not
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               
               to
               cast
               and
               forecast
               how
               we
               may
               liue
               in
               wealth
               and
               honour
               and
               ease
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               vse
               the
               last
               forecast
               to
               die
               well
               .
               This
               folly
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               noted
               in
               the
               rich
               man
               that
               was
               carefull
               to
               inlarge
               his
               barnes
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               care
               at
               all
               for
               his
               ende
               or
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               Such
               an
               one
               was
               Achitophel
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               tearmes
               him
               )
               was
               as
               the
               very
               oracle
               of
               God
               for
               counsell
               ,
               beeing
               a
               man
               of
               great
               wisdome
               and
               forecast
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               owne
               priuate
               worldly
               affaires
               :
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               he
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               common
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               to
               consider
               how
               he
               might
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               And
               this
               follie
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               noted
               in
               him
               .
               For
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               his
               counsell
               was
               despised
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 sadled
                 his
                 asse
                 ,
                 and
                 arose
                 and
                 went
                 home
                 into
                 his
                 citie
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 houshold
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               And
               the
               fiue
               foolish
               virgins
               contented
               themselues
               with
               the
               blasing
               lamps
               of
               a
               bare
               profession
               ,
               neuer
               seeking
               for
               the
               horne
               of
               lasting
               oyle
               of
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               that
               might
               furnish
               and
               trimme
               that
               lampe
               both
               in
               life
               &
               death
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               cast
               off
               this
               damnable
               folly
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               seeking
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               leading
               our
               liues
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               die
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               namely
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certen
               way
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               die
               well
               :
               now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               second
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               Salomon
               saith
               that
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 birth
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               further
               taught
               that
               such
               as
               truly
               beleeue
               thēselues
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               feare
               death
               ouermuch
               .
               I
               say
               ouermuch
               ;
               because
               they
               must
               partly
               feare
               it
               ,
               &
               partly
               not
               .
               Feare
               it
               they
               must
               for
               two
               causes
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               death
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               humane
               nature
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               and
               others
               :
               &
               in
               this
               respect
               Christ
               feared
               it
               without
               sinne
               :
               and
               we
               must
               not
               feare
               it
               otherwise
               then
               we
               feare
               sicknes
               and
               pouertie
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               with
               other
               sorrowes
               of
               bodie
               and
               mind
               ,
               which
               god
               wil
               not
               haue
               vs
               to
               despise
               or
               lightly
               regard
               ,
               but
               to
               feele
               with
               some
               paine
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               corrections
               and
               punishments
               for
               sinne
               .
               And
               he
               doth
               therefore
               lay
               vpon
               vs
               paines
               and
               torments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               feared
               and
               eschewed
               :
               and
               that
               by
               eschewing
               them
               we
               might
               further
               learne
               to
               eschew
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               sinne
               ;
               and
               by
               experience
               in
               feeling
               of
               paine
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               God
               is
               a
               iudge
               and
               enemie
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               is
               exceeding
               angrie
               with
               it
               .
               
               The
               second
               cause
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               when
               we
               or
               others
               are
               depriued
               of
               them
               which
               were
               indeede
               or
               might
               haue
               bin
               an
               helpe
               ,
               stay
               ,
               and
               comfort
               to
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               whose
               death
               hath
               procured
               some
               publike
               or
               priuate
               losse
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               feare
               death
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               many
               causes
               .
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               in
               it
               we
               haue
               occasion
               to
               shew
               our
               subiection
               and
               obedience
               which
               we
               owe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               vs
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saide
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               sinne
               is
               abolished
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               we
               then
               cease
               to
               offend
               God
               any
               more
               as
               we
               haue
               done
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               dead
               bodie
               is
               brought
               into
               a
               better
               condition
               then
               euer
               it
               was
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               for
               by
               death
               it
               is
               made
               insensible
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               it
               is
               freed
               from
               all
               the
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               either
               an
               actiue
               or
               passiue
               instrument
               of
               sinne
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               life
               time
               it
               is
               both
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               giues
               the
               soule
               passage
               to
               rest
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               celestiall
               glorie
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               perfectly
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               praise
               his
               name
               for
               euer
               ,
               keeping
               without
               intermission
               an
               eternall
               sabbath
               ,
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolued
               and
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               God
               exequutes
               his
               iudgements
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               purgeth
               his
               Church
               by
               death
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               respects
               godly
               men
               haue
               cause
               not
               to
               feare
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               but
               to
               reioyce
               in
               their
               owne
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               the
               day
               of
               death
               be
               so
               excellent
               ,
               yea
               a
               day
               of
               happines
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               desire
               death
               ,
               and
               men
               doe
               not
               alwaies
               sinne
               in
               wishing
               for
               death
               .
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
              
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 O
                 miserable
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               Yet
               this
               desire
               must
               not
               be
               simple
               ,
               but
               restrained
               with
               certaine
               respects
               ;
               which
               are
               these
               .
               First
               death
               must
               be
               desired
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               free
               vs
               from
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ;
               secondly
               as
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               the
               immediate
               fellowship
               of
               Christ
               and
               God
               himselfe
               in
               heauen
               :
               thirdly
               death
               may
               be
               lawfully
               desired
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               troubles
               and
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               two
               caueats
               beeing
               obserued
               ;
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               desire
               must
               not
               be
               immoderate
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               ioyned
               with
               submission
               and
               subiection
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God.
               If
               either
               of
               these
               be
               wanting
               ,
               the
               desire
               is
               faultie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Iob
               ,
               and
               Ieremie
               ,
               and
               Ionas
               failed
               herein
               ,
               because
               they
               desired
               death
               beeing
               carried
               away
               with
               impatience
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               contrarie
               also
               a
               man
               may
               desire
               a
               continuance
               of
               life
               .
               Ezechias
               praied
               and
               desired
               to
               liue
               ,
               
               when
               he
               heard
               the
               message
               of
               present
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               seruice
               to
               God.
               And
               Paul
               desired
               to
               liue
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               further
               their
               faith●
               though
               in
               regard
               of
               himselfe
               to
               die
               was
               aduantage
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               death
               ioyned
               with
               reformation
               of
               life
               be
               so
               blessed
               ,
               then
               the
               death
               of
               the
               vnbeleeuing
               and
               vnrepentant
               sinner
               is
               euery
               way
               cursed
               &
               most
               horrible
               .
               Reasons
               are
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               it
               there
               is
               no
               comfort
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               no
               mitigation
               of
               paine
               ,
               and
               no
               good
               thing
               that
               may
               counter●aile
               the
               miseries
               thereof
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               most
               fe●reful
               thing
               of
               all
               ,
               bodily
               death
               is
               the
               beginning
               os
               eternall
               death
               ,
               desperation
               ,
               and
               infernall
               torment
               ,
               without
               hope
               of
               deliuerance
               .
               Therefore
               as
               I
               began
               so
               I
               end
               ,
               haue
               care
               to
               liue
               well
               ,
               and
               die
               well
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               An
               addition
               ,
               of
               things
               that
               come
               to
               my
               minde
               afterward
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               last
               combat
               with
               the
               deuill
               in
               the
               pang
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               oftentimes
               most
               dangerous
               of
               all
               .
               For
               then
               he
               will
               not
               vrge
               men
               to
               desperation
               ,
               knowing
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               shall
               stirre
               them
               vp
               to
               resist
               him
               :
               but
               he
               labours
               with
               them
               that
               they
               would
               not
               resist
               him
               when
               he
               assaults
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               he
               indeauours
               to
               extinguish
               hope
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               done
               in
               any
               other
               temptation
               in
               which
               faith
               or
               hope
               alone
               are
               impugned
               ,
               whereas
               in
               this
               they
               are
               both
               impugned
               togither
               .
               This
               must
               be
               thought
               vpon
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               deuills
               temptation
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               resist
               his
               temptation
               ;
               it
               is
               most
               deceitful
               of
               all
               :
               and
               it
               is
               more
               easie
               to
               ouercome
               the
               enemie
               that
               compells
               vs
               to
               fight
               ,
               then
               him
               that
               disswades
               vs
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               temptation
               of
               
                 M.
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               is
               worth
               the
               marking
               .
               
               He
               lay
               on
               his
               death-bedde
               silent
               for
               the
               space
               of
               foure
               houres
               ,
               very
               often
               giuing
               great
               sighes
               ,
               sobbes
               ,
               and
               grones
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               standers
               by
               well
               perceiued
               that
               he
               was
               troubled
               with
               some
               grieuous
               temptation
               :
               and
               when
               at
               length
               he
               was
               raised
               in
               his
               bedde
               ,
               they
               asked
               him
               how
               he
               did
               ,
               to
               whome
               he
               answered
               thus
               :
               that
               in
               his
               life
               time
               he
               had
               indured
               many
               combats
               and
               conflicts
               with
               Sathan
               ,
               but
               that
               now
               most
               mightily
               the
               roaring
               lyon
               had
               assaulted
               him
               often
               (
               said
               he
               )
               before
               he
               set
               my
               sinnes
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ;
               often
               he
               vrged
               me
               to
               desperation
               ,
               often
               he
               laboured
               to
               intangle
               me
               with
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               beeing
               vanquished
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               preuaile
               .
               But
               now
               he
               assaults
               me
               another
               way
               :
               for
               the
               wily
               serpent
               would
               perswade
               me
               that
               I
               shall
               merit
               eternall
               life
               for
               my
               fidelitie
               in
               my
               ministerie
               .
               But
               blessed
               be
               God
               which
               brought
               to
               my
               mind
               such
               Scriptures
               wherby
               I
               might
               quench
               the
               fierie
               darts
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               which
               were
               ,
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 receiued
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 not
                 I
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               thus
               beeing
               vanquished
               he
               departed
               .
            
             
               
               When
               thou
               art
               tempted
               of
               Satan
               and
               sees
               no
               way
               to
               escape
               ,
               euen
               plainely
               close
               vp
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               answer
               nothing
               ,
               but
               commend
               thy
               cause
               to
               God.
               This
               is
               a
               principall
               point
               of
               Christian
               wisdom
               which
               we
               must
               follow
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               
               If
               thy
               flesh
               tremble
               and
               feare
               to
               enter
               into
               another
               life
               ,
               and
               doubt
               of
               saluation
               ;
               if
               thou
               yeeld
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               thou
               hurtest
               thy selfe
               :
               therefore
               close
               thine
               eyes
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               S.
               Stephen
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               certenly
               Christ
               will
               come
               vnto
               thee
               with
               all
               his
               Angels
               and
               be
               the
               guider
               of
               thy
               way
               .
               Luther
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DECLARATION
               OF
               THE
               TRVE
               MANNER
               OF
               KNOVVING
               Christ
               crucified
               .
            
             
               
                 Galat.
                 6.14
                 .
              
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               reioyce
               but
               in
               the
               Crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               PRINTED
               BY
               IOHN
               LEGAT
               ,
               PRINTER
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               the
               common
               sinne
               of
               men
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               very
               places
               of
               learning
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               is
               not
               knowne
               as
               he
               ought
               .
               The
               right
               knowledge
               of
               whome
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               make
               often
               mention
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               or
               to
               handle
               the
               whole
               mysterie
               of
               God
               incarnate
               soundly
               and
               learnedly
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               a
               worthie
               gift
               of
               God
               :
               but
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               passion
               to
               be
               touched
               with
               an
               inward
               and
               a
               liuely
               feeling
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               which
               our
               Redeemer
               suffered
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               to
               a
               through
               dislike
               of
               our selues
               and
               our
               liues
               past
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               groūd
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               purpose
               a
               reformation
               and
               a
               conformitie
               with
               Christ
               in
               all
               good
               duties
               that
               concerne
               man
               :
               secondly
               in
               the
               Passion
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               myrrour
               ,
               to
               behold
               and
               in
               beholding
               to
               labour
               to
               comprehend
               the
               length
               ,
               the
               breadth
               ,
               the
               height
               ,
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Father
               that
               gaue
               his
               owne
               deare
               Sonne
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               Sonne
               that
               loued
               his
               enemies
               more
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               might
               be
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               the
               same
               loue
               ,
               and
               be
               further
               inflamed
               to
               loue
               God
               againe
               .
            
             
               To
               further
               this
               true
               manner
               of
               knowing
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               I
               haue
               penned
               these
               few
               lines
               ,
               read
               them
               at
               thy
               leisure
               ,
               and
               haue
               care
               to
               put
               them
               in
               practise
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               thou
               art
               but
               an
               enemie
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               thou
               professe
               his
               name
               neuer
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ian.
                   3.
                   1596.
                   
                
              
               
                 W.
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               right
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               worthy
               part
               of
               diuine
               wisdome
               to
               know
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Esai
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 thy
                 righteous
                 seruāt
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               
                 shall
                 iustifie
                 many
              
               .
               And
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 decreeed
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 among
                 you
                 but
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
              
               him
               crucified
               .
               Againe
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reioyce
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 in
                 the
              
               crosse
               
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Again
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 all
                 things
                 but
              
               losse
               
                 for
                 the
                 excellent
                 knowledge
                 sake
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 iudge
                 them
                 but
              
               dung
               
                 that
                 I
                 might
              
               win
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               right
               way
               of
               knowing
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               two
               points
               must
               be
               considered
               :
               one
               ,
               how
               Man
               for
               his
               part
               is
               to
               know
               Christ
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               how
               he
               is
               to
               be
               knowne
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Touching
               the
               first
               :
               Man
               must
               know
               Christ
               not
               generally
               and
               confusedly
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               liuely
               ,
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               operatiue
               knowledge
               :
               for
               otherwise
               the
               deuils
               themselues
               know
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               knowledge
               three
               things
               are
               required
               .
               The
               first
               is
               notice
               or
               consideration
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               must
               conceiue
               in
               minde
               ,
               vnderstand
               ,
               and
               seriously
               bethinke
               thy selfe
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               reuealed
               in
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               offered
               to
               
                 thy
                 particular
                 person
              
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               that
               this
               consideration
               may
               not
               be
               dead
               and
               idle
               in
               thee
               ,
               two
               things
               must
               be
               done
               :
               first
               thou
               must
               labour
               to
               feele
               thy selfe
               
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
              
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               yea
               to
               stand
               in
               excessiue
               neede
               euen
               of
               the
               very
               least
               drop
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               for
               the
               washing
               away
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               And
               vnlesse
               tho●
               throughly
               feelest
               thy selfe
               
                 to
                 want
              
               all
               that
               goodnes
               and
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               euen
               standest
               in
               extreame
               neede
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               learne
               or
               teach
               Christ
               in
               deede
               and
               truth
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               to
               ioyne
               thirsting
               ,
               whereby
               man
               in
               his
               very
               soule
               and
               spirit
               longs
               after
               the
               participation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               saith
               in
               this
               case
               as
               Sampson
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Giue
                 me
                 water
                 ,
                 I
                 die
                 for
                 thirst
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               knowledge
               is
               application
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               must
               know
               &
               beleeue
               not
               onely
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               crucified
               for
               thee
               ,
               for
               thee
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               particular
               .
               Here
               two
               rules
               must
               be
               remembred
               and
               practised
               .
               One
               ,
               that
               Christ
               on
               the
               crosse
               was
               thy
               pledge
               and
               suretie
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               he
               then
               stood
               in
               thy
               very
               roome
               and
               place
               in
               which
               thou
               thy selfe
               in
               thine
               owne
               person
               shouldest
               haue
               stood
               :
               that
               thy
               very
               personall
               and
               particular
               sinnes
               were
               imputed
               and
               applied
               to
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               stoode
               guiltie
               as
               a
               malefactour
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               suffered
               the
               very
               pangs
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               sufferings
               are
               as
               much
               in
               acceptation
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               haddest
               borne
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               in
               thine
               owne
               person
               eternally
               .
               The
               holding
               and
               beleeuing
               of
               this
               point
               is
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               religion
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               in
               any
               wise
               be
               carefull
               to
               applie
               Christ
               crucified
               to
               thy selfe
               :
               and
               as
               Elizeus
               when
               
               he
               would
               reuiue
               the
               childe
               of
               the
               Shunamite
               ,
               
               went
               vp
               and
               lay
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               mouth
               vpon
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               his
               hands
               vpon
               his
               hands
               ,
               &
               his
               eyes
               vpon
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               stretched
               himselfe
               vpon
               him
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               reuiued
               to
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               thou
               must
               by
               faith
               as
               it
               were
               set
               thy selfe
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               applie
               thy
               handes
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               thy
               feete
               to
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               thy
               sinnefull
               heart
               to
               his
               bleeding
               heart
               ,
               and
               content
               not
               thy selfe
               with
               Thomas
               to
               put
               thy
               finger
               into
               his
               side
               ,
               but
               euen
               diue
               and
               plunge
               thy selfe
               wholly
               both
               bodie
               and
               soule
               into
               the
               woundes
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               This
               will
               make
               thee
               to
               crie
               with
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               to
               be
               
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               And
               yet
               doe
               not
               content
               thy selfe
               with
               this
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               also
               descend
               with
               Christ
               from
               the
               crosse
               to
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               burie
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               very
               buriall
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               then
               looke
               as
               the
               dead
               souldier
               tumbled
               into
               the
               graue
               of
               Elizeus
               was
               made
               aliue
               at
               the
               very
               touching
               of
               his
               bodie
               ;
               
               so
               shalt
               thou
               by
               a
               spirituall
               touching
               of
               Christ
               dead
               and
               buried
               ;
               be
               quickned
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               The
               second
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               crucified
               
                 is
                 thine
              
               ,
               beeing
               really
               giuen
               thee
               of
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               euen
               as
               truly
               as
               houses
               and
               land
               are
               giuen
               of
               earthly
               fathers
               to
               their
               children
               :
               this
               thou
               must
               firmely
               hold
               and
               beleeue
               ;
               and
               hence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               benefits
               of
               Christ
               are
               before
               God
               ours
               indeede
               for
               our
               iustification
               and
               saluation
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               in
               liuely
               knowledge
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               all
               the
               affections
               of
               our
               hearts
               we
               must
               be
               carried
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               transformed
               into
               him
               .
               Whereas
               he
               gaue
               himselfe
               wholly
               for
               vs
               ,
               we
               can
               doe
               no
               lesse
               then
               bestow
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               him
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               labour
               aboue
               all
               ,
               following
               the
               Martyr
               Ignatius
               ,
               who
               said
               that
               Christ
               
                 his
                 loue
                 was
                 crucified
              
               .
               We
               must
               value
               him
               at
               so
               high
               a
               price
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               vnto
               vs
               better
               then
               ten
               thousand
               worldes
               :
               yea
               all
               things
               which
               we
               enioy
               must
               be
               but
               as
               
                 drosse
                 and
                 dung
              
               vnto
               vs
               in
               respect
               of
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               our
               ioy
               ,
               reioycing
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               confidence
               must
               be
               placed
               in
               him
               .
               And
               that
               thus
               much
               is
               requisite
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               appeares
               by
               the
               common
               rule
               of
               expounding
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 words
                 of
                 knowledge
                 implie
                 affection
              
               .
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               but
               a
               knowledge
               swimming
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               alter
               and
               dispose
               the
               affections
               and
               the
               whole
               man.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               our
               knowledge
               .
               Now
               follows
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               how
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               knowne
               .
               He
               must
               not
               be
               knowne
               barely
               as
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               man
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Iew
               borne
               in
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               terrible
               and
               iust
               iudge
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               our
               Redeemer
               and
               the
               very
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               :
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               he
               must
               be
               considered
               as
               the
               common
               Treasurie
               and
               storehouse
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               as
               Paul
               testifieth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 him
                 are
              
               all
               
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 wisdome
                 hid
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 blessed
                 vs
                 with
                 all
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 we
                 receiue
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 spirituall
                 or
                 temporall
                 ,
                 all
                 I
                 say
                 without
                 exception
                 are
                 conuaied
                 vnto
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 receiued
                 of
                 vs
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               That
               this
               point
               may
               be
               further
               cleared
               ,
               the
               benefits
               which
               we
               receiue
               from
               Christ
               are
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               knowing
               of
               them
               .
               The
               benefits
               of
               Christ
               are
               three
               ,
               his
               Merit
               ,
               his
               Vertue
               ,
               his
               Example
               .
            
             
               The
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               value
               and
               price
               of
               his
               death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               whereby
               
               any
               man
               is
               perfectly
               reconciled
               to
               god
               .
               This
               recōciliation
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               Remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               acceptation
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               .
               Remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               the
               remoouing
               ,
               or
               the
               abolishing
               both
               of
               the
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               of
               mans
               sinnes
               .
               By
               guilt
               I
               vnderstand
               a
               subiection
               or
               obligation
               to
               punishmēt
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               diuine
               iustice
               .
               And
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               is
               the
               malediction
               or
               curse
               of
               the
               whole
               lawe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               suffering
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               .
               Acceptation
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               ,
               is
               a
               giuing
               of
               right
               and
               title
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               obedience
               imputed
               .
               Now
               this
               benefit
               of
               reconciliation
               must
               be
               knowne
               not
               by
               conceit
               and
               imagination
               ,
               nor
               by
               carnall
               presumption
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               inward
               testimonie
               of
               
                 Gods
                 spirit
              
               certifying
               our
               consciences
               thereof
               ,
               
               which
               for
               this
               cause
               is
               called
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 Reuelation
              
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               attaine
               to
               infallible
               assurance
               of
               this
               benefit
               ,
               we
               must
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               gospel
               touching
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               this
               beeing
               done
               ,
               we
               must
               further
               striue
               and
               indeauour
               by
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               to
               apply
               them
               to
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               that
               they
               belong
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               also
               put
               our selues
               often
               to
               all
               the
               exercises
               of
               inuocatiō
               and
               true
               repentance
               .
               For
               in
               and
               by
               our
               crying
               vnto
               heauen
               to
               God
               for
               recōciliation
               ,
               comes
               the
               assurance
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Scriptures
               and
               Christian
               experience
               makes
               manifest
               .
               And
               if
               it
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               in
               temptation
               apprehend
               and
               feele
               nothing
               but
               the
               furious
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               against
               all
               reason
               and
               feeling
               he
               must
               hold
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               knowe
               a
               point
               of
               religion
               hard
               to
               be
               learned
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               a
               most
               louing
               father
               to
               thē
               that
               haue
               care
               to
               serue
               him
               euen
               at
               that
               instant
               when
               he
               shewes
               himselfe
               a
               most
               fierce
               and
               terrible
               enemie
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               benefit
               of
               reconciliation
               proceede
               foure
               benefits
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               excellent
               
                 peace
                 of
                 God
              
               that
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               ,
               which
               hath
               sixe
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               peace
               with
               God
               &
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               .
               Rom.
               5.1
               .
               
                 Being
                 iustified
                 we
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 God.
              
               The
               second
               ,
               peace
               with
               the
               good
               angels
               ,
               Ioh.
               1.
               51.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 vpon
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               And
               that
               Angels
               like
               armies
               of
               souldiers
               in
               campe
               about
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               nources
               beare
               them
               in
               their
               armes
               that
               they
               bee
               neither
               hurt
               by
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               instruments
               ,
               it
               proceedes
               of
               this
               that
               they
               beeing
               in
               Christ
               are
               partakers
               of
               his
               merits
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               peace
               with
               all
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               and
               beleeue
               in
               Christ.
               This
               Esai
               foretold
               when
               hee
               saide
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 woolfe
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leopard
                 with
                 the
                 kidde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 calfe
                 and
                 the
                 lyon
                 and
                 a
                 fatte
                 beast
                 togither
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 should
                 lead
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               11.
               v.
               6.
               
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               peace
               with
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               when
               the
               conscience
               washed
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ceaseth
               to
               accuse
               ,
               and
               terrifie
               :
               and
               when
               the
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               inclinations
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               are
               obedient
               to
               the
               mind
               enlightned
               by
               the
               spirit
               &
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Coloss.
               3.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 rule
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
               The
               fifth
               is
               ,
               peace
               with
               enemies
               and
               that
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               such
               as
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               seeke
               to
               haue
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               hurting
               none
               but
               doing
               good
               to
               all
               :
               secondly
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               restraines
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               inclines
               their
               hearts
               to
               be
               peaceable
               .
               
               Thus
               God
               brought
               Daniel
               
                 into
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 with
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuches
                 .
              
               The
               last
               is
               ,
               peace
               with
               all
               creatures
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               serue
               for
               mans
               saluation
               .
               Psal.
               91.13
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 walke
                 vpon
                 the
                 lyon
                 &
                 the
                 
                 Aspe
                 :
                 the
                 yong
                 lyon
                 &
                 the
                 dragō
                 shalt
                 thou
              
               tread
               
                 vnder
                 foot
              
               .
               Hos.
               2.18
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 a
              
               couenant
               
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 the
              
               beasts
               
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 foules
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               benefit
               of
               peace
               is
               knowne
               partly
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               a
               daily
               experience
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               benefit
               is
               a
               recouerie
               of
               that
               right
               and
               title
               ,
               which
               man
               hath
               to
               all
               creatures
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               temporall
               blessings
               ;
               which
               right
               Adam
               lost
               to
               himselfe
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               posteritie
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.22
               .
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 :
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               all
               
                 are
                 yours
              
               .
               Nowe
               the
               right
               way
               of
               knowing
               this
               one
               benefit
               is
               this
               .
               When
               God
               vouchsafeth
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               houses
               ,
               lands
               ,
               &c.
               we
               must
               not
               barely
               cōsider
               them
               as
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               very
               heathen
               men
               ,
               which
               knowe
               not
               Christ
               can
               doe
               :
               but
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               and
               esteeme
               them
               as
               blessings
               proceeding
               from
               the
               special
               loue
               of
               god
               the
               father
               ,
               wherby
               he
               loues
               vs
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               procured
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               :
               and
               we
               must
               labour
               in
               this
               point
               to
               be
               setled
               and
               perswaded
               :
               and
               so
               oft
               as
               we
               see
               and
               vse
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               for
               our
               owne
               benefit
               ,
               this
               point
               should
               come
               to
               our
               mindes
               .
               Blessings
               conceiued
               apart
               from
               Christ
               are
               misconceiued
               :
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               in
               themselues
               they
               are
               no
               blessings
               to
               vs
               but
               in
               and
               by
               Christs
               merit
               .
               Therefore
               this
               order
               must
               be
               obserued
               touching
               earthly
               blessings
               :
               first
               we
               must
               haue
               part
               in
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               secondly
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               merit
               ,
               a
               right
               before
               God
               and
               comfortable
               vse
               of
               the
               things
               wee
               enioy
               .
               All
               men
               that
               haue
               and
               vse
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               gifts
               of
               God
               but
               not
               by
               Christ
               ,
               vse
               thē
               but
               as
               flat
               vsurpers
               and
               theeues
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               generally
               &
               confusedly
               to
               knowe
               Christ
               to
               bee
               our
               redeemer
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               learne
               to
               see
               ,
               knowe
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               in
               euery
               particular
               gift
               and
               blessing
               of
               God.
               If
               men
               vsing
               the
               creatures
               of
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ;
               could
               ,
               when
               they
               behold
               them
               ,
               withall
               by
               the
               eie
               of
               faith
               beholde
               in
               them
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               so
               much
               excesse
               and
               riot
               ,
               so
               much
               ●urfetting
               and
               drunkennes
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               :
               and
               if
               men
               could
               consider
               their
               houses
               and
               lands
               ,
               &c.
               as
               blessings
               to
               them
               &
               that
               by
               the
               fountaine
               of
               blessing
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               be
               so
               much
               fraud
               and
               deceit
               ,
               so
               much
               iniustice
               and
               oppression
               in
               bargaining
               as
               there
               is
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               I
               haue
               now
               said
               of
               meates
               ,
               drinkes
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               must
               likewise
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               gentrie
               and
               nobilitie
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               noble-birth
               without
               newe
               birth
               in
               Christ
               is
               but
               an
               earthly
               vanitie
               :
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               phisicke
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               health
               ,
               
               libertie
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               very
               breathing
               in
               the
               ayre
               .
               And
               to
               go
               yet
               further
               :
               in
               our
               Recreations
               Christ
               must
               be
               knowne
               .
               For
               al
               recreation
               stands
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               things
               indifferent
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               vse
               of
               all
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               purchased
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               very
               meete
               that
               Christian
               men
               and
               women
               should
               with
               their
               earthly
               recreations
               ioyne
               spirituall
               meditation
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               one
               take
               occasion
               to
               bethinke
               themselues
               of
               the
               other
               .
               If
               this
               were
               practised
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               bee
               so
               many
               vnlawefull
               sports
               and
               delights
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               abuse
               of
               lawfull
               recreation
               as
               there
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               benefit
               is
               ,
               that
               al
               crosses
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               iudgements
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               cease
               to
               be
               curses
               and
               punishments
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               onely
               meanes
               of
               correction
               or
               triall
               ,
               because
               his
               death
               hath
               taken
               away
               not
               some
               few
               
               parts
               ,
               but
               ,
               all
               and
               euery
               part
               of
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               whole
               lawe
               .
               Nowe
               in
               all
               crosses
               ,
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               known
               of
               vs
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               We
               must
               iudge
               of
               our
               afflictions
               as
               chastisements
               or
               trials
               ,
               proceeding
               not
               from
               a
               reuenging
               iudge
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               bountiful
               and
               louing
               father
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               conceiued
               in
               and
               with
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               doe
               otherwise
               regard
               them
               ,
               we
               take
               them
               as
               curses
               and
               punishments
               of
               sinne
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               followes
               that
               subiection
               to
               Gods
               hand
               in
               
                 all
                 crosses
              
               ,
               is
               a
               marke
               and
               badge
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               benefit
               is
               ,
               that
               death
               is
               properly
               no
               death
               ,
               but
               a
               rest
               or
               sleepe
               .
               Death
               therefore
               must
               be
               knowne
               and
               considered
               not
               as
               it
               is
               set
               foorth
               in
               the
               lawe
               but
               as
               it
               is
               altered
               and
               changed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               when
               death
               comes
               ,
               wee
               must
               then
               looke
               vpon
               it
               through
               Christs
               death
               ,
               as
               through
               a
               glasse
               :
               and
               thus
               it
               will
               appeare
               to
               be
               but
               a
               passage
               from
               this
               life
               to
               euerlasting
               life
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               Now
               follows
               his
               vertue
               which
               is
               the
               power
               of
               his
               godhead
               ,
               whereby
               he
               creates
               newe
               hearts
               in
               all
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               newe
               creatures
               .
               This
               vertue
               is
               double
               :
               the
               first
               is
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 death
              
               ,
               whereby
               he
               freed
               himselfe
               from
               the
               punishment
               and
               imputation
               of
               our
               sinnes
               :
               and
               the
               same
               vertue
               serueth
               to
               mortifie
               and
               crucifie
               the
               corruptions
               of
               our
               mindes
               ,
               wills
               ,
               affections
               ,
               euen
               as
               a
               corasiue
               doeth
               wast
               and
               consume
               the
               rotten
               and
               dead
               flesh
               in
               any
               part
               of
               mans
               bodie
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 resurrection
              
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               whereby
               he
               raised
               himselfe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               :
               &
               the
               verie
               same
               power
               serueth
               to
               raise
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               from
               their
               sinnes
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               graue
               in
               the
               daie
               of
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               Now
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               double
               vertue
               must
               not
               be
               onely
               speculatiue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               barely
               conceiued
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               experimentall
               :
               because
               we
               ought
               to
               haue
               experience
               of
               it
               in
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               labour
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               feele
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               death
               killing
               and
               mortifying
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               resurrection
               in
               the
               putting
               of
               spirituall
               life
               into
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               able
               to
               say
               that
               we
               liue
               not
               but
               that
               Christ
               liues
               in
               vs.
               This
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               principall
               things
               which
               Paul
               sought
               for
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 counted
                 all
                 things
              
               losse
               
                 and
                 do
                 iudge
                 them
                 to
                 be
              
               dung
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 may
              
               knowe
               
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               Phil.
               3.10
               .
               And
               he
               saith
               that
               this
               is
               the
               right
               waie
               to
               know
               and
               learne
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 olde
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 through
                 the
                 deceiueable
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 &
                 true
                 holines
                 .
              
               Eph.
               4.24
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               benefit
               is
               
                 the
                 example
              
               of
               Christ.
               Wee
               deceiue
               our selues
               ,
               if
               wee
               thinke
               that
               he
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               knowne
               of
               vs
               as
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               spectacle
               or
               patterne
               of
               al
               good
               duties
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               conform
               our selues
               .
               Good
               men
               indeede
               ,
               that
               haue
               beene
               or
               in
               present
               are
               vpon
               the
               earth
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               followed
               of
               vs
               :
               but
               they
               must
               be
               followed
               no
               otherwise
               then
               they
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               &
               Christ
               must
               be
               followed
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               euery
               good
               dutie
               that
               may
               concerne
               vs
               without
               exception
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.1
               .
            
             
               Our
               conformitie
               with
               Christ
               standes
               either
               in
               the
               framing
               of
               our
               inwarde
               and
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               outward
               and
               morall
               duties
               .
            
             
             
               Conformitie
               of
               spirituall
               life
               is
               ,
               not
               by
               doing
               that
               which
               Christ
               did
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               and
               afterward
               ,
               but
               a
               doing
               of
               the
               like
               by
               a
               certaine
               kinde
               of
               imitation
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               foure
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 oblation
              
               .
               For
               as
               Christ
               in
               the
               garden
               and
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               by
               praier
               made
               with
               strong
               cries
               and
               teares
               ,
               presented
               and
               resigned
               himselfe
               vp
               to
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               propitiation
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               his
               father
               for
               mans
               sinne
               :
               so
               must
               we
               also
               in
               praier
               present
               and
               resigne
               our selues
               ,
               our
               soules
               ,
               our
               bodies
               ,
               our
               vnderstanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               memorie
               ,
               affections
               ,
               &
               all
               we
               haue
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               generall
               calling
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               particular
               callings
               in
               which
               hee
               hath
               placed
               vs.
               Take
               an
               example
               in
               Dauid
               ,
               
                 Sacrifice
                 &
                 burnt
                 offering
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 eares
                 thou
                 hast
                 pierced
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 said
                 ,
                 loe
                 I
                 come
                 :
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 thy
                 lawe
                 is
                 within
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               40.
               7.
               
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               
                 conformitie
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
              
               two
               waies
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               as
               he
               bare
               his
               own
               crosse
               to
               the
               place
               of
               exequution
               :
               so
               must
               we
               as
               good
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               denie
               our selues
               ,
               take
               vp
               all
               the
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               shall
               lay
               vpon
               vs.
               Againe
               ,
               we
               must
               become
               like
               vnto
               him
               in
               the
               crucifying
               and
               mortifying
               the
               masse
               and
               bodie
               of
               sinne
               which
               wee
               carrie
               about
               vs
               ,
               Gal.
               5.24
               .
               
                 They
                 which
                 are
                 Christs
                 haue
              
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Wee
               must
               doe
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               ,
               wee
               must
               set
               vp
               the
               crosses
               and
               gybbets
               whereon
               we
               are
               to
               fasten
               and
               hang
               this
               flesh
               of
               ours
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               that
               cleaues
               and
               stickes
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               wound
               it
               euen
               to
               death
               .
               This
               beeing
               done
               ,
               wee
               must
               yet
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               labour
               by
               experience
               to
               see
               and
               feele
               the
               very
               death
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               it
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               graue
               neuer
               to
               rise
               againe
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               daiely
               cast
               newe
               moulds
               vpon
               it
               .
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 spirituall
                 resurrection
              
               ,
               whereby
               we
               should
               by
               Gods
               grace
               vse
               meanes
               that
               we
               may
               euery
               daie
               more
               and
               more
               come
               out
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               loathfome
               graue
               ;
               to
               liue
               vnto
               God
               in
               newenes
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               Christ
               rose
               from
               his
               graue
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               an
               hard
               matter
               for
               a
               man
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               or
               rather
               dungeon
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               this
               worke
               can
               not
               be
               done
               at
               once
               but
               by
               degrees
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               giue
               grace
               .
               Considering
               we
               lie
               by
               nature
               dead
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               stinke
               in
               them
               as
               loathsome
               carrion
               ,
               first
               wee
               must
               begin
               to
               stirre
               our selues
               as
               a
               man
               that
               comes
               out
               of
               a
               swowne
               ,
               awakened
               by
               the
               worde
               and
               voice
               of
               Christ
               founding
               in
               our
               deafe
               eares
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               raise
               vp
               our
               mindes
               to
               a
               better
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               as
               we
               vse
               to
               raise
               vp
               our
               bodies
               :
               after
               this
               we
               must
               put
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               first
               one
               hand
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               our
               indeauour
               as
               it
               were
               vpon
               our
               knees
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               to
               put
               one
               foote
               out
               of
               this
               sepulchre
               of
               sinne
               ,
               the
               rather
               when
               wee
               see
               our selues
               to
               haue
               one
               foote
               of
               the
               bodie
               in
               the
               graue
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               we
               may
               be
               wholly
               deliuered
               from
               all
               bonds
               of
               corruption
               .
               The
               fourth
               part
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ascention
              
               into
               heauen
               ,
               by
               a
               continuall
               eleuation
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               mind
               to
               Christ
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Haue
                 your
                 conuersation
                 in
                 heauen
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 risenwith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seekè
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 aboue
                 .
              
            
             
               Conformitie
               in
               morall
               duties
               ,
               is
               either
               generall
               or
               speciall
               .
               Generall
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               holy
               as
               he
               is
               holy
               ,
               Rom.
               8.29
               .
               
                 Those
                 whome
                 he
                 knewe
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 predestinate
                 to
                 be
              
               like
               the
               image
               
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               crosse
               but
               also
               in
               holines
               and
               glorie
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 which
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 purifieth
                 himself
              
               euen
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             
             
               Speciall
               conformitie
               ,
               is
               chiefly
               in
               foure
               vertues
               ;
               Faith
               ,
               Loue
               ,
               Meekenes
               ,
               Humilitie
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               be
               like
               him
               in
               faith
               .
               For
               as
               he
               ,
               when
               he
               apprehended
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               pangs
               of
               hell
               were
               vpon
               him
               ,
               wholly
               staied
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               ayde
               ,
               helpe
               ,
               protection
               ,
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               last
               :
               so
               must
               we
               by
               a
               true
               &
               liuely
               faith
               depend
               wholly
               on
               Gods
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               both
               our
               hands
               ,
               in
               peace
               ,
               in
               trouble
               ,
               in
               life
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               very
               pang
               of
               death
               :
               and
               we
               must
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               let
               our
               hold
               goe
               ;
               no
               though
               we
               should
               feele
               our selues
               descend
               to
               hell
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               be
               like
               him
               in
               meekenesse
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowly
                 .
              
               His
               meekenesse
               shewed
               it selfe
               in
               the
               patient
               bearing
               of
               all
               iniuries
               and
               abuses
               offered
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               sinnefull
               and
               wretched
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               suffering
               of
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               without
               grudging
               or
               repining
               ,
               and
               with
               submission
               to
               his
               fathers
               will
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Now
               the
               more
               we
               follow
               him
               herein
               ,
               the
               more
               shall
               we
               be
               conformable
               to
               him
               in
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               .
               Philip
               .
               3.
               10.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               our
               example
               in
               Loue
               :
               he
               loued
               his
               enemies
               more
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               Eph.
               5.4
               .
               
                 Walke
                 in
                 loue
                 euen
                 as
                 Christ
              
               loued
               
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 giuen
                 himselfe
                 for
                 vs
                 an
                 oblation
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 sweete
                 smelling
                 sauour
                 vnto
                 God.
              
               The
               like
               loue
               ought
               we
               to
               shew
               ,
               by
               doing
               seruice
               to
               all
               men
               in
               the
               compasse
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               and
               by
               beeing
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               (
               as
               Paul
               was
               )
               that
               we
               might
               doe
               them
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               both
               for
               bodie
               and
               soule
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.19
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               Christ
               in
               humilitie
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               spectacle
               ,
               in
               that
               beeing
               God
               ,
               he
               became
               man
               for
               vs
               :
               &
               of
               a
               man
               became
               a
               worme
               that
               is
               troden
               vnder
               foote
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               saue
               man
               ,
               Phil.
               2.5
               .
               
                 Let
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               must
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               hath
               something
               more
               in
               it
               then
               any
               other
               example
               hath
               or
               can
               haue
               :
               for
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               shew
               vs
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               (
               as
               the
               examples
               of
               other
               men
               doe
               )
               but
               it
               is
               a
               remedie
               against
               many
               vices
               ,
               and
               a
               motiue
               to
               many
               good
               duties
               .
               First
               of
               all
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               suffered
               all
               the
               paines
               and
               torments
               of
               hell
               on
               the
               crosse
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               &
               most
               effectuall
               meanes
               to
               stirre
               vp
               our
               hearts
               to
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               for
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 thing
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 setled
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 sinnes
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 nailes
                 ,
                 the
                 speares
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thornes
                 that
                 pearced
                 him
                 .
              
               When
               this
               meditation
               beginnes
               to
               take
               place
               ,
               bitternesse
               of
               spirit
               with
               wayling
               and
               mourning
               takes
               place
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 looke
                 vpon
                 him
                 whome
                 they
                 haue
                 pearced
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 lamem
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 lamenteth
                 for
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 .
              
               Peter
               in
               his
               first
               sermon
               strooke
               the
               Iewes
               as
               with
               a
               thunder
               clappe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 haue
              
               crucified
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 glorie
              
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               same
               time
               three
               thousand
               men
               were
               pricked
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               if
               Christ
               for
               our
               sinnes
               shedde
               his
               heart
               blood
               :
               and
               if
               our
               sinnes
               mad●
               him
               sweat
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
               oh
               then
               why
               should
               not
               
               we
               our selues
               shedde
               bitter
               teares
               ,
               &
               why
               would
               not
               our
               hearts
               bleede
               for
               thē
               .
               He
               that
               findes
               himselfe
               so
               dull
               aud
               hardened
               that
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               doeth
               not
               humble
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               lamentable
               case
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               faith
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               effectuall
               in
               him
               as
               yet
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               most
               notable
               meanes
               to
               breede
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               of
               life
               in
               time
               to
               come
               .
               For
               when
               wee
               begin
               to
               thinke
               that
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               by
               suffering
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ,
               hath
               procured
               vnto
               vs
               remission
               of
               all
               our
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               and
               freed
               vs
               from
               hell●
               death
               ,
               and
               damnation
               :
               then
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               but
               a
               sparke
               of
               grace
               in
               vs
               ,
               we
               begin
               to
               be
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               and
               to
               reason
               thus
               with
               our selues
               :
               What
               ?
               hath
               the
               Lord
               bin
               thus
               mercifull
               vnto
               me
               ,
               that
               am
               in
               my selfe
               but
               a
               firebrand
               of
               hell
               ,
               as
               to
               free
               me
               from
               deserued
               destruction
               &
               to
               receiue
               me
               to
               fauour
               in
               Christ
               ?
               yea
               ,
               no
               doubt
               he
               hath
               ,
               his
               name
               be
               blessed
               therefore
               :
               I
               will
               not
               therefore
               sinne
               any
               more
               as
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               but
               rather
               indeauour
               hereafter
               to
               keep
               my selfe
               from
               euery
               euill
               way
               .
               And
               thus
               faith
               purifies
               both
               heart
               and
               life
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               in
               any
               paine
               of
               bodie
               or
               sickenes
               ,
               thinke
               how
               light
               these
               are
               compared
               to
               the
               agonie
               and
               bloodie
               sweat
               ,
               to
               the
               crown
               of
               thornes
               and
               nailes
               of
               Christ.
               When
               thou
               art
               wronged
               in
               worde
               or
               deede
               by
               any
               man
               ,
               turne
               thine
               eie
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               consider
               howe
               meekely
               he
               suffered
               all
               abuses
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               silence
               ,
               &
               praied
               for
               them
               that
               crucified
               him
               .
               When
               thou
               art
               tempted
               with
               pride
               or
               vaine-glorie
               ,
               consider
               how
               for
               thy
               proper
               sins
               Christ
               was
               despised
               and
               mocked
               and
               condemned
               among
               theeues
               .
               When
               anger
               and
               desire
               of
               reuenge
               inflame
               thine
               heart
               ,
               think
               how
               Christ
               gaue
               himself
               to
               death
               to
               saue
               his
               enemies
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               they
               did
               most
               cruelly
               intreat
               him
               ,
               &
               shed
               his
               blood
               :
               and
               by
               these
               meditations
               ,
               specially
               if
               they
               be
               mingled
               with
               faith
               ,
               thy
               minde
               shall
               be
               eased
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               is
               to
               be
               known
               :
               and
               hence
               ariseth
               a
               threefold
               knowledge
               :
               one
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               our selues
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               first
               :
               if
               we
               would
               know
               the
               true
               God
               aright
               ,
               and
               know
               him
               to
               our
               sahiation
               ,
               we
               must
               knowe
               him
               only
               in
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               .
               God
               in
               himselfe
               and
               his
               owne
               maiestie
               is
               inuisible
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               eies
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               vere
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               reuealed
               to
               vs
               only
               in
               Christ
               ;
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               .
               For
               in
               Christ
               he
               setteth
               forth
               and
               giues
               his
               iustice
               ,
               goodnes
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               wholly
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               this
               cause
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 brightnes
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               ingrauen
               forme
               
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 .
              
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
                 and
                 the
              
               image
               
                 of
                 the
                 inuisible
                 God.
              
               Coloss.
               1.15
               .
               Therfore
               we
               must
               not
               know
               god
               and
               seeke
               him
               any
               where
               else
               but
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               out
               of
               Christ
               comes
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               flat
               idol
               of
               mans
               braine
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               those
               especially
               that
               are
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               known
               of
               vs
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               When
               we
               are
               to
               do●
               any
               dutie
               vnto
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               barely
               respect
               their
               persons
               ,
               but
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               in
               them
               ,
               &
               them
               in
               Christ.
               When
               Paul
               persecuted
               such
               as
               called
               on
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               thē
               f●om
               heauē
               cried
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               Here
               then
               let
               this
               be
               marked
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               poore
               comes
               to
               vs
               for
               releefe
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               comes
               to
               our
               dores
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               hungrie
               ,
               I
               am
               thirstie
               ,
               I
               am
               naked
               :
               and
               let
               the
               bowels
               of
               
               compassion
               be
               in
               vs
               towards
               them
               as
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               vnles
               we
               wil
               heare
               that
               fearefull
               sentence
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 fed
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 did
                 not
                 cloath
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               right
               knowledge
               of
               our selues
               ariseth
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               and
               by
               whome
               we
               come
               to
               know
               fiue
               speciall
               things
               of
               our selues
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               how
               grieuous
               our
               sinnes
               are
               ,
               and
               therefore
               howe
               miserable
               we
               are
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               .
               If
               we
               consider
               our
               offences
               in
               themselues
               ,
               &
               as
               they
               are
               in
               vs
               ,
               we
               may
               soone
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               because
               the
               conscience
               being
               corrupted
               often
               erreth
               in
               giuing
               testimonie
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               maketh
               sinne
               to
               appeare
               lesse
               then
               it
               is
               indeede
               .
               But
               if
               sinne
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               death
               &
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereof
               it
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               vilenes
               thereof
               measured
               by
               the
               vnspeakable
               torments
               endured
               by
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               and
               if
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               offence
               of
               man
               be
               esteemed
               by
               the
               endlesse
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               least
               sinne
               that
               is
               will
               appeare
               to
               bee
               a
               sinne
               indeed
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               grieuous
               and
               ougly
               .
               Therefore
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               must
               bee
               vsed
               of
               vs
               as
               a
               myrrour
               or
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               fully
               take
               a
               view
               of
               our
               wretchednes
               and
               miserie
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               are
               by
               nature
               .
               For
               such
               as
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               was
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               men
               ,
               such
               is
               our
               passion
               or
               condition
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               God
               :
               and
               that
               which
               wicked
               men
               did
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               doeth
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               to
               our
               very
               soules
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               beleeuing
               in
               Christ
               are
               not
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               lords
               of
               themselues
               ,
               but
               wholly
               both
               bodie
               and
               soule
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               giuen
               to
               him
               of
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               purchased
               them
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 Gods.
              
               Hence
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               (
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               )
               that
               Christ
               esteemeth
               all
               the
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               proper
               afflictions
               .
               Hence
               againe
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               giue
               vp
               our selues
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               seruice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               we
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               that
               euery
               true
               beleeuer
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               but
               as
               hee
               is
               
                 a
                 newe
                 man
              
               or
               a
               Christian
               ,
               hath
               his
               being
               and
               subsisting
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               5.30
               .
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               Paul
               alludes
               to
               the
               speech
               of
               Adam
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 bone
                 of
                 my
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               &
               thereby
               he
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               as
               Eue
               was
               made
               of
               a
               ribbe
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               Adam
               ,
               so
               doeth
               the
               whole
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               euery
               man
               regenerate
               ,
               spring
               and
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               blood
               that
               streamed
               from
               the
               heart
               and
               side
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               good
               workes
               done
               of
               vs
               ,
               proceede
               from
               the
               vertue
               and
               merit
               of
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               :
               he
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               them
               in
               and
               by
               him
               .
               
                 Without
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 ye
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 Euery
                 branch
                 that
                 beareth
                 no
                 fruite
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               marke
               well
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               15.2
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               point
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               owe
               vnto
               Christ
               an
               endles
               debt
               .
               For
               he
               was
               crucified
               onely
               as
               our
               suretie
               and
               pledge
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               spectacle
               of
               his
               passion
               we
               must
               consider
               our selues
               as
               the
               chiefe
               debters
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               very
               discharge
               of
               our
               debt
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               which
               are
               inherent
               in
               vs
               ,
               were
               the
               proper
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               endles
               paines
               and
               torments
               that
               Christ
               endured
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               set
               vs
               most
               
               miserable
               bankrupts
               at
               libertie
               from
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               damnation
               .
               For
               this
               his
               vnspeakable
               goodnes
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               but
               once
               thinke
               of
               it
               seriously
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               confesse
               that
               we
               owe
               our selues
               ,
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               bodies
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               haue
               as
               a
               debt
               due
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               so
               soone
               as
               any
               man
               beginnes
               to
               know
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               he
               knowes
               his
               owne
               debt
               ,
               and
               thinks
               of
               the
               paiment
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               howe
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               knowne
               :
               nowe
               wee
               shall
               not
               neede
               to
               make
               much
               examination
               whether
               this
               manner
               of
               knowing
               and
               acknowledging
               of
               Christ
               ,
               take
               any
               place
               in
               the
               world
               or
               no
               :
               for
               fewe
               there
               be
               that
               knowe
               him
               as
               they
               ought
               .
               The
               Turke
               euen
               at
               this
               verie
               daie
               knowes
               him
               not
               but
               as
               he
               was
               a
               prophet
               .
               The
               Iewe
               scorneth
               his
               crosse
               and
               passion
               .
               The
               Popish
               Churches
               ,
               though
               in
               word
               they
               confesse
               him
               ,
               yet
               doe
               they
               not
               knowe
               him
               as
               they
               ought
               .
               The
               Friers
               and
               Iesuits
               in
               their
               sermons
               at
               this
               daie
               ,
               commonly
               vse
               the
               Passion
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               stirre
               vp
               pietie
               and
               compassion
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               who
               beeing
               so
               righteous
               a
               man
               was
               so
               hardly
               intreated
               ,
               and
               to
               inflame
               their
               hearts
               to
               an
               hatred
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               Pontius
               Pilate
               that
               put
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               to
               death
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               may
               be
               done
               in
               any
               other
               historie
               .
               And
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               which
               in
               that
               Church
               stands
               nowe
               in
               force
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Councill
               of
               Trent
               ,
               defaceth
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               passions
               of
               martyrs
               are
               made
               meritorious
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               wood
               of
               the
               crosse
               their
               
                 only
                 help
              
               :
               and
               the
               virgin
               Marie
               the
               
                 Queene
                 of
                 heauen
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 mother
                 of
                 mercie
              
               ;
               who
               in
               remission
               of
               ●innes
               may
               command
               her
               sonne
               :
               and
               they
               giue
               religious
               adoration
               to
               dumme
               crucifixes
               made
               by
               the
               hand
               and
               art
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               common
               protestant
               likewise
               commeth
               short
               herein
               for
               three
               causes
               .
               First
               whereas
               in
               word
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               bee
               their
               Sauiour
               ,
               that
               hath
               redeemed
               them
               from
               their
               euill
               conuersation
               ,
               yet
               indeede
               they
               make
               him
               a
               
                 patrone
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
              
               .
               The
               thiefe
               makes
               him
               the
               receiuer
               ,
               the
               murderer
               makes
               him
               his
               refuge
               ,
               b
               the
               adulterer
               (
               be
               it
               spoken
               with
               reuerence
               vnto
               his
               maiestie
               )
               makes
               him
               the
               baud
               .
               For
               generally
               men
               walke
               on
               in
               their
               euill
               waies
               ,
               some
               liuing
               in
               this
               sinne
               ,
               some
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               they
               perswade
               themselues
               that
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               hath
               freed
               them
               frō
               death
               and
               damnation
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               that
               came
               to
               abolish
               sinne
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               maintainer
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               pack-horse
               of
               the
               worlde
               to
               beare
               euery
               mans
               burden
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               men
               are
               content
               to
               take
               knowledge
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               passion
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               death
               in
               the
               mortifying
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               example
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               followed
               and
               expressed
               in
               our
               liues
               &
               conuersations
               ,
               is
               little
               or
               nothing
               regarded
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               men
               vsually
               content
               themselues
               generally
               and
               confusedly
               to
               know
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               redeemer
               ,
               neuer
               once
               seeking
               in
               euery
               particular
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               particular
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               feele
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               passion
               .
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               almost
               all
               the
               world
               liue
               in
               securitie
               ,
               neuer
               almost
               touched
               for
               their
               horrible
               sinnes
               ?
               surely
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               neuer
               yet
               seriously
               consider
               that
               Christ
               in
               the
               garden
               lay
               groueling
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               sweating
               water
               &
               blood
               for
               their
               offences
               .
               Againe
               ,
               all
               such
               a
               by
               fraud
               and
               oppression
               ,
               or
               any
               kind
               of
               hard
               dealing
               sucke
               the
               blood
               of
               poore
               men
               ,
               neuer
               yet
               knewe
               that
               their
               sinnes
               drewe
               out
               the
               heart
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               And
               proud
               men
               and
               women
               that
               are
               puffed
               vp
               by
               reason
               of
               
               their
               attire
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               badge
               of
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               neuer
               cease
               hunting
               after
               strange
               fashions
               ,
               doe
               not
               consider
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               crucified
               in
               gay
               attire
               ,
               but
               naked
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               beare
               the
               whole
               shame
               and
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               for
               vs.
               These
               and
               such
               like
               whatsoeuer
               they
               say
               in
               word
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               tenour
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               are
               flat
               enemies
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               tread
               his
               pretious
               blood
               vnder
               their
               feete
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               considering
               this
               so
               weightie
               and
               speciall
               a
               point
               of
               religion
               is
               so
               much
               neglected
               ,
               O
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               high
               or
               lowe
               ,
               young
               or
               olde
               ,
               if
               thou
               haue
               beene
               wanting
               this
               waie
               ,
               begin
               for
               verie
               shame
               to
               learne
               and
               learning
               truly
               to
               knowe
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               And
               that
               thou
               maiest
               attaine
               to
               this
               ,
               behold
               him
               often
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               wooden
               crucifix
               after
               the
               Popish
               manner
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               in
               which
               thou
               shalt
               see
               
                 him
                 crucified
              
               before
               thine
               eies
               ,
               Gal.
               3.1
               .
               Desire
               not
               here
               vpon
               earth
               to
               beholde
               him
               with
               the
               bodily
               eie
               ,
               but
               looke
               vpon
               him
               with
               the
               eie
               of
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               applying
               him
               and
               his
               merits
               to
               thy selfe
               as
               thine
               owne
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               broken
               and
               bruised
               heart
               ,
               as
               the
               poore
               Israelites
               stung
               with
               fierie
               serpents
               euen
               to
               death
               ,
               behelde
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               .
               Againe
               ,
               thou
               must
               looke
               vpon
               him
               first
               of
               all
               as
               a
               glasse
               or
               spectacle
               ,
               in
               which
               thou
               shalt
               see
               Gods
               glorie
               greater
               in
               thy
               redemption
               ,
               then
               in
               thy
               creation
               .
               In
               the
               creation
               appeared
               Gods
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               in
               thy
               redemption
               by
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               endlesse
               iustice
               &
               mercie
               .
               In
               the
               creation
               thou
               art
               a
               member
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               and
               bearest
               his
               image
               :
               in
               thy
               redemption
               thou
               art
               a
               member
               of
               the
               second
               Adam
               .
               In
               the
               first
               thou
               art
               indued
               with
               naturall
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               with
               spirituall
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               thou
               hast
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Eve
               thy
               beginning
               of
               the
               rib
               of
               Adam
               :
               in
               the
               secōd
               thou
               hast
               thy
               beginning
               as
               thou
               art
               borne
               of
               God
               out
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               god
               gaue
               life
               in
               commanding
               that
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               :
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               giues
               life
               not
               by
               life
               ,
               but
               by
               death
               ,
               euen
               of
               his
               owne
               forme
               .
               This
               is
               the
               mysterie
               vnto
               which
               the
               angels
               themselues
               desire
               to
               looke
               into
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.12
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               must
               behold
               him
               as
               the
               full
               
                 price
                 of
                 thy
              
               redemption
               ,
               and
               perfect
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               pray
               earnestly
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               seale
               vp
               the
               same
               in
               thy
               verie
               conscience
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               thon
               must
               behold
               Christ
               as
               an
               example
               ,
               to
               whome
               thou
               must
               conforme
               thy selfe
               by
               regeneration
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               giue
               diligence
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               by
               experience
               say
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               dead
               ,
               and
               crucified
               ,
               and
               buried
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               risest
               againe
               with
               him
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               :
               that
               he
               enlightens
               thy
               minde
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               reforms
               thy
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               giue
               thee
               both
               the
               wil
               and
               the
               deed
               in
               euery
               good
               thing
               .
               And
               that
               thou
               maist
               not
               faile
               in
               this
               thy
               knowledge
               ,
               read
               the
               historie
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               obserue
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               circumstances
               thereof
               ,
               &
               apply
               them
               to
               thy selfe
               for
               thy
               full
               conuersion
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               that
               Christ
               went
               to
               the
               garden
               ;
               as
               his
               custome
               was
               ,
               where
               the
               Iewes
               might
               soonest
               attach
               him
               ;
               consider
               that
               he
               went
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               willingly
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               constraint
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               thou
               for
               thy
               part
               shouldst
               doe
               him
               all
               seruice
               freely
               and
               frankely
               ,
               Psal.
               110.
               3.
               
               When
               thou
               hearest
               that
               in
               his
               agonie
               his
               foule
               was
               heauie
               vnto
               death
               ,
               know
               it
               was
               for
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               much
               more
               conceiue
               heauines
               of
               heart
               for
               the
               same
               :
               againe
               ,
               that
               this
               sorrow
               of
               his
               is
               ioy
               and
               reioycing
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               beleeue
               in
               
               him
               ;
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               I
               say
               againe
               reioyce
               in
               the
               Lord.
               When
               thou
               readest
               that
               in
               the
               garden
               he
               praied
               lying
               groueling
               on
               his
               face
               sweating
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
               beginne
               to
               thinke
               seriously
               what
               an
               vnspeakable
               measure
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               was
               vpon
               thy
               blessed
               Sauiour
               ,
               that
               did
               prostrate
               his
               bodie
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               blood
               to
               follow
               :
               and
               thinke
               that
               thy
               sinnes
               must
               needes
               be
               most
               heynous
               ,
               that
               brought
               such
               bloodie
               and
               grieuous
               paines
               vpon
               him
               .
               Also
               thinke
               it
               a
               very
               shame
               for
               thee
               to
               carrie
               thy
               head
               to
               heauen
               with
               haughtie
               lookes
               ,
               to
               wallow
               in
               thy
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               the
               innocent
               blood
               of
               thy
               poore
               brethren
               by
               oppression
               and
               deceit
               ,
               for
               whome
               Christ
               sweat
               water
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               take
               an
               occasion
               from
               Christs
               agonie
               ,
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               pride
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               to
               grieue
               in
               heart
               ,
               yea
               euen
               to
               bleede
               for
               thine
               owne
               offences
               ,
               casting
               downe
               and
               humbling
               thy selfe
               with
               Ezra
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               confounded
               and
               ashamed
               to
               lift
               vp
               mine
               eyes
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               my
               God
               :
               for
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               increased
               ,
               and
               my
               trespasse
               is
               growne
               vp
               into
               heauen
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               that
               Christ
               was
               taken
               and
               bound
               ,
               thinke
               that
               thy
               very
               sinnes
               brought
               him
               into
               the
               power
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               very
               bondes
               wherewith
               he
               was
               tyed
               :
               thinke
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               haue
               beene
               bound
               in
               the
               very
               same
               manner
               vnlesse
               he
               had
               beene
               a
               suretie
               and
               pledge
               for
               thee
               :
               thinke
               also
               that
               thou
               in
               the
               selfe
               ●ame
               manner
               art
               bound
               and
               tied
               with
               the
               chaynes
               of
               thine
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               nature
               thy
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               whole
               spirit
               is
               tied
               and
               chained
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               canst
               doe
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               he
               willeth
               :
               lastly
               ,
               thinke
               and
               beleeue
               that
               the
               bondes
               of
               Christ
               serue
               to
               purchase
               thy
               libertie
               from
               hell
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               damnation
               .
               When
               thou
               hearest
               that
               he
               was
               brought
               before
               Annas
               and
               Caiaphas
               ,
               thinke
               it
               was
               meete
               ,
               that
               thy
               suretie
               and
               pledge
               who
               was
               to
               suffer
               the
               condemnation
               due
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               should
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               as
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               condemned
               :
               and
               woonder
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               coessentiall
               and
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               very
               soueraigne
               Iudge
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               stands
               to
               be
               iudged
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               wicked
               men
               ;
               perswading
               thy selfe
               that
               this
               so
               great
               confusion
               comes
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               Whereupon
               beeing
               further
               amazed
               at
               thy
               fearefull
               estate
               ,
               humble
               thy selfe
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               so
               to
               soften
               thy
               stonie
               heart
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               turne
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               true
               faith
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               thus
               exceedingly
               abased
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               his
               ignominie
               may
               be
               thy
               glorie
               ,
               and
               his
               arraignment
               thy
               perfect
               absolution
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               that
               Barrabas
               the
               murderer
               ,
               was
               preferred
               before
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               exceeded
               both
               men
               and
               Angels
               in
               holinesse
               ;
               thinke
               it
               was
               to
               manifest
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               that
               thy
               very
               sinnes
               pulled
               vpon
               him
               this
               shamefull
               reproch
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               for
               thy
               cause
               he
               was
               esteemed
               worse
               then
               Barrabas
               ,
               thinke
               of
               thy selfe
               as
               a
               most
               heynous
               and
               wretched
               sinner
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Paul
               saith
               )
               the
               head
               of
               all
               sinners
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               that
               he
               was
               openly
               and
               iudicially
               condemned
               to
               the
               cursed
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               consider
               what
               is
               the
               wrath
               and
               furie
               of
               God
               against
               sinne
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               his
               great
               and
               infinite
               mercie
               to
               sinners
               :
               and
               in
               this
               spectacle
               looke
               vpon
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               with
               grones
               of
               heart
               crie
               out
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               O
               good
               God
               ,
               what
               settest
               thou
               heare
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ?
               I
               ,
               euen
               I
               haue
               sinned
               ,
               I
               am
               guiltie
               and
               worthie
               of
               damnation
               .
               Whence
               comes
               this
               chaunge
               ,
               that
               thy
               blessed
               sonne
               is
               in
               my
               roome
               ,
               but
               of
               thy
               vnspeakable
               mercie
               ?
               Wretch
               
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               how
               haue
               I
               forgotten
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               thee
               also
               my
               God
               ?
               O
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               long
               hast
               thou
               abased
               thy selfe
               for
               me
               ?
               Therefore
               giue
               me
               grace
               O
               God
               ,
               that
               beholding
               mine
               owne
               estate
               in
               the
               person
               of
               my
               Sauiour
               thus
               condemned
               ,
               I
               may
               detest
               and
               loath
               my
               sinnes
               that
               are
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               liuely
               faith
               imbrace
               that
               absolution
               which
               thou
               offerest
               me
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               condemned
               in
               my
               stead
               and
               roome
               .
               O
               Iesu
               Christ
               Sauiour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               giue
               me
               thy
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Spirit
               that
               I
               may
               iudge
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               vile
               and
               base
               in
               mine
               owne
               eyes
               as
               thou
               wast
               vile
               before
               the
               Iewes
               :
               also
               vnite
               me
               vnto
               thee
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               that
               in
               thee
               I
               may
               be
               as
               worthie
               to
               be
               accepted
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               worthie
               in
               my selfe
               to
               be
               detested
               for
               my
               sinnes
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               clad
               in
               purple
               and
               crowned
               with
               thornes
               ,
               mocked
               and
               spit
               vpon
               ,
               behold
               the
               euerlasting
               shame
               that
               is
               due
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               &
               in
               this
               point
               conforme
               thy self
               to
               Christ
               ,
               &
               be
               content
               (
               as
               he
               was
               )
               to
               be
               reproched
               ,
               abused
               ,
               and
               despised
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               for
               a
               good
               cause
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               ,
               that
               before
               his
               crucifying
               ,
               he
               was
               stript
               of
               al
               his
               cloathes
               ,
               thinke
               it
               was
               that
               he
               beeing
               naked
               might
               beare
               thy
               shame
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               most
               pretious
               and
               rich
               nakednesse
               couer
               thy
               deformitie
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               the
               complaint
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forsaken
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               consider
               how
               he
               suffered
               the
               pangs
               and
               torments
               of
               hell
               as
               thy
               pledge
               and
               surety
               .
               Learne
               by
               his
               vnspeakable
               torments
               what
               a
               fearefull
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               renounce
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               detest
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               as
               a
               child
               of
               light
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               receiued
               .
               When
               thou
               commest
               to
               die
               ,
               set
               before
               thine
               eyes
               Christ
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               his
               torments
               on
               the
               crosse
               :
               in
               beholding
               of
               which
               spectacle
               to
               thy
               endlesse
               comfort
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               a
               paradise
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               hell
               :
               God
               the
               father
               reconciled
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               thy
               Sauiour
               reaching
               out
               his
               hands
               vnto
               thee
               to
               receiue
               thy
               soule
               vnto
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               crosse
               as
               a
               ladder
               to
               aduance
               it
               to
               eternall
               glorie
               .
               Wheras
               he
               cried
               aloud
               with
               a
               strong
               voice
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               died
               willingly
               without
               violence
               or
               constraint
               from
               any
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               it
               had
               so
               pleased
               him
               ,
               he
               could
               haue
               freed
               himselfe
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               haue
               cast
               his
               very
               enemies
               to
               the
               very
               bottom
               of
               hell
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               that
               he
               commended
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               handes
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               consider
               that
               thy
               soule
               also
               (
               so
               be
               it
               thou
               wilt
               beleeue
               in
               him
               )
               is
               deliuered
               vp
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               preserued
               against
               the
               rage
               and
               malice
               of
               all
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               thou
               maist
               be
               bolde
               to
               commend
               thy
               spirit
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               the
               father
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               consider
               that
               thy
               sinnes
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               haue
               suffered
               the
               same
               eternally
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               had
               come
               in
               thy
               roome
               :
               againe
               consider
               his
               death
               as
               a
               ransome
               ,
               and
               apprehend
               the
               same
               by
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               meanes
               of
               thy
               life
               :
               for
               by
               death
               Christ
               hath
               wounded
               both
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               his
               crosse
               to
               be
               a
               throne
               or
               tribunall
               seate
               of
               iudgement
               against
               all
               his
               and
               thine
               enemies
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               of
               the
               trembling
               of
               the
               earth
               at
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               it
               did
               in
               his
               kind
               as
               it
               were
               grone
               vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               :
               and
               by
               his
               motion
               then
               it
               signified
               that
               euen
               thou
               and
               the
               rest
               deserued
               rather
               to
               be
               swallowed
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               downe
               into
               the
               pit
               aliue
               ,
               then
               to
               
               haue
               any
               part
               in
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               When
               thou
               readest
               of
               his
               buriall
               ,
               thinke
               that
               it
               was
               to
               ratifie
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               vanquish
               death
               euen
               in
               his
               owne
               denne
               .
               Applie
               this
               buriall
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               that
               it
               serues
               to
               make
               thy
               graue
               a
               bedde
               of
               doune
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               thy
               bodie
               from
               corruption
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               thou
               maist
               feele
               the
               power
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               weakning
               and
               consuming
               the
               bodie
               of
               sinne
               ,
               euen
               as
               a
               dead
               corps
               rottes
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               resolued
               to
               dust
               .
            
             
               When
               thou
               hast
               thus
               perused
               and
               applied
               to
               thy selfe
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               goe
               yet
               further
               ,
               and
               labour
               by
               faith
               to
               see
               Christ
               crucified
               in
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               in
               thee
               ,
               or
               vpon
               thee
               .
               Behold
               him
               at
               thy
               table
               in
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               liuely
               sermon
               and
               a
               daily
               pledge
               of
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               Behold
               him
               in
               all
               thine
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               thy
               partner
               that
               pitieth
               thy
               case
               ,
               and
               hath
               compassion
               on
               thee
               .
               Behold
               him
               in
               thy
               most
               dangerous
               temptations
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               deuil
               thundreth
               damnation
               ,
               behold
               him
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               a
               mightie
               Sampson
               bearing
               away
               the
               gates
               of
               his
               enemies
               vpon
               his
               owne
               shoulders
               :
               and
               killing
               more
               by
               death
               then
               by
               life
               ,
               crucifying
               the
               deuill
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               he
               is
               crucified
               ,
               by
               death
               killing
               death
               :
               by
               entrance
               into
               the
               graue
               ,
               opening
               the
               graue
               and
               giuing
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               house
               of
               death
               spoiling
               him
               of
               all
               his
               strength
               and
               power
               .
               Behold
               him
               in
               all
               the
               afflictions
               of
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               himselfe
               were
               naked
               ,
               hungrie
               ,
               sicke
               ,
               harbourles
               ,
               and
               do
               vnto
               them
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               canst
               ,
               as
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               If
               thou
               wouldest
               behold
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               looke
               vpon
               him
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               ingrauen
               image
               of
               the
               fathers
               person
               ;
               and
               know
               it
               to
               be
               a
               terrible
               thing
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               trouble
               of
               thy
               conscience
               to
               thinke
               of
               God
               without
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whose
               face
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               in
               his
               endlesse
               mercie
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.6
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 comfort
                 ,
                 for
                 saluation
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 blessing
                 ,
                 come
                 first
                 to
                 Christ
                 hanging
                 ,
                 bleeding
                 ,
                 dying
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 without
                 whome
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hearing
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 helping
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 sauing
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               let
               Christ
               be
               all
               things
               without
               exception
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               Coloss.
               3.
               11.
               for
               when
               thou
               praiest
               for
               any
               blessing
               either
               temporall
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               be
               it
               whatsoeuer
               it
               will
               be
               or
               can
               be
               ,
               thou
               must
               aske
               it
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               the
               father
               by
               the
               merit
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               :
               now
               looke
               as
               we
               aske
               blessings
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               receiue
               them
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               are
               receiued
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               possesse
               and
               vse
               them
               daily
               ,
               namely
               as
               gifts
               of
               God
               procured
               to
               vs
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               :
               which
               gifts
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               ,
               must
               be
               wholly
               imploied
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISCOVRSE
               OF
               Conscience
               :
               Wherein
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               nature
               ,
               properties
               ,
               and
               differences
               thereof
               :
               as
               also
               the
               way
               to
               Get
               and
               keepe
               good
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               PRINTED
               BY
               IOHN
               LEGAT
               ,
               PRINTER
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 Conscience
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 actions
                 or
                 duties
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Where
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 handled
                 ,
                 How
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 kindes
                 and
                 differences
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 handled
                 ,
                 Libertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 disputed
                 ;
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 in
                 conscience
                 be
                 vnfallibly
                 certen
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Mans
                 dutie
                 touching
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOVABLE
               SIR
               WILLIam
               Piryam
               Knight
               ,
               Lord
               chiefe
               Baron
               of
               her
               Maiesties
               Exchequer
               .
               Grace
               and
               peace
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Honourable
               ,
               it
               can
               not
               be
               vnknowne
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               man
               of
               a
               daies
               experience
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               thought
               a
               smal
               matter
               to
               commit
               a
               sinne
               ,
               or
               ,
               to
               lie
               in
               sinnes
               against
               a
               mans●
               owne
               conscience
               .
               For
               many
               when
               they
               are
               told
               of
               their
               dutie
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               replie
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 tell
                 you
                 me
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ?
                 Conscience
                 was
                 hanged
                 long
                 agoe
                 .
              
               But
               vnlesse
               they
               take
               better
               heede
               ,
               and
               preuent
               the
               danger
               by
               repentance
               ,
               Hanged
               conscience
               will
               reuiue
               and
               become
               both
               gibbet
               &
               hangman
               to
               them
               either
               in
               this
               life
               or
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               For
               Conscience
               is
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               declare
               and
               put
               in
               execution
               his
               iust
               iudgement
               against
               sinners
               :
               and
               as
               God
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               ouercome
               of
               man
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Conscience
               beeing
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               wholly
               extinguished
               .
               Indeede
               Satan
               for
               his
               part
               goes
               about
               by
               all
               meanes
               he
               can
               ,
               to
               benumme
               the
               conscience
               :
               but
               all
               is
               nothing
               .
               For
               as
               the
               sicke
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               seemes
               to
               sleepe
               and
               take
               his
               rest
               ,
               is
               inwardly
               full
               of
               troubles
               :
               so
               the
               benummed
               and
               arousie
               conscience
               wants
               not
               his
               secret
               pangs
               and
               terrours
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               roused
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               waxeth
               cruell
               and
               fierce
               like
               a
               wild
               beast
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               sinnes
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lieth
               ,
               he
               plungeth
               himselfe
               into
               the
               gulfe
               of
               desperation
               :
               for
               euery
               wound
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               though
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               be
               little
               felt
               ,
               is
               a
               deadly
               wound
               :
               and
               he
               that
               goes
               on
               to
               sinne
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               stabbes
               and
               woundes
               it
               often
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               and
               all
               renewed
               woundes
               (
               as
               we
               know
               )
               are
               hardly
               or
               neuer
               cured
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               that
               lieth
               in
               sinnes
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               can
               not
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               for
               guiltie
               conscience
               makes
               a
               man
               flie
               from
               God.
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
              
               ,
               vnderstanding
               by
               sinners
               ,
               such
               as
               goe
               on
               in
               their
               owne
               waies
               against
               conscience
               :
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               dolefull
               then
               to
               be
               barred
               of
               the
               inuocation
               of
               Gods
               name
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               such
               persons
               after
               the
               last
               iudgement
               ,
               shall
               haue
               not
               onely
               their
               bodies
               in
               torment
               ,
               but
               the
               worme
               in
               the
               soule
               and
               conscience
               shal
               neuer
               die
               :
               and
               what
               will
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               gaine
               the
               whole
               world
               by
               doing
               things
               against
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               loose
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               that
               ●●en
               on
               this
               manner
               carelesse
               touching
               conscience
               ,
               may
               see
               their
               fo●lie
               and
               the
               great
               danger
               thereof
               and
               come
               to
               amendment
               ,
               I
               haue
               penned
               this
               small
               treatise
               :
               and
               according
               to
               the
               auncient
               and
               laudable
               custome
               ,
               as
               also
               according
               to
               my
               long
               intended
               purpose
               ,
               I
               now
               dedicate
               and
               present
               the
               same
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               The
               reasons
               which
               haue
               imboldened
               me
               to
               this
               enterprise
               (
               all
               by-respects
               excluded
               )
               are
               these
               .
               Generall
               doctrine
               in
               points
               of
               religion
               is
               darke
               and
               obscure
               ,
               and
               very
               hardly
               practised
               without
               the
               light
               of
               particular
               examples
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               doctrine
               of
               conscience
               ,
               by
               due
               right
               pertaines
               to
               a
               man
               of
               conscience
               ;
               such
               an
               one
               as
               your
               Lordship
               is
               ,
               who
               (
               others
               of
               like
               place
               not
               excepted
               )
               haue
               obtained
               this
               mercie
               at
               Gods
               hand
               to
               keepe
               faith
               and
               good
               conscience
               .
               Againe
               ,
               considering
               that
               iustice
               and
               conscience
               haue
               alwaies
               bin
               friends
               ;
               I
               am
               induced
               to
               thinke
               that
               your
               Lordship
               beeing
               publikely
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               execution
               and
               maintenance
               of
               ciuill
               iustice
               ,
               will
               approoue
               and
               accept
               a
               Treatise
               propounding
               rules
               and
               pr●cepts
               of
               conscience
               .
               Thus
               therefore
               crauing
               pardon
               for
               my
               boldnes
               ,
               and
               hoping
               of
               your
               Lordships
               good
               acceptance
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               word
               of
               his
               grace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1596.
                   
                   
                     Iune
                     14.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   L.
                   to
                   command
                
                 ,
                 William
                 Perkins
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               OF
               CONSCIENCE
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 What
                 Conscience
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 COnscience
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 in
                 all
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 determining
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 actions
                 either
                 with
                 them
                 or
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shewe
                 it
                 thus
                 :
                 God
                 in
                 framing
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 placed
                 in
                 it
                 two
                 principall
                 faculties
                 ,
                 Vnderstanding
                 and
                 Will.
                 Vnderstāding
                 is
                 that
                 facultie
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 wherby
                 we
                 vse
                 reason
                 :
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 principall
                 part
                 ,
                 seruing
                 to
                 rule
                 &
                 order
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ;
                 &
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 wagginer
                 in
                 the
                 waggin
                 .
                 The
                 Will
                 is
                 another
                 facultie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 doe
                 will
                 or
                 nill
                 any
                 thing●
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 choose
                 or
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 ioyned
                 sundrie
                 affectiōs
                 ,
                 as
                 ioy
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 hatred
                 ,
                 &c.
                 whereby
                 we
                 imbrace
                 or
                 eschewe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 .
                 Nowe
                 ,
                 conscience
                 is
                 not
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 affections
                 nor
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 actions
                 thereof
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 Vnderstanding
                 againe
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 viewe
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 trueth
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 standes
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 action
                 ,
                 to
                 search
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 badde
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Theoricall
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 the
                 
                   practicall
                   vnderstanding
                
                 .
                 And
                 vnder
                 this
                 latter
                 is
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 :
                 because
                 his
                 propertie
                 is
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 goodnes
                 or
                 badnes
                 of
                 things
                 or
                 actions
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 or
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 that
                 conscience
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 knowledge
                 or
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstāding
                 (
                 as
                 b
                 men
                 commōly
                 write
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 naturall
                 power
                 ,
                 facultie
                 ,
                 or
                 created
                 qualitie
                 from
                 whence
                 knowledge
                 and
                 iudgement
                 proceede
                 as
                 effects
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 confirme
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 ascribe
                 sundrie
                 workes
                 and
                 actions
                 to
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 accusing
                 ,
                 excusing
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 terrifying
                 :
                 which
                 actions
                 could
                 not
                 thence
                 proceede
                 ,
                 if
                 conscience
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 an
                 action
                 or
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 .
                 Indeede
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 actuall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 speake
                 properly
                 ,
                 this
                 knowledge
                 must
                 proceede
                 of
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 propertie
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 principles
                 and
                 conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 apply
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 applying
                 either
                 to
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 conscience
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 obiected
                 that
                 conscience
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 naturall
                 power
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 if
                 conscience
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 reason
                 is
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 drunken
                 man
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 subiects
                 of
                 conscience
                 are
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
                 Hereby
                 conscience
                 is
                 excluded
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 from
                 bruite
                 beasts
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 life
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 some
                 shadows
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 true
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 conscience
                 also
                 .
                 Secōdly
                 
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 creator
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 righteousnes
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 needeth
                 not
                 conscience
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 gouerne
                 his
                 actions
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Peter
                 saieth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 19.
                 that
                 men
                 must
                 endure
                 griefe
                 wrongfully
                 
                   for
                   conscience
                   of
                   god
                
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 shewe
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 suffer
                 many
                 wrongs
                 because
                 their
                 conscience
                 doe
                 bind
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 to
                 obey
                 Gods
                 wil
                 ,
                 which
                 conscience
                 directly
                 respecteth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 conscience
                 is
                 in
                 
                   all
                   reasonable
                   creatures
                
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 imagine
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 haue
                 conscience
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 many
                 men
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 consciences
                 there
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 particular
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 owne
                 particular
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 proper
                 end
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 conscience
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   intelligence
                   ,
                   opinion
                   ,
                   science
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   prudence
                   .
                   Intelligence
                
                 simplie
                 conceiues
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 opinion
                 iudgeth
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 probable
                 or
                 contingent
                 :
                 science
                 ,
                 iudgeth
                 to
                 be
                 certen
                 and
                 sure
                 :
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 beleeue
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 prudence
                 discerneth
                 what
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 bee
                 left
                 vndone
                 ;
                 but
                 conscience
                 goes
                 further
                 yet
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 determines
                 or
                 giues
                 sentence
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 ill
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 conscience
                 determines
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 actions
                 :
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 certen
                 what
                 an
                 other
                 man
                 hath
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 commōly
                 called
                 knowledge
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 certaine
                 what
                 he
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 done
                 or
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 conscience
                 .
                 Againe
                 conscience
                 meddles
                 not
                 with
                 generals
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 deales
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 consciences
                 determination
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 his
                 iudgement
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 creature
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 because
                 conscience
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 diuine
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 placed
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 arbitratour
                 to
                 giue
                 sentence
                 and
                 to
                 pronounce
                 either
                 with
                 mā
                 or
                 against
                 man
                 vnto
                 God.
                 For
                 otherwhiles
                 ,
                 it
                 consents
                 and
                 speaks
                 with
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 :
                 otherwhiles
                 againe
                 it
                 consents
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 speakes
                 for
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 hence
                 comes
                 one
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Scire
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 alone
                 by
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 conscire
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 two
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 knowe
                 some
                 one
                 secret
                 thing
                 ;
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 knowing
                 it
                 togither
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 name
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 conscientia
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 thing
                 that
                 combines
                 two
                 togither
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 thē
                 partners
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 secret
                 .
                 Now
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 and
                 Angel
                 cannot
                 be
                 combined
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 knowe
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 reuealed
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 it
                 remaines
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 combinatiō
                 is
                 onely
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 God.
                 God
                 knowes
                 perfectly
                 all
                 the
                 doings
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 hid
                 and
                 concealed
                 :
                 and
                 man
                 by
                 a
                 gift
                 giuen
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 knowes
                 togither
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 gift
                 is
                 named
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 proper
                 actions
                 or
                 duties
                 of
                 conscience
                 are
                 twofold
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 testimony
                 or
                 to
                 giue
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Rom.
                 2.15
                 .
              
               
               
                 Conscience
                 giues
                 testimonie
                 by
                 determining
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 or
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   Their
                   conscience
                   also
                   bearing
                   witnesse
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   reioycing
                   is
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 I.
                 of
                 what
                 things
                 conscience
                 beares
                 witnes
                 :
                 II.
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 :
                 III.
                 how
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 conscience
                 beares
                 witnesse
                 of
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 outward
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 beares
                 witnesse
                 of
                 our
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 solemne
                 protestation
                 which
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 men
                 vse
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   my
                   conscience
                   I
                   neuer
                   thought
                   it
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 they
                 signifie
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 something
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 consciences
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 they
                 think
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 this
                 seeme
                 strāge
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 simple
                 ,
                 which
                 barely
                 conceiueth
                 or
                 thinketh
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 
                   a
                   reflecting
                
                 or
                 doubling
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 conceiues
                 or
                 thinks
                 with
                 himselfe
                 what
                 he
                 thinks
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 action
                 properly
                 pertaines
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 minde
                 thinkes
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 now
                 conscience
                 goes
                 beyond
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 knowes
                 what
                 the
                 mind
                 thinkes
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 sinfull
                 thoughts
                 frō
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 conscience
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 another
                 person
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 discouer
                 all
                 .
                 By
                 meanes
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 action
                 conscience
                 may
                 beare
                 witnes
                 euen
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 also
                 it
                 seemes
                 to
                 borrow
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 science
                 or
                 knowledge
                 ioyned
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 knowledge
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 I
                 conceiue
                 and
                 knowe
                 what
                 I
                 knowe
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 conscience
                 beares
                 witnesse
                 what
                 the
                 wills
                 an
                 affections
                 of
                 men
                 bee
                 in
                 euery
                 matter
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 9.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   say
                   the
                   trueth
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   lie
                   not
                   ,
                
                 my
                 conscience
                 
                   bearing
                   me
                   witnes
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   great
                   heauinesse
                   and
                   continuall
                   sorrow
                   in
                   my
                   heart
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   could
                   wish
                   my selfe
                   to
                   be
                   seperate
                   from
                   Christ
                   for
                   my
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 witnesseth
                 what
                 be
                 mens
                 actions
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 7.24
                 .
                 
                   Oftentimes
                   also
                   thine
                   heart
                   knoweth
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 conscience
                 witnesseth
                 )
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   likewise
                   hast
                   cursed
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 maner
                 that
                 conscience
                 vseth
                 in
                 giuing
                 testimony
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 obserues
                 and
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 wee
                 doe
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 doeth
                 inwardly
                 and
                 secretly
                 within
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 tell
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 al.
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Notarie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Register
                 that
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 the
                 penne
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 and
                 record
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 :
                 who
                 also
                 because
                 hee
                 keepes
                 the
                 rolles
                 and
                 recordes
                 of
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 past
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 third
                 point
                 .
                 Howelong
                 conscience
                 beares
                 witnes
                 ,
                 it
                 doeth
                 it
                 continually
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 minut
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 moneth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 dies
                 ,
                 conscience
                 dieth
                 not
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 bodie
                 is
                 rotting
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 conscience
                 liueth
                 and
                 is
                 safe
                 and
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 conscience
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 vs
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.15,16
                 .
                 
                   Their
                   conscience
                   bearing
                   witnes
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 first
                 dutie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 god
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 led
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 euen
                 by
                 common
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 conscience
                 beares
                 witnes
                 ;
                 Of
                 what
                 ?
                 Of
                 thy
                 particular
                 doings
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 
                 whome
                 or
                 with
                 whome
                 doth
                 it
                 giue
                 testimonie
                 ?
                 thou
                 maiest
                 feele
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 it
                 either
                 with
                 thee
                 or
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 whome
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 witnesse
                 ?
                 to
                 men
                 or
                 angels
                 ?
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cānot
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 receiue
                 consciences
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 nay
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man.
                 It
                 remaines
                 therefore
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 substance
                 ,
                 most
                 wise
                 ,
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 most
                 mightie
                 ,
                 that
                 sees
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 whome
                 conscience
                 beares
                 record
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Let
                 Atheists
                 barke
                 against
                 this
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 :
                 they
                 haue
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 conuince
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 the
                 godhead
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 nill
                 they
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 we
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 watch
                 ouer
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 a
                 speciall
                 prouidence
                 .
                 The
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 prison
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 this
                 to
                 haue
                 care
                 ouer
                 his
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 send
                 keepers
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 watch
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 home
                 againe
                 in
                 time
                 conuenient
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 Gods
                 care
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whē
                 he
                 created
                 man
                 and
                 placed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 him
                 conscience
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 keeper
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 alwaies
                 at
                 his
                 heeles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dogge
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 &
                 to
                 prie
                 into
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 man.
                 If
                 hee
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 amisse
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 his
                 conscience
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 secretly
                 :
                 if
                 then
                 he
                 amend
                 ,
                 God
                 forgiues
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 afterward
                 conscience
                 must
                 openly
                 accuse
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 worke
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 iudgement
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 giue
                 iudgement
                 is
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 well
                 done
                 or
                 ill
                 done
                 .
                 Herein
                 conscience
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Iudge
                 that
                 holdeth
                 an
                 assise
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 inditements
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 the
                 most
                 notorious
                 malefactour
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 his
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Nay
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 a
                 little
                 God
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 arraigning
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 arraigned
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 at
                 the
                 tribunal
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 euerliuing
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 temporarie
                 iudgement
                 that
                 is
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 beginning
                 or
                 a
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 admonished
                 to
                 take
                 speciall
                 heede
                 that
                 nothing
                 past
                 lie
                 heauie
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 charge
                 not
                 our
                 conscience
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 any
                 matter
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 our
                 conscience
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 18.
                 because
                 he
                 seeth
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 more
                 clearely
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgeth
                 them
                 more
                 seuerely
                 then
                 conscience
                 can
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 bee
                 good
                 therefore
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 labour
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   nothing
                   by
                   my selfe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 without
                 blame
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 conscience
                 giue
                 iudgement
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 howe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 Binder
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 binder
                 is
                 that
                 thing
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ouer
                 conscience
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 bind
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 vrge
                 ,
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 constraine
                 it
                 in
                 euery
                 action
                 either
                 to
                 accuse
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 excuse
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 knowe
                 what
                 this
                 phrase
                 meaneth
                 (
                 
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   conscience
                
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 minde
                 consider
                 conscience
                 a
                 part
                 by
                 it selfe
                 from
                 the
                 binding
                 power
                 
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 it
                 hath
                 libertie
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 either
                 to
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 doe
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 indifferently
                 :
                 but
                 whē
                 the
                 binding
                 power
                 is
                 set
                 once
                 ouer
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 euery
                 action
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 either
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 citie
                 or
                 towne
                 hauing
                 his
                 libertie
                 ,
                 may
                 goe
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 or
                 not
                 goe
                 ,
                 where
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 his
                 bodie
                 be
                 attached
                 by
                 the
                 magistrate
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 former
                 libertie
                 is
                 restrained
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 and
                 can
                 goe
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 but
                 within
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 allowed
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 binder
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 proper
                 or
                 improper
                 .
                 Proper
                 is
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 absolute
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 in
                 it selfe
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 Reason
                 I.
                 He
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 lawes
                 binds
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Lord
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 once
                 created
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 alone
                 gouernes
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 he
                 knowes
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 lawes
                 onely
                 binde
                 conscience
                 properly
                 .
                 II.
                 He
                 which
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 saue
                 or
                 destroy
                 the
                 soule
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 or
                 breaking
                 of
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 hath
                 absolute
                 power
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 lawes
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Lawgiuer
                   which
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   saue
                   and
                   destroy
                   .
                
                 Esa.
                 33.22
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   our
                   iudge
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   our
                   lawgiuer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   our
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   saue
                   vs.
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 by
                 an
                 absolute
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 binds
                 conscience
                 .
                 Because
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 cleare
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 further
                 proofe
                 is
                 needlesse
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 sundrie
                 points
                 of
                 instruction
                 .
                 I.
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 ignorant
                 among
                 vs
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 binds
                 conscience
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 the
                 plea
                 of
                 ignorance
                 serue
                 for
                 excuse
                 :
                 because
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 know
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 or
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 stil
                 bind
                 vs
                 ,
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 further
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 our
                 ignorance
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 condemne
                 vs.
                 II.
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 offend
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 loose
                 all
                 mens
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 the
                 greatest
                 domage
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 because
                 Gods
                 word
                 hath
                 this
                 prerogatiue
                 to
                 bridle
                 ,
                 binde
                 ,
                 and
                 restraine
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 III.
                 Whatsoeuer
                 we
                 enterprise
                 or
                 take
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 search
                 whether
                 God
                 giue
                 vs
                 libertie
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 warrant
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 conscience
                 is
                 bound
                 presently
                 to
                 charge
                 vs
                 of
                 sinne
                 before
                 God.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 here
                 see
                 how
                 daungerous
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 Time-seruers
                 that
                 will
                 liue
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 certen
                 religion
                 till
                 differences
                 and
                 dissentions
                 therein
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 Councill
                 :
                 for
                 whether
                 these
                 things
                 compasse
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 certen
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 receiue
                 and
                 beleeue
                 the
                 auncient
                 ,
                 Propheticall
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 drowsie
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 luke-warme
                 gospellers
                 ,
                 that
                 vse
                 religion
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 care
                 and
                 conscience
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 then
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 serues
                 for
                 their
                 turnes
                 ,
                 commonly
                 neglecting
                 or
                 despising
                 the
                 assemblies
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 preached
                 :
                 and
                 seldome
                 frequenting
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 vnlesse
                 
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 Easter
                 .
                 Like
                 silly
                 wretches
                 they
                 neither
                 see
                 nor
                 feele
                 the
                 constraining
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 hath
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 either
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Gospell
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 vndone
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 threefolde
                 :
                 Morall
                 ,
                 Iudiciall
                 ,
                 Ceremoniall
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Morall
                 lawe
                 concernes
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 partly
                 towards
                 our
                 neighbour
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 or
                 ten
                 commandements
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 written
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 hearts
                 (
                 for
                 substance
                 though
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 propounding
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 bindes
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 blind
                 and
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 that
                 neither
                 knowe
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 nor
                 care
                 to
                 knowe
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 here
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 three
                 exceptions
                 or
                 cautions
                 .
                 I.
                 When
                 two
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 are
                 opposite
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 doe
                 them
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 lesser
                 commandement
                 giues
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 binde
                 or
                 constraine
                 for
                 a
                 that
                 instant
                 .
                 Example
                 .
                 I.
                 God
                 commaunds
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 magistrate
                 commands
                 the
                 flat
                 contrarie
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 commandements
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 b
                 Honour
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 c
                 Honour
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ?
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 alone
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 must
                 be
                 obeyed
                 .
                 Act.
                 4.19
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   obey
                   you
                   rather
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   iudge
                   ye
                   .
                
                 II.
                 The
                 fourth
                 commandement
                 prescribes
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 whole
                 towne
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sixt
                 commandement
                 requires
                 our
                 help
                 in
                 sauing
                 our
                 neighbours
                 life
                 and
                 goods
                 .
                 Nowe
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 commandements
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 obeied
                 ?
                 for
                 both
                 cannot
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fourth
                 commandement
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sixt
                 commandement
                 alone
                 bindes
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 then
                 (
                 if
                 neede
                 should
                 require
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 labour
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 without
                 offence
                 to
                 God.
                 Math.
                 9.13
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   mercie
                   and
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 rule
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 That
                 charitie
                 towards
                 our
                 neighbour
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 commandement
                 concerning
                 charitie
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 cōmandement
                 concerning
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 case
                 so
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 either
                 offend
                 our
                 neighbour
                 or
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 offend
                 our
                 neighbour
                 then
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 Caution
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 giues
                 some
                 particular
                 commandement
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 therein
                 dispensing
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 law
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 bindes
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 the
                 morall
                 commandements
                 must
                 be
                 cōceiued
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                   Except
                   God
                   command
                   otherwise
                
                 .
                 Example
                 .
                 I.
                 The
                 sixt
                 commandement
                 is
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 giues
                 a
                 particular
                 commandement
                 to
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Abraham
                 offer
                 thy
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 latter
                 commandement
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 did
                 binde
                 Abraham
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 therefore
                 commended
                 for
                 his
                 obedience
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 II.
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 compasse
                 Ierico
                 seuen
                 daies
                 and
                 therefore
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 commaundement
                 prescribing
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 instant
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 did
                 not
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Caution
                 .
                 One
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 commandement
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 binds
                 the
                 conscience
                 more
                 straitly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 doing
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 lesse
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.10
                 .
                 
                   Doe
                   
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   specially
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 all
                 sinnes
                 be
                 mortall
                 and
                 deserue
                 eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 equall
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 more
                 grieuous
                 then
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Iudiciall
                 lawes
                 of
                 Moses
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 prescribe
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 executiō
                 of
                 iustice
                 and
                 iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 .
                 
                 They
                 were
                 specially
                 giuen
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 who
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 were
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 nowe
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 estate
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 should
                 cōtinue
                 stil
                 to
                 bind
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 touching
                 other
                 nations
                 and
                 specially
                 Christian
                 common
                 wealths
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 iudiciall
                 lawe
                 is
                 wholly
                 abolished
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 againe
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 extreame
                 ,
                 holding
                 that
                 iudiciall
                 lawes
                 bind
                 Christians
                 as
                 straightly
                 as
                 Iewes
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 wide
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 safest
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 meane
                 between
                 both
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 iudiciall
                 lawes
                 of
                 Moses
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 scope
                 thereof
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 they
                 a
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 lawes
                 of
                 particular
                 equitie
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 b
                 common
                 equitie
                 .
                 Lawes
                 of
                 particular
                 equitie
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 prescribe
                 iustice
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 common
                 wealth
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 thereof
                 :
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 things
                 ,
                 actions
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 was
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brother
                 should
                 raise
                 vp
                 seed
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 bind
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 framed
                 and
                 tempered
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Iudicialls
                 of
                 common
                 equitie
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 or
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 cōmon
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 &
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 substance
                 ,
                 bind
                 the
                 consciences
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 Couenant
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 brought
                 from
                 Egypt
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 the
                 Messias
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 mortall
                 men
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 lawes
                 of
                 nature
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 nations
                 are
                 .
                 Againe
                 iudiciall
                 lawes
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 generall
                 or
                 common
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 are
                 moral
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 binding
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 iudiciall
                 lawe
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 common
                 equitie
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 wise
                 men
                 not
                 onely
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 nations
                 haue
                 by
                 naturall
                 reason
                 and
                 conscience
                 iudged
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 ,
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 necessarie
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 haue
                 iustified
                 their
                 iudgement
                 by
                 enacting
                 laws
                 for
                 their
                 common
                 wealths
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 with
                 sundrie
                 of
                 the
                 iudicial
                 lawes
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 haue
                 done
                 this
                 most
                 excellently
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 conferring
                 their
                 lawes
                 with
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 a
                 Iudicial
                 hath
                 common
                 equitie
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 serue
                 directly
                 to
                 explane
                 and
                 confirme
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 serue
                 directly
                 to
                 maintaine
                 and
                 vpholde
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 estates
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 or
                 considerations
                 vpon
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 mooued
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 Nowe
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 more
                 plaine
                 ,
                 take
                 an
                 example
                 or
                 two
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 murderers
                 must
                 bee
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 
                 now
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 lawe
                 for
                 substance
                 be
                 the
                 common
                 equitie
                 of
                 nature
                 binding
                 consciences
                 of
                 Christians
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 &
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 further
                 doubting
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 lawe
                 hath
                 beene
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 wise
                 law-giuers
                 enacted
                 in
                 many
                 countries
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 beside
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 and
                 a
                 olde
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 of
                 Draco
                 ,
                 of
                 Numa
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 .
                 Secondly
                 this
                 lawe
                 serues
                 directly
                 to
                 maintaine
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 commandement
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 consideration
                 vpon
                 which
                 the
                 lawe
                 was
                 made
                 is
                 so
                 weightie
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 a
                 common-wealth
                 cannot
                 stand
                 .
                 The
                 murderers
                 blood
                 must
                 bee
                 shedde
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Num.
                 35.33.34
                 .
                 )
                 
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   land
                   is
                   defiled
                   with
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 and
                 remaineth
                 vncle●sed
                 till
                 his
                 blood
                 be
                 shed
                 .
                 Againe
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 law
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 adulterer
                 and
                 adulteresse
                 should
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ;
                 nowe
                 let
                 the
                 question
                 be
                 whether
                 this
                 lawe
                 concerne
                 other
                 nations
                 as
                 being
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 lawe
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 seemes
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 wise
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 naturall
                 conscience
                 haue
                 iudged
                 this
                 punishment
                 equall
                 and
                 iust
                 .
                 Iudah
                 before
                 this
                 iudiciall
                 lawe
                 was
                 giuen
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                 appointed
                 Tamar
                 his
                 daughter
                 in
                 law
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 playing
                 the
                 whore
                 .
                 Nabuchadnezar
                 burnt
                 Echad
                 and
                 Zedechias
                 because
                 they
                 committed
                 adulterie
                 with
                 their
                 neighbours
                 wiues
                 .
                 
                 By
                 Dracoes
                 lawe
                 among
                 the
                 Grecians
                 this
                 sin
                 was
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 this
                 law
                 serues
                 directly
                 to
                 maintaine
                 necessarie
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 seuenth
                 commandement
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 considerations
                 vpon
                 which
                 this
                 lawe
                 was
                 giuen
                 are
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 to
                 vphold
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 .
                 Lev.
                 20.22
                 .
                 Ye
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   keepe
                   all
                   mine
                   ordinances
                   and
                   my
                   iudgements
                
                 (
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 adulterie
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 Nowe
                 marke
                 the
                 reasons
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Least
                   the
                   lād
                   spue
                   you
                   out
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   sins
                   I
                   haue
                   abhorred
                   the
                   natiōs
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Ceremoniall
                 lawe
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 prescribes
                 rites
                 and
                 orders
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 three
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 comming
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 publishing
                 the
                 gospell
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 binde
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 bind
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 partition
                 wall
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 did
                 continue
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 Iewes
                 till
                 the
                 very
                 death
                 and
                 ascension
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 thē
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 of
                 ordinances
                 which
                 was
                 against
                 vs
                 was
                 nailed
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 and
                 cancelled
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Christ
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   the
                   lawe
                   and
                   the
                   Prophett
                   indured
                   til
                   Iohn
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 16.16
                 .
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 ended
                 then
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 things
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &
                 obscurely
                 prefigured
                 by
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 ,
                 began
                 then
                 more
                 plainely
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 time
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 ascension
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 til
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 Citie
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 ceased
                 to
                 bind
                 conscience
                 and
                 remained
                 indifferent
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 Paul
                 circumcised
                 Timothie
                 :
                 the
                 Apostles
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 was
                 offered
                 were
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Act.
                 3.1
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 tendering
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 some
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 strangled
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 good
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 conuicted
                 that
                 an
                 end
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Church
                 became
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 worldes
                 ende
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 monstrous
                 and
                 miserable
                 religion
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 teacheth
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 ;
                 which
                 standes
                 wholly
                 in
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 partly
                 heathenish
                 and
                 partly
                 Iewish
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 promiseth
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ‖
                 and
                 withall
                 commandeth
                 this
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 knowe
                 ,
                 howe
                 the
                 gospell
                 bindes
                 conscience
                 ,
                 two
                 points
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 one
                 touching
                 the
                 persons
                 bound
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 touching
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 binding
                 .
              
               
                 Persons
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 some
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 some
                 be
                 vncalled
                 .
                 Persons
                 called
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 to
                 whome
                 God
                 in
                 mercie
                 hath
                 offered
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 by
                 meanes
                 either
                 ordinarie
                 or
                 extraordinarie
                 .
                 All
                 such
                 I
                 thinke
                 are
                 straightly
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 gospel
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 whereby
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 iudged
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 binde
                 their
                 consciences
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 considering
                 absolution
                 and
                 condemnation
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 called
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 iudged
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.16
                 .
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   Gospell
                   .
                
                 And
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   hath
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   ,
                   hee
                   which
                   beleeueth
                   not
                   is
                   alreadie
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 It
                 remaines
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gospell
                 bindes
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 not
                 to
                 content
                 our selues
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 (
                 though
                 many
                 protestants
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 daies
                 thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 in
                 Christ
                 without
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 mans
                 workes
                 )
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 goe
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 ;
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 gospel
                 doeth
                 as
                 well
                 bind
                 conscience
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 obeied
                 will
                 as
                 well
                 condemne
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 vncalled
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 gospell
                 was
                 neuer
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 meanes
                 of
                 reuelation
                 offered
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 haue
                 bin
                 such
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 manifest
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 worlde
                 since
                 the
                 creation
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 foure
                 ages
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 frō
                 the
                 creation
                 to
                 the
                 flood
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 flood
                 to
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Nowe
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 into
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 wherof
                 one
                 was
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 no-people
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 in
                 the
                 families
                 of
                 Seth
                 ,
                 Noe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 families
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.2
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 were
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 9.7
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 the
                 Iewes
                 beeing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 nations
                 beside
                 
                 no-church
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 this
                 distinction
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 a
                 commission
                 giuen
                 them
                 that
                 was
                 neuer
                 giuen
                 before
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 teach
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 nations
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 distinction
                 arose
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 not
                 reuealed
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 witnes
                 .
                 The
                 prophet
                 Esai
                 saith
                 ,
                 52.14
                 .
                 that
                 
                   kings
                   shall
                   shut
                   their
                   mouthes
                
                 at
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   that
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   bin
                   told
                   them
                   they
                   shal
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   heard
                   shall
                   they
                   vnderstand
                   .
                
                 And
                 55.
                 5.
                 
                   that
                   a
                   nation
                   that
                   knew
                   him
                   not
                   shall
                   runne
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 that
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 
                   without
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   without
                   Christ
                   ,
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   couenāt
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 2.12
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Athenians
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   times
                
                 before
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   were
                   times
                   of
                   ignorance
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.30
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 this
                 ignorance
                 was
                 affected
                 ,
                 Paul
                 saith
                 further
                 that
                 God
                 
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   suffered
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   waies
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 14.
                 16.
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 
                   was
                   kept
                   secret
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   now
                
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 
                   reuealed
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.25
                 .
                 Some
                 alleadge
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 beeing
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 traffique
                 with
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 spred
                 some
                 little
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 again
                 that
                 the
                 conference
                 and
                 speach
                 of
                 Iewish
                 marchants
                 with
                 forrainers
                 was
                 no
                 sufficient
                 means
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 whol
                 world
                 :
                 first
                 because
                 the
                 Iewes
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 bin
                 more
                 readie
                 to
                 receiue
                 any
                 new
                 and
                 false
                 religion
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 teach
                 their
                 owne
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 very
                 Iewes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 which
                 was
                 Christ
                 figured
                 by
                 externall
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Pharises
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Proselyte
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 tenne
                 times
                 more
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 then
                 themselues
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 are
                 seldome
                 or
                 neuer
                 suffered
                 to
                 professe
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 speach
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 in
                 forraine
                 countries
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 alleadged
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 might
                 haue
                 read
                 ,
                 searched
                 ,
                 and
                 knowne
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 alone
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 3.2
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   sheweth
                   his
                   word
                   vnto
                   Iacob
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   statutes
                   and
                   his
                   iudgements
                   vnto
                   Israel
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   dealt
                   so
                   with
                   euery
                   nation
                   ,
                   neither
                   haue
                
                 they
                 knowne
                 his
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 touching
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 and
                 fitte
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 indeed
                 actually
                 bound
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 be
                 reuealed
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 meanes
                 of
                 reuelation
                 offered
                 .
                 Reasons
                 hereof
                 may
                 be
                 these
                 :
                 I.
                 Whatsoeuer
                 doctrine
                 or
                 law
                 doth
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 must
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 be
                 knowne
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 by
                 grace
                 or
                 by
                 both
                 :
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 haue
                 meanes
                 of
                 conceiuing
                 ,
                 before
                 conscience
                 can
                 constraine
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 bindeth
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 known
                 cōclusions
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 .
                 Therfore
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 vnknown
                 and
                 vnconceiued
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 :
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 altogether
                 vnknowne
                 and
                 vnconceiued
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 alreadie
                 prooued
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 binds
                 not
                 them
                 in
                 conscience
                 .
                 II.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 
                 2.12
                 .
                 
                   They
                   which
                   sinne
                   without
                   the
                   law
                
                 [
                 written
                 ]
                 
                   shal
                   be
                   condemned
                   without
                   the
                   law
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 which
                 sinne
                 without
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 shal
                 be
                 condemned
                 without
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 shal
                 be
                 condemned
                 without
                 the
                 Gospel
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Augustine
                 the
                 most
                 iudiciall
                 Diuine
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 vpon
                 these
                 wordes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   excuse
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   A
                   doubt
                   may
                   be
                   mooued
                   whether
                   they
                   to
                   whome
                   Christ
                   hath
                   not
                   come
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   haue
                   an
                   excuse
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   why
                   is
                   it
                   said
                   that
                   these
                
                 (
                 namely
                 the
                 Iewes
                 )
                 
                   haue
                   no
                   excuse
                   because
                   he
                   came
                   and
                   spake
                   to
                   them
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   their
                   punishment
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   quite
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   part
                   lessened
                   .
                   To
                   these
                   demands
                   to
                   my
                   capacitie
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   inable
                   me
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   to
                   whome
                   Christ
                   came
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   haue
                   an
                   excuse
                   not
                   of
                   euery
                   sinne
                   but
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   beleeued
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   remaines
                   to
                   inquire
                   whether
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   before
                   Christ
                   came
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   they
                   heard
                   his
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   haue
                   bin
                   or
                   are
                   preuented
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   may
                   vse
                   this
                   excuse
                   ?
                   Doubtles
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   therefore
                   escape
                   damnation
                   .
                   For
                   whosoeuer
                   haue
                   sinned
                   without
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   shall
                   perish
                   without
                   the
                   law
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 schoolemen
                 haue
                 alleadged
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 answered
                 all
                 by
                 a
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 touch
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 First
                 it
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Gho●t
                 shall
                 iudge
                 
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   beleeued
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Ioh.
                 16.9
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 all
                 and
                 
                   euery
                   man
                
                 since
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 nations
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 reuealed
                 .
                 Thus
                 hath
                 Paul
                 expounded
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.12
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fall
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   diminishing
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   The
                   casting
                   of
                   them
                   away
                   is
                   the
                   reconciling
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 it
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 binds
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Answ.
                 The
                 law
                 was
                 once
                 giuen
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 imprinted
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 beeing
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 sinned
                 all
                 men
                 sinned
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 enlightened
                 all
                 were
                 enlightned
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 when
                 his
                 conscience
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 all
                 were
                 bound
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 knowledge
                 be
                 lost
                 by
                 mans
                 default
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 bond
                 remaines
                 still
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 neuer
                 written
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 giuen
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 aboue
                 nature
                 .
                 Here
                 a
                 further
                 replie
                 is
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 couenant
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   seede
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   shal
                   bruise
                   the
                   serpents
                   head
                   ,
                
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 with
                 his
                 seede
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterward
                 continued
                 with
                 Abraham
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 a
                 root
                 of
                 mankind
                 onely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   mans
                   nature
                
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 sinnes
                 thereof
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 roote
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 God
                 gaue
                 the
                 promise
                 vnto
                 him
                 and
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 giue
                 them
                 both
                 to
                 all
                 mankinde
                 :
                 neither
                 ,
                 if
                 Adam
                 had
                 afterward
                 fallen
                 from
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 mankind
                 againe
                 haue
                 fallen
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 grace
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 Adams
                 seede
                 vniuersally
                 but
                 indefinitely
                 it
                 appeares
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 God
                 did
                 afterward
                 renew
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 he
                 restrained
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                 familie
                 of
                 Noe
                 and
                 Abraham●
                 and
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 familie
                 it
                 was
                 restrained
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Isaac
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   thy
                   seede
                   be
                   called
                
                 :
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 distinction
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 and
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 serpent
                 ;
                 which
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 serpent
                 is
                 a
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 couenant
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lord
                 promised
                 to
                 Abraham
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 seede
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Paul
                 hath
                 cleared
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   foreseeing
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   iustifie
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   through
                   faith
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 )
                 
                   he
                   preached
                   before
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   In
                   thee
                   shall
                   nations
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 through
                 his
                 owne
                 fault
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 indeede
                 that
                 all
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 saluation
                 comes
                 through
                 mans
                 fault
                 &
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 sinne
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 personall
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 ignorance
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 proceedes
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 personall
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 sinne
                 of
                 Adam
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 which
                 sinne
                 is
                 punished
                 when
                 God
                 leaues
                 men
                 wholly
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 Now
                 many
                 things
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 men
                 proceeding
                 from
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 neuerthelesse
                 are
                 no
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manifold
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 things
                 aboue
                 mans
                 nature
                 altogether
                 vnreuealed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 but
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 which
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 forth
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 generally
                 reueales
                 two
                 points
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 perfect
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 instrument
                 to
                 obtaine
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 eternall
                 is
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Moreouer
                 when
                 this
                 Gospel
                 is
                 dispensed
                 and
                 preached
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 reueales
                 vnto
                 vs
                 two
                 points
                 more
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 true
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 seco●d
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 without
                 doubting
                 to
                 beleeue
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 euery
                 man
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 his
                 owne
                 election
                 ,
                 iustification
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 glorification
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 Christ.
                 The
                 reasons
                 and
                 grounds
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 I.
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.23
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   his
                   commandement
                   that
                   we
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   one
                   another
                   as
                   he
                   gaué
                   vs
                   commandement
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 confusedly
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 elected
                 ,
                 iustified
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 graunted
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 are
                 enemies
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 Lumberd
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   To
                   beleeue
                   in
                   God
                   is
                   by
                   beleeuing
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   goe
                   into
                   God
                   :
                   by
                   beleeuing
                   to
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   incorporate
                   into
                   his
                   members
                   .
                
                 II.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 ●irst
                 of
                 all
                 propounds
                 a
                 generall
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Afterward
                 he
                 addes
                 a
                 speciall
                 application
                 ,
                 
                   Euen
                   we
                
                 (
                 namely
                 Iewes
                 )
                 
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   iustified
                   by
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 v.
                 20.
                 he
                 descends
                 
                 more
                 specially
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   liue
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   by
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   loued
                   me
                   and
                   giuen
                   himselfe
                   for
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 application
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 auoucheth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 example
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   was
                   I
                   receiued
                   to
                   mercie
                   ,
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   should
                   shew
                   first
                   on
                   me
                   all
                   long
                   suffering
                
                 vnto
                 the
                 ensample
                 of
                 them
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Philip.
                 3.8
                 .
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   thinke
                   all
                   things
                   but
                   losse
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   winne
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   him
                   not
                   hauing
                   mine
                   owne
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   through
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   know
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   resurrection
                   :
                
                 &
                 afterward
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   be
                   perfect
                   be
                   thus
                   minded
                   .
                
                 III.
                 Whatsoeuer
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   desire
                   when
                   ye
                   pray
                   ,
                   beleeue
                   that
                   ye
                   shall
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 IV.
                 If
                 God
                 should
                 speake
                 particularly
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 or
                 Peter
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 this
                 commandement
                 should
                 bind
                 him
                 particularly
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Minister
                 lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 stead
                 of
                 God
                 publisheth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 himselfe
                 had
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 particularly
                 ,
                 calling
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 names
                 and
                 promising
                 vnto
                 them
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 in
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.20
                 .
                 
                   We
                   as
                   ambassadours
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   God
                   did
                   beseech
                   you
                   through
                   vs
                   ,
                   pray
                   you
                   in
                   Christs
                   stead
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 euery
                 man
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 beleeue
                 his
                 owne
                 Election
                 and
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 men
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 there
                 be
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 neuer
                 chosen
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 reason
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 bound
                 absolutely
                 to
                 beleeue
                 their
                 saluation
                 without
                 further
                 respect
                 or
                 condition
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 bond
                 is
                 conditionall
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 good
                 disciples
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 Christ.
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 euent
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 bindeth
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 and
                 applying
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 by
                 God
                 giuen
                 to
                 all
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 they
                 might
                 indeede
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 God
                 inabling
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 commands
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 whome
                 God
                 in
                 iustice
                 will
                 refuse
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 commandement
                 is
                 giuen
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 another
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 be
                 bereft
                 of
                 all
                 excuse
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 alwaies
                 giue
                 commandements
                 simply
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 for
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 meanes
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 commaundement
                 giuen
                 to
                 Abraham
                 of
                 killing
                 Isaac
                 :
                 againe
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serue
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 outward
                 obedience
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 their
                 mouthes
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 seat
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 thereof
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 sundry
                 necessarie
                 and
                 profitable
                 points
                 of
                 instruction
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 Doctours
                 abolish
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Gospel
                 onely
                 by
                 a
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 assent
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 specially
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 all-sufficient
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 the
                 damned
                 spirits
                 beleeue
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Gospel
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 saluation
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 further
                 reach
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 enioyne
                 men
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 true
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 euidently
                 by
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 visible
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 is
                 offered
                 and
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 beleeue
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 learne
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 presumption
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 boūd
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 bound
                 vs
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 rather
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 presumptuous
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 marke
                 and
                 to
                 remember
                 with
                 care
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 vnfallible
                 certentie
                 of
                 mans
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 man
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 first
                 to
                 giue
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 to
                 applie
                 it
                 to
                 himselfe
                 by
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 without
                 doubt
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 certenly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Election
                 and
                 saluation
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 without
                 any
                 extraordinarie
                 reuelation
                 :
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 beeing
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 cases
                 possible
                 .
                 For
                 commandements
                 are
                 either
                 Legal
                 or
                 Euangelical
                 .
                 Legall
                 shew
                 vs
                 our
                 disease
                 ,
                 but
                 giue
                 vs
                 no
                 remedie
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 perfect
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Lawgiuer
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 mans
                 weaknes
                 and
                 through
                 mans
                 default
                 ,
                 is
                 impossible
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Euangelical
                 commandements
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Lawgiuer
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 because
                 with
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 ioyned
                 the
                 inward
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 to
                 inable
                 them
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 dutie
                 cōmaunded
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 require
                 absolute
                 perfection
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 qualifie
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 by
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 vs
                 (
                 we
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 vpright
                 will
                 and
                 indeauour
                 for
                 the
                 deede
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 for
                 repentance
                 and
                 true
                 faith
                 indeede
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 things
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 be
                 both
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 possible
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 certentie
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 possible
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 distrustings
                 ,
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 despaire
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 &
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 bindes
                 them
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 grieuous
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 their
                 owne
                 election
                 to
                 saluation
                 whereof
                 they
                 doubt
                 .
                 Men
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 ciuill
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 auoid
                 robbing
                 and
                 
                 killing
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 giues
                 commandements
                 against
                 stealing
                 and
                 killing
                 :
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 striue
                 against
                 our
                 manifold
                 doubtings
                 and
                 distrustings
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 commaundement
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 calls
                 vpon
                 vs
                 and
                 binds
                 vs
                 to
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 Gods
                 word
                 bindes
                 conscience
                 :
                 now
                 conscience
                 beeing
                 thus
                 bound
                 ,
                 againe
                 bindes
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 bond
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 called
                 guiltines
                 .
                 Guiltines
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 binding
                 euery
                 sinner
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 death
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 proper
                 binder
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 now
                 followes
                 the
                 improper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 improper
                 binder
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 or
                 vertue
                 in
                 it selfe
                 to
                 binde
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 doth
                 it
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 or
                 some
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 threefold
                 ,
                 Humane
                 lawes
                 ,
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 a
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 humane
                 lawes
                 ,
                 the
                 speciall
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 is
                 ,
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 binde
                 .
                 
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 in
                 part
                 be
                 cleared
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 stand
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 confute
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 maintaine
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ciuill
                   and
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   iurisdiction
                   haue
                   a
                
                 coactiue
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   lawes
                   made
                   thereby
                   doe
                   as
                
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 binde
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 speake
                 )
                 
                   to
                   mortall
                   and
                   veniall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   law
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 The
                 arguments
                 which
                 they
                 commonly
                 vse
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 1.
                 
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   That
                   man
                   that
                   will
                   doe
                   presumptuously
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   shall
                   die
                   :
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   take
                   away
                   euill
                   from
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 Here
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 are
                 b
                 Imperia
                 ,
                 not
                 admonitions
                 or
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 transgressours
                 therof
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 bin
                 punished
                 so
                 seuerely
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 intent
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 child
                 may
                 perceiue
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 authoritie
                 and
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 appeales
                 for
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 controuersie
                 in
                 the
                 Synedrium
                 or
                 great
                 court
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 words
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 giue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priest
                 a
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 laws
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 giuing
                 iudgemēt
                 of
                 controuersies
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 laws
                 alreadie
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 :
                 frō
                 which
                 iudgemēt
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 appeale
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 determining
                 doth
                 not
                 cōstraine
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 to
                 maintain
                 order
                 &
                 peace
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 gainsaying
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 mistaking
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 bind
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 a
                 sinne
                 Again
                 ,
                 not
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 refused
                 to
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 this
                 court
                 ,
                 were
                 straightway
                 guiltie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 did
                 Ieremie
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Iewes
                 condēned
                 them
                 for
                 wicked
                 persons
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 presumptuously
                 despised
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequent
                 the
                 authoritie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 guiltie
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 seueritie
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 temporall
                 death
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 argue
                 any
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 binding
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                 this
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 learned
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 
                   Doctor
                   Gerson
                
                 ,
                 who
                 holdeth
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 bind
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 punish
                 him
                 with
                 answerable
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 2.
                 
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   shall
                   bind
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 
                 Here
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 binde
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 constraining
                 conscience
                 according
                 to
                 Matth.
                 23.4
                 .
                 
                   They
                   binde
                   heauie
                   burdens
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   them
                   on
                   mens
                   shoulders
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 The
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 belonging
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 hell
                 :
                 he
                 openeth
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shutteth
                 ,
                 he
                 shutteth
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 openeth
                 ,
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.5
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 ministerie
                 or
                 seruice
                 whereby
                 men
                 publish
                 and
                 pronounce
                 that
                 Christ
                 bindeth
                 or
                 looseth
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 this
                 binding
                 stands
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 remitting
                 and
                 retaining
                 of
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 going
                 before
                 declare
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   If
                   thy
                   brother
                   sinne
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 his
                 owne
                 meaning
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whose
                   sinnes
                   ye
                   remit
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   ye
                   retaine
                   they
                   are
                   retained
                   ,
                
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 23.
                 hauing
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Peter
                 promised
                 them
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 Math.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   vnto
                   thee
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   thou
                   shalt
                   binde
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 This
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 approoued
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 auncient
                 Diuines
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 Psal.
                 101.
                 serm
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   loosing
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 contraries
                 ,
                 binding
                 is
                 to
                 hold
                 sinne
                 vnpardoned
                 .
                 Hilar.
                 vpon
                 Matth.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Whome
                   they
                   binde
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   leaue
                   vntied
                   of
                   the
                   knottes
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 Lumberd
                 the
                 popish
                 master
                 of
                 sentences
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   giuen
                   to
                   Priests
                   power
                   of
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   making
                   manifest
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   bound
                   or
                   loosed
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 both
                 Origen
                 ,
                 a
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Theophylact
                 attribute
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 neuer
                 dreamed
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 authoritie
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 Matth.
                 23.4
                 .
                 ouerturnes
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 laid
                 vpon
                 mens
                 shoulders
                 the
                 burdens
                 of
                 their
                 traditions
                 ,
                 as
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 and
                 things
                 binding
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   It
                   seemes
                   good
                   vnto
                   vs
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   no
                   more
                   burden
                   on
                   you
                   then
                   these
                   necessarie
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   abstaine
                   from
                   things
                   offered
                   to
                   idols
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   strangled
                   ,
                   and
                   fornication
                   .
                
                 Here
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 simply
                 to
                 bind
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 obedience
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 prooued
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 call
                 this
                 law
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 the
                 things
                 prescribed
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Luke
                 tearmes
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   commandements
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 :
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 calls
                 the
                 Epistle
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Imperium
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 lordly
                 charge
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 they
                 adde
                 ,
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 all
                 be
                 graunted
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 a
                 burden
                 imposed
                 ,
                 a
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 a
                 charge
                 ;
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 required
                 therein
                 are
                 necessarie
                 :
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 by
                 good
                 consequent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 simply
                 bindes
                 conscience
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 with
                 a
                 reseruation
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 offence
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 freely
                 be
                 omitted
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 tempting
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 impose
                 vpon
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 Iewish
                 ceremonies
                 :
                 he
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 contrarie
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 intend
                 to
                 binde
                 mens
                 consciences
                 to
                 abstinence
                 from
                 strangled
                 ,
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 idols
                 .
                 A
                 replie
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 abstinence
                 is
                 prescribed
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 
                 or
                 Apostolicall
                 authoritie
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Mosaicall
                 ceremonie
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 stablished
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 authoritie
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 put
                 an
                 ende
                 to
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 lawe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 their
                 authoritie
                 reuiued
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 &
                 bound
                 mens
                 consciences
                 thereto
                 .
                 Secondly
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 suffered
                 this
                 commandement
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 law
                 had
                 bound
                 conscience
                 simply
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 aunswered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 lawe
                 ceased
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 offence
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ceased
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 ceased
                 vniuersally
                 :
                 yea
                 but
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 ceased
                 vniuersally
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bound
                 conscience
                 ,
                 specially
                 considering
                 it
                 was
                 propounded
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 or
                 limitation
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 Paul
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 this
                 counsell
                 :
                 and
                 knew
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 doubt
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 gaine-say
                 the
                 fame
                 .
                 This
                 beeing
                 graunted
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 lawe
                 should
                 bind
                 conscience
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 Corinthians
                 that
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 idols
                 may
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 the
                 weake
                 brother
                 be
                 not
                 offended
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Paul
                 writ
                 his
                 first
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 this
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 touching
                 things
                 strangled
                 &
                 blood
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Wel
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 prooued
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 why
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 nowe
                 deliuer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 deliuereth
                 a
                 doctrine
                 cōtrarie
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 decreed
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 absolutely
                 abstaine
                 from
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 idolls
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 they
                 are
                 abused
                 .
                 
                 Indeed
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 daies
                 abstained
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 perswades
                 men
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 (
                 beeing
                 indeede
                 farre
                 decei●ued
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 must
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 which
                 cōceit
                 if
                 the
                 Papists
                 hold
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 mean
                 they
                 to
                 build
                 vpō
                 him
                 .
                 Origē
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 law
                 was
                 very
                 necessarie
                 in
                 his
                 daies●
                 and
                 no
                 maruell
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Idolithytes
                 he
                 vnderstandes
                 ,
                 not
                 things
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 offered
                 to
                 idols
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                 afterward
                 brought
                 to
                 priuat
                 houses
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 market
                 as
                 other
                 common
                 meats
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 vnderstandes
                 things
                 that
                 remaine
                 consecrated
                 to
                 idols
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 vsed
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 temples
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 graunt
                 with
                 him
                 must
                 for
                 euer
                 be
                 auoided
                 as
                 meanes
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speakes
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 kind
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 things
                 strangled
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 deuils
                 foode
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 hee
                 approoues
                 abstinence
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 idols
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 necessitie
                 ;
                 hee
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 kind
                 of
                 Idolithytes
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 idol-temples
                 still
                 consecrated
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 law
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 4.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 21.
                 
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   feed
                   my
                   sheep
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 importeth
                 )
                 feed
                 and
                 rule
                 my
                 sheepe
                 .
                 Ans.
                 This
                 feeding
                 and
                 ruling
                 stands
                 not
                 in
                 making
                 newe
                 lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 teaching
                 and
                 gouerning
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 god
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 from
                 Christ.
                 And
                 this
                 action
                 of
                 feeding
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.27
                 .
                 Who
                 cannot
                 therevpon
                 chalenge
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 lawes
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
               
                 Argum.
                 5.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   As
                   my
                   father
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   send
                   you
                   :
                
                 but
                 Christ
                 was
                 sent
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 authoritie
                 of
                 commanding
                 and
                 giuing
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Answ.
                 If
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 reasoning
                 may
                 stand
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 redeemers
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 sent
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 was
                 sent
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 effect
                 and
                 work
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 absurd
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 abusing
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 gather
                 from
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 conscience
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeede
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 similitude
                 or
                 analogie
                 betweene
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 wholly
                 standes
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 .
                 Christ
                 was
                 ordained
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 before
                 all
                 worldes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 called
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 :
                 Christ
                 receiued
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 as
                 beeing
                 necessarie
                 for
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 receiued
                 an
                 extraordinarie
                 authority
                 from
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 plentifull
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 as
                 was
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 Apostilicall
                 function
                 .
                 Lastly
                 Christ
                 was
                 sent
                 euen
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 15.8
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 is
                 the
                 comparison
                 to
                 bee
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 might
                 imagine
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 resemblance
                 standes
                 in
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 put
                 a
                 speciall
                 exception
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Go
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 obserue
                 all
                 things
                 
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   commanded
                   you
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 commandements
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 6.
                 
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   that
                   resist
                   shall
                   receiue
                   to
                   themselues
                   iudgement
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   must
                   be
                   subiect
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Magistracie
                 indeede
                 is
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 subiection
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 farre
                 subiection
                 is
                 due
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 bodie
                 and
                 goods
                 and
                 outward
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 subiection
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 mens
                 laws
                 ,
                 I
                 denie
                 .
                 And
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 authoritie
                 
                   in
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 it
                 
                   for
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 manifest
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 whereof
                 is●
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 performe
                 obedience
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 anger
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 consequent
                 for
                 auoiding
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 conscience
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 breach
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 made
                 because
                 mans
                 law
                 is
                 neglected
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Gods
                 lawe
                 is
                 broken
                 which
                 ordaineth
                 magistracie
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 bindes
                 mens
                 consciences
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 lawefull
                 commandements
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 damnation
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 vnto
                 men
                 for
                 resisting
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 comes
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 single
                 breach
                 of
                 magistrats
                 commandement
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 appointeth
                 magistrates
                 and
                 their
                 authoritie
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 answer
                 Papists
                 replie
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 moment
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 7.1
                 .
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   What
                   will
                   you
                   that
                   I
                   come
                   vnto
                   you
                   with
                   a
                   rod
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   meekenes
                   ?
                
                 Nowe
                 this
                 rod
                 is
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 power
                 of
                 punishing
                 sinners
                 .
                 Answ.
                 For
                 the
                 regiment
                 and
                 protection
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 two
                 rods
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 rodde
                 .
                 The
                 rod
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 tearmed
                 a
                 
                   rod
                   of
                   yron
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 signifies
                 that
                 absolute
                 
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ouer
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 conuert
                 and
                 saue
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 forsake
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 this
                 rod
                 ,
                 to
                 smite
                 and
                 wound
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 Apostolicall
                 rod
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 extraordinarie
                 power
                 whereby
                 God
                 inabled
                 to
                 plague
                 and
                 punish
                 rebellious
                 offenders
                 with
                 grieuous
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 alone
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 rod
                 Paul
                 smote
                 Elimas
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 smote
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 with
                 bodily
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 Paul
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 did
                 giue
                 vp
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vexed
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 tormented
                 by
                 the
                 deuil
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 rod
                 the
                 Apostles
                 could
                 smite
                 conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 prooued
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 8.1
                 .
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 Paul
                 made
                 a
                 lawe
                 that
                 none
                 hauing
                 two
                 wiues
                 should
                 be
                 ordained
                 a
                 bishop
                 :
                 nowe
                 this
                 lawe
                 is
                 positiue
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 binds
                 conscience
                 .
                 Answer
                 .
                 Paul
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 this
                 lawe
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 ordained
                 that
                 in
                 marriage
                 not
                 three
                 but
                 two
                 alone
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 flesh
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 serue
                 at
                 the
                 altar
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 graunt
                 that
                 this
                 lawe
                 were
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 beside
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 vsed
                 not
                 to
                 deliuer
                 any
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 but
                 which
                 he
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 9.
                 
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   He
                   which
                   heareth
                   you
                   ,
                   heareth
                   me
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 These
                 words
                 properly
                 concerne
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Pastours
                 and
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 confirme
                 any
                 Apostolicall
                 authoritie
                 in
                 making
                 lawes
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 assist
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 erre
                 or
                 be
                 deceiued
                 in
                 teaching
                 and
                 publishing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 they
                 were
                 sinfull
                 men
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 Math.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   you
                   that
                   speake
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   which
                   speaketh
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 lead
                 into
                 all
                 trueth
                 ,
                 was
                 directed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 10.1
                 .
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   I
                   praise
                   you
                   that
                   you
                   keepe
                   my
                   commandements
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 Paul
                 deliuered
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 concerning
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 saluation
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 receiued
                 from
                 Christ.
                 The
                 precepts
                 here
                 meant
                 are
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 rules
                 of
                 decency
                 and
                 comely
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 yet
                 Pauls
                 meaning
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 bind
                 any
                 mans
                 conscience
                 therewith
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 greater
                 matters
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   I
                   speake
                   for
                   your
                   commoditie
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   to
                   intangle
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   snare
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.35
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 11.
                 
                 Councels
                 of
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 when
                 they
                 commaund
                 or
                 forbid
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 threatning
                 of
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 the
                 offenders
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 former
                 time
                 vsed
                 to
                 annexe
                 vnto
                 her
                 Canons
                 the
                 curse
                 anathema
                 ,
                 because
                 things
                 decreed
                 by
                 them
                 were
                 indeede
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 le●st
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 will
                 &
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 respect
                 in
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 though
                 hee
                 bee
                 an
                 angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 bee
                 accursed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Councels
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 instruments
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 accurse
                 those
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 first
                 had
                 accursed
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 12.
                 
                 An
                 act
                 indifferent
                 if
                 i●
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 necessarie
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 therefore
                 euery
                 lawe
                 bindes
                 conscience
                 
                 to
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 Ans.
                 An
                 act
                 in
                 it selfe
                 indifferent
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 mans
                 law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 simply
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Gods
                 law
                 doeth
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 saide
                 act
                 or
                 action
                 tends
                 to
                 maintaine
                 and
                 preserue
                 the
                 good
                 ende
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 lawe
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 action
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 necessarie
                 ;
                 yet
                 doeth
                 it
                 still
                 remaine
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 comely
                 order
                 may
                 bee
                 maintained
                 and
                 all
                 offence
                 auoided
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 ,
                 the
                 act
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 done
                 without
                 sinne
                 before
                 God.
                 For
                 whereas
                 God
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 giuen
                 libertie
                 and
                 feedom
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 things
                 indif●erent
                 ,
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 man
                 doeth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 same
                 but
                 onely
                 moderate
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 ouercommon
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 fast
                 of
                 lent
                 stands
                 by
                 a
                 lawe
                 and
                 commandement
                 of
                 men●
                 and
                 this
                 law
                 binds
                 conscience
                 simply
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 haue
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 Tradition
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 not
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 the
                 offenders
                 with
                 excommunication
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 plaine
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 that
                 Lent
                 fast
                 was
                 not
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 freely
                 at
                 mens
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 seuerall
                 Churches
                 diuersly
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 meates
                 .
                 Ireneus
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 to
                 Victor
                 cited
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Some
                   haue
                   thought
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   fast
                   one
                   daie
                   ,
                   some
                   two
                   daies
                   ,
                   some
                   more
                   ,
                   some
                   40.
                   houres
                   daie
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                   which
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   fasting
                   commendeth
                   the
                   vnitie
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Spiridion
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 did
                 eate
                 flesh
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 his
                 guest
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 vpon
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 out
                 of
                 gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 cleane
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 cleane
                 .
                 And
                 Eusebius
                 recordes
                 ,
                 that
                 Montanus
                 the
                 hereticke
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 prescribed
                 solemne
                 and
                 set
                 lawes
                 of
                 fasting
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 this
                 fast
                 is
                 called
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 to
                 tearme
                 rites
                 and
                 orders
                 Ecclesi●sticall
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 Apostolicall
                 orders
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 might
                 commend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 as
                 Ierome
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   prouince
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   may
                   thinke
                   the
                   constitutions
                   of
                   the
                   Ancestours
                   to
                   be
                   Apostolicall
                   lawes
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 not
                 to
                 fast
                 in
                 Lent
                 (
                 as
                 Augus●ine
                 speaketh
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 commandement
                 binding
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 plainely
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Christ
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 appointed
                 any
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 :
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 neuer
                 commanded
                 vs
                 to
                 followe
                 his
                 fast
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 vsed
                 not
                 the
                 Popish
                 fast
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 eate
                 whitmeate
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 abstinence
                 from
                 all
                 meates
                 vsed
                 specially
                 to
                 mortifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 men
                 before
                 hand
                 to
                 a
                 worthie
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 good
                 end
                 was
                 the
                 offence
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 taught
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 keeping
                 this
                 fast
                 ,
                 euen
                 Hierome
                 whome
                 they
                 alleadge
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 saith
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 For
                 confuting
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 Montanus
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 fast
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   fast
                   in
                   Lent
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   tradition
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   meete
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   fast
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   yere
                   except
                   Pentecost
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   doe
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   &
                   an
                   other
                   to
                   offer
                   
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   free
                   will.
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 excommunication
                 was
                 for
                 open
                 contempt
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 taken
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 fast
                 before
                 Easter
                 for
                 their
                 further
                 humiliation
                 and
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 sacrament
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 29.
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Gangres
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 so
                 falsly
                 called
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 8.
                 
                 Councill
                 of
                 Toledo
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 respect
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 14.
                 
                 Gods
                 authoritie
                 binds
                 conscience
                 :
                 magistrates
                 authoritie
                 is
                 Gods
                 authoritie
                 :
                 therefore
                 magistrates
                 authoritie
                 binds
                 conscience
                 properly
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Gods
                 authority
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 first
                 for
                 that
                 soueraigne
                 and
                 absolute
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 vseth
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 :
                 secondly
                 for
                 that
                 finit
                 and
                 limited
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 ordained
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 exercise
                 ouer
                 men
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 minor
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 magistrates
                 authoritie
                 is
                 Gods
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 incommunicable
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 be
                 sundrie
                 authorities
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ouer
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 ouer
                 the
                 seruant
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 ouer
                 his
                 scholler
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 as
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 arguments
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 beeing
                 but
                 lightly
                 skanned
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 that
                 necessarie
                 obedience
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 both
                 to
                 ciuill
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 iurisdiction
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 constraining
                 power
                 to
                 bind
                 conscience
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 as
                 Gods
                 laws
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 prooued
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 by
                 other
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 law
                 binding
                 conscience
                 to
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hath
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 destroy
                 :
                 because
                 by
                 sinne
                 ;
                 which
                 followes
                 vpon
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 comes
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Lawgiuer
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 breaking
                 or
                 keeping
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 or
                 destroy
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Lawgiuer
                   that
                   can
                   saue
                   or
                   destroy
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 God
                 alone
                 makes
                 lawes
                 binding
                 conscience
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 creature
                 can
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Answer
                 is
                 made
                 that
                 S.
                 Iames
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 Lawgiuer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 proper
                 authoritie
                 makes
                 laws
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 saue
                 and
                 destroy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 neede
                 not
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 destroied
                 of
                 any
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 speakes
                 not
                 of
                 secondarie
                 lawgiuers
                 that
                 are
                 deputies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 laws
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 againe
                 that
                 this
                 answer
                 stands
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 text●
                 For
                 S.
                 Iames
                 speakes
                 simply
                 without
                 distinction
                 ,
                 limitation
                 ,
                 or
                 exception
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 at
                 all
                 must
                 slaunder
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 lawgiuer
                 to
                 saue
                 or
                 destroy
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 where
                 be
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 shall
                 make
                 lawes
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 them
                 vnto
                 punishment
                 of
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 considering
                 that
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 sauing
                 and
                 destroying
                 Lawgiuer
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 lawes
                 as
                 truly
                 binding
                 conscience
                 as
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 ,
                 can
                 also
                 prescribe
                 rules
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 because
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 excuse
                 for
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 truly
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 accuse
                 for
                 sinne
                 whereby
                 God
                 is
                 dishonoured
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 prescribe
                 rules
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ;
                 and
                 humane
                 lawes
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 humane
                 lawes
                 ,
                 appoint
                 not
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 Esa.
                 29.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   
                   feare
                   towards
                   me
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 15.6
                 .
                 
                   They
                   worship
                   me
                   in
                   vaine
                   teaching
                   doctrines
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 Papists
                 here
                 make
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 lawes
                 of
                 men
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 such
                 lawes
                 as
                 be
                 vnlawfull
                 or
                 vnprofitable
                 beeing
                 made
                 without
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 instinct
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 that
                 these
                 commandements
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 vnlaweful
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 vnlawfull
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 commanded
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 vnlawefull
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 things
                 in
                 themselues
                 lawefull
                 were
                 commanded
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 To
                 wash
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 cup
                 or
                 platter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wash
                 handes
                 before
                 meate
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 ciuil
                 vse
                 very
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 these
                 blamed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 rendred
                 but
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 prescribed
                 not
                 as
                 things
                 indifferent
                 or
                 ciuil
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 matters
                 pertaining
                 to
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 Gods
                 word
                 in
                 some
                 politicke
                 regards
                 to
                 make
                 distinction
                 of
                 meates
                 ,
                 and
                 drinkes
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 :
                 yet
                 Paul
                 calls
                 these
                 things
                 
                   doctrines
                   of
                   deuills
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 commaunded
                 as
                 thinges
                 wherein
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 giuen
                 a
                 libertie
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 lawes
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 excepting
                 such
                 lawes
                 and
                 doctrines
                 as
                 are
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   be
                   dead
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   elements
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Stand
                   yee
                   in
                   the
                   libertie
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   hath
                   freed
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   againe
                   intangled
                   with
                   the
                   yoke
                   of
                   bondage
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 humane
                 lawes
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 graunt
                 of
                 this
                 libertie
                 ,
                 binde
                 conscience
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 thē
                 must
                 they
                 either
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 foresaid
                 liberty
                 ,
                 or
                 diminish
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 graunted
                 by
                 an
                 higher
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 namely
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 reuoked
                 or
                 repealed
                 by
                 the
                 inferiour
                 authoritie
                 of
                 any
                 man.
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 freedome
                 is
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 and
                 iudiciall
                 lawes
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 our
                 superiours
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 absurb
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 giues
                 vs
                 liberty
                 in
                 conscience
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 haue
                 our
                 consciences
                 still
                 to
                 remaine
                 in
                 subiection
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 sinnefull
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 4.
                 
                 Whosoeuer
                 bindes
                 conscience
                 ,
                 commandes
                 conscience
                 .
                 For●
                 the
                 bond
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 commandement
                 vrging
                 conscience
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 dutie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 for
                 euill
                 or
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 Now
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 command
                 cōscience
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 commanding
                 bodie
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 with
                 al
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 obedience
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 kind
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 conscience
                 .
                 Indeed
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 for
                 our
                 gouernours
                 by
                 lawe
                 to
                 command
                 mens
                 thoughts
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 might
                 they
                 command
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 lawes
                 can
                 reach
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 body
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 speeches
                 and
                 deedes
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 maintaine
                 spirituall
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 externall
                 and
                 ciuill
                 peace
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man.
                 And
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 meete
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 command
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 see
                 conscience
                 and
                 iudge
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 appeare
                 not
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 fitte
                 commaunders
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Lordes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 5.
                 
                 Men
                 in
                 making
                 lawes
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 ignorance
                 and
                 errour
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 lawe
                 (
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 can
                 )
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 lawe
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 assure
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 failed
                 in
                 no
                 point
                 or
                 circumstance
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 that
                 humane
                 lawes
                 beeing
                 subiect
                 to
                 defects
                 ,
                 faults
                 ,
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 should
                 truely
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 doe
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 All
                 gouernours
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 put
                 restrictions
                 ,
                 ampliations
                 ,
                 and
                 modifications
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 with
                 new
                 readings
                 and
                 interpretations
                 )
                 vpon
                 their
                 daily
                 experience
                 see
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 sauing
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 so
                 falsly
                 tearmed
                 )
                 which
                 perswades
                 himselfe
                 to
                 haue
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 consistorie
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 infallible
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 erre
                 in
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 mens
                 lawes
                 by
                 inward
                 vertue
                 bindes
                 conscience
                 properly
                 as
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 dutie
                 is
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 studie
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Gods
                 laws
                 ,
                 yea
                 ministers
                 must
                 be
                 diligent
                 to
                 preach
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 diligent
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 :
                 because
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 bindes
                 to
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 teach
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 taught
                 and
                 learned
                 as
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Papists
                 thēselues
                 not
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 7.
                 
                 Inferiour
                 authoritie
                 cannot
                 bind
                 the
                 superiour
                 :
                 nowe
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 are
                 vnder
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 erected
                 a
                 tribunall
                 seate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 hee
                 hath
                 placed
                 neither
                 Saint
                 nor
                 Angell
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 but
                 conscience
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Iudge
                 that
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 vnder
                 God
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 direction
                 also
                 courts
                 are
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 lawes
                 are
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 opinion
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appeares
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 notes
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 agrees
                 fittely
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 speciall
                 propertie
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 exalt
                 himselfe
                 against
                 or
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 worshipped
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Pope
                 els
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 takes
                 vpon
                 him
                 authoritie
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 lawes
                 as
                 shall
                 bind
                 the
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 as
                 properly
                 and
                 truely
                 as
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 els
                 when
                 hee
                 ascribes
                 to
                 himselfe
                 power
                 to
                 free
                 mens
                 consciences
                 frō
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 such
                 laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 vnchangeable
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 a
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Trent
                 :
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   shal
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   degrees
                   of
                   consanguinitie
                   that
                   be
                   expressed
                   in
                   L●uiticus
                   ,
                   doe
                   onely
                   hinder
                   matrimonie
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   breake
                   it
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   cannot
                   dispense
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   appoint
                   that
                   more
                   degrees
                   may
                   hinder
                   or
                   breake
                   marriage
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 O
                 sacrilegious
                 impietie
                 !
                 considering
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 affinitie
                 and
                 consanguinitie
                 ,
                 Leuiticus
                 18.
                 are
                 not
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 or
                 iudiciall
                 lawes
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 laws
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 Canon
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 publike
                 proclamation
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pope
                 &
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 do
                 sit
                 as
                 lords
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 idols
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 &
                 consciēces
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 wil
                 yet
                 more
                 fully
                 appeare
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 read
                 popish
                 
                 bookes
                 of
                 practicall
                 or
                 Case-diuinitie
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 common
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 binde
                 conscience
                 where
                 God
                 looseth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 loose
                 where
                 he
                 binds
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 requires
                 long
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 come
                 (
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 possibly
                 I
                 can
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 true
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 mens
                 lawes
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Diuines
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 binde
                 conscience
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 point
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 handled
                 .
                 By
                 what
                 meanes
                 they
                 binde
                 ,
                 and
                 How
                 farre
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 I
                 set
                 downe
                 this
                 rule
                 .
                 
                   Wholesome
                   lawes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   bind
                   conscience
                   by
                   vertne
                   of
                   the
                   generall
                   commādement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   ordaineth
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   authoritie
                   :
                   that
                   whoso●uer
                   shall
                   wittingly
                   and
                   willingly
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   disloyall
                   minde
                   ,
                   either
                   breake
                   or
                   omit
                   such
                   lawes
                   ,
                   is
                   guiltie
                   of
                   sinne
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 
                   wholesome
                   lawes
                
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 such
                 positiue
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 tend
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 peaceable
                 estate
                 and
                 common
                 good
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   made
                   of
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 the
                 peculiar
                 matter
                 whereof
                 humane
                 lawes
                 properly
                 intreat
                 :
                 namely
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 neither
                 expressely
                 commanded
                 or
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 laws
                 haue
                 no
                 vertue
                 or
                 power
                 in
                 thēselues
                 to
                 constraine
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 binde
                 onely
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 commandement
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   euery
                   soule
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   powers
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 .
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Honour
                   father
                   and
                   mother
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 which
                 commandements
                 binds
                 vs
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 performe
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 goodlawes
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 S.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Submit
                   your selues
                   to
                   euery
                   humane
                   ordinance
                   for
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.13
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   conscience
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sayeth
                 afterward
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 whereby
                 he
                 signifieth
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 secondly
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 bound
                 men
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 gouernours
                 lawful
                 commandements
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 case
                 fall
                 out
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 it
                 doeth
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 lawes
                 bee
                 not
                 inacted
                 of
                 things
                 indifferēt
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 humane
                 properly
                 but
                 diuine
                 lawes
                 .
                 Mens
                 lawes
                 intreating
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 
                   are
                   morally
                   good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 inacted
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 mē
                 beeing
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 instruments
                 and
                 ministers
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 reuiue
                 ,
                 renewe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 exequution
                 such
                 precepts
                 and
                 lawes
                 as
                 prescribe
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 and
                 vertue
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kinde
                 are
                 all
                 positiue
                 lawes
                 touching
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 breakes
                 such
                 lawes
                 sinnes
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 he
                 breaks
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 conscience
                 a
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 secondly
                 because
                 in
                 disobeying
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 disobeyes
                 the
                 generall
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 touching
                 magistracie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 fall
                 out
                 that
                 mens
                 lawes
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 euill
                 and
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 bond
                 of
                 conscience
                 at
                 al
                 ;
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 men
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 Act.
                 4.19
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 not
                 obeying
                 Nabuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gaue
                 a
                 
                 particular
                 commandement
                 vnto
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 golden
                 image
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 mans
                 law
                 bindes
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 hence
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 law
                 alone
                 hath
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 1.
                 epist.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Sinne
                   is
                   the
                   anomie
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                
                 vnderstanding
                 Gods
                 law
                 .
                 When
                 Dauid
                 by
                 adulterie
                 and
                 murder
                 had
                 offended
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 waies
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Against
                   thee
                   ,
                   against
                   thee
                   haue
                   I
                   sinned
                   .
                
                 And
                 Augustine
                 defined
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 thing
                 said
                 ,
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 desired
                 against
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God.
                 Some
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 bee
                 so
                 ,
                 belike
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 breake
                 mens
                 laws
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 breaking
                 humane
                 lawes
                 ,
                 both
                 may
                 and
                 doe
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 break
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 breaking
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 also
                 breake
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 law
                 must
                 bee
                 considered
                 two
                 waies
                 .
                 Frst
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 trespasse
                 ,
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 iniurie
                 ,
                 damage
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 against
                 mens
                 lawes
                 :
                 secondly
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 lawe
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 finne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 against
                 Gods
                 lawe
                 ,
                 which
                 appoints
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Howe
                 farre
                 forth
                 mens
                 lawes
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 I
                 explane
                 on
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 binde
                 conscience
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 .
                 Therefore
                 humane
                 lawes
                 binde
                 not
                 simply
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 farreforth
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 serue
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 stand
                 with
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 not
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 cōscience
                 .
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ariseth
                 of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 end
                 therof
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 ende
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 lawe
                 it selfe
                 necessarie
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 .
                 Mens
                 lawes
                 are
                 like
                 their
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 prooue
                 nor
                 disprooue
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 borrow
                 all
                 the
                 strength
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 constraine
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 fidelitie
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   beside
                   humane
                   lawes
                
                 and
                 constitutions
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 omit
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 any
                 law
                 ,
                 I.
                 without
                 hinderence
                 of
                 the
                 ende
                 and
                 particular
                 considerations
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 lawe
                 was
                 made
                 :
                 II.
                 without
                 offence
                 giuing
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 vs
                 lieth
                 :
                 III.
                 without
                 contempt
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Example
                 .
                 In
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 the
                 magistrate
                 of
                 a
                 cittie
                 commands
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 open
                 the
                 gates
                 :
                 the
                 ende
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cittie
                 &
                 euery
                 member
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 safetie
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 certaine
                 cittizens
                 ,
                 beeing
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 without
                 the
                 cittie
                 ,
                 are
                 pursued
                 by
                 the
                 enemie
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 some
                 man
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 adoe
                 openeth
                 the
                 gate
                 to
                 reskue
                 thē
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 haue
                 sinned
                 or
                 no.
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 further
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 scandal
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 contempt
                 to
                 the
                 magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 stands
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 lawe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 priests
                 onely
                 should
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 shewbread
                 :
                 now
                 Dauid
                 beeing
                 no
                 priest
                 ,
                 did
                 vpon
                 vrgent
                 occasion
                 eate
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 be
                 omitted
                 without
                 sinne
                 against
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Neither
                 must
                 this
                 seeme
                 straunge
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 middle
                 or
                 meane
                 action
                 betweene
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 thing
                 a
                 
                   beside
                   the
                   law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceede
                 further
                 ,
                 mens
                 lawes
                 be
                 either
                 Ciuill
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 .
                 Ciuill
                 laws
                 are
                 for
                 their
                 substance
                 determinations
                 of
                 necessarie
                 and
                 profitable
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 vphold
                 and
                 maintaine
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 .
                 More
                 specially
                 they
                 prescribe
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 vndone
                 ,
                 touching
                 actions
                 both
                 ciuill
                 and
                 criminall
                 ,
                 touching
                 offices
                 and
                 bargaines
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 inioyne
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 not
                 onely
                 such
                 affaires
                 as
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 importance
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 things
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 great
                 waight
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 maintaine
                 common
                 peace
                 ,
                 ciuill
                 societie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 lawes
                 bind
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 be
                 omitted
                 without
                 any
                 apparant
                 scandall
                 or
                 contempt
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 before
                 God.
                 Take
                 this
                 example
                 .
                 A
                 subiect
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 vpon
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 a
                 couetous
                 minde
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 coynes
                 money
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 by
                 a
                 sleight
                 of
                 his
                 witte
                 ,
                 is
                 cunningly
                 conueied
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 espied
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 euident
                 offence
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 open
                 contempt
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 lawgiuer
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 closely
                 otherwise
                 then
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 hindred
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 commonwealth
                 ;
                 and
                 robbed
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 Prince
                 of
                 her
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 lawes
                 ,
                 are
                 certaine
                 necessarie
                 and
                 profitable
                 determinations
                 of
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 here
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 doctrines
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 good
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 and
                 commaunded
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 prescribed
                 and
                 concluded
                 otherwise
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Creedes
                 and
                 Conf●ssions
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 substance
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bind
                 not
                 in
                 conscience
                 by
                 any
                 power
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 lawes
                 then
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 proper
                 speach
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 are
                 decrees
                 concerning
                 outward
                 order
                 and
                 comelines
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meetings
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 such
                 laws
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 rules
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 requires
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 in
                 comelines
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 offence
                 )
                 are
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 binds
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 them
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 them
                 maintaines
                 decent
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 preuents
                 open
                 offence
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 a
                 law
                 concerning
                 some
                 externall
                 ri●e
                 or
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 be
                 at
                 sometime
                 or
                 vpon
                 some
                 occasion
                 omitted
                 ;
                 no
                 offence
                 giuen
                 ,
                 nor
                 contempt
                 shewed
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 breach
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 before
                 handled
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 decree
                 for
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 strangled
                 &
                 blood
                 &
                 Idolithytes
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 Paul
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 permits
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 and
                 9.
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 had
                 bin
                 sin
                 .
              
               
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 laws
                 are
                 either
                 mixt
                 or
                 meerely
                 penall
                 .
                 Mixt
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 lawes
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 waightie
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 propounded
                 in
                 commaunding
                 or
                 forbidding
                 tearmes
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Lawgiuer
                 ,
                 bind
                 men
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 necessarie
                 good
                 of
                 humane
                 societies
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 to
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 obey
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 supplie
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 hindrance
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 lawes
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 willing
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 discharge
                 his
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offends
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 coyne
                 money
                 with
                 this
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 die
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 conuicted
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 wil
                 not
                 free
                 him
                 from
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 law
                 bindes
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 subjection
                 in
                 bearing
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 bare
                 commandement
                 ,
                 it
                 beeing
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 set
                 downe
                 no
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 law
                 
                   meerely
                   penall
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 made
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 lesse
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vttered
                 precisely
                 in
                 commanding
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 doth
                 onely
                 declare
                 and
                 shew
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 conditionally
                 require
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 person
                 doe
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 forfeit
                 thus
                 or
                 thus
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 law
                 bindes
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 lawgiuer
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 readie
                 in
                 omitting
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 fine
                 or
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 sinne
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 penaltie
                 beeing
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 losse
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Here
                 a
                 question
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ;
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 taken
                 his
                 oath
                 to
                 keepe
                 all
                 the
                 laws
                 or
                 orders
                 of
                 any
                 towne
                 or
                 corporation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 afterward
                 omits
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 periured
                 or
                 no.
                 The
                 answer
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 euery
                 societie
                 and
                 corporation
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 very
                 weightie
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 beeing
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 bodie
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 well
                 stand
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 breakes
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 they
                 beeing
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 )
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 periurie
                 .
                 Againe
                 there
                 be
                 lawes
                 of
                 lesser
                 importance
                 ,
                 that
                 tend
                 onely
                 to
                 maintaine
                 decent
                 order
                 and
                 comelines
                 in
                 the
                 societies
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 that
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 corporation
                 or
                 towne
                 may
                 stand
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 omits
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 periured
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 he
                 carrie
                 a
                 loyall
                 mind
                 and
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 fine
                 or
                 penaltie
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 orders
                 and
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 require
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 they
                 require
                 a
                 mulct
                 or
                 fine
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 willingly
                 paied
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 forth
                 mens
                 lawes
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 I.
                 Hence
                 we
                 learne
                 that
                 the
                 immunitie
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 cleargie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 take
                 themselues
                 exempted
                 from
                 ciuill
                 courts
                 and
                 from
                 ciuill
                 authoritie
                 in
                 criminall
                 causes
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 warrant
                 :
                 because
                 Gods
                 cōmandements
                 binds
                 euery
                 man
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.1
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   euery
                   soule
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   powers
                   .
                
                 II.
                 Hence
                 we
                 see
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 notorious
                 rebells
                 those
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 beeing
                 borne
                 subiects
                 of
                 this
                 land
                 ,
                 yet
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 die
                 then
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 )
                 the
                 Queenes
                 ;
                 Maiestie
                 to
                 be
                 supreame
                 gouernour
                 vnder
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 causes
                 &
                 ouer
                 all
                 persons
                 .
                 III.
                 Lastly
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 hereby
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 giue
                 subiection
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 
                 be
                 superiour
                 or
                 inferiour
                 :
                 yea
                 with
                 chearefulnes
                 to
                 pay
                 taxes
                 and
                 subsidies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 lawfull
                 charges
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Giue
                   to
                   Cesar
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Cesars
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Gods.
                   Giue
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   their
                   duties
                   :
                   tribute
                   to
                   whom
                   tribute
                   :
                   custome
                   to
                   whome
                   custome
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 13.7
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 follows
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 assertorie
                 ,
                 or
                 promissorie
                 .
                 Assertorie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 auoucheth
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 done
                 .
                 Promissorie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 promiseth
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 thing
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 both
                 these
                 I
                 meane
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 specially
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 two
                 points
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 whāt
                 meanes
                 an
                 oath
                 bindeth
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 when
                 it
                 bindeth
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 oath
                 bindeth
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 such
                 particular
                 commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 require
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 othes
                 lawfully
                 taken
                 .
                 Num.
                 30.3
                 .
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   sweareth
                   an
                   oath
                   to
                   binde
                   his
                   soule
                   by
                   a
                   bond
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   breake
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   doe
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   proceede
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 beeing
                 so
                 ,
                 a
                 question
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 oathes
                 of
                 Infidels
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 vertue
                 ,
                 cōsidering
                 they
                 neither
                 know
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 nor
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 Ans.
                 They
                 a
                 doe
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Laban
                 make
                 a
                 couenant
                 confirmed
                 by
                 oath
                 .
                 Iacob
                 sweares
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 Laban
                 by
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 Nachor
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 idols
                 .
                 Now
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 approoue
                 not
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 this
                 oath
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 accepts
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 ciuill
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 though
                 Laban
                 beleeued
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 reuealed
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarkes
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 keepe
                 this
                 oath
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 reputed
                 the
                 false
                 god
                 of
                 Nachor
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 Gen.
                 31.53
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 lawfull
                 oath
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 hath
                 long
                 erred
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 shee
                 teacheth
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 other
                 inferiour
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 giue
                 relaxations
                 and
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 oathes
                 vnlawfull
                 (
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 free
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 neuer
                 giue
                 absolution
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 lawfull
                 oath
                 made
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 without
                 error
                 or
                 deceit
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 honest
                 and
                 possible
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 frees
                 the
                 subiects
                 of
                 this
                 land
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 sworne
                 allegiance
                 and
                 loyaltie
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 solemne
                 and
                 particular
                 oath
                 to
                 the
                 Supremacie
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 euer
                 deemed
                 vnlawfull
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 carrie
                 traytours
                 hearts
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 erronious
                 diuinitie
                 would
                 easily
                 be
                 reuoked
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 did
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 Inuocation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 become
                 a
                 witnes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 purpose
                 not
                 to
                 deceiue
                 :
                 secondly
                 if
                 we
                 faile
                 and
                 breake
                 our
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 reuenge
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 petitions
                 we
                 bind
                 our selues
                 immediatly
                 to
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 againe
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 ordainer
                 of
                 the
                 oath
                 ,
                 accepts
                 this
                 bond
                 and
                 knits
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 commandement
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 creature
                 can
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 vntie
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 and
                 lawfully
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 will
                 exalt
                 the
                 creatures
                 aboue
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Iewish
                 teachers
                 gaue
                 better
                 counsell
                 when
                 they
                 commanded
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 
                   performe
                   their
                   oathes
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 for
                 
                 the
                 preuenting
                 of
                 periurie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 gainesaies
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Math.
                 5.33
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 an
                 oath
                 bindeth
                 or
                 bindeth
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 oath
                 bindeth
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 certen
                 and
                 possible
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   I.
                
                 Whether
                 doth
                 an
                 oath
                 bind
                 conscience
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 there
                 follow
                 losses
                 and
                 hindrances
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 damages
                 be
                 priuate
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 it
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 makes
                 a
                 purchase
                 of
                 land
                 at
                 the
                 sea
                 side
                 :
                 his
                 bargaine
                 is
                 confirmed
                 onely
                 by
                 oath
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 before
                 he
                 doe
                 enter
                 possession
                 ,
                 the
                 sea
                 breakes
                 in
                 and
                 drownes
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 purchase
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 damage
                 is
                 priuate
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 reuerence
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 bargaine
                 making
                 .
                 Dauid
                 makes
                 it
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   sweare
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   hindrance
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   change
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 15.4
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   II.
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 oath
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 beeing
                 induced
                 therto
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 guile
                 ,
                 doth
                 bind
                 conscience
                 .
                 Ans.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 still
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 nothing
                 but
                 priuate
                 losses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 had
                 by
                 a
                 fraud
                 brought
                 Iosua
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bind
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 ;
                 he
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 answer
                 them
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   sworne
                   vnto
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   now
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   touch
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Ios.
                 9.
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 300.
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 Saul
                 slue
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 against
                 this
                 oath
                 ,
                 the
                 plague
                 was
                 vpon
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 staied
                 till
                 certaine
                 persons
                 of
                 Sauls
                 familie
                 for
                 a
                 recompence
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 21.7
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   III.
                
                 Whether
                 an
                 oath
                 made
                 by
                 feare
                 or
                 compulsion
                 bind
                 in
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 A
                 thiefe
                 disappointed
                 of
                 the
                 bootie
                 which
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 bindes
                 the
                 true
                 man
                 by
                 solemne
                 oath
                 vpon
                 paine
                 of
                 present
                 death
                 to
                 fetch
                 and
                 deliuer
                 vnto
                 him
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 100.
                 or
                 200.
                 crownes
                 for
                 the
                 redeeming
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 the
                 oath
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 bind
                 him
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 An
                 answer
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 :
                 some
                 a
                 Protestant
                 diuines
                 thinke
                 it
                 doth
                 bind
                 :
                 some
                 againe
                 thinke
                 b
                 no
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 the
                 safest
                 course
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 meane
                 betweene
                 both
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 oath
                 seemes
                 to
                 binde
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 common-wealth
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 were
                 vnlawfull
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 furtherance
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 member
                 thereof
                 is
                 preserued
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 losses
                 which
                 follow
                 are
                 onely
                 priuate
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 then
                 losse
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 a
                 remedie
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 this
                 priuate
                 iniurie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 publike
                 mischiefe
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 ,
                 the
                 partie
                 is
                 to
                 reueale
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 punish
                 robbers
                 and
                 to
                 order
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 equitie
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 case
                 fal
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 through
                 exceeding
                 feare
                 doe
                 further
                 sweare
                 to
                 keepe
                 silence
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 his
                 oath
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 nothing
                 will
                 ensue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 priuate
                 domage
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 perpetuall
                 silence
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 secret
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 robber
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 occasion
                 that
                 others
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 danger
                 and
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 sixe
                 cases
                 an
                 oath
                 bindes
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 I.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 
                 that
                 is
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 constraine
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 receiued
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 oath
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 bond
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 Dauid
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 rash
                 oath
                 to
                 kill
                 Nabal
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
                 reioyced
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 occasion
                 offered
                 by
                 Abigail
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 23.32
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 sware
                 to
                 Shemi
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 saue
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 19.
                 23.
                 yet
                 afterward
                 vpon
                 better
                 consideration
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 )
                 he
                 commaunded
                 his
                 sonne
                 Salomon
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 long
                 ago
                 deserued
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 2.9
                 .
                 And
                 Herod
                 was
                 farre
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 his
                 oath
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 damsell
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
                 head
                 in
                 a
                 platter
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 14.7
                 .
                 II.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 wholesome
                 laws
                 of
                 any
                 kingdome
                 or
                 countrey
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 it
                 bindes
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 because
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 bindes
                 vs
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 good
                 laws
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 III.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 want
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 as
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 fooles
                 ,
                 madde
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 conscience
                 can
                 not
                 indeede
                 be
                 bound
                 where
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 can
                 not
                 discerne
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 IV.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 bind
                 themselues
                 ,
                 it
                 binds
                 not
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 he
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 can
                 not
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Papists
                 erre
                 grossely
                 when
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 child
                 b
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 rule
                 or
                 order
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 yea
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 thereto
                 by
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oath
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 flat
                 against
                 his
                 parents
                 consent
                 .
                 Num.
                 30.4
                 .
                 
                   If
                   a
                   woman
                   vow
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   binde
                   her selfe
                   by
                   a
                   hond
                   ,
                   beeing
                   in
                   her
                   fathers
                   house
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   her
                   youth
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   If
                   her
                   father
                   disallow
                   her
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   that
                   he
                   heareth
                   all
                   her
                   vowes
                   and
                   bonds
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   of
                   value
                   .
                
                 And
                 an
                 ancient
                 Council
                 decreed
                 that
                 
                   all
                   children
                   that
                   vpon
                   pretence
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   should
                   depart
                   from
                   their
                   parents
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   not
                   doe
                   them
                   due
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 they
                 erre
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 priuately
                 by
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 without
                 and
                 against
                 consent
                 of
                 wise
                 and
                 careful
                 parents
                 ,
                 binds
                 them
                 :
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 if
                 this
                 promise
                 were
                 further
                 bound
                 by
                 an
                 oth
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 :
                 because
                 children
                 vnder
                 gouernment
                 and
                 tuition
                 of
                 parents
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 giue
                 themselues
                 .
                 V.
                 It
                 bindes
                 not
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 sweare
                 to
                 his
                 friend
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 goods
                 .
                 VI.
                 If
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 it
                 were
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 by
                 some
                 meanes
                 become
                 either
                 impossible
                 or
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 it
                 binds
                 not
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 it
                 becomes
                 impossible
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 from
                 heauen
                 frees
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 oath
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 bind
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 binding
                 vertue
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 A
                 king
                 bindes
                 himselfe
                 by
                 oath
                 to
                 a
                 forraine
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 men
                 and
                 money
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 people
                 against
                 all
                 enemies
                 .
                 This
                 oath
                 is
                 lawfull
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 afterward
                 the
                 Prince
                 becomes
                 a
                 professed
                 enemie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 kings
                 oath
                 becomes
                 vnlawful
                 &
                 binds
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 forbids
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 league
                 of
                 amitie
                 with
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 :
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 leagues
                 of
                 concord
                 with
                 thē
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 a
                 lawfull
                 oath
                 must
                 bind
                 conscience
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 deceiued
                 &
                 great
                 losses
                 follow
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 in
                 how
                 great
                 reuerence
                 we
                 should
                 haue
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 care
                 and
                 consideration
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 
                 must
                 be
                 aduertised
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 customable
                 swearing
                 in
                 our
                 cōmon
                 talke
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 oathes
                 be
                 great
                 or
                 small
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 thinke
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worshippe
                 :
                 nay
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 often
                 puts
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Esa.
                 19.18
                 .
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                   shall
                   fiue
                   cities
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   speak
                   the
                   language
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   sweare
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hostes
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 Ierem.
                 12.16
                 .
                 
                   If
                   they
                   will
                   learne
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   sweare
                   by
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   they
                   bee
                   built
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   my
                   people
                   .
                
                 This
                 serues
                 to
                 shewe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 swearing
                 ,
                 want
                 religion
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 families
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 rifenesse
                 of
                 oathes
                 ,
                 abandon
                 all
                 care
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 banish
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 swearer
                 to
                 auoide
                 common
                 periurie
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 hold
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 iudge
                 ,
                 wee
                 pitie
                 him
                 and
                 are
                 sorrie
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 oh
                 then
                 why
                 doe
                 we
                 not
                 pittie
                 blasphemers
                 and
                 common
                 swearers
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 God
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 rebels
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 vp
                 their
                 hands
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 as
                 guiltie
                 malefactours
                 .
                 Exod
                 .
                 20.7
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   worship
                   stocks
                   &
                   stones
                   feare
                   to
                   sweare
                   fasly
                   by
                   stones
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   doest
                   thou
                   not
                   feare
                   God
                   that
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   God
                   that
                   liueth
                   ,
                   God
                   that
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   God
                   that
                   taketh
                   reuenge
                   of
                   contemners
                   ?
                   but
                   of
                   bad
                   custome
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   thou
                   swearest
                   :
                   when
                   none
                   requires
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   swearest
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   men
                   cannot
                   abide
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   swearest
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 :
                 nowe
                 followes
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 vowe
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 a
                 single
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 vowe
                 is
                 taken
                 three
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 generally
                 for
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 morall
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 vowe
                 is
                 first
                 made
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 of
                 inuocation
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 Peter
                 1.
                 epist.
                 3.21
                 .
                 the
                 
                   stipulation
                   which
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   makes
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 kinde
                 of
                 vowe
                 bindes
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 not
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 most
                 men
                 make
                 not
                 conscience
                 to
                 performe
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 promised
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 become
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   fooles
                
                 ,
                 Eccl.
                 4.17
                 .
                 But
                 considering
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 by
                 this
                 vow
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 hereafter
                 indeauour
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 our
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 die
                 to
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 rise
                 to
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 almost
                 but
                 will
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 touch
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 what
                 a
                 shame
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 for
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 couenant
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 vowe
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 ceremoniall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 whereof
                 read
                 Num.
                 6.
                 and
                 30.
                 and
                 Leuit.
                 27.
                 
                 This
                 vow
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 bind
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 peculiar
                 occasion
                 to
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 bound
                 themselues
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 vowe
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 some
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 exercises
                 taken
                 vp
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 accord
                 ,
                 as
                 beeing
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 libertie
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 commandement
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 fast
                 ,
                 of
                 praying
                 or
                 reading
                 ,
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 set
                 taskes
                 ,
                 almes
                 giuing
                 ,
                 abstinence
                 from
                 certaine
                 meates
                 and
                 drinkes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 whereof
                 through
                 our
                 own
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 we
                 feare
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 vowe
                 is
                 more
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 dieth
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 lies
                 gnawing
                 and
                 grabbling
                 ,
                 and
                 pulling
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 9.24
                 .
                 &
                 causeth
                 more
                 paine
                 and
                 anguish
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 disease
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 conscience
                 performes
                 these
                 actions
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 sinne
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 after
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 done
                 and
                 past
                 .
                 Reason
                 I.
                 Before
                 a
                 man
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 doth
                 extenuate
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 make
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
                 II.
                 Corrupt
                 affections
                 doe
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 so
                 blind
                 and
                 ouercast
                 iudgment
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doeth
                 not
                 see
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 or
                 badde
                 ,
                 till
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 conscience
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemne
                 onely
                 for
                 time
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 long
                 after
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 consciences
                 of
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 accused
                 them
                 2●
                 .
                 yeares
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 sold
                 him
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 42.21
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 accusing
                 and
                 condemning
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 sundrie
                 passions
                 and
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 specially
                 these
                 fiue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 shame
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 grieued
                 and
                 displeased
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 any
                 euill
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 shame
                 sheweth
                 it selfe
                 by
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 wee
                 must
                 here
                 remember
                 that
                 euen
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 and
                 blush
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   What
                   fruite
                   had
                   ye
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   whereat
                   yee
                   nowe
                   blush
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   hee
                   ashamed
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 euen
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 shame
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 6.15
                 .
                 
                   Were
                   they
                   ashamed
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   committed
                   abomination
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                   ;
                   (
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   neither
                   could
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   shame
                   :
                
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 growne
                 to
                 some
                 great
                 height
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 Eph
                 4.18
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 passion
                 is
                 sadnes
                 and
                 sorrowe
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 melancholie
                 :
                 but
                 betweene
                 them
                 twaine
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 .
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 humour
                 annoying
                 the
                 bodie
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 other
                 sorrow
                 ariseth
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 cōscience
                 accuseth
                 him
                 .
                 Melancholly
                 may
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 physicke
                 :
                 this
                 sorrow
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 feare
                 :
                 in
                 causing
                 whereof
                 conscience
                 is
                 very
                 forcible
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 that
                 heart
                 can
                 wish
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 him
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 conscience
                 be
                 guiltie
                 .
                 Belshazzar
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 sawe
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 vpon
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   countenance
                   changed
                   ,
                   his
                   thoughts
                   troubled
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   ioynts
                   loosed
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   knees
                   smote
                   togither
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 5.9
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 guiltie
                 conscience
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 afraid
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 see
                 but
                 a
                 worme
                 peepe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 or
                 a
                 silly
                 creature
                 to
                 goe
                 crosse
                 his
                 way
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 see
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 shadow
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 but
                 forecast
                 an
                 euil
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Prou.
                 28.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   flieth
                   when
                   no
                   man
                   pursueth
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 vehement
                 cause
                 other
                 passions
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 exceeding
                 heate
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fitte
                 of
                 an
                 ague
                 ,
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 entralls
                 towardes
                 the
                 mouth
                 :
                 and
                 souning
                 :
                 as
                 experience
                 hath
                 often
                 shewed
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 wisdome
                 saith
                 truely
                 ,
                 cap.
                 17.10
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   when
                   malice
                   is
                   condemned
                   by
                   her
                   owne
                   testimony
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   conscience
                   that
                   is
                   touched
                   ,
                   doeth
                   euer
                   forecast
                   cruell
                   things
                   .
                   For
                   feare
                   ●●
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   betraying
                   of
                   the
                   succours
                   ,
                   that
                   reason
                   offereth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   they
                   that
                   did
                   endure
                   
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   might
                   that
                   was
                   intollerable
                   ,
                   &c.
                   sometimes
                   were
                   troubled
                   with
                   monstrous
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   they
                   swouned
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   their
                   owne
                   soules
                   should
                   betray
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   sudden
                   feare
                   not
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   came
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 desperation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 through
                 the
                 vehement
                 and
                 constant
                 accusation
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 to
                 hang
                 themselues
                 :
                 this
                 makes
                 many
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 declarations
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 beene
                 preuented
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 hang
                 or
                 drowne
                 thēselues
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 cut
                 their
                 owne
                 throates
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 is
                 a
                 perturbation
                 or
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 :
                 whereby
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 are
                 forth
                 of
                 order
                 .
                 Esa.
                 57.20
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   raging
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   that
                   cannot
                   rest
                   ,
                   whose
                   waters
                   cast
                   vp
                   mire
                   and
                   dirt
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 actions
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemne
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 followeth
                 to
                 excuse
                 and
                 absolue
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 excuse
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 giuing
                 iudgement
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 well
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 absolue
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 giuing
                 iudgement
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 free
                 and
                 cleare
                 from
                 fault
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 two
                 actions
                 arise
                 some
                 speciall
                 affections
                 :
                 I.
                 boldnes
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 28.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   are
                   bold
                   as
                   a
                   lyon
                   .
                
                 II.
                 Ioy
                 and
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   reioycing
                   is
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   my
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   simplicitie
                   and
                   godly
                   purenes
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   my
                   conuersation
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 how
                 conscience
                 giues
                 iudgement
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 and
                 past
                 :
                 now
                 followeth
                 hir
                 iudgement
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 Conscience
                 giues
                 iudgement
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 foretelling
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 saying
                 inwardly
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 done
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 iudgement
                 euery
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 experience
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 enterprise
                 any
                 busines
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 beeing
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 vnknowne
                 iourney
                 ,
                 should
                 finde
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 goe
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 shew
                 him
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 turnings
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 curtesie
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 pilgrimes
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 our
                 iourney
                 :
                 God
                 also
                 hath
                 appointed
                 our
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 companion
                 and
                 guide
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 vs
                 what
                 course
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 conscience
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 and
                 beares
                 a
                 great
                 stroke
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   conscience
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   giue
                   her
                   iudgement
                   truly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Rom.
                 14.23
                 .
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 of
                 a
                 setled
                 perswasion
                 in
                 iudgement
                 &
                 conscience
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 men
                 iudge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   sinne
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 God
                 regards
                 not
                 the
                 outward
                 pompe
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 ,
                 but
                 obedience
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 therfore
                 vnles
                 the
                 cōscience
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 approoue
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 doe
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 
                 God
                 doth
                 allowe
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 preferres
                 himselfe
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 disobeies
                 as
                 the
                 seruant
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 masters
                 house
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 his
                 masters
                 will
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 former
                 rule
                 arise
                 three
                 other
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   done
                   with
                   a
                   doubting
                   conscience
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 some
                 beleeuers
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 still
                 after
                 the
                 ascension
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 remained
                 a
                 differēce
                 betweene
                 meate
                 and
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 scruple
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 sundrie
                 kind
                 of
                 meates
                 :
                 now
                 put
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 example
                 they
                 are
                 drawne
                 on
                 to
                 eate
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 thinke
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 this
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 prooueth
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   and
                   am
                   perswaded
                   through
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   vncleane
                   of
                   it selfe
                   :
                   but
                   vnto
                   him
                   t●at
                
                 iudgeth
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   vncleane
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   vncleane
                   :
                
                 and
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doubteth
                   ,
                   is
                   condemned
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   eate
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   eateth
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   whatsoeuer
                   thing
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   an
                   erronious
                   conscience
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 held
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 that
                 fornication
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 conscience
                 tolde
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 neuerthelesse
                 fornication
                 in
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 conscience
                 erred
                 in
                 her
                 iudgement
                 .
                 And
                 euill
                 remaines
                 euill
                 ,
                 though
                 conscience
                 say
                 the
                 contrarie
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   is
                   done
                
                 a
                 
                   against
                   conscience
                   though
                   it
                   erre
                   and
                   bee
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sin
                   in
                   the
                   doer
                   .
                
                 Example
                 .
                 An
                 Anabaptist
                 holding
                 it
                 vtterly
                 vnlawful
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 is
                 brought
                 before
                 a
                 magistrate
                 ;
                 and
                 vrged
                 either
                 through
                 feare
                 or
                 some
                 like
                 cause
                 ,
                 takes
                 an
                 oath
                 and
                 that
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 :
                 nowe
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Hee
                 hath
                 indeede
                 sinned
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 an
                 oath
                 in
                 a
                 bad
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 not
                 in
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 conscience
                 beares
                 a
                 great
                 stroke
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 hereby
                 we
                 are
                 aduertised
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 thing
                 done
                 without
                 good
                 direction
                 of
                 conscience
                 bee
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 good
                 direction
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 direction
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 conscience
                 can
                 giue
                 no
                 good
                 direction
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 hold
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 sinne
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 direction
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 doubt
                 Gods
                 word
                 ministers
                 sufficient
                 direction
                 for
                 all
                 actions
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 but
                 to
                 receiue
                 a
                 morsel
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 direct
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 mās
                 case
                 were
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 sinne
                 in
                 manifold
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 remedie
                 .
                 And
                 hereby
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 and
                 newe
                 testament
                 ,
                 which
                 containe
                 in
                 themselues
                 sufficient
                 direction
                 for
                 all
                 actions
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 affoard
                 indeede
                 some
                 direction
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 vncerten
                 :
                 &
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 right
                 and
                 good
                 therein
                 ,
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 god
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 answer
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 howe
                 I
                 may
                 in
                 conscience
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 auouch
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 ,
                 I
                 aunswer
                 againe
                 ,
                 howe
                 shall
                 I
                 knowe
                 and
                 be
                 certaine
                 in
                 conscience
                 that
                 the
                 fathers
                 
                 subiect
                 to
                 errour
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 so
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 erred
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 we
                 learne
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 vnles
                 withall
                 conscience
                 giue
                 iudgement
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 approue
                 the
                 action
                 .
                 This
                 shewes
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 dealings
                 they
                 runne
                 vpon
                 a
                 good
                 meaning
                 ,
                 then
                 alwaies
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 do
                 well
                 and
                 please
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 hence
                 it
                 appeares
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 deuised
                 by
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 flat
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 because
                 conscience
                 cannot
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 Esay
                 29.13
                 .
                 Mar.
                 7.7
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 we
                 learne
                 here
                 that
                 ignorance
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 abound
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 flowe
                 with
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 offences
                 against
                 God.
                 Men
                 commonly
                 thinke
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 keepe
                 themselues
                 frō
                 periurie
                 ,
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 murder
                 ,
                 theft
                 ,
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 trueth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 right
                 and
                 true
                 direction
                 of
                 conscience
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 worde
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 best
                 actions
                 are
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 euen
                 their
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 their
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ,
                 their
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 ,
                 their
                 speech
                 and
                 silence
                 ,
                 yea
                 their
                 praying
                 and
                 seruing
                 of
                 god
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 these
                 actions
                 either
                 of
                 custome
                 ,
                 or
                 example
                 ,
                 or
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 as
                 beasts
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 Gods
                 will
                 touching
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 left
                 vndone
                 .
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 should
                 make
                 euery
                 man
                 most
                 carefull
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 affaires
                 haue
                 Gods
                 lawes
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 counsell
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 116.
                 24.
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 giue
                 heede
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 shining
                 in
                 a
                 darke
                 place
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 launch
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 forth
                 his
                 nette
                 :
                 
                   Lord
                   we
                   haue
                   bin
                   all
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   catched
                   nothing
                   :
                   yet
                
                 in
                 thy
                 word
                 
                   will
                   I
                   let
                   downe
                   my
                   nette
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 5.5
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 conscience
                 regenerate
                 .
              
               
                 COnscience
                 is
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 badde
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 conscience
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 rightly
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 excuseth
                 and
                 comforteth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 dignitie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 standes
                 not
                 in
                 accusing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 excusing
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 doing
                 any
                 sinne
                 whatsoeuer
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemne
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 wound
                 it
                 and
                 to
                 offend
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 wounded
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 their
                 weake
                 breathren
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 vsed
                 their
                 libertie
                 as
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8,9
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 hee
                 calleth
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 a
                 conscience
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 stop
                 or
                 impedimēt
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 excusing
                 .
                 Act.
                 24.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 good
                 by
                 creation
                 or
                 regeneration
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 by
                 creation
                 was
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 innocency
                 did
                 onely
                 excuse
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 accuse
                 him
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 an
                 aptnes
                 to
                 accuse
                 was
                 not
                 wanting
                 ,
                 if
                 afterward
                 an
                 occasion
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 we
                 haue
                 further
                 direction
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 good
                 cōscience
                 is
                 ,
                 namely
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 excuseth
                 
                 onely
                 without
                 accusing
                 .
                 Yea
                 to
                 accuse
                 is
                 a
                 a
                 defect
                 in
                 true
                 consciēce
                 ,
                 following
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 creation
                 .
                 For
                 naturally
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agreement
                 and
                 harmonie
                 betweene
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 conscience
                 should
                 naturally
                 accuse
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 dissent
                 and
                 disagreement
                 and
                 diuision
                 between
                 the
                 conscience
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Regenerate
                 conscience
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 beeing
                 corrupt
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 renewed
                 and
                 purged
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 to
                 the
                 regenerating
                 of
                 the
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 a
                 conuersion
                 or
                 change
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 nature
                 all
                 mens
                 consciences
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 are
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 good
                 but
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 instrument
                 seruing
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 faith
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.19
                 .
                 
                   Faith
                   purifieth
                   the
                   heart
                
                 .
                 The
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Heb.
                 9.14
                 .
                 
                   Howe
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   purge
                   your
                   conscience
                   from
                   dead
                   workes
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   liuing
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 propertie
                 of
                 regenerate
                 conscience
                 is
                 twofold
                 :
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 Certentie
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 Because
                 both
                 these
                 haue
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 holy
                 freedome
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 it
                 and
                 ciuill
                 libertie
                 ,
                 which
                 standes
                 in
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 freedomes
                 and
                 priuiledges
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 looke
                 for
                 earthly
                 libertie
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 imagine
                 a
                 freedome
                 from
                 all
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 freedome
                 ,
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Libertines
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 haue
                 libertie
                 to
                 liue
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 
                   purchased
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 the
                 authoritie
                 thereof
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Stand
                   fast
                   in
                   the
                   libertie
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   free
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 whose
                 doctrine
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 libertie
                 is
                 procured
                 indeede
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 continued
                 partly
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 hath
                 three
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 iustification
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 perfect
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 for
                 his
                 iustification
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 1.
                 with
                 v.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 likewise
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.1
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                   to
                   thē
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 it
                 appeares
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 iustification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 works
                 of
                 grace
                 before
                 God.
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 wil
                 be
                 iustified
                 but
                 by
                 one
                 worke
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   debter
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   lawe
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 3.3
                 .
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 debter
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 libertie
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 :
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 one
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 is
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 which
                 exacteth
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 and
                 condemneth
                 all
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Sinne
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   dominiō
                   ouer
                   you
                   :
                   for
                   ye
                   are
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   grace
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.3
                 .
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   keepe
                   his
                   commandements
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   commandements
                   are
                   not
                   grieuous
                   :
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 our
                 imperfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sincere
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 accepts
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 indeauour
                 to
                 obey
                 for
                 obediēce
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 Malach.
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   spare
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   spareth
                   his
                   owne
                   sonne
                   that
                   serueth
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 part
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 consciēce
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.25
                 .
                 
                   But
                   after
                   that
                   faith
                   is
                   come
                   wee
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   vnder
                   a
                   schoolemaster
                   .
                
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   hath
                   broken
                   the
                   stoppe
                   of
                   the
                   partition
                   wall
                   ,
                   in
                   abrogating
                   through
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   commandements
                   which
                   standeth
                   in
                   ordinances
                   .
                
                 Coloss.
                 2.14
                 .
                 
                   And
                   hath
                   put
                   out
                   the
                   hand
                   writing
                   of
                   ordinances
                   which
                   was
                   against
                   vs.
                
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   therefore
                   condemne
                   you
                   in
                   meat
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   newe
                   moone
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 may
                 freely
                 without
                 scruple
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 vse
                 all
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 vsing
                 them
                 be
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 th●t
                 all
                 may
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 a
                 two-folde
                 vse
                 ;
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 vse
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 releeue
                 our
                 necessities
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 honest
                 delite
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 giues
                 not
                 onely
                 bread
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 wine
                 to
                 make
                 glad
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 oyle
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 104.15
                 .
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 :
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 creatures
                 infinit
                 varieties
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 sauours
                 ,
                 tasts
                 ,
                 and
                 formes
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 Recreation
                 is
                 lawefull
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 wel
                 vsed
                 .
                 By
                 recreation
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 exercises
                 &
                 sports
                 ,
                 seruing
                 to
                 refresh
                 either
                 the
                 bodie
                 or
                 the
                 minde
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 vsed
                 ,
                 two
                 rules
                 especially
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   lawfull
                   recreation
                
                 stands
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 be
                 commanded
                 by
                 god
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sporting
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vsing
                 of
                 thē
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 sundrie
                 kinds
                 of
                 recreation
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 .
                 As
                 I.
                 the
                 dauncing
                 commonly
                 vsed
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 yong
                 men
                 and
                 maides
                 ,
                 all
                 mixed
                 togither
                 ,
                 daunce
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 instrument
                 or
                 voice
                 in
                 time
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 wanton
                 gestures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 solemne
                 meetings
                 after
                 great
                 feasts
                 .
                 This
                 exercise
                 cannot
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 things
                 indifferent
                 :
                 for
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 vsually
                 either
                 a
                 fruite
                 or
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 great
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 as
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 drunkennes●e
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 one
                 wel
                 compared
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 whose
                 center
                 was
                 the
                 deuil
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 giue
                 an
                 acount
                 of
                 euery
                 idle
                 worde
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 of
                 euery
                 idle
                 gesture
                 and
                 pace
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 account
                 can
                 bee
                 giuen
                 of
                 these
                 paces
                 backward
                 &
                 forward
                 ,
                 of
                 caprings
                 ,
                 iumps
                 ,
                 gambols
                 ,
                 turnings
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 frisks
                 of
                 lightnes
                 and
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 more
                 beseeming
                 goates
                 and
                 apes
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 vsed
                 ,
                 then
                 men
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Salomon
                 esteemed
                 laughter
                 as
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 haue
                 condemned
                 our
                 common
                 lasciuious
                 dauncing
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 laughter
                 beeing
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 II.
                 Dicing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 precisely
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 a
                 lotte
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 at
                 our
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 weight
                 and
                 importance
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 are
                 all
                 gaines
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 whereof
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 sleight
                 of
                 mans
                 witte
                 ,
                 but
                 lotte
                 alone
                 .
                 III.
                 Plaies
                 and
                 enterludes
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 vices
                 and
                 misdemeanour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 name
                 vices
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 dislike
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.3
                 .
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 it
                 warrantable
                 to
                 gesture
                 and
                 represent
                 vice
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 recreation
                 and
                 delite
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 recreation
                 must
                 be
                 sparing
                 ,
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 vse
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 a
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 spirituall
                 vse
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 occasion
                 by
                 the
                 creatures
                 to
                 meditate
                 and
                 speake
                 of
                 heauenly
                 things
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 and
                 the
                 branches
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 mysticall
                 coniunction
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 &
                 his
                 church
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 rainebow
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 not
                 drowning
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 waters
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 befalls
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 consider
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 mercie
                 ,
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 adde
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 as
                 bondage
                 ,
                 outward
                 libertie
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 single
                 estate
                 ,
                 mariage
                 ,
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 buildings
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 freely
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 commāded
                 by
                 God
                 nor
                 forbidden
                 :
                 &
                 in
                 themselues
                 considered
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 or
                 not
                 vsed
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 vsing
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 praier
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.3,4
                 .
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Meat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 marriage
                 are
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 noted
                 declareth
                 .
                 Paul
                 sanctified
                 his
                 iourney
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 Act.
                 21.5
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 dedicate
                 their
                 houses
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 entrance
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 20.5
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 dedication
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 letting
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 prouiding
                 of
                 a
                 tenant
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 blessing
                 the
                 place
                 with
                 the
                 roomes
                 thereof
                 might
                 serue
                 for
                 their
                 benefit
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 to
                 blesse
                 our
                 dwelling
                 places
                 .
                 when
                 we
                 first
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 preserue
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 casualties
                 of
                 fire
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 lightning
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 annoyance
                 and
                 molestation
                 of
                 euill
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Things
                 indifferent
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 shewes
                 what
                 things
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 things
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 Scripture
                 afford
                 foure
                 rules
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.31
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   ye
                   eat
                   or
                   drink
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   doe
                   ,
                   doe
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 things
                 indifferent
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 signes
                 &
                 tables
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 graces
                 &
                 vertues
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 make
                 our
                 apparel
                 both
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 beholder
                 our
                 modestie
                 ,
                 sobrietie
                 ,
                 frugalitie
                 ,
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 hereby
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 occasioned
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 graue
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 modest
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 common
                 sinne
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 buildings
                 ,
                 are
                 vsed
                 as
                 banners
                 displaied
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 mans
                 riot
                 ,
                 excesse
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 lawfully
                 to
                 be
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 in
                 the
                 ouermuch
                 or
                 ouercōmon
                 vse
                 of
                 things
                 indifferēt
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 ouercommō
                 vse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 will
                 vtterly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 to
                 barre
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 restrainers
                 of
                 our
                 vse
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 charitie
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 charitie
                 giues
                 place
                 to
                 pietie
                 ;
                 so
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 outward
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 giues
                 place
                 to
                 charitie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 charitie
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 vse
                 things
                 indifferent
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 or
                 offence
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.13
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 Whether
                 may
                 a
                 man
                 vse
                 his
                 libertie
                 before
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 perswaded
                 of
                 their
                 libertie
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Some
                 are
                 weake
                 of
                 simple
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 bin
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 long
                 custome
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 such
                 we
                 must
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 example
                 we
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 sinne
                 by
                 giuing
                 occasion
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 doing
                 that
                 whereof
                 they
                 doubt
                 .
                 Againe
                 some
                 are
                 weake
                 vpon
                 affected
                 ignorance
                 or
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 such
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 abstaine
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 Paul
                 who
                 circumcised
                 Timothie
                 would
                 not
                 circumcise
                 Titus
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 restrainer
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 wholesome
                 lawes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whether
                 Ciuill
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 .
                 For
                 howsoeuer
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 once
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 remaine
                 still
                 indifferent
                 in
                 themselues
                 :
                 yet
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 .
                 Act.
                 15.28
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 vse
                 things
                 indifferent
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 shal
                 further
                 vs
                 in
                 godlines
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 selues
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 abuse
                 of
                 Christiā
                 libertie
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 so
                 to
                 pamper
                 their
                 bodies
                 with
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 disable
                 themselues
                 to
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 callings
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 .
                 Things
                 indifferent
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 within
                 compasse
                 of
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 degree
                 ,
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 abuse
                 of
                 this
                 libertie
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meane
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 building
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gentleman
                 ;
                 the
                 gentleman
                 as
                 the
                 knight
                 ;
                 the
                 knight
                 as
                 the
                 lord
                 or
                 Earle
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 things
                 indifferent
                 are
                 sanctified
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 consciences
                 are
                 resolued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 t●e
                 manner
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 praier
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 craue
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 obtained
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 giue
                 him
                 thanks
                 therefore
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   doe
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   deede
                   ,
                   doe
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   giuing
                   thankes
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 admonished
                 of
                 sundrie
                 duties
                 :
                 I.
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 become
                 good
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 estate
                 or
                 cōdition
                 so
                 euer
                 we
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 made
                 not
                 onely
                 Romanes
                 borne
                 but
                 euen
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 other
                 countries
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 citizens
                 thereof
                 .
                 Act.
                 22.28
                 .
                 The
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 Persia
                 made
                 many
                 become
                 Iewes
                 .
                 Hest.
                 8.17
                 .
                 O
                 then
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 the
                 spirituall
                 libertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 purchased
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 become
                 good
                 members
                 thereof
                 .
                 II.
                 Againe
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 studie
                 ,
                 learne
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 liberties
                 are
                 recorded
                 .
                 We
                 make
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 charters
                 whereby
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 earthly
                 liberties
                 ,
                 yea
                 we
                 gladly
                 read
                 them
                 and
                 acquaint
                 our selues
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 what
                 a
                 shame
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 spirituall
                 libertie
                 .
                 Iam.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 III.
                 Lastly
                 we
                 are
                 aduertised
                 most
                 heartily
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 serue
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 libertie
                 :
                 the
                 seruant
                 doth
                 all
                 his
                 busines
                 more
                 chearefully
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 libertie
                 .
                 Againe
                 our
                 libertie
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 appeares
                 in
                 our
                 seruice
                 and
                 obedience
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 perfect
                 freedome
                 :
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 in
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
                 stands
                 our
                 spirituall
                 bondage
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 propertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 certentie
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 point
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 handle
                 the
                 question
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 Papists
                 touching
                 the
                 certentie
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 proceede
                 in
                 order
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 certentie
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Certentie
                 is
                 either
                 Vnfallible
                 or
                 Coniecturall
                 .
                 Vnfallible
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 neuer
                 disappointed
                 .
                 Coniecturall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 onely
                 vpon
                 likelihoods
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 all
                 Papists
                 graunt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 denie
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 Againe
                 certentie
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 experimentall
                 ,
                 which
                 Papists
                 call
                 morall
                 .
                 Certentie
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 certenly
                 beleeued
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 generall
                 or
                 speciall
                 .
                 Generall
                 certentie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 assuredly
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 both
                 we
                 and
                 Papists
                 allow
                 .
                 Speciall
                 certentie
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 This
                 kinde
                 of
                 certentie
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 denie
                 it
                 ;
                 acknowledging
                 no
                 assurance
                 but
                 by
                 hope
                 .
                 Morall
                 certentie
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 proceedes
                 from
                 sanctification
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 signes
                 and
                 tokens
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 both
                 allow
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 some
                 difference
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 esteeme
                 all
                 certentie
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 works
                 to
                 be
                 vncerten
                 and
                 often
                 to
                 deceiue
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 works
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 question
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 may
                 ordinarily
                 without
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 be
                 vnfallibly
                 certen
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 principally
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 secondly
                 by
                 such
                 workes
                 as
                 are
                 vnseparable
                 companions
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 We
                 hold
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 cleare
                 and
                 euident
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 the
                 Papists
                 denie
                 it
                 wholly
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 prooue
                 the
                 truth
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 answer
                 the
                 common
                 obiections
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 testifie
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterward
                 fully
                 confirme
                 ;
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 as
                 vnfallibly
                 certen
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 doth
                 testifie
                 to
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 namely
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 afterward
                 confirmes
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 men
                 are
                 vnfallibly
                 to
                 beleeue
                 their
                 owne
                 adoption
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 giue
                 this
                 testimonie
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 plaine
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   adoption
                   whereby
                   we
                   crie
                   ,
                   Abba
                   ,
                   Father
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Spirit
                   beareth
                   witnesse
                   with
                   our
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Answer
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 giuen
                 onely
                 by
                 an
                 experiment
                 or
                 feeling
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 delight
                 or
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 breedes
                 in
                 vs
                 not
                 an
                 infallible
                 but
                 a
                 coniecturall
                 certentie
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 that
                 this
                 exposition
                 is
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 is
                 saide
                 here
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 thinke
                 or
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 crie
                 
                   Abba
                   ,
                   Father
                
                 :
                 and
                 crying
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 father
                 argues
                 courage
                 ,
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 boldnes
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                
                 causing
                 feare
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 giuing
                 assurance
                 of
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 driuing
                 away
                 distrustfull
                 feares
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 a
                 witnes
                 of
                 adoption
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 hidden
                 &
                 therefore
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 cleared
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 himselfe
                 haue
                 appointed
                 that
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 truth
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 confirmed
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 knowing
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 coniecturall
                 .
                 Saint
                 Bernard
                 had
                 learned
                 better
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   iust
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   beeing
                   loued
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   returnes
                   loue
                   to
                   him
                   againe
                   ?
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   done
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 a
                 reuealing
                 by
                 faith
                 
                   vnto
                   man
                   the
                   eternall
                   purpose
                   of
                   God
                   concerning
                   his
                   saluation
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   which
                   reuelation
                   vndoubtedly
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   an
                   infusion
                   of
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   deedes
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   are
                   mortified
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   is
                   prepared
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   receiuing
                   withall
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   may
                   presume
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   loued
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   againe
                   .
                
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 perswade
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 adoption
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 manifest
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Grieue
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   whereby
                   ye
                   are
                   sealed
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   redemption
                   .
                
                 and
                 1.
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   After
                   ye
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   ye
                   were
                   sealed
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   promise
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   earnest
                   of
                   our
                   inheritance
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.21
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   hath
                   sealed
                   vs
                   and
                   giuen
                   vs
                   the
                   earnest
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 sealing
                 and
                 earnest
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 For
                 things
                 that
                 passe
                 too
                 and
                 fro
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 seale
                 is
                 put
                 too
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 is
                 saide
                 to
                 seale
                 the
                 promise
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 that
                 he
                 giues
                 vnto
                 them
                 euident
                 assurance
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 life
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 earnest
                 is
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 token
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 receiueth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bargaine
                 is
                 ratified
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 things
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 dishonour
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Spirit
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 euidence
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 vnfallible
                 but
                 coniecturall
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 or
                 sauing
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certen
                 perswasion
                 and
                 a
                 particular
                 perswasion
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 twaine
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 certen
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 certentie
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 expresse
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Mat.
                 14.31
                 .
                 
                   O
                   thou
                   of
                   little
                   faith
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   doubted
                   ?
                
                 and
                 ●
                 1.
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   haue
                   faith
                   and
                   doubt
                   not
                   .
                
                 Iam.
                 1.6
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   aske
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   wauer
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   wauereth
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   waue
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   ●ust
                   of
                   the
                   wind
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   away
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 4.20
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   did
                   be
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   strengthened
                   in
                   faith
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 longer
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 of
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 perswasion
                 applying
                 things
                 beleeued
                 :
                 I
                 prooue
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 property
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.14
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 promised
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 1.12
                 .
                 Now
                 Christ
                 is
                 receiued
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 application
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 but
                 marke
                 the
                 ende
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 giues
                 any
                 blessing
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 by
                 man
                 as
                 God
                 giueth
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 giues
                 Christ
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 offereth
                 him
                 
                 not
                 generally
                 to
                 mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 seuerall
                 and
                 particular
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 euery
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 relation
                 or
                 analogie
                 betweene
                 the
                 outward
                 signes
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 .
                 The
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 minister
                 giuing
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 particular
                 communicants
                 ,
                 representeth
                 Gods
                 action
                 in
                 giuing
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 particular
                 communicants
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 receiuing
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 particularly
                 ,
                 representeth
                 an
                 other
                 spirituall
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 heart
                 which
                 applieth
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 it selfe
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 Papists
                 yeeld
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 maintaine
                 this
                 analogie
                 ,
                 they
                 ouerturne
                 the
                 sacrament
                 and
                 dissent
                 from
                 antiquitie
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   :
                   some
                   may
                   answer
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   hold
                   him
                   beeing
                   absent
                   ?
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   reach
                   vp
                   mine
                   hand
                   to
                   heauen
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   lay
                   hold
                   of
                   him
                   sitting
                   there
                   ?
                   Send
                   vp
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   laid
                   hold
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 common
                 then
                 an
                 other
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 :
                 
                   What
                   meanest
                   thou
                   to
                   prepare
                   thy
                   bellie
                   and
                   teeth
                   ,
                   Beleeue
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   eaten
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 Eph.
                 3.12
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   Christ
                   we
                   haue
                   boldnes
                   and
                   entrance
                   with
                   confidence
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 two
                 notable
                 effects
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 boldnes
                 and
                 confidence
                 .
                 Boldnes
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 poore
                 sinner
                 dare
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 beeing
                 terrified
                 with
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 vnworthines
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 the
                 manifold
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 certentie
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 Papists
                 answer
                 that
                 this
                 libertie
                 or
                 boldnes
                 in
                 comming
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 proceedes
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 farre
                 wide
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 a
                 generall
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 goodnes
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 breed
                 confidence
                 and
                 boldnes
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 guiltie
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 example
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 generall
                 faith
                 concerning
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 our
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 doubt
                 in
                 Caine
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 deuill
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 despaired
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 made
                 away
                 themselues
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 deuill
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 trembleth
                 before
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 these
                 excellent
                 vertues
                 of
                 boldnes
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 speciall
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 plentifull
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 and
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 Againe
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 1.
                 faith
                 is
                 called
                 hypostasis
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 substance
                 or
                 subsistance
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
                 where
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 goe
                 beyond
                 hope
                 :
                 for
                 hope
                 waites
                 for
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 hoping
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 in
                 present
                 giues
                 a
                 subsisting
                 or
                 beeing
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 that
                 generall
                 faith
                 (
                 of
                 Papists
                 tearmed
                 Catholicke
                 )
                 for
                 it
                 comes
                 short
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 speciall
                 faith
                 that
                 makes
                 vs
                 vndoubtedly
                 beleeue
                 our
                 owne
                 election
                 ,
                 adoption
                 ,
                 iustification
                 and
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ.
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 haue
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 said
                 excellent
                 well
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   demand
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   sinner
                   ,
                   doest
                   thou
                   beleeue
                   Christ
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   thou
                   saiest
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeue
                   .
                   What
                   beleeuest
                   thou
                   ?
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   freely
                   forgiue
                   thee
                   all
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   beleeued
                   .
                
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   saued
                   without
                   any
                   worke
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   freely
                   receiuing
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 And
                 with
                 Ambrose
                 I
                 ioyne
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Hesichius
                 vpon
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   pitying
                   mankind
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   it
                   disabled
                   for
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   willed
                   
                   that
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   grace
                   without
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   And
                   grace
                   proceeding
                   of
                   mercie
                   is
                   apprehended
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   without
                   workes
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 opposed
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 withall
                 said
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 receiue
                 ,
                 yea
                 alone
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 receiue
                 grace
                 and
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 special
                 applying
                 faith
                 .
                 Bernard
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   beleeuest
                   that
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   but
                   by
                   him
                   against
                   whome
                   thou
                   hast
                   sinned
                   ,
                   thou
                   dost
                   well
                   :
                   but
                   goe
                   yet
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   pardoneth
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   testimonie
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   giueth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   thinketh
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   freely
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Papists
                 beeing
                 much
                 choked
                 with
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 make
                 answer
                 that
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinns
                 absolutely
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 requires
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 our
                 conuersation
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 signes
                 whereby
                 this
                 perswasion
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 that
                 he
                 auoucheth
                 plainely
                 ,
                 the
                 generall
                 faith
                 whereby
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 are
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 beginning
                 or
                 rudiment
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 sufficient
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 goe
                 further
                 and
                 applie
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 our selues
                 by
                 faith
                 simply
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 condition
                 performed
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 .
                 Indeed
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 conuersion
                 and
                 other
                 workes
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 mentioned
                 afterward
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 for
                 this
                 ende
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 any
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 sensible
                 and
                 euident
                 experience
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 3.
                 
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 penned
                 his
                 first
                 epi●tle
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 vnto
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 way
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 ordinarily
                 and
                 fully
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 affoardeth
                 vs
                 many
                 pregnant
                 testimonies
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   And
                   by
                   this
                
                 we
                 know
                 
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   knowne
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   keepe
                   his
                   commandements
                   .
                
                 And
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   He
                   which
                   keepeth
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   him
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   truly
                   accomplished
                   :
                   by
                   this
                
                 we
                 know
                 
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 chap.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   By
                   this
                
                 are
                 manifest
                 
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   deuill
                   .
                
                 and
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   By
                   this
                
                 we
                 know
                 
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   him
                   we
                   shall
                   make
                   our
                   hearts
                   confident
                   .
                
                 chap.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   By
                   this
                
                 we
                 know
                 
                   that
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   him
                   &
                   he
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 chap.
                 5.2
                 .
                 
                   By
                   this
                
                 we
                 know
                 
                   that
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   loue
                   God
                   and
                   keepe
                   his
                   commandements
                   .
                
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   written
                   these
                   things
                   vnto
                   you
                   which
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                
                 ye
                 may
                 know
                 
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   life
                   eternall
                
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 answer
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 doe
                 necessarily
                 implie
                 a
                 certentie
                 of
                 diuine
                 faith
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 learne
                 by
                 coniectures
                 .
                 Behold
                 a
                 sillie
                 and
                 poore
                 shift
                 .
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 chap.
                 1.4
                 .
                 
                   These
                   things
                   we
                   write
                   vnto
                   you
                   that
                   your
                   ioy
                   may
                   be
                   full
                   .
                
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 vncerten
                 ioy
                 that
                 riseth
                 by
                 coniecturall
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Againe
                 this
                 knowledge
                 brings
                 forth
                 
                   confidence
                   and
                   boldnes
                   euen
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                
                 c.
                 3.
                 v.
                 19,21
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 but
                 include
                 an
                 infalible
                 certentie
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 here
                 mentioned
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 diuine
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 vnfallible
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 chap.
                 4.16
                 .
                 
                   And
                   we
                   haue
                   knowne
                   and
                   beleeued
                   the
                   loue
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   toward
                   vs.
                
                 Secondly
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 speaches
                 are
                 generall
                 and
                 not
                 concerning
                 particular
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   we
                   know
                
                 ]
                 
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 includes
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 himselfe
                 was
                 fully
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 did
                 comfort
                 all
                 his
                 disciples
                 partly
                 by
                 renewing
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 praying
                 vnto
                 the
                 father
                 for
                 their
                 finall
                 preseruation
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 fully
                 resolued
                 of
                 their
                 happie
                 estate
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 4.
                 
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 was
                 a
                 full
                 perswasion
                 whereby
                 he
                 applied
                 the
                 promise
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.21
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 an
                 example
                 propounded
                 vnto
                 vs
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 h●
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 16.
                 and
                 Paul
                 hauing
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   written
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   him
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   vs
                   which
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 obiected
                 that
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 saluation
                 but
                 it
                 concerned
                 his
                 ishue
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ;
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Abraham
                   aboue
                   hope
                   beleeued
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   many
                   nations
                   :
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   ,
                   So
                   shall
                   thy
                   seede
                   be
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 We
                 must
                 distinguish
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 principall
                 or
                 
                   lesse
                   principall
                
                 .
                 Principall
                 ,
                 is
                 alwaies
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 :
                 lesse
                 principall
                 ,
                 are
                 other
                 lesse
                 and
                 particular
                 benefits
                 obtained
                 by
                 Christ.
                 As
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 the
                 obiect
                 lesse
                 principall
                 was
                 a
                 carnall
                 seede
                 or
                 ishue
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 principall
                 obiect
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 respected
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 blessings
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 blessed
                 seede
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.16
                 .
                 
                   To
                   Abraham
                   and
                   his
                   seede
                   were
                   the
                   promises
                   made
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   seedes
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   many●
                   but
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thy
                   seede
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 v●
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   be
                   Christs
                   ,
                   then
                   Abrahams
                   seede
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 that
                 ishue
                 was
                 neither
                 promised
                 nor
                 desired
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 descended
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 wholly
                 without
                 seede
                 .
              
               
                 Hauing
                 thus
                 alleadged
                 some
                 arguments
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 obiections
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                
                 Iob
                 beeing
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 wanted
                 certentie
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 9.20
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   would
                   iustifie
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   mine
                   owne
                   mouth
                   shall
                   condemne
                   me
                   :
                   if
                   I
                   would
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   iudge
                   me
                   wicked
                   :
                   though
                   I
                   were
                   perfect
                   ,
                   yet
                   my
                   soule
                   shall
                   not
                   know
                   it
                   .
                
                 Again
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   afraid
                   of
                   all
                   my
                   works
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   iudge
                   me
                   innocent
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Bildad
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 chapter
                 extolled
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 Iob
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 giues
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 saying
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   verely
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   :
                
                 and
                 he
                 likewise
                 spends
                 the
                 whole
                 chapter
                 in
                 magnifying
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 hauing
                 propounded
                 this
                 ende
                 of
                 his
                 speach
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 speake
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 estate
                 a
                 simply
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 esteemed
                 himselfe
                 beeing
                 compared
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 specially
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 entreth
                 into
                 a
                 straight
                 examination
                 of
                 his
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 speech
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   were
                   perfect
                   ,
                   my
                   soule
                   should
                   not
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 or
                 stand
                 vpon
                 any
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 iudgement
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
                 angels
                 beeing
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 hauing
                 more
                 then
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 compared
                 with
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 wordes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 translated
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Am
                   I
                   perfect
                   :
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   I
                   abhorre
                   my
                   life
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 thinke
                 my selfe
                 perfect
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 soule
                 :
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 
                 perfect
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 abhorre
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 vprightnes
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 is
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                   ●
                   feare
                   all
                   my
                   sorrowes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 my
                 workes
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 translatours
                 themselues
                 followe
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Man
                   knowes
                   not
                   whether
                   hee
                   bee
                   worthie
                   of
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   kept
                   vncerten
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 First
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 translation
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Seventie
                 .
                 
                   No
                   man
                   knoweth
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 these
                 wordes
                 (
                 
                   all
                   thinges
                   are
                   kept
                   vncerten
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                
                 )
                 are
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 text
                 by
                 head
                 &
                 shoulders
                 ;
                 and
                 Hierome
                 hath
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 simplie
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 gods
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 certaine
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 wordes
                 thus
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 must
                 be
                 framed
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 If
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 knowne
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 therefore
                 loue
                 and
                 hatred
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 .
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 loue
                 may
                 bee
                 knowne
                 other
                 waies
                 then
                 by
                 outward
                 benefits
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 meete
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 or
                 discerned
                 by
                 outward
                 blessings
                 of
                 God.
                 Saint
                 Bernard
                 speakes
                 of
                 this
                 text
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 knowes
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 ,
                 namely
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 God
                 giues
                 most
                 certaine
                 testimonies
                 thereof
                 to
                 men
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 serm
                 .
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Dedi●
                
                 .
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   knowes
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   worthie
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   ?
                   who
                   knowes
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   Here
                   both
                   faith
                   and
                   truth
                   must
                   needes
                   helpe
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   hidden
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   spirit
                   giuing
                   testimony
                   perswades
                   our
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   perswasion
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   iustifying
                   vs
                   freely
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 (
                 though
                 commonly
                 abused
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 )
                 saith
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 cannot
                 knowe
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 afflictions
                 which
                 they
                 suffer
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 suffer
                 them
                 for
                 triall
                 or
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 3.1
                 .
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   iudge
                   not
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   nothing
                   by
                   my selfe
                   .
                
                 Here
                 Paul
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 priuie
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 estate
                 ,
                 re●useth
                 to
                 giue
                 any
                 iudgement
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 this
                 epistle
                 ,
                 that
                 certaine
                 in
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 boldly
                 more
                 then
                 wisely
                 ,
                 censured
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 disgraced
                 it
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 other
                 teachers
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Paul
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 speaking
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 and
                 the
                 estate
                 thereof
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 his
                 ministerie
                 and
                 the
                 excellency
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 &
                 Lira
                 vpon
                 this
                 text
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   iudge
                   not
                   my selfe
                
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 not
                 vpon
                 me
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 what
                 value
                 and
                 price
                 my
                 ministerie
                 is
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 leaue
                 al
                 to
                 God.
                 Here
                 then
                 Paul
                 refuseth
                 onely
                 to
                 giue
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 causes
                 he
                 refuseth
                 not
                 to
                 iudge
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   kept
                   the
                   saith
                   ,
                   hence
                   sorth
                   is
                   laid
                   vp
                   for
                   me
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   righteous
                   iudge
                   shal
                   giue
                   
                   me
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.8
                 .
                 And
                 Chrysostome
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 refused
                 to
                 iudge
                 himselfe
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 restraine
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 modestie
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   nothing
                   by
                   my selfe
                
                 ,
                 the
                 speech
                 is
                 not
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 negligences
                 and
                 offences
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 his
                 ministerie
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 was
                 priuie
                 to
                 himselfe
                 that
                 in
                 simplicitie
                 and
                 godly
                 purenes
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 his
                 conuersation
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 knew
                 this
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 seuer
                 him
                 frō
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Rom.
                 8.38
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 iustified
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 required
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 namely
                 faith
                 and
                 repentnnce
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 these
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 iustified
                 .
                 Now
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 certen
                 by
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 repents
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 requires
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 considering
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 testimonie
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Therefore
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 certaine
                 by
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessarie
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 certaine
                 by
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 &
                 repentance
                 ;
                 because
                 faith
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 whereas
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 are
                 truely
                 pre●ent
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 vnfallibly
                 certaine
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 men
                 falsly
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 true
                 faith
                 indeede
                 knowes
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 true
                 faith
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 certainly
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 vnderstands
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 vnderstands
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 
                   Prooue
                   your selues
                   whether
                   yee
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 2.13.5
                 .
                 hereby
                 giuing
                 them
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 to
                 know
                 certainely
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 epist.
                 3.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   By
                   this
                   we
                   knowe
                   that
                   he
                   dwels
                   in
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                
                 ;
                 making
                 no
                 question
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 knowes
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 testimonies
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 a
                 
                   Euery
                   one
                   seeth
                   faith
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   seeth
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   wanting
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   A
                   beleeuer
                   seeth
                   his
                   owne
                   faith
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   hee
                   answereth
                   that
                   hee
                   beleeueth
                   without
                   doubt
                   .
                
                 and
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Hee
                   which
                   loueth
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   more
                   knoweth
                   the
                   loue
                   whereby
                   he
                   loueth
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   brother
                   whome
                   hee
                   loueth
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 hauing
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 sufficient
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 faith
                 beeing
                 without
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 saluation
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 vnperfect
                 .
                 God
                 more
                 respects
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 then
                 the
                 perfection
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 man
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 feeble
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 it selfe
                 and
                 receiue
                 an
                 almes
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 faith
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 weake
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Prov.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   alwaies
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Worke
                   your
                   saluation
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 There
                 is
                 threefold
                 feare
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 distrust
                 .
                 Feare
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 that
                 wherby
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 auoideth
                 it
                 .
                 Feare
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 excellent
                 gift
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   beginning
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 awe
                 or
                 reuerence
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 we
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 doe
                 .
                 Feare
                 of
                 distrust
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 
                 three
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 good
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 it
                 is
                 defectiue
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 a
                 vice
                 called
                 slauish
                 feare
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 intent
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 circumspect
                 and
                 feareful
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 offend
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknesse
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imminent
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   standest
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   high
                   minded
                   but
                   feare
                   .
                
                 Psa.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   reioice
                   in
                   trembling
                   .
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 relatiues
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 saith
                 to
                 particular
                 men
                 ;
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 or
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 excepting
                 a
                 fewe
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 Marie
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 palsie
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 particular
                 faith
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 word
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 Scripture
                 touching
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 equiuolent
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 worde
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 is
                 giuen
                 with
                 a
                 commandement
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 a
                 apply
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 prooued
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 altogither
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 euery
                 mans
                 particular
                 name
                 had
                 beene
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 I
                 adde
                 further
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 must
                 bee
                 considered
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
                 first
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 Scripture
                 without
                 application
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 :
                 secondly
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 and
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 preaching
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 seales
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Nowe
                 the
                 promise
                 applied
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 )
                 particularized
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 himselfe
                 had
                 giuen
                 the
                 promise
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 annexed
                 mens
                 names
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 aunswered
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 preached
                 not
                 simply
                 but
                 vpon
                 condition
                 of
                 mens
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 indeede
                 cannot
                 be
                 certainely
                 knowne
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 againe
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 alreadie
                 prooued
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 truly
                 beleeueth
                 and
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 certainly
                 beleeue
                 and
                 repent
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 To
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 propounded
                 in
                 any
                 Creed
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Nicene
                 fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 creed
                 .
                 Answ.
                 This
                 faith
                 is
                 contained
                 vnder
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 prooue
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 These
                 wordes
                 are
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 in
                 sense
                 containe
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 deuil
                 doth
                 or
                 can
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 deuill
                 beleueth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 giues
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Christian
                 men
                 therefore
                 must
                 go
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 particularly
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 if
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 damned
                 spirits
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 reply
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 persons
                 must
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 iust
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 willingly
                 commit
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 falshood
                 .
                 Ans.
                 He
                 that
                 beleeues
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 by
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 constant
                 
                 purpose
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 if
                 hee
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 full
                 consent
                 of
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 hee
                 that
                 doeth
                 ,
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 any
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 case
                 standeth
                 thus
                 :
                 Hee
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 fall
                 wounded
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 weakened
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 bereaued
                 himselfe
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lieth
                 ;
                 made
                 himselfe
                 guiltie
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 and
                 worthie
                 of
                 damnation
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 accordingly
                 turnes
                 the
                 wonted
                 signes
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 into
                 signes
                 of
                 anger
                 and
                 displeasure
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 pardoned
                 in
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 actually
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 partie
                 repent
                 .
                 Things
                 standing
                 thus
                 ,
                 we
                 teach
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 must
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 while
                 they
                 liue
                 and
                 lie
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 flatly
                 to
                 teach
                 falshood
                 for
                 trueth
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 doctrine
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 al
                 humble
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 prodigall
                 child
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 his
                 children
                 any
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 again
                 renue
                 their
                 decaied
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance●
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 beleeue
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 their
                 perfect
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 trueth
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promise
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 our
                 owne
                 vnworthinesse
                 and
                 indisposition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 to
                 doubt
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 is
                 not
                 absolute
                 ,
                 but
                 depends
                 vpon
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 our
                 workes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 our
                 certentie
                 is
                 onely
                 coniecturall
                 .
                 Ans.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 vnworthines
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 despaire
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.10
                 .
                 and
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   this
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   iustified
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 And
                 Dauid
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 al
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 deserued
                 dānation
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 vnworthines
                 ,
                 saith
                 freely
                 ,
                 
                   Enter
                   not
                   into
                   iudgement
                   with
                   thy
                   seruant
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   flesh
                   shall
                   bee
                   iustified
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 any
                 vnworthines
                 in
                 our selues
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 a
                 resolution
                 concerning
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ.
                 For
                 true
                 faith
                 makes
                 an
                 entrance
                 vnto
                 God
                 
                   with
                   boldnes
                
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 with
                 boldnes
                 )
                 euen
                 for
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 vnworthie
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 Abraham
                 (
                 whose
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 of
                 vs
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 vpon
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 decaied
                 bodie
                 ,
                 rest
                 himselfe
                 with
                 bare
                 hope
                 vpon
                 a
                 likelihood
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 gods
                 promise
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 
                   beleeued
                   vnder
                   hope
                   euen
                   against
                   hope
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 4.18
                 .
                 Lastly
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 obiection
                 is
                 erronious
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 our
                 works
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 and
                 accomplished
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 freely
                 .
                 I
                 graunt
                 indeede
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 there
                 is
                 annexed
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 faith
                 must
                 not
                 here
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 apprehending
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 repentance
                 with
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 required
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 necessary
                 consequents
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 signes
                 and
                 documents
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Obie●t
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 knowes
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 can
                 certainly
                 knowe
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God.
                 Ans.
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 namely
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 
                 manifest
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 downe
                 a
                 more
                 certen
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 this
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 in
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 su●ficient
                 repentance
                 of
                 vnknown
                 sinnes
                 .
                 God
                 indeed
                 requires
                 a
                 particular
                 repentance
                 for
                 particular
                 knowne
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 hidden
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 he
                 accepts
                 a
                 generall
                 repentance
                 .
                 An
                 example
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   knowes
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   errours
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ?
                   then
                   purge
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 neither
                 Dauid
                 nor
                 any
                 man
                 else
                 could
                 be
                 ●aued
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Dauid
                 ●epented
                 greatly
                 of
                 his
                 murder
                 and
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 finde
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 repented
                 particularly
                 of
                 his
                 polygamie
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 likelihoode
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 swinge
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 sinne
                 ;
                 specially
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 king
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 certenly
                 saued
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 sinne
                 is
                 pardoned
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 God
                 pardons
                 the
                 knowne
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 doe
                 in
                 particular
                 repent
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 withall
                 pardon
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 are
                 vnknowne
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 some
                 hidden
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 diligence
                 hath
                 searched
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 preiudice
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 We
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 vncerten
                 of
                 pardon
                 :
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 knowes
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 pardon
                 ,
                 neede
                 not
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 our
                 debts
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 not
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 whether
                 past
                 or
                 present
                 ;
                 but
                 specially
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 and
                 daily
                 offences
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 make
                 our selues
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 we
                 humble
                 our selues
                 &
                 repent
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 by
                 this
                 petition
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 aske
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 our
                 assurance
                 ;
                 because
                 though
                 God
                 bestow
                 endlesse
                 mercie
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 skant
                 in
                 receiuing
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 our
                 hearts
                 beeing
                 like
                 a
                 narrow
                 necked
                 vessell
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 cast
                 euen
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 sea
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 in
                 water
                 onely
                 droppe
                 by
                 droppe
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 beleeue
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 beleeues
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 and
                 his
                 saluation
                 by
                 an
                 infallible
                 certentie
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 lookes
                 for
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 as
                 certenly
                 to
                 beleeue
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 and
                 adoption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 beleeues
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Because
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 life
                 there
                 is
                 annexed
                 a
                 commandement
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 applie
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 this
                 faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 certen
                 as
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 beleeue
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 diuerse
                 ages
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 a
                 beginning
                 or
                 rudiment
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 
                   smoking
                   flaxe
                
                 and
                 
                   bruised
                   reede
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 will
                 neither
                 quench
                 nor
                 bruise
                 .
                 Againe
                 there
                 is
                 
                   weake
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 promise
                 truly
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 is
                 perplexed
                 with
                 many
                 doubtings
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   strong
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 ouercome
                 all
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 nature
                 certen
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 plentifull
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Examples
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 worthie
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 faith
                 ,
                 men
                 doe
                 as
                 certenly
                 beleeue
                 their
                 adoption
                 as
                 the
                 articles
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 firmely
                 and
                 fully
                 .
                 
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 certenly
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 fully
                 beleeued
                 as
                 any
                 article
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Ancient
                 fathers
                 the
                 lights
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 condemned
                 this
                 vnfallible
                 and
                 speciall
                 certentie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Protestants
                 hold
                 and
                 maintaine
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 wee
                 builde
                 not
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 vpon
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 refuse
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 points
                 to
                 bee
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 whose
                 writings
                 well
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 make
                 more
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Popish
                 religion
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 testimonies
                 commonly
                 alleadged
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 certentie
                 of
                 speciall
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 abused
                 .
                 I.
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 serue
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 iudge
                 and
                 discerne
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 motion
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrarie
                 disease
                 :
                 of
                 speciall
                 vices
                 and
                 wants
                 ,
                 many
                 whereof
                 are
                 hidden
                 from
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 Theodoret
                 in
                 his
                 comment
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   free
                   my selfe
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   waite
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   often
                   falls
                   out
                   that
                   men
                   sinne
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   and
                   iust
                   which
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   sees
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 verbis
                 dei●
                 serm
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Peraduenture
                   thou
                   findes
                   nothing
                   in
                   thy
                   conscience
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   findes
                   something
                   that
                   seeth
                   better
                   .
                
                 And
                 vpon
                 Psal.
                 41.
                 
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   that
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   shall
                   abide
                   ,
                   but
                   whether
                   mine
                   shall
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   I
                   knowe
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   terrifieth
                   me
                   ,
                   Hee
                   which
                   thinkes
                   hee
                   standes
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   take
                   heed
                   least
                   he
                   fall
                   .
                
                 Here
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 his
                 inward
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 in
                 it selfe
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 he
                 addes
                 afterward
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   stabilitie
                   in
                   me
                   for
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   hereupon
                   my
                   soule
                   is
                   troubled
                   for
                   my selfe
                   .
                
                 Chrysostom
                 .
                 homil
                 .
                 87.
                 on
                 Iohn
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   grieued
                   ,
                   least
                   peraduenture
                   supposing
                   my selfe
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   loue
                   as
                   before
                   :
                   when
                   I
                   seemed
                   constant
                   and
                   couragious
                   vnto
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   found
                   but
                   a
                   dastard
                   .
                
                 These
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 like
                 testimonies
                 prooue
                 nothing
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 fully
                 discerne
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 euery
                 grace
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 hinders
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 certentie
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 sufficient
                 gift
                 to
                 discerne
                 his
                 owne
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 II.
                 Other
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 proud
                 presumption
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 securitie
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 men
                 dreame
                 of
                 ease
                 and
                 libertie
                 without
                 trouble
                 or
                 temptation
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 corrept
                 .
                 &
                 grat
                 .
                 cap.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   liues
                   in
                   this
                   mortall
                   condition
                   ,
                   can
                   presume
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   predestinate
                   ?
                
                 And
                 ,
                 de
                 bona
                 persever
                 .
                 cap.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   secure
                   touching
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   ●ill
                   this
                   life
                   be
                   ended
                   .
                
                 Bernard
                 .
                 epist.
                 107.
                 
                 
                   Hauing
                   now
                   receiued
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   himselfe
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   reioyce
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   securitie
                   as
                   yet
                   .
                
                 Hieron
                 .
                 Dan.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   boldly
                   promise
                   to
                   another
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 III.
                 Some
                 places
                 auouch
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 without
                 fals
                 and
                 decaies
                 in
                 grace
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 grant
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 ciuit
                 .
                 dei
                 .
                 lib.
                 11.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Although
                   the
                   Saints
                   be
                
                 a
                 
                   certaine
                   of
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   their
                   perseuerance
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   bee
                   vncertaine
                   of
                   the
                   perseuerance
                   it selfe
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   man
                   can
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   perseuere
                   in
                   the
                   practise
                   and
                   increase
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   vnto
                   the
                   ende
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   some
                   reuelation
                   .
                
                 IV.
                 Some
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 experimentall
                 certentie
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 euent
                 is
                 accomplished
                 .
                 Hieron●
                 book
                 2.
                 against
                 Pelagians
                 .
                 
                   Call
                   no
                   man
                   blessed
                   before
                   his
                   ende
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   liue
                   here
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   certaine
                   victorie
                   .
                
                 V.
                 Some
                 places
                 speaks
                 
                 of
                 the
                 vncertentie
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 saluation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 grant
                 .
                 The
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 de
                 vocat
                 .
                 Gent.
                 1.
                 clast
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   can
                   pronounce
                   of
                   no
                   man
                   before
                   his
                   ende
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                
                 August
                 .
                 lib.
                 de
                 perseuer
                 .
                 cap.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Men
                   are
                   not
                   with
                   any
                   certaine
                   asseueration
                   to
                   auouch
                   that
                   others
                   belong
                   to
                   this
                   calling
                   .
                
                 VI.
                 Some
                 speake
                 of
                 that
                 certaintie
                 which
                 comes
                 by
                 reuelation
                 without
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Greg.
                 lib.
                 6.
                 epist.
                 22.
                 to
                 Gregoria
                 .
                 
                   Whereas
                   you
                   adde
                   in
                   your
                   epistles
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   earnest
                   with
                   me
                   till
                   I
                   write
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   made
                   known
                   vnto
                   me
                   that
                   your
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   :
                   you
                   haue
                   required
                   a
                   hard
                   and
                   vnprofitable
                   thing
                   .
                   Hard
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   vnworthie
                   to
                   whome
                   a
                   releuation
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   .
                   Vnprofitable
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   sure
                   touching
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   your
                   life
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   you
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   bewaile
                   the
                   same
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 VII
                 .
                 Some
                 places
                 denie
                 vnto
                 man
                 that
                 certentie
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 discerne
                 in
                 himselfe
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 plainely
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 without
                 helpe
                 of
                 testimonie
                 and
                 outward
                 signes
                 .
                 Bernard
                 .
                 ●erm
                 .
                 1.
                 de
                 Septuages
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   the
                   Elect
                   ?
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   the
                   predestinate
                   to
                   life
                   :
                   certenly
                   we
                   haue
                   none
                   as
                   yet
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   affiance
                   of
                   our
                   hope
                   comforteth
                   vs.
                
                 Conferre
                 these
                 words
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 .
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   certaine
                   signes
                   and
                   manifest
                   tokens
                   of
                   saluation
                   are
                   giuen
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   a
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   in
                   whome
                   these
                   signes
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 certentie
                 of
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 euery
                 renued
                 conscience
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 proceede
                 further
                 to
                 consider
                 howe
                 this
                 certentie
                 is
                 caused
                 and
                 imprinted
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 agent
                 and
                 beginner
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 inlightning
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 conscience
                 with
                 spiritual
                 and
                 diuine
                 light
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 instrument
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 whereby
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 applied
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 euery
                 hearer
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 certaintie
                 is
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 conceiued
                 in
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 reasoning
                 or
                 practicall
                 syllogisme
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   
                     Euery
                     one
                     that
                     beleeues
                     is
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     doe
                     beleeue
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 congregation
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 hearers
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 or
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 conscience
                 regenerate
                 or
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Nowe
                 Papists
                 write
                 and
                 auouch
                 that
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 .
                 First
                 they
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 deceiued
                 in
                 their
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 haue
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 that
                 many
                 doe
                 falsly
                 presume
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 they
                 haue
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 chosen
                 to
                 saluation
                 and
                 truely
                 called
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vnfallibly
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 haue
                 also
                 another
                 gift
                 of
                 discerning
                 whereby
                 they
                 see
                 and
                 knowe
                 their
                 own
                 faith
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 obiected
                 that
                 Ieremie
                 saith
                 ,
                 17.9
                 .
                 
                   The
                   heart
                   is
                   deceitfull
                   and
                   wicked
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   who
                   cā
                   know
                   it
                   ?
                
                 But
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 search
                 his
                 
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottome
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 want
                 ,
                 infirmitie
                 and
                 wicked
                 inclination
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 originall
                 sin
                 wherewith
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 tainted
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pronnes
                 or
                 dispositiō
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 that
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 men
                 can
                 not
                 discerne
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 certenly
                 known●●
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 certenly
                 knowne
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 repentance
                 .
                 Againe
                 it
                 is
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 beleeued
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 indeede
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 euent
                 declared
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 denied
                 Christ.
                 Ans.
                 Peter
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 but
                 weake
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 was
                 much
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 confidence
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 speake
                 those
                 wordes
                 of
                 presumption
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 failed
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 particular
                 action
                 ,
                 yet
                 failed
                 he
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 and
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 many
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 deceiued
                 :
                 neuerthelesse
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 truely
                 beleeue
                 are
                 not
                 deceiued
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 them●elues
                 which
                 by
                 nature
                 they
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 signified
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 I
                 lie
                 not
                 ,
                 my
                 conscience
                 bearing
                 me
                 witnes
                 
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 9.1
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 the
                 same
                 testimonie
                 is
                 giuen
                 otherwise
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     Euery
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     
                       saith
                       Gods
                       word
                    
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     am
                     Gods
                     child
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     haue
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     my
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     
                       saith
                       the
                       renued
                       conscience
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       direction
                       of
                       Gods
                       spirit
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       8.16
                       .
                       Gal.
                       4.6
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 this
                 testimony
                 is
                 once
                 begun
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 praier
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 howe
                 a
                 bodily
                 element
                 ,
                 as
                 bread
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 confirme
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 Answ.
                 The
                 element
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 is
                 an
                 outward
                 seale
                 or
                 instrument
                 to
                 confirme
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 medicine
                 restores
                 and
                 confirmes
                 health
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 thinke
                 on
                 it
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 sleepe
                 or
                 wake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 inherent
                 vertue
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 reasoning
                 in
                 a
                 syllogisme
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 that
                 a
                 medium
                 thereof
                 beeing
                 the
                 outward
                 signe
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 By
                 meanes
                 of
                 which
                 syllogisme
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 mooues
                 and
                 stirres
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 yea
                 cherisheth
                 and
                 increaseth
                 faith
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   
                     He
                     which
                     vseth
                     the
                     elements
                     aright
                     shall
                     receiue
                     the
                     promises
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     doe
                     ,
                     or
                     I
                     haue
                     vsed
                     the
                     elements
                     aright
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     I
                     shall
                     receiue
                     the
                     promises
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Whereas
                 presumption
                 and
                 the
                 illusion
                 of
                 Satan
                 vse
                 as
                 wel
                 to
                 tel
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 testimonie
                 of
                 regenerate
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 put
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 I.
                 Presumption
                 is
                 natural
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 wombe
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 supernaturall
                 .
                 II.
                 Presumption
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 make
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 This
                 testimonie
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 reuerent
                 and
                 carefull
                 hearing
                 of
                 Gods
                 worde
                 .
                 III.
                 Presumption
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 vse
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praier
                 .
                 IV.
                 Presumption
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 loosenes
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 this
                 testimonie
                 brings
                 with
                 it
                 alwaies
                 an
                 happy
                 change
                 and
                 alteration
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 cōscience
                 hath
                 also
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 good
                 conscience
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 V.
                 Presumption
                 
                 is
                 peremptorie
                 without
                 doubting
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 manifold
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 9.24
                 .
                 Luk.
                 17.
                 5.
                 yea
                 otherwhiles
                 ouercharged
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 77.7,8
                 .
                 VI.
                 Presumption
                 will
                 giue
                 a
                 man
                 the
                 slip
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sickenes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 stickes
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 makes
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   remember
                   nowe
                   ●owe
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   before
                   thee
                   in
                   trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   acceptable
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   .
                
                 Isa.
                 38.2
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 conscience
                 regenerate
                 are
                 two
                 :
                 
                 in
                 speciall
                 manner
                 to
                 giue
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 excuse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 speciall
                 thing
                 of
                 which
                 conscience
                 giues
                 testimonie
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 predestinate
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 appeares
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
                 I.
                 Rom.
                 8.16
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 witnesseth
                 togither
                 
                   with
                   our
                   spirit
                
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 here
                 mentioned
                 is
                 the
                 minde
                 or
                 conscience
                 renewed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 saith
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   hath
                   a
                   witnesse
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.10
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 which
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 doth
                 testifie
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 conscience
                 can
                 againe
                 testifie
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 doth
                 testifie
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 regenerate
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.12
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 conscience
                 also
                 doeth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 III.
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 iustified
                 hath
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.1
                 .
                 Nowe
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 peace
                 in
                 conscience
                 till
                 conscience
                 tel
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 iustified
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 indeed
                 iustified
                 .
                 IV.
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 conscience
                 may
                 know
                 certenly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 testifie
                 :
                 but
                 conscience
                 may
                 know
                 certenly
                 without
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 the
                 mans
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 adoption
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 prooued
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 testimonie
                 of
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 regenerate
                 conscience
                 giueth
                 testimonie
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 kinde
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 beeing
                 an
                 vnseparable
                 companion
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 some
                 
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 vnfained
                 ,
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 purpose
                 with
                 endeauour
                 answerable
                 thereto
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 and
                 doe
                 his
                 will.
                 Hebr.
                 13.18
                 .
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   are
                   assured
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 
                   desiring
                   to
                   liue
                   honestly
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   reioycing
                   is
                   this
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   simplicitie
                   and
                   godly
                   purenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   fleshly
                   wisdome
                   wee
                   haue
                   had
                   our
                   conuersation
                   in
                   the
                   worlde
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 
                   I
                   knowe
                   nothing
                   by
                   my selfe
                
                 .
                 Esa.
                 38.2
                 .
                 
                   Lord
                   remember
                   now
                   howe
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   before
                   thee
                   with
                   an
                   vpright
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   acceptable
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 obedience
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 signe
                 or
                 fruit
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 also
                 it
                 giues
                 testimonie
                 is
                 generall
                 ,
                 shewing
                 it selfe
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 commandement
                 of
                 God.
                 Philosophers
                 haue
                 said
                 that
                 Iustice
                 is
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 it
                 hath
                 all
                 vertues
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 truely
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 righteousnes
                 or
                 
                   new
                   obedience
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 can
                 performe
                 true
                 obedience
                 in
                 one
                 commandement
                 can
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 Act.
                 23.1
                 .
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 I
                 haue
                 
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 serued
                 God
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.6
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   I
                   not
                   bee
                   confounded
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   haue
                   respect
                   to
                   all
                   thy
                   commandements
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 24.16
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   season
                   I
                   endea●our
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   take
                   paines
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   conscience
                   without
                   offence
                   towards
                   God
                   and
                   towards
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 shewes
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 professing
                 the
                 Gospell
                 that
                 want
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 shew
                 themselues
                 very
                 forward
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 swinge
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wills
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 diligent
                 to
                 frequent
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 with
                 liking
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 at
                 times
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 approoue
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 :
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 commendable
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 often
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 depart
                 home
                 from
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 say
                 in
                 effect
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 Religion
                 stay
                 thou
                 here
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 doore
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 into
                 their
                 priuate
                 conuersations
                 ,
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 their
                 families
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 dealings
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 callings
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 with
                 griefe
                 see
                 much
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 conscience
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 practise
                 with
                 sicke
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 wills
                 on
                 their
                 death
                 beds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 commend
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gaue
                 them
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 resurrection
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 well
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 they
                 bequeath
                 their
                 goods
                 gotten
                 by
                 fraud
                 ,
                 oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 forged
                 cauillation
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 friends
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 recompence
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 obedience
                 that
                 goes
                 with
                 good
                 conscience
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 to
                 all
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 without
                 exception
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 counterfait
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 guiltie
                 in
                 one
                 is
                 guiltie
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 regenerate
                 conscience
                 giues
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 obedience
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 also
                 by
                 certaine
                 sweete
                 motions
                 stirre
                 men
                 forward
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Psal.
                 16.7
                 .
                 
                   My
                   reynes
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 conscience
                 inlightened
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 
                   teach
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   season
                   .
                
                 Esai
                 .
                 30.22
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thine
                   eares
                   shall
                   heare
                   a
                   word
                   behind
                   thee
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   walke
                   ye
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   turnest
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   thou
                   turnest
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Pastours
                 and
                 teachers
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 renewed
                 conscience
                 inwardly
                 by
                 many
                 secret
                 cogitations
                 snibbing
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 priest
                 and
                 a
                 prophet
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 spirituall
                 king
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercie
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 conscience
                 renewed
                 within
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 solliciter
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 affaires
                 and
                 duties
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 performe
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 controller
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 things
                 kept
                 in
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 temple
                 and
                 habitation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 office
                 of
                 conscience
                 regenerate
                 is
                 to
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 cleare
                 and
                 defend
                 a
                 man
                 euen
                 before
                 God
                 against
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 both
                 bodily
                 &
                 ghostly
                 .
                 Psal.
                 7.8
                 .
                 
                   Iudge
                   thou
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   mine
                   innocencie
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 26.1,2
                 .
                 
                   Iudge
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   walked
                   in
                   mine
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Prooue
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   trie
                   me
                   :
                   examine
                   my
                   reynes
                   and
                   my
                   heart
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 conscience
                 can
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 specially
                 appeares
                 in
                 the
                 conflict
                 and
                 combat
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 deuill
                 beginnes
                 and
                 disputes
                 thus
                 .
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 ,
                 art
                 a
                 most
                 grieuous
                 sinner
                 :
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 damned
                 wretch
                 .
                 The
                 conscience
                 answereth
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 dānation
                 .
                 The
                 deuill
                 replieth
                 againe
                 thus
                 ;
                 Though
                 Christ
                 hath
                 freed
                 thee
                 from
                 death
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 quite
                 barred
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 thou
                 neuer
                 didst
                 fulfil
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 The
                 conscience
                 answereth
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 my
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 the
                 deuill
                 replies
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christs
                 benefits
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 and
                 wantest
                 faith
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 driuen
                 to
                 this
                 straight
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 wit
                 ,
                 nor
                 learning
                 ,
                 nor
                 fauour
                 ,
                 nor
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 repulse
                 this
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 poore
                 conscience
                 directed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 boldly
                 and
                 constantly
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   beleeue
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 renued
                 principally
                 to
                 excuse
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 part
                 accuse
                 .
                 When
                 Dauid
                 had
                 numbred
                 the
                 people
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   smote
                   him
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 24.10
                 .
                 Iob
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 aff●iction
                 that
                 
                   God
                   did
                   write
                   bitter
                   things
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   possesse
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   his
                   youth
                   .
                
                 Iob
                 13.
                 26.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 conscience
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 part
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 remaines
                 still
                 corrupt
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 must
                 it
                 seeme
                 straunge
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 conscience
                 should
                 both
                 accuse
                 and
                 excuse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 .
                 It
                 excuseth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 assureth
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 his
                 person
                 stands
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 indeauour
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 accuseth
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 particular
                 slippes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 wants
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 demaund
                 why
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 perfectly
                 regenerate
                 the
                 conscience
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 onely
                 to
                 excuse
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 preuenting
                 of
                 great
                 mis●hiefes
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Israelites
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 the
                 Cananites
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 wholly
                 displaced●
                 Why
                 ?
                 
                 Moses
                 rendreth
                 the
                 reason
                 ;
                 least
                 wild
                 beasts
                 come
                 and
                 inhabit
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 that
                 were
                 dispeopled
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 annoy
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 Cananites
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 God
                 renues
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 still
                 accuse
                 when
                 occasion
                 serueth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 preuenting
                 of
                 many
                 dangerous
                 sinnes
                 which
                 like
                 wild
                 beasts
                 would
                 make
                 hauocke
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 now
                 follows
                 euill
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 partly
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 defiled
                 and
                 corrupted
                 by
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 troublesome
                 and
                 painefull
                 in
                 our
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 also
                 are
                 called
                 euills
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 conscience
                 be
                 thus
                 tearmed
                 euill
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 some
                 respects
                 of
                 generall
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 diuine
                 iustice
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 serues
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 iustly
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 spread
                 it selfe
                 ouer
                 mankind
                 as
                 generally
                 as
                 originall
                 sinne
                 :
                 &
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 come
                 of
                 Adam
                 by
                 ordinarie
                 generation
                 .
                 The
                 propertie
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemne
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 flie
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 from
                 an
                 enemie
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Lord
                 signified
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   Adam
                   where
                   art
                   thou
                
                 ?
                 When
                 Peter
                 saw
                 some
                 little
                 glimbring
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 draught
                 of
                 fish
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 and
                 saide
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   goe
                   from
                   me
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   sinnefullman
                   .
                
              
               
                 Euill
                 conscience
                 is
                 either
                 dead
                 or
                 stirring
                 .
                 Dead
                 conscience
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 accuse
                 ,
                 yet
                 commonly
                 it
                 lies
                 quiet
                 ,
                 accusing
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 causes
                 why
                 conscience
                 lieth
                 dead
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 either
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 .
                 I.
                 Defect
                 of
                 reason
                 or
                 vnderstanding
                 in
                 crased
                 braines
                 .
                 II.
                 Violence
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 cloud
                 doe
                 ouercast
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 gulfe
                 of
                 water
                 swallow
                 vp
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 hinder
                 the
                 conscience
                 from
                 accusing
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 reason
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 conscience
                 doth
                 nothing
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 some
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 rage
                 behaues
                 himselfe
                 like
                 a
                 madde
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 commits
                 any
                 mischiefe
                 without
                 controlment
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 choller
                 is
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 beginnes
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 and
                 troubled
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 alwaies
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 naturall
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 affection
                 is
                 calmed
                 beginnes
                 to
                 stirre
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Cain
                 .
                 III.
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 errours
                 in
                 iudgement
                 cause
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 accuse
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 the
                 deaths
                 of
                 obstinate
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 which
                 suffer
                 for
                 their
                 damnable
                 opinions
                 without
                 checke
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Dead
                 conscience
                 hath
                 two
                 degrees
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 slumbring
                 or
                 the
                 benummed
                 conscience
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 seared
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 benummed
                 conscience
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 accuse
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 any
                 sinne
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 grieuous
                 or
                 capitall
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 alwaies
                 for
                 that
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 some
                 grieuous
                 sicknes
                 or
                 calamitie
                 .
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 troubled
                 in
                 conscience
                 for
                 their
                 villanie
                 in
                 selling
                 their
                 brother
                 ,
                 till
                 afterward
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 afflicted
                 with
                 famine
                 and
                 distressed
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Gen.
                 42.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 conscience
                 that
                 commonly
                 raignes
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 drousie
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 carnall
                 and
                 lukewarme
                 gospellers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 tearmed
                 ciuill
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 apparant
                 integritie
                 will
                 not
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 guiltie
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 a
                 conscience
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 heede
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 beeing
                 most
                 da●gerous
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 wild
                 beast
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lies
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 seemes
                 very
                 tame
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 hurts
                 no
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 roused
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 awakes
                 and
                 flies
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 offers
                 to
                 pull
                 out
                 his
                 throate
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 dead
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 still
                 and
                 quiet
                 euen
                 through
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 thinke
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 doe
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 indeede
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 sicknes
                 or
                 death
                 approcheth
                 ,
                 it
                 beeing
                 awaked
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 beginnes
                 to
                 stand
                 vp
                 on
                 his
                 legges
                 ,
                 and
                 shewes
                 his
                 fierce
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 offers
                 to
                 rend
                 out
                 euen
                 the
                 very
                 throat
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 heathen
                 Poets
                 knowing
                 this
                 right
                 well
                 ,
                 haue
                 compared
                 euill
                 conscience
                 to
                 Furies
                 pursuing
                 men
                 with
                 firebrands
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 
                   seared
                   conscience
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 accuse
                 for
                 any
                 sinne
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 great
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 compared
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.2
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 bodie
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 bereft
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 gangrene
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 is
                 burnt
                 with
                 a
                 searing
                 yron
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 vtterly
                 past
                 all
                 feeling
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 become
                 obstinate
                 heretikes
                 and
                 notorious
                 malefactours
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 certaine
                 steppes
                 and
                 degrees
                 .
                 For
                 naturally
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 blindnes
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinacie
                 or
                 frowardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 blindnes
                 and
                 ignorance
                 
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 are
                 ioyned
                 some
                 remnants
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 shewing
                 vs
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 beeing
                 exceedingly
                 obstinate
                 and
                 peruerse
                 ,
                 carrieth
                 him
                 to
                 commit
                 sinnes
                 euen
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 common
                 conscience
                 :
                 by
                 practise
                 of
                 such
                 sinnes
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 extinguished
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 commeth
                 the
                 
                   reprobate
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 which
                 iudgeth
                 euill
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 euill
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 followes
                 the
                 
                   seared
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feeling
                 or
                 remorse
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 comes
                 an
                 
                   exceeding
                   greedines
                
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.18
                 .
                 Rom.
                 1.28
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 how
                 mens
                 consciences
                 shall
                 accuse
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 thus
                 benummed
                 and
                 seared
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 20.12
                 .
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 bookes
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 :
                 among
                 these
                 bookes
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 conscience
                 is
                 one
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 though
                 a
                 dead
                 conscience
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 closed
                 or
                 sealed
                 booke
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 either
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 accuse
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 booke
                 laide
                 open
                 :
                 because
                 God
                 shall
                 inlighten
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stirre
                 it
                 vp
                 by
                 his
                 mightie
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reueale
                 and
                 discouer
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 euer
                 committed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Stirring
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 sensibly
                 either
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 foure
                 differences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 which
                 accuseth
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 doing
                 euill
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 .
                 Because
                 to
                 accuse
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 propertie
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 defect
                 that
                 followeth
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 conscience
                 which
                 truly
                 accuseth
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 worst
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ;
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 more
                 forcible
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 wounded
                 or
                 
                   troubled
                   conscience
                
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 of
                 it selfe
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 good
                 nor
                 any
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 serueth
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 or
                 preparation
                 to
                 grace
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 that
                 drawes
                 the
                 threed
                 into
                 the
                 cloath
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 the
                 cloath
                 is
                 sewed
                 togither
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 accuseth
                 for
                 doing
                 well
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 superstition
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 mens
                 consciences
                 are
                 i●snared
                 and
                 intangled
                 with
                 humane
                 traditions
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 troubled
                 for
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 exāple
                 :
                 let
                 a
                 priest
                 omit
                 to
                 say
                 masse
                 &
                 to
                 say
                 his
                 canonical
                 houres
                 ,
                 his
                 consciēce
                 will
                 accuse
                 him
                 therfore
                 :
                 though
                 the
                 omitting
                 of
                 the
                 canonicall
                 houres
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 idolatrous
                 masse
                 ,
                 be
                 indeed
                 by-Gods
                 word
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 conscience
                 which
                 excuseth
                 for
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 superstition
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 example
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 16.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   shal
                   come
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   killeth
                   you●
                   will
                   thinke
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   God
                   good
                   seruice
                   .
                
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 Popish
                 traytours
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 neuer
                 touched
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 intend
                 and
                 enterprise
                 horrible
                 villanies
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 therefore
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 excuseth
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 actions
                 of
                 carnall
                 men
                 .
                 When
                 Abimelech
                 had
                 taken
                 Sarai
                 from
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 God
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   thou
                   diddest
                   this
                   with
                   an
                   
                   vpright
                   minde
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 20.6
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 tearmed
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 indeede
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 doe
                 truly
                 excuse
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 action
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vnregenerate
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 accuse
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 matters
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 naturall
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 indeede
                 but
                 certaine
                 b
                 beautifull
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 righteousnes
                 but
                 a
                 carnall
                 righteousnes
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 conscience
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 excuse
                 him
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 carnall
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 Mans
                 dutie
                 touching
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 MAns
                 dutie
                 concerning
                 conscience
                 is
                 two-fold
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 want
                 good
                 conscience
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 obtaine
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 by
                 nature
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 comes
                 by
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 three
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 procured
                 ;
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 remedie
                 ,
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 preparation
                 ,
                 foure
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 commandements
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 badde
                 ;
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 right
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 must
                 lay
                 aside
                 many
                 erronious
                 and
                 foolish
                 opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 otherwise
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 sinne
                 and
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
                 Their
                 speciall
                 and
                 common
                 opinions
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 I.
                 That
                 they
                 can
                 loue
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 neighbours
                 as
                 themselues
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 feare
                 God
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 euer
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 to
                 rehearse
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 ,
                 the
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 (
                 without
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 affection
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 III.
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 seeke
                 to
                 wizzards
                 and
                 soothsaiers
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 prouided
                 a
                 salue
                 for
                 euery
                 sore
                 .
                 IV.
                 That
                 to
                 sweare
                 by
                 good
                 things
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 V.
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 going
                 about
                 his
                 ordinarie
                 affaires
                 at
                 home
                 or
                 abroad
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 serue
                 God
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 heare
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 sermons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 VI.
                 That
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 practise
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 affected
                 precisenes
                 :
                 that
                 couetousnes
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 worldlines
                 :
                 that
                 pride
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 honestie
                 and
                 cleanlines
                 :
                 that
                 single
                 fornication
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 tricke
                 of
                 youth
                 :
                 that
                 swearing
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 argue
                 the
                 couragious
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 braue
                 gentleman
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 doe
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 .
                 Hence
                 arise
                 all
                 the
                 frauds
                 and
                 bad
                 practises
                 in
                 trafficke
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 required
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 iudiciall
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 resolutely
                 pronounceth
                 that
                 a
                 curse
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 man
                 for
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.10
                 .
                 Very
                 few
                 are
                 resolued
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 few
                 doe
                 vnfainedly
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 mens
                 minds
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 contrarie
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 escape
                 death
                 &
                 damnation
                 .
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   man
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 naturally
                 )
                 
                   blesseth
                   himselfe
                
                 .
                 
                 Psal.
                 10.3
                 .
                 and
                 
                   he
                   maketh
                   a
                   league
                   with
                   hell
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                
                 Esa.
                 28.15
                 .
                 This
                 appeareth
                 also
                 by
                 experience
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 reprooue
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 denounce
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ●ule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 yet
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 feare
                 :
                 stones
                 will
                 almost
                 as
                 soone
                 mooue
                 in
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pillars
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flintie
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 mindes
                 are
                 forestalled
                 with
                 this
                 absurd
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 offend
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 our
                 common
                 people
                 is
                 hereunto
                 answerable
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 man
                 hurt
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 them
                 excused
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 iust
                 and
                 
                   serious
                   examination
                
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 estáte
                 before
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 dutie
                 vpon
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 stand
                 very
                 much
                 .
                 Lam.
                 3.40
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   suffereth
                   for
                   his
                   sinne
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   search
                   and
                   trie
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Zeph.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Fanne
                   your selues
                   ,
                   fanne
                   you
                   ,
                   O
                   nation
                   ,
                   not
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   beloued
                   .
                
                 In
                 making
                 examination
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 specially
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 now
                 lie
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 hereafter
                 lie
                 vpon
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 due
                 examination
                 hath
                 beene
                 made
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 wretched
                 and
                 miserable
                 estate
                 .
                 When
                 one
                 enters
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 he
                 findes
                 or
                 sees
                 nothing
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 sunne
                 shineth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 then
                 espie
                 many
                 faults
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 motes
                 that
                 flie
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 :
                 so
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 search
                 his
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 ignorance
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 straightway
                 thinke
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 once
                 begin
                 to
                 search
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 lanterne
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 many
                 foule
                 corners
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 heapes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sorrow
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 actions
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 sorrow
                 be
                 no
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 befals
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 wicked
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 apprehensiō
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 that
                 conscience
                 should
                 grieue
                 &
                 wound
                 vs
                 &
                 do
                 his
                 worst
                 against
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 while
                 remedie
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 remedy
                 is
                 past
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 preparation
                 :
                 now
                 follows
                 the
                 remedie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 remedie
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 or
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 specially
                 in
                 conscience
                 felt
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   is
                   heauie
                   vnto
                   death
                   :
                
                 and
                 his
                 agonie
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 paine
                 and
                 torment
                 in
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   offered
                   vnto
                   God
                   praiers
                   with
                   strong
                   cries
                   and
                   was
                   heard
                   from
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 he
                 directly
                 notes
                 the
                 distresse
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 conscience
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 all-sufficient
                 remedie
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 the
                 alone
                 remedie
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sores
                 and
                 wounds
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 can
                 stanch
                 or
                 stay
                 the
                 terrrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 immaculate
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 nothing
                 can
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 most
                 seuere
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 onely
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 remedie
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 :
                 the
                 Gospell
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 :
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 offereth
                 grace
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 faith
                 is
                 our
                 hand
                 whereby
                 we
                 receiue
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 indeede
                 by
                 faith
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 two
                 lessons
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 vnfainedly
                 to
                 humble
                 our selues
                 before
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 breaches
                 ,
                 and
                 wounds
                 in
                 conscience
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 beeing
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 paradise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 default
                 we
                 haue
                 made
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 little
                 hell
                 within
                 vs.
                 This
                 humiliation
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 and
                 religion
                 :
                 pride
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 can
                 neuer
                 goe
                 togither
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 in
                 religion
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 good
                 gifts
                 without
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 vnbridled
                 ,
                 vnmortified
                 ,
                 and
                 vnreformed
                 pe●sons
                 .
                 This
                 humiliation
                 containes
                 in
                 it
                 two
                 duties
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 vpon
                 our
                 consciences
                 :
                 wherewith
                 must
                 be
                 ioyned
                 the
                 accusing
                 and
                 condemning
                 of
                 our selues
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 put
                 conscience
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatch
                 that
                 labour
                 before
                 our
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 conscience
                 would
                 performe
                 to
                 our
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 dutie
                 is
                 Deprecation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 praier
                 made
                 with
                 groanes
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 intreat
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 for
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 til
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 conscience
                 be
                 pacified
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 humiliation
                 standing
                 on
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 excellent
                 promises
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 Prou.
                 28.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hideth
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   prosper
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   confesseth
                   and
                   forsaketh
                   them
                   shall
                   finde
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 1.6
                 .
                 
                   If
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   and
                   iust
                   to
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   clense
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   vnrighteousnes
                   .
                
                 Luk.
                 1.35
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   fi●led
                   the
                   hungrie
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   the
                   rich
                   emptie
                   away
                   .
                
                 Which
                 are
                 also
                 verified
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 sundrie
                 examples
                 ,
                 ●
                 .
                 Sam.
                 12.13
                 .
                 
                   Dauid
                   said
                   to
                   Nathan
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   Nathan
                   said
                   to
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   also
                   hath
                   put
                   away
                   thy
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Chr.
                 33.43
                 .
                 
                   When
                   Manasses
                   was
                   in
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   he
                   praied
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hūbled
                   himselfe
                   greatly
                   before
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   praied
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   God
                   heard
                   his
                   praier
                   .
                
                 Luk.
                 23.43
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   thiefe
                   said
                   to
                   Iesus
                   .
                   Lord
                   remember
                   me
                   when
                   thou
                   commest
                   to
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Then
                   Iesus
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Verely
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   day
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                
                 By
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 truly
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 afterward
                 haue
                 the
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 lesson
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 touched
                 in
                 conscience
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 naturall
                 doubtings
                 and
                 distrust
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 indeauour
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 to
                 resolue
                 our selues
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 vs
                 particularly
                 :
                 because
                 to
                 doe
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 commandement
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 cease
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 terrifie
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 to
                 excuse
                 and
                 testifie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 it
                 will
                 doe
                 after
                 that
                 men
                 haue
                 seriously
                 humbled
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 praied
                 earnestly
                 and
                 constantly
                 with
                 sighes
                 and
                 grones
                 of
                 spirit
                 for
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 downe
                 his
                 spirit
                 into
                 the
                 conscience
                 by
                 a
                 sweete
                 and
                 heauenly
                 testimonie
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 gotten
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 pretious
                 a
                 
                 iewell
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 neuer
                 laboured
                 to
                 get
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 begin
                 .
                 Reasons
                 to
                 induce
                 men
                 thereto
                 may
                 be
                 these
                 :
                 I.
                 you
                 seeke
                 daie
                 and
                 night
                 from
                 yere
                 to
                 yere
                 for
                 honours
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 must
                 leaue
                 behind
                 you
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 therefore
                 ought
                 you
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 renewed
                 and
                 reformed
                 consciences
                 ,
                 cōsidering
                 that
                 cōscience
                 wil
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 II.
                 He
                 that
                 wants
                 a
                 cōscience
                 purged
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 haue
                 any
                 true
                 and
                 lasting
                 comfort
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Suppose
                 a
                 man
                 araied
                 in
                 cloath
                 of
                 tishue
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 chaire
                 of
                 estate
                 ,
                 before
                 him
                 a
                 table
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 daintie
                 prouision
                 :
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 Monarches
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ;
                 his
                 riches
                 the
                 chiefest
                 treasures
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 :
                 but
                 withall
                 suppose
                 one
                 standing
                 by
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 naked
                 sword
                 to
                 cut
                 his
                 throat
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wild
                 beast
                 readie
                 euer
                 and
                 anon
                 to
                 pull
                 him
                 in
                 peeces
                 :
                 nowe
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 wee
                 say
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 happines
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 wo
                 and
                 miserie
                 ?
                 And
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 abounding
                 with
                 riches
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 carrie
                 about
                 them
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 sword
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 rauenous
                 beast
                 readie
                 to
                 sucke
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rend
                 it
                 in
                 peeces
                 .
                 III.
                 He
                 which
                 wants
                 good
                 conscience
                 can
                 doe
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 sinne
                 :
                 his
                 very
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 his
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 turnes
                 to
                 sin
                 :
                 the
                 conscience
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 action
                 can
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 roote
                 be
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 the
                 fruits
                 are
                 answerable
                 .
                 IV.
                 An
                 euill
                 conscience
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemie
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 haue
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doeth
                 execute
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 iudgement
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 fergeant
                 .
                 God
                 neede
                 not
                 sende
                 out
                 processe
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 for
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 conscience
                 within
                 man
                 will
                 arest
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 before
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 gayler
                 to
                 keep
                 man
                 in
                 prison
                 in
                 bolts
                 and
                 irons
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 forth
                 comming
                 at
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 witnesse
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 iudge
                 to
                 condemne
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 hangman
                 to
                 execute
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flashings
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 to
                 torment
                 him
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 accuseth
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 ●●ie
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 did
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sinned
                 .
                 Also
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 enemie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 cause
                 to
                 lay
                 violent
                 hands
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 his
                 owne
                 hangman
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 cut-throate
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 mans
                 best
                 friend
                 :
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 intreat
                 him
                 hardly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 speake
                 him
                 faire
                 &
                 comfort
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 paradise
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 V.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 neuer
                 seeke
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 haue
                 terrible
                 ends
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 they
                 die
                 blockes
                 ,
                 as
                 Nabal
                 did
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 die
                 desperate
                 ,
                 as
                 Caine
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 .
                 VI.
                 We
                 must
                 consider
                 o●ten
                 the
                 terrible
                 day
                 of
                 iudgemēt
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 receiue
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 doings
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 then
                 be
                 absolued
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 our
                 cōscience
                 be
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 condemne
                 vs.
                 And
                 whereas
                 we
                 must
                 passe
                 through
                 three
                 iudgements
                 ;
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 strengthened
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cleared
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 seeking
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 man
                 hath
                 got
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 his
                 second
                 dutie
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 gouerning
                 the
                 shippe
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 pilote
                 holding
                 the
                 helme
                 i●
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 an
                 ●ie
                 to
                 the
                 compasse
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 likewise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 
                 our
                 liues
                 and
                 conuersations
                 ,
                 must
                 alwaies
                 haue
                 a
                 special
                 regard
                 to
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 keepe
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 auoide
                 the
                 impediment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 conuenient
                 preseruations
                 .
              
               
                 Impediments
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 vs
                 or
                 forth
                 of
                 vs.
                 In
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 and
                 corruptions
                 .
                 When
                 mens
                 bodies
                 lie
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 there
                 breede
                 certaine
                 wormes
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 consumed
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 come
                 the
                 wormes
                 which
                 consume
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 take
                 great
                 heede
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 and
                 corruptions
                 of
                 our
                 hear●s
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 breede
                 a
                 worme
                 a
                 thousand
                 folde
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 
                   worme
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 that
                 neuer
                 dieth
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 lingring
                 manner
                 wast
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whol●
                 man
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 alwaies
                 dying
                 and
                 neuer
                 dead
                 .
                 These
                 sinnes
                 are
                 specially
                 three
                 ;
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 vnmortified
                 affections
                 ,
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 namely
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 vsuall
                 impediment
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 mind
                 erreth
                 or
                 misconceiueth
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 mislead
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiue
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 The
                 waie
                 to
                 auoid
                 this
                 impediment
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 our
                 indeauour
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 daiely
                 increase
                 in
                 the
                 knoweledge
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 vs
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 wee
                 must
                 pray
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 our
                 eies
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 vnderstād
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 his
                 lawe
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 wee
                 must
                 daily
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 vnderstanding
                 as
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 mines
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 gold
                 ore
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 2.4
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 spirituall
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 haue
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 gods
                 word
                 in
                 euery
                 particular
                 action
                 :
                 that
                 being
                 by
                 it
                 directed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 discerne
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 conscience
                 doe
                 or
                 leaue
                 vndone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 impediment
                 ,
                 is
                 vnstaied
                 and
                 vnmortified
                 affections
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 swing
                 ,
                 as
                 wild
                 horses
                 ouertu●ne
                 the
                 chariot
                 with
                 men
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 ouerturne
                 and
                 ouercarrie
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 beare
                 rule
                 ,
                 good
                 conscience
                 takes
                 no
                 place
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 daunger
                 th●●
                 comes
                 hereby
                 ,
                 this
                 course
                 must
                 be
                 followed
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 sword
                 or
                 a
                 knife
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 our selues
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 turne
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 preuent
                 our
                 affections
                 from
                 hurting
                 and
                 annoying
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 turne
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 directing
                 them
                 from
                 our
                 neighbours
                 to
                 our selues
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 inclining
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 choller
                 and
                 anger
                 directs
                 it selfe
                 vpon
                 euery
                 occasion
                 against
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 greatly
                 indamageth
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 displeased
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 angrie
                 with
                 our selues
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Our
                 loue
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 worlde
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 once
                 begin
                 to
                 set
                 our
                 loue
                 on
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 contrariwise
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 furtherance
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 impediment
                 ,
                 is
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 exceeding
                 desire
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 Adam
                 ,
                 his
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 his
                 paradise
                 ;
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 strong
                 desire
                 of
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 serpent
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 enemie
                 the
                 deuill
                 :
                 who
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 bee
                 suffered
                 to
                 intangle
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 straigh●
                 waie
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 barre
                 vs
                 from
                 al
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 remedie
                 is
                 to
                 learne
                 the
                 lesson
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 12.
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 euery
                 estate
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 shal
                 place
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 ;
                 
                 esteeming
                 euermore
                 the
                 present
                 condition
                 the
                 best
                 for
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 lesson
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 resolued
                 of
                 Gods
                 special
                 prouidence
                 towards
                 vs
                 in
                 euery
                 case
                 &
                 condition
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 &
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 well
                 profited
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 see
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 &
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 sicknes
                 as
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 in
                 pouertie
                 as
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 in
                 hunger
                 as
                 in
                 fulnes
                 ,
                 in
                 life
                 as
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 content
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 any
                 way
                 befalls
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 preseruatiues
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 cherish
                 that
                 sauing
                 faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 our
                 reconciliatiō
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 shewed
                 .
                 Nowe
                 this
                 faith
                 is
                 cherished
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 daiely
                 exercises
                 of
                 inuocation
                 and
                 repentance
                 ;
                 which
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 our selues
                 ,
                 to
                 bewaile
                 and
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 condemne
                 our selues
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 pardon
                 and
                 strength
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 and
                 giue
                 him
                 thankes
                 for
                 his
                 daily
                 benefits
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 vn●ained
                 and
                 serious
                 practise
                 of
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 repentance
                 and
                 faith
                 are
                 daiely
                 renewed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 preseruatiue
                 is
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 the
                 
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 :
                 which
                 righteousnesse
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 constant
                 indeauour
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 god
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 practise
                 three
                 rules
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 carry
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 a
                 a
                 purpose
                 neuer
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 a
                 purpose
                 is
                 of
                 committing
                 any
                 sin
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 good
                 faith
                 nor
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 to
                 walke
                 with
                 God
                 as
                 Enoch
                 did
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 5.24
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 approoue
                 all
                 our
                 doings
                 euer
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 perswasion
                 that
                 wheresoeuer
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 meanes
                 to
                 maintaine
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 Ge.
                 17.1
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   god
                   al-sufficient
                   ,
                   walke
                   before
                   me
                   &
                   be
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 wāt
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 many
                 offences
                 :
                 as
                 Abraham
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   I
                   thought
                   surely
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   slay
                   me
                   for
                   my
                   wiues
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 carefully
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 callings
                 ,
                 doing
                 the
                 duties
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 auoiding
                 therein
                 fraud
                 ,
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 ambition
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 men
                 oftentimes
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 consciences
                 on
                 the
                 tenters
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 stretch
                 like
                 cheuerill
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 good
                 conscience
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 .
                 Reasons
                 to
                 induce
                 hereunto
                 are
                 many
                 .
                 I.
                 Gods
                 straight
                 commandement
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.19
                 .
                 
                   Keep
                   faith
                   and
                   good
                   conscience
                
                 .
                 And
                 Prou.
                 4.23
                 .
                 
                   Keepe
                   thine
                   heart
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   .
                
                 II.
                 The
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 tender
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 the
                 eie
                 ;
                 which
                 beeing
                 pierced
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 pinne
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 blemished
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 looseth
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 eie
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 wee
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 God
                 giues
                 to
                 the
                 eie
                 certaine
                 lids
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 couer
                 it
                 from
                 outward
                 iniuries
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 vse
                 meanes
                 to
                 auoid
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 offend
                 or
                 annoy
                 conscience
                 .
                 III
                 Manifolde
                 benefits
                 redounde
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 keeping
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 First
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 keepe
                 &
                 inioy
                 all
                 other
                 gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 .
                 Good
                 conscience
                 &
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 turtle
                 doues
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 seedes
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 
                 feedeth
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 likes
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 likes
                 not
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 dies
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 dies
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 where
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 maintained
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 Hourishing
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 conscience
                 decaies
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 decaie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 good
                 conscience
                 giues
                 alacritie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 in
                 calling
                 on
                 Gods
                 name
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
                 3.21
                 .
                 
                   If
                   our
                   heart
                   condemne
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   boldnesse
                   towards
                   God.
                
                 Thirdly
                 it
                 makes
                 vs
                 patient
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 &
                 comforts
                 vs
                 greatly
                 :
                 &
                 when
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 grieuousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 affl●ction
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 kneele
                 on
                 both
                 knees
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 our
                 crosse
                 ,
                 regenerate
                 conscience
                 as
                 a
                 sweet
                 companion
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 Simon
                 ,
                 laies
                 too
                 his
                 shoulder
                 and
                 helpes
                 to
                 beare
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 none
                 can
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 amiable
                 comforter
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 friend
                 speaking
                 sweetly
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 agony
                 and
                 pang
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 IV.
                 Not
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 conscience
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 desperation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 pollicy
                 of
                 the
                 deuil
                 to
                 vse
                 meanes
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 conscience
                 into
                 the
                 sleep
                 of
                 securitie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 bring
                 mā
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 destruction
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 diseases
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 long
                 neglected
                 become
                 incurable
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 conscience
                 much
                 and
                 often
                 wounded
                 ,
                 admits
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 comfort
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 alwaies
                 boote
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 many
                 yeares
                 to
                 say
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 cast
                 ,
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 .
                 Though
                 some
                 be
                 receiued
                 to
                 mercie
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 far
                 more
                 perish
                 in
                 desperation
                 ,
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 .
                 Pharao
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudas
                 cried
                 all
                 peccaui
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 god
                 :
                 yet
                 Pharao
                 is
                 hardned
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 and
                 perisheth
                 :
                 Saul
                 goeth
                 on
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 and
                 despaireth
                 :
                 Iudas
                 made
                 away
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 maruel
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 sinnes
                 oppresse
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 ouerflowe
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 griefe
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 fasten
                 no
                 affiance
                 in
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God.
                 Lastly
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 neglect
                 to
                 keepe
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 procure
                 many
                 hurts
                 ,
                 and
                 daungers
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 ship
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 well
                 gouerned
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 breach
                 made
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 drawes
                 water
                 and
                 sinkes
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 wares
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 likelihood
                 are
                 cast
                 away
                 .
                 Nowe
                 wee
                 all
                 are
                 as
                 passengers
                 ;
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 an
                 huge
                 sea
                 through
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 passe
                 :
                 our
                 ship
                 is
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.19
                 .
                 &
                 3.12
                 .
                 the
                 wares
                 are
                 our
                 religion
                 and
                 saluation
                 &
                 all
                 other
                 gifts
                 of
                 God.
                 Therfore
                 it
                 standes
                 vs
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 alwaies
                 at
                 the
                 helme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carrie
                 our
                 ship
                 with
                 as
                 euen
                 a
                 course
                 as
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intended
                 port
                 of
                 happines
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 we
                 grow
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 breaches
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 it
                 to
                 dash
                 vpon
                 the
                 rocks
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thousand
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 cast
                 away
                 our selues
                 and
                 all
                 wee
                 haue
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 season
                 ,
                 as
                 conscience
                 decaies
                 ,
                 so
                 proportionally
                 all
                 graces
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 goes
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 vile
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 knowledge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 decay
                 .
                 Experience
                 sheweth
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 by
                 vsing
                 badde
                 conscience
                 ,
                 loose
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Finis
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               Reformed
               Catholike
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               DECLARATION
               SHEWing
               how
               neere
               we
               may
               come
               to
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               sundrie
               points
               of
               Religion
               :
               and
               wherein
               we
               must
               for
               euer
               depart
               from
               them
               :
               with
               an
               Aduertisment
               to
               all
               fauourers
               of
               the
               Romane
               Religion
               ,
               shewing
               how
               the
               said
               religion
               is
               against
               the
               Catholike
               principles
               and
               groundes
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               .
            
             
               PRINTED
               BY
               IOHN
               LEGAT
               ,
               PRINTER
               to
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               WORSHIPfull
               ,
               Sir
               William
               Bowes
               Knight
               ,
               &c.
               
               Grace
               and
               peace
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Worshipful
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               notable
               pollicie
               of
               the
               deuil
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               put
               into
               the
               heades
               of
               sundrie
               men
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               to
               thinke
               that
               our
               religion
               and
               the
               religion
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               all
               one
               for
               substance
               :
               and
               that
               they
               may
               be
               reunited
               as
               (
               in
               their
               opinion
               )
               they
               were
               before
               .
               Writings
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               are
               spread
               abroad
               in
               the
               French
               tongue
               ,
               and
               respected
               of
               English
               protestants
               more
               then
               is
               meete
               ;
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               For
               ,
               let
               men
               in
               shew
               of
               moderation
               ,
               pretend
               the
               peace
               and
               good
               estate
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               as
               long
               as
               long
               as
               they
               will
               ;
               this
               Vnion
               of
               the
               two
               religions
               can
               neuer
               be
               made
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               vnion
               of
               light
               &
               darknes
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               but
               a
               little
               consider
               ,
               howe
               they
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               haue
               rased
               the
               foundation
               .
               For
               though
               in
               wordes
               they
               honour
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               in
               deed
               they
               turne
               him
               to
               a
               Pseudo-Christ
               and
               an
               Idol
               of
               their
               owne
               braine
               .
               They
               call
               him
               our
               Lord
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               the
               Seruant
               of
               Seruants
               of
               this
               Lord
               may
               chaunge
               and
               adde
               to
               his
               commandements
               :
               hauing
               so
               great
               a
               power
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               open
               and
               shut
               heauen
               to
               whome
               he
               will
               ;
               and
               bind
               the
               verie
               conscience
               with
               his
               owne
               lawes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               spiritual
               kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               Againe
               they
               call
               him
               a
               Sauiour
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               Vs
               :
               in
               that
               hee
               giues
               this
               grace
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               merits
               wee
               may
               be
               our
               owne
               Sauiours
               :
               and
               in
               the
               want
               of
               our
               own
               merits
               ,
               wee
               may
               pertake
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               And
               they
               acknowledge
               that
               he
               died
               and
               suffered
               for
               vs
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               caueat
               ,
               that
               the
               Fault
               beeing
               pardoned
               ,
               wee
               must
               satisfie
               for
               the
               temporall
               punishment
               either
               in
               this
               world
               or
               in
               Purgatorie
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               make
               him
               our
               mediatour
               of
               Intercession
               vnto
               God
               :
               but
               withal
               his
               Mother
               must
               be
               the
               Queene
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               right
               of
               a
               Mother
               commaund
               him
               there
               .
               Thus
               ,
               in
               worde
               they
               crie
               Osunna
               ,
               but
               in
               deede
               they
               crucifie
               Christ.
               Therefore
               wee
               haue
               good
               cause
               to
               blesse
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               freed
               vs
               from
               the
               yoke
               of
               this
               Romane
               bondage
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               vs
               to
               the
               true
               light
               &
               libertie
               of
               the
               gospel
               .
               And
               it
               should
               be
               a
               great
               height
               of
               vnthankfulnesse
               in
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               to
               yeeld
               our selues
               to
               plottes
               of
               reconciliation
               .
               To
               this
               effect
               and
               purpose
               I
               haue
               penned
               this
               little
               Treatise
               ,
               which
               I
               present
               to
               your
               Worship
               ,
               desiring
               it
               might
               be
               some
               token
               of
               a
               thankfull
               mind
               ,
               for
               vndeserued
               loue
               .
               And
               I
               craue
               withall
               ,
               not
               onely
               your
               Worshipfull
               (
               which
               is
               more
               common
               )
               but
               also
               your
               learned
               protection
               ;
               beeing
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               by
               skill
               and
               arte
               you
               are
               able
               to
               iustifie
               whatsoeuer
               I
               haue
               truely
               taught
               .
               Thus
               wishing
               to
               you
               and
               yours
               the
               continuance
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               faith
               and
               good
               conscience
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leaue
               .
            
             
               
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 
                   Iun.
                   28.
                   1597.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Worships
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Perkins
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               AVTHOR
               TO
               THE
               Christian
               Reader
               .
            
             
               BY
               a
               
                 Reformed
                 Catholike
              
               ,
               I
               vnderstand
               any
               one
               that
               holdes
               the
               same
               necessarie
               beads
               of
               religion
               with
               the
               Romane
               Church
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               pares
               off
               and
               reiects
               all
               errours
               in
               doctrine
               whereby
               the
               said
               religion
               is
               corrupted
               .
               Howe
               this
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               I
               haue
               begun
               to
               make
               some
               little
               declaration
               in
               this
               small
               Treatise
               :
               the
               intent
               whereof
               is
               to
               shewe
               how
               neere
               wee
               may
               come
               to
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               sundrie
               points
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               wherein
               we
               must
               for
               euer
               dissent
               .
            
             
               My
               purpose
               in
               penning
               this
               small
               discourse
               is
               threefolde
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               confute
               all
               such
               Politikes
               as
               hold
               and
               maintaine
               ,
               that
               our
               religion
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               differ
               not
               in
               substance
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               they
               may
               be
               reconciled
               :
               yet
               my
               meaning
               is
               not
               here
               to
               condemne
               any
               Pacification
               that
               tends
               to
               perswade
               the
               Romane
               Church
               to
               our
               religion
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               which
               thinke
               so
               basely
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               may
               be
               wonne
               to
               a
               better
               liking
               of
               it
               :
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               howe
               neere
               we
               come
               vnto
               them
               in
               sundrie
               points
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               protestant
               might
               in
               some
               part
               see
               and
               conceiue
               the
               point
               of
               difference
               betweene
               vs
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               know
               in
               what
               manner
               and
               how
               farre
               forth
               ,
               we
               condemne
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               .
            
             
               I
               craue
               pardon
               for
               the
               order
               which
               I
               vse
               ,
               in
               handling
               the
               seuerall
               points
               .
               For
               I
               haue
               set
               them
               downe
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               to
               mind
               ,
               not
               respecting
               the
               lawes
               of
               method
               .
               If
               any
               Papist
               shall
               say
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               alleadged
               their
               opinions
               aright
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               their
               bookes
               be
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               I
               can
               iustifie
               what
               I
               haue
               saide
               .
            
             
               Thus
               crauing
               thine
               acceptation
               of
               this
               my
               paines
               ,
               and
               wishing
               vnto
               thee
               the
               increase
               of
               knowledge
               and
               loue
               of
               pure
               and
               sound
               religion
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leaue
               and
               make
               an
               ende
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 places
                 of
                 doctrine
                 handled
                 ,
                 are
              
               
                 1
                 Of
                 Free-will
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Iustification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 merits
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Satisfactions
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Of
                 Vowes
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 Of
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Of
                 Reall
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 13
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Saints
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 15
                 Intercession
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 17
                 Of
                 Purgatorie
                 .
              
               
                 18
                 Of
                 the
                 supremacie
                 .
              
               
                 19
                 Of
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 20
                 Of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 21
                 Of
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 22
                 The
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 REVELAT
                 .
                 18.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 another
                 voice
                 from
                 heauen
                 say
                 ,
                 Goe
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 not
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               former
               chapter
               S.
               Iohn
               sets
               downe
               a
               description
               of
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               &
               that
               at
               large
               as
               he
               saw
               her
               in
               a
               vision
               described
               vnto
               him
               .
               In
               the
               sixteenth
               verse
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               ,
               he
               foretels
               her
               destruction
               :
               and
               in
               the
               three
               first
               verses
               of
               this
               18.
               chapter
               ,
               hee
               goeth
               on
               to
               propound
               the
               said
               destruction
               yet
               more
               directly
               and
               plainely
               :
               withall
               alleadging
               arguments
               to
               prooue
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               verses
               following
               .
               Nowe
               in
               this
               fourth
               verse
               is
               set
               downe
               a
               caueat
               seruing
               to
               forewarne
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               escape
               the
               iudgement
               which
               shal
               befall
               the
               whore
               :
               and
               the
               words
               containe
               two
               parts
               :
               a
               commandement
               ,
               and
               a
               reason
               .
               The
               commandement
               ,
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               Babylon
               .
               The
               reason
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               euent
               ,
               
                 least
                 ye
                 be
                 partakers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Touching
               the
               cōmandement
               ,
               first
               I
               will
               search
               the
               right
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               downe
               the
               vse
               thereof
               and
               doctrine
               flowing
               thence
               .
               In
               historie
               therefore
               are
               three
               Babylons
               mentioned
               :
               one
               is
               ,
               Babylon
               of
               Assyria
               standing
               on
               the
               riuer
               Euphrates
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               confusion
               of
               Languages
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Iewes
               were
               in
               captiuitie
               :
               which
               Babylon
               is
               in
               Scripture
               reproched
               for
               Idolatrie
               and
               other
               iniquities
               .
               The
               second
               Babylon
               is
               in
               Egypt
               standing
               on
               the
               riuer
               Nylus
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               now
               called
               Cayr
               ;
               of
               that
               mention
               is
               made
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.13
               .
               (
               as
               some
               thinke
               )
               though
               indeede
               it
               is
               as
               likely
               and
               more
               commonly
               thought
               ,
               thas
               there
               is
               meant
               Babylon
               of
               Assyria
               .
               The
               third
               Babylon
               is
               mysticall
               ,
               whereof
               Babylon
               of
               Assyria
               was
               a
               type
               and
               figure
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               without
               question
               here
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
               And
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               as
               by
               all
               circumstances
               may
               be
               gagathered
               ,
               is
               the
               state
               or
               regiment
               of
               a
               people
               that
               are
               the
               inhabitāts
               of
               Rome
               and
               appertaine
               thereto
               .
               This
               may
               bee
               prooued
               by
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               :
               for
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               17.
               chapter
               the
               woman
               that
               is
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               
                 citie
                 which
                 raigneth
                 ouer
                 the
                 kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               nowe
               in
               the
               daies
               when
               S.
               Iohn
               penned
               this
               booke
               of
               Reuelation
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               cittie
               in
               the
               world
               that
               ruled
               ouer
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               but
               Rome
               ;
               it
               then
               being
               the
               seate
               where
               the
               Emperour
               put
               in
               execution
               his
               Imperiall
               authoritie
               .
               Againe
               in
               the
               seuenth
               verse
               shee
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 a
                 beast
                 hauing
                 seauen
                 heads
                 &
                 ten
                 horns
                 :
              
               which
               7.
               heads
               be
               
                 seuen
                 hills
              
               ,
               v.
               9.
               whereon
               the
               woman
               sitteth
               ,
               &
               also
               they
               be
               
                 seuen
                 kings
              
               .
               Therefore
               by
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               is
               meant
               a
               cittie
               standing
               on
               seuen
               hills
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               learned
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               god
               ,
               but
               euen
               to
               the
               heathen
               themselues
               ,
               that
               Rome
               alone
               is
               the
               cittie
               built
               on
               seuen
               distinct
               hils
               ,
               called
               
                 Caelius
                 ,
                 Auentinus
                 ,
                 Exquilinus
                 ,
                 Tarpeius
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Capitolinus
                 ,
                 Viminalis
                 ,
                 Palatinus
                 ,
                 Quirinal●●
                 .
              
               Papists
               to
               helpe
               themselues
               ,
               doe
               alleadge
               that
               old
               Rome
               stood
               on
               seuen
               hells
               ,
               but
               nowe
               is
               remooued
               further
               to
               
                 Campus
                 Martius
              
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               cittie
               in
               regard
               of
               habitation
               be
               not
               nowe
               on
               seauen
               hills
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               regiment
               and
               practise
               of
               religion
               it
               is
               :
               for
               euen
               to
               this
               day
               vpon
               these
               hills
               are
               feated
               certaine
               Churches
               and
               Monasteries
               and
               other
               like
               places
               where
               the
               Papal
               authoritie
               
               is
               put
               in
               execution
               :
               and
               thus
               Rome
               beeing
               put
               for
               a
               state
               and
               regiment
               ;
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               it
               stands
               vpon
               seuen
               hills
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               harlot
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               latter
               daies
               euen
               changed
               her
               seat
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               yonger
               times
               in
               which
               shee
               was
               bred
               &
               borne
               ,
               she
               sate
               vpon
               the
               seuen
               hils
               .
               Others
               ,
               because
               they
               feare
               the
               wounding
               of
               their
               owne
               heads
               ,
               labour
               to
               frame
               these
               words
               to
               an
               other
               meaning
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               whore
               is
               meant
               the
               companie
               of
               all
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               wheresoeuer
               ,
               the
               deuill
               being
               the
               head
               thereof
               .
               But
               this
               exposition
               is
               flat
               against
               the
               text
               :
               for
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               of
               the
               17.
               chapter
               ,
               shee
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               with
               whome
               shee
               is
               said
               to
               commit
               fornication
               :
               and
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               shee
               is
               called
               a
               citie
               standing
               on
               seuen
               hills
               and
               raigning
               ouer
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               )
               and
               therfore
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               state
               of
               men
               in
               some
               particular
               place
               .
               And
               the
               Papists
               themselues
               perceiuing
               that
               this
               shift
               will
               not
               serue
               their
               turne
               ,
               make
               two
               Romes
               ,
               heathenish
               Rome
               ,
               and
               that
               wherof
               the
               Pope
               is
               head
               :
               now
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               whore
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               heathenish
               Rome
               ,
               which
               was
               ruled
               by
               cruell
               tyrants
               ,
               as
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               that
               Rome
               whereof
               now
               the
               Pope
               is
               head
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               meant
               .
               Behold
               a
               vaine
               and
               foolish
               distinction
               :
               for
               Ecclesiastical
               Rome
               in
               respect
               of
               state
               ,
               princely
               dominion
               ,
               and
               crueltie
               in
               persecuting
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               heathenish
               Empire
               :
               the
               See
               of
               the
               Bishop
               beeing
               turned
               into
               the
               Emperours
               court
               ,
               as
               all
               histories
               doe
               manifest
               .
               But
               let
               the
               distinction
               be
               as
               they
               suppose
               ,
               yet
               by
               their
               leaues
               ,
               here
               by
               the
               whore
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               not
               onely
               heathenish
               Rome
               ,
               but
               euen
               the
               Papall
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               Rome
               :
               for
               v.
               3
               .
               of
               this
               chapter
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               that
               she
               
                 hath
                 mad●
                 all
                 nations
                 drunke
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
                 :
              
               yea
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 that
                 shee
                 hath
                 committed
                 fornication
                 with
                 the
                 kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               whereby
               is
               signified
               that
               shee
               hath
               endeauoured
               to
               intangle
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               her
               spirituall
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               her
               religion
               .
               Which
               thing
               cannot
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               heathenish
               Rome
               ,
               for
               that
               left
               all
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               their
               owne
               religion
               and
               idolatrie
               :
               neither
               did
               they
               labour
               to
               bring
               forraine
               kings
               to
               worship
               their
               gods
               .
               Againe
               chap.
               17.
               v.
               16.
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 ten
                 hornes
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 ten
                 kings
                 ,
                 shall
                 hate
                 the
                 whore
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 desolate
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
              
               which
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               heathenish
               Rome
               ,
               but
               of
               popish
               Rome
               :
               for
               whereas
               in
               former
               times
               all
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               did
               submit
               themselues
               to
               the
               whore
               ,
               now
               they
               haue
               begun
               to
               withdraw
               themselues
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               desolate
               ;
               as
               the
               king
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               Denmarke
               ,
               Germanie
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               :
               therefore
               this
               distinction
               is
               also
               friuolous
               .
               They
               further
               alleadge
               that
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               is
               drunke
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               chap.
               17.6
               .
               shedde
               not
               in
               Rome
               ,
               but
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 crucified
              
               :
               and
               the
               two
               prophets
               beeing
               slaine
               
                 lie
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 streets
              
               ,
               Reuelat.
               11.8
               .
               
               But
               this
               place
               is
               not
               meant
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               as
               Hierome
               hath
               fully
               taught
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               well
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Rome
               :
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               there
               ,
               either
               because
               the
               authoritie
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               crucified
               was
               from
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               or
               els
               because
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               was
               and
               is
               there
               daily
               crucified
               ,
               though
               locally
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               he
               was
               crucified
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               which
               hath
               beene
               saide
               ,
               we
               must
               here
               by
               the
               whore
               vnderstand
               the
               state
               and
               Empire
               of
               Rome
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               vnder
               the
               
               heathen
               Emperours
               as
               vnder
               the
               head
               thereof
               the
               Pope
               :
               which
               exposition
               ,
               besides
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               hath
               the
               fauour
               and
               defence
               of
               auncient
               and
               learned
               men
               .
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 serue
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               The
               beast
               
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 mouth
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 speake
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 gotten
                 into
              
               Peters
               chaire
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 lyon
                 prepared
                 to
                 his
                 pray
                 .
              
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               Bernard
               speakes
               these
               latter
               words
               of
               one
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Popedome
               by
               intrusion
               or
               vsurpation
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeede
               :
               but
               wherefore
               was
               he
               an
               vsurper
               ?
               He
               rendreth
               a
               reason
               thereof
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               because
               the
               Antipope
               called
               Innocentius
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               kings
               of
               Almaine
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               Hierusalem
               ,
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Cleargie
               and
               people
               in
               these
               nations
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               was
               not
               .
               And
               thus
               Bernard
               hath
               giuen
               his
               verdict
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               this
               vsurper
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Popes
               for
               this
               many
               yeares
               are
               the
               beast
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               :
               because
               now
               they
               are
               onely
               chosen
               by
               the
               colledge
               of
               Cardinalls
               .
               To
               this
               agreeth
               the
               decree
               of
               Pope
               Nicolas
               the
               second
               ,
               
               ann
               .
               1059.
               that
               the
               Pope
               shall
               afterward
               be
               created
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               cleargie
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               himselfe
               :
               and
               all
               Popes
               
                 are
                 excommunicate
                 and
                 accursed
                 as
                 Antichrists
                 ,
              
               
               that
               enter
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               all
               now
               doe
               .
               Ioachimus
               Abbas
               saith
               ,
               
                 Antichrist
                 was
                 long
                 since
                 borne
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &
                 shall
                 be
                 yet
                 aduanced
                 higher
                 in
                 the
              
               Apostolicke
               See.
               Petrarch
               saith
               ,
               
                 Once
                 Rome
                 ,
                 now
                 Babylon
              
               .
               And
               Ireneus
               booke
               5.
               chap.
               last
               ,
               said
               before
               all
               these
               ,
               
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 should
                 be
                 Lateinus
              
               ,
               a
               Romane
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               this
               commandement
               must
               not
               so
               much
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               bodily
               departure
               in
               respect
               of
               cohabitation
               and
               presence
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               spirituall
               separation
               in
               respect
               of
               faith
               and
               religion
               .
               And
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               must
               depart
               from
               the
               Romish
               Church
               in
               regard
               of
               iudgement
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thus
               then
               we
               see
               that
               the
               words
               containe
               a
               commandement
               from
               God
               ,
               inioyning
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               frō
               Babylon
               .
               Whence
               I
               obserue
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 must
                 depart
                 and
                 separate
                 themselues
                 frō
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 religion
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               schisme
               that
               separate
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               schismaticks
               that
               doe
               so
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               for
               their
               warrant
               :
               and
               that
               partie
               is
               the
               schismaticke
               in
               whome
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               separation
               lieth
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               namely
               the
               cup
               of
               abomination
               in
               the
               whores
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               their
               hereticall
               and
               schismaticall
               religion
               .
            
             
               Now
               touching
               the
               dutie
               of
               separation
               I
               meane
               to
               speake
               at
               large
               ,
               not
               standing
               so
               much
               to
               prooue
               the
               same
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               text
               ,
               as
               to
               shew
               the
               manner
               and
               measure
               of
               making
               this
               separation
               :
               and
               therein
               I
               will
               handle
               two
               things
               .
               First
               how
               farforth
               we
               may
               ioyne
               with
               them
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               religion
               :
               secondly
               how
               farforth
               and
               wherein
               we
               must
               dissent
               and
               depart
               from
               them
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               I
               meane
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               certaine
               points
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               of
               them
               in
               as
               good
               order
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               shewing
               in
               each
               of
               them
               our
               consent
               and
               difference
               :
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               some
               harpe
               much
               vpon
               this
               string
               ,
               that
               a
               Vnion
               may
               be
               made
               of
               our
               two
               religions
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               differ
               not
               in
               substance
               but
               in
               points
               of
               circumstance
               .
            
             
             
               The
               first
               point
               wherewith
               I
               meane
               to
               beginne
               shall
               be
               the
               point
               of
               Free-will
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               not
               the
               principall
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Freewill
                 both
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 whereby
                 discerning
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 accordingly
                 choose
                 or
                 refuse
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 Man
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 foure-fold
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 renewed
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shal
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 we
                 ascribe
                 to
                 mans
                 will
                 libertie
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 will
                 or
                 ●ill
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 libertie
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 libertie
                 of
                 glorie
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 doubt
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 estate
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 therein
                 also
                 we
                 agree
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 conclusions
                 following
                 will
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 The
                 matters
                 where
                 about
                 freewill
                 is
                 occupied
                 are
                 principally
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 ;
                 naturall
                 ,
                 humane
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Naturall
                 actions
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 cōmon
                 to
                 men
                 with
                 beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 heare
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 smell
                 ,
                 tast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mooue
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 ioyne
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 that
                 man
                 hath
                 freewil
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 by
                 naturall
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 doth
                 freely
                 performe
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 actions
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 Humane
                 actions
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 good
                 &
                 bad
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 speake
                 and
                 vse
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 mechanicall
                 and
                 liberal
                 arts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 performance
                 of
                 Ciuill
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lend
                 the
                 eare
                 to
                 listen
                 outwardly
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 taught
                 .
                 And
                 hither
                 we
                 may
                 referre
                 the
                 outward
                 actions
                 of
                 ciuill
                 vertues
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 gentlenes
                 ,
                 liberalitie
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 also
                 we
                 ioyne
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 )
                 that
                 men
                 haue
                 a
                 naturall
                 freedome
                 of
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.14
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Gentiles
                   that
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   law
                   doe
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 natural
                 strength
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 conuersion
                 touching
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   vnblameable
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 externall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 naturall
                 men
                 receiue
                 reward
                 in
                 temporall
                 things
                 .
                 Matth.
                 6.5
                 .
                 Ezech.
                 29.19
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 here
                 some
                 caueats
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 :
                 I.
                 that
                 in
                 humane
                 actions
                 ,
                 mans
                 will
                 is
                 weake
                 and
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 dimme
                 and
                 darke
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 often
                 failes
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 actions
                 with
                 Augustine
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 onely
                 wounded
                 or
                 halfe
                 dead
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 vnder
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 Ieremie
                 saith
                 ,
                 chap.
                 10.23
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   in
                   man
                   to
                   walke
                   or
                   direct
                   his
                   steppes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 of
                 actions
                 are
                 spirituall
                 more
                 neerely
                 concerning
                 the
                 heart
                 or
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 be
                 two-fold
                 :
                 they
                 either
                 concerne
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 Those
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknes
                 are
                 sinnes
                 properly
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 we
                 likewise
                 ioyne
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 sinnes
                 or
                 euill
                 actions
                 man
                 hath
                 freedome
                 of
                 wil.
                 Some
                 peraduenture
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 sinne
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 sinneth
                 cannot
                 but
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 freewill
                 &
                 necessitie
                 cannot
                 stand
                 together
                 .
                 Indeed
                 
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 compulsion
                 or
                 coaction
                 ,
                 and
                 freewill
                 cannot
                 agree
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 necessitie
                 which
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 freedome
                 of
                 will
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 necessarily
                 and
                 also
                 freely
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 close
                 prison
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 there
                 abide
                 and
                 can
                 not
                 possibly
                 get
                 forth
                 and
                 walke
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 he
                 mooue
                 himselfe
                 freely
                 and
                 walke
                 within
                 the
                 prison
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
                 though
                 mans
                 will
                 be
                 chained
                 naturally
                 by
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 but
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 sinneth
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 also
                 sinne
                 freely
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 spirituall
                 actions
                 or
                 things
                 ,
                 concerne
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 repentance
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 likewise
                 in
                 part
                 ioyne
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 mans
                 freewill
                 concurres
                 with
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fellow
                 or
                 coworker
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 mans
                 will
                 :
                 for
                 mans
                 will
                 is
                 not
                 passiue
                 in
                 all
                 &
                 euery
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 an
                 actiō
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 cōuersion
                 and
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 conuerted
                 willingly
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 he
                 wills
                 his
                 conuersion
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 ende
                 saide
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   Serm.
                   15.
                   de
                   verb.
                   Apost
                   .
                   He
                   which
                   made
                   thee
                   without
                   thee
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   saue
                   thee
                   without
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   is
                   certen
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   will
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   well
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   haue
                   it
                   not
                   from
                   our
                   owne
                   power
                   but
                   God
                   workes
                   to
                   wil
                   in
                   vs.
                
                 For
                 looke
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 God
                 giues
                 grace
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 a
                 giueth
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 will
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 workes
                 faith
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 workes
                 also
                 vpon
                 the
                 will
                 causing
                 it
                 to
                 desire
                 faith
                 and
                 willingly
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 God
                 makes
                 of
                 the
                 vnwilling
                 will
                 a
                 willing
                 will
                 :
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 receiue
                 grace
                 vtterly
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 considering
                 will
                 constrained
                 is
                 no
                 will.
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 grace
                 by
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 willing
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 man
                 goe
                 togither
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 first
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 mans
                 will
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 be
                 acted
                 and
                 mooued
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 also
                 acteth
                 ,
                 willeth
                 ,
                 and
                 mooueth
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 point
                 of
                 consent
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 touching
                 freewill
                 :
                 neither
                 may
                 we
                 proceede
                 further
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 of
                 difference
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 mans
                 will
                 in
                 spirituall
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 mans
                 will
                 concurreth
                 and
                 worketh
                 with
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 
                   by
                   it selfe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 owne
                 naturall
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 onely
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 will
                 worketh
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 Or
                 thus
                 ;
                 They
                 say
                 will
                 hath
                 a
                 naturall
                 cooperation
                 :
                 we
                 denie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 hath
                 cooperation
                 onely
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 beeing
                 in
                 it selfe
                 not
                 actiue
                 but
                 passiue
                 ;
                 willing
                 well
                 onely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 mooued
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 wherby
                 it
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 acted
                 and
                 mooued
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 act
                 or
                 will.
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 conceiue
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 vse
                 this
                 comparison
                 :
                 The
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 we
                 :
                 marke
                 then
                 the
                 difference
                 .
                 It
                 supposeth
                 the
                 said
                 prisoner
                 to
                 lie
                 bound
                 
                 hand
                 and
                 foote
                 with
                 chaines
                 and
                 fetters
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 be
                 sicke
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 wholly
                 dead
                 but
                 liuing
                 in
                 part
                 :
                 it
                 supposeth
                 also
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 stirreth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 for
                 any
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hath
                 ability
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 stirre
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 if
                 the
                 keeper
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 bolts
                 and
                 fetters
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 helpe
                 him
                 vp
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 himselfe
                 stand
                 &
                 walke
                 and
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 bound
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 with
                 the
                 chaine
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 but
                 sicke
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 wounded
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 betweene
                 Ierico
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 will
                 and
                 a●fect
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 come
                 and
                 doe
                 but
                 vntie
                 his
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 him
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 he
                 stand
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 will
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 els
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 We
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 prisoner
                 fitly
                 resembleth
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 such
                 a
                 prisoner
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 sicke
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 starke
                 dead
                 :
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 stirre
                 though
                 the
                 keeper
                 vntie
                 his
                 bolts
                 and
                 chaines
                 ,
                 not
                 heare
                 though
                 he
                 sound
                 a
                 trumpet
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 keeper
                 would
                 haue
                 him
                 to
                 mooue
                 and
                 stirre
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 giue
                 him
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 soule
                 and
                 life
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 euery
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 chained
                 &
                 fettered
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 but
                 stark
                 dead
                 therein
                 :
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 lieth
                 rotting
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 any
                 abilitie
                 or
                 power
                 to
                 mooue
                 or
                 stirre
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 desire
                 or
                 do
                 anything
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 good
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 must
                 first
                 come
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 new
                 soule
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 reuiue
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 beeing
                 thus
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 beginneth
                 to
                 will
                 good
                 things
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 first
                 infuseth
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 freewill
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 we
                 holde
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 willeth
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 conuersion
                 of
                 himselfe
                 by
                 nature
                 either
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 grace
                 wholly
                 and
                 alone
                 :
                 these
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 mans
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 originall
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 man
                 by
                 creation
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pronenes
                 and
                 inclination
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 good
                 .
                 This
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 8.21
                 .
                 
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   mans
                   heart
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   is
                   euill
                   frō
                   his
                   childhood
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 wil
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 deuiseth
                 ,
                 formeth
                 ,
                 or
                 imagineth
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 euill
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                
                 enmitie
                 
                   against
                   God.
                
                 Which
                 wordes
                 are
                 very
                 significant
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 translated
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 thoughts
                 the
                 best
                 desires
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 indeauour
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 euen
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 most
                 neare
                 to
                 true
                 holines
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 contrarie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 enmitie
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 minde
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 these
                 desires
                 and
                 thoughts
                 doe
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 enmitie
                 vnto
                 God.
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 action
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 facultie
                 whence
                 it
                 proceedeth
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 fruit
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 tree
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 rootes
                 .
                 By
                 both
                 these
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 want
                 ,
                 absence
                 ,
                 or
                 depriuation
                 of
                 originall
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 pronenesse
                 also
                 by
                 
                 nature
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 which
                 pronenesse
                 includes
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 inclination
                 not
                 to
                 some
                 fewe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 very
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 not
                 excepted
                 .
                 Hence
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 reasons
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     If
                     euery
                     man
                     by
                     nature
                     doth
                     both
                     want
                     originall
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     also
                     prone
                     vnto
                     all
                     euill
                     ,
                     then
                     wanteth
                     he
                     naturall
                     freewill
                     to
                     will
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     truly
                     good
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     euery
                     man
                     by
                     nature
                     wants
                     originall
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     also
                     prone
                     vnto
                     all
                     euill
                     :
                  
                   
                     Ergo
                     :
                     Euery
                     man
                     naturally
                     wants
                     freewill
                     ,
                     to
                     will
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   The
                   naturall
                   man
                
                 perceiueth
                 
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   foolishnes
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   know
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   spiritually
                   discerned
                   .
                
                 In
                 these
                 wordes
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 sets
                 downe
                 these
                 points
                 :
                 I.
                 that
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 reuealed
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 II.
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mind
                 conceiuing
                 them
                 ;
                 can
                 not
                 giue
                 consent
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 naturall
                 iudgement
                 approoue
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 thinketh
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 foolishnes
                 .
                 III.
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 giue
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 be
                 enlightened
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 hence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     by
                     nature
                     doth
                     not
                     know
                     and
                     perceiue
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     know
                     them
                     ,
                     can
                     not
                     by
                     nature
                     giue
                     assent
                     vnto
                     them
                     :
                     then
                     hath
                     he
                     no
                     power
                     to
                     will
                     them
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     euidently
                     true
                     :
                     Ergo
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 minde
                 must
                 approoue
                 and
                 giue
                 assent
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 will
                 can
                 choose
                 or
                 wil
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 mind
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 conceiue
                 or
                 giue
                 assent
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 will
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Thirdly
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 auoucheth
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 ●
                 .
                 1
                 .
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 13.
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 
                   nature
                   are
                   dead
                   in
                   sinnes
                   and
                   trespasses
                   :
                
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 weake
                 ,
                 sicke
                 ,
                 or
                 halfe
                 dead
                 .
                 Hence
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 wanteth
                 naturall
                 power
                 not
                 to
                 will
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 and
                 frankly
                 to
                 will
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 good
                 .
                 A
                 dead
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 graue
                 can
                 not
                 stirre
                 the
                 least
                 finger
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wants
                 the
                 very
                 power
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 sense
                 ,
                 &
                 motion
                 :
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 will
                 the
                 least
                 good
                 :
                 nay
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 either
                 wil
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 cannot
                 rise
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 god
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 rise
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conuersion
                 and
                 saluation
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 ascribeth
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 mans
                 freewill
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 3.3
                 .
                 
                   Except
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   borne
                   againe
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   his
                   workemanship
                
                 created
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 And
                 c.
                 4.
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                   the
                   new
                   man
                   is
                   created
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 againe
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 importance
                 then
                 our
                 first
                 creation
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 our
                 creation
                 is
                 .
                 Indeede
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 biddeth
                 the
                 Philippians
                 
                   worke
                   out
                   their
                   saluation
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   :
                
                 not
                 meaning
                 to
                 ascribe
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 by
                 themselues
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   worketh
                   both
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   the
                   deede
                   :
                
                 directly
                 excluding
                 all
                 naturall
                 free-will
                 in
                 things
                 spirituall
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 withall
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 will
                 hath
                 a
                 worke
                 in
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 nature
                 
                 but
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 Because
                 when
                 God
                 giues
                 man
                 power
                 to
                 will
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 will
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 giueth
                 him
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 mans
                 conuersion
                 a
                 naturall
                 cooperation
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 with
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 cooperation
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 enabling
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 to
                 will
                 his
                 conuersion
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.10
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   laboured
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   :
                
                 but
                 least
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 naturall
                 power
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   me
                
                 ,
                 inabling
                 my
                 will
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 I
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 a
                 August
                 .
                 
                   The
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   is
                   kindled
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   therefore
                   be
                   able
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   thus
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   thus
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                
                 works
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 will.
                 b
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   haue
                
                 lost
                 our
                 freewill
                 
                   to
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   greatnes
                   of
                   our
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Serm.
                 2.
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                   Man
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   created
                   ,
                   receiued
                   great
                   strength
                   in
                   his
                   freewill●
                   but
                   by
                   sinning
                   he
                
                 lost
                 it
                 .
                 c
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giueth
                   grace
                   freely
                   to
                   the
                   vnworthie
                   whereby
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   beeing
                   iustified
                   is
                   enlightened
                
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   with
                   a
                
                 facultie
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 :
                 
                   that
                   by
                   mercie
                   prruenting
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                
                 beginne
                 to
                 will
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   mercie
                   comming
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   doe
                   the
                   good
                   he
                   will.
                
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   It
                   is
                   wholly
                
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   created
                   ,
                   healed
                   ,
                   saued
                   .
                
                 Coūcil
                 .
                 Arausic
                 .
                 2.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   To
                   beleeue
                   and
                   to
                   will
                   is
                
                 giuen
                 
                   from
                   aboue
                   by
                
                 infusion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 More
                 testimonies
                 and
                 reasons
                 might
                 be
                 alleadged
                 to
                 prooue
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 shall
                 suffice
                 :
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 reasons
                 are
                 alleadged
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                
                 First
                 they
                 alleadge
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 may
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 can
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 neither
                 willeth
                 nor
                 thinketh
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 we
                 must
                 will
                 and
                 then
                 doe
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 men
                 can
                 doe
                 good
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 giue
                 almes
                 ,
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 doe
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 other
                 duties
                 of
                 ciuill
                 vertue
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 may
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 worke
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 two
                 diuers
                 things
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 without
                 supernatural
                 grace
                 may
                 giue
                 almes
                 ,
                 doe
                 iustice
                 ,
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 be
                 good
                 things
                 considered
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 them
                 well
                 .
                 To
                 thinke
                 good
                 things
                 &
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 naturall
                 workes
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 thinke
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 maner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 God
                 may
                 accept
                 the
                 action
                 done
                 ,
                 are
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 good
                 thing
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 failes
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 right
                 beginning
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 vnfained
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 his
                 ende
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 repent
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 haue
                 naturall
                 freewill
                 :
                 by
                 vertue
                 whereof
                 (
                 beeing
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 they
                 can
                 beleeue
                 and
                 repent
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 such
                 commandements
                 God
                 sheweth
                 not
                 what
                 men
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 framed
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 :
                 Because
                 God
                 giues
                 men
                 commandement
                 to
                 repent
                 
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 hold
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 commandeth
                 men
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 hee
                 inableth
                 them
                 both
                 to
                 will
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 actually
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                
                 If
                 man
                 haue
                 no
                 freewill
                 to
                 sinne
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 sinneth
                 by
                 a
                 necessitie
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 auoided
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 man
                 cannot
                 but
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 fault
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 bankrupt
                 is
                 not
                 therfore
                 freed
                 from
                 his
                 debts
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 bills
                 against
                 him
                 stand
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 debt
                 comes
                 through
                 his
                 own
                 default
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               point
               :
               of
               Originall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               point
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               is
               concerning
               
                 Originall
                 sinne
              
               after
               baptisme
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               how
               farreforth
               it
               remaineth
               after
               baptisme
               .
               A
               point
               to
               be
               wel
               considered
               ,
               because
               hereupon
               depend
               many
               points
               of
               popery
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 after
                 baptisme
                 is
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 say
                 we
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 abolished
                 .
                 In
                 originall
                 sinne
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 ;
                 I.
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 death
                 .
                 II.
                 Guiltines
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 binding
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 vnto
                 punishment
                 .
                 III.
                 the
                 fault
                 or
                 the
                 offending
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 I
                 comprehend
                 our
                 Guiltinesse
                 in
                 Adams
                 first
                 offence
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 inclination
                 and
                 pronenesse
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 euill
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 baptisme
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   be
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Rom.
                 8.1
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 guiltines
                 ,
                 we
                 further
                 condescend
                 &
                 say
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 also
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 anew
                 :
                 for
                 considering
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 bind
                 them
                 to
                 punishmēt
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 caueat
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 guiltines
                 is
                 remooued
                 from
                 the
                 person
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 afterward
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 in
                 Adams
                 first
                 offence
                 is
                 pardoned
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 auouch
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 I.
                 That
                 that
                 very
                 power
                 or
                 strength
                 whereby
                 it
                 raigneth
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 this
                 corruption
                 is
                 abolished
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 euery
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 past
                 )
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Indeede
                 it
                 remaines
                 till
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 considered
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 remaines
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 the
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 is
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 :
                 it
                 beeing
                 pardoned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 we
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 nowe
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 standes
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abolishment
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 abolishment
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Papists
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Originall
                 sinne
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 taken
                 away
                 after
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 properly
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 nothing
                 els
                 but
                 a
                 want
                 ,
                 defect
                 ,
                 and
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 heart
                 fitte
                 and
                 readie
                 to
                 conceiue
                 sinne
                 :
                 much
                 like
                 tinder
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 fire
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 very
                 apt
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 cōceiue
                 fire
                 And
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 properly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 vphold
                 some
                 grosse
                 opinions
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 may
                 fullfill
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 void
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 stand
                 righteous
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 wee
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 originall
                 sinne
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 sundrie
                 respects
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 remaine
                 in
                 them
                 after
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 want
                 and
                 weakenesse
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 :
                 as
                 may
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 be
                 prooued
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 I.
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 Paul
                 saith
                 directly
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   that
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   sinne
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   me
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 originall
                 sin
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 answer
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 improperly
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 commeth
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 also
                 is
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 properly
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 wordes
                 following
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sinne
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 he
                 hated
                 .
                 And.
                 v.
                 24.
                 he
                 crieth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   bodie
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
                 whence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     That
                     which
                     once
                     was
                     sinne
                     properly
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     remaining
                     in
                     man
                     maketh
                     him
                     to
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     intangleth
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     him
                     miserable
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     sinne
                     properly
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     originall
                     sinne
                     doth
                     all
                     these
                     .
                     Ergo
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 Infants
                 baptized
                 and
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 die
                 the
                 bodily
                 death
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 yeares
                 of
                 discretion
                 :
                 therefore
                 originall
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 sinne
                 properly
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 
                   for
                   death
                   is
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 23.
                 and
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Death
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 they
                 haue
                 none
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 die
                 presently
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 vse
                 either
                 of
                 reason
                 or
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 That
                 which
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 lusting
                 tempteth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 tempting
                 intiseth
                 and
                 draweth
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 nature
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 :
                 but
                 concupiscence
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 lusteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.17
                 .
                 and
                 tempteth
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 1.14
                 .
                 
                   God
                   tempteth
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   tempted
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   drawne
                   away
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   in●●sed
                   :
                   then
                   when
                   lust
                   conceiueth
                   ,
                   it
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 properly
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 fruit
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 tree
                 .
                 a
                 August
                 .
                 
                   Concupiscence
                   against
                   which
                   the
                   spirit
                   lusteth
                
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   in
                   it
                   there
                   is
                   disobedience
                   against
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   because
                   it
                   befalls
                   man
                   for
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   his
                   disobedience
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 epist.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Charitie
                   in
                   some
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   lesse
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   none
                   :
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   increased
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   none
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   man
                   liues
                   vpon
                   earth
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   increased
                   ,
                
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 fault
                 :
                 
                   by
                   which
                   fault
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   iust
                   man
                   vpon
                   earth
                   that
                   doth
                   good
                   and
                   sinneth
                   not
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   fault
                   none
                   liuing
                   shall
                   be
                   iustified
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   which
                   fault
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   trueth
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   also
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   profit
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   debts
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   our
                   words
                   ,
                   deedes
                   ,
                   and
                   thoughts
                   bee
                   already
                   forgiuen
                   in
                   baptisme
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 Augustine
                 in
                 sundrie
                 places
                 seemes
                 to
                 denie
                 concupiscence
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 after
                 baptisme
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 concupiscence
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 in
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 expounds
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   guiltie
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   baptisme
                   is
                   remitted
                   and
                   not
                
                 ended
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   sinne
                   raigne
                   :
                   he
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   sinne
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   it
                   not
                   raigne
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   thou
                   liuest
                   ,
                   of
                   necessity
                   sinne
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   thy
                   members
                   :
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   looke
                   it
                   raigne
                   not
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 arguments
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 alleadgeth
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 Obiect
                 .
                 I.
                 In
                 baptisme
                 men
                 receiue
                 perfect
                 and
                 absolute
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 sinne
                 beeing
                 pardoned
                 is
                 taken
                 quite
                 away
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 originall
                 sinne
                 after
                 baptisme
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Sinne
                 is
                 abolished
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 first
                 in
                 regard
                 c
                 of
                 imputation
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 :
                 secondly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 d
                 existing
                 and
                 beeing
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 God
                 vouchsafeth
                 to
                 man
                 two
                 blessings
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 Remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 Mortification
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Remission
                 or
                 pardon
                 abolisheth
                 sinne
                 wholly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 imputation
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 simply
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 beeing
                 thereof
                 .
                 Mortification
                 therefore
                 goeth
                 further
                 ,
                 &
                 abolisheth
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 concupiscence
                 or
                 corruption
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 beeing
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 mortification
                 is
                 not
                 accomplished
                 till
                 death
                 ,
                 therefore
                 originall
                 corruption
                 remaineth
                 till
                 death
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 imputed
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
                 Euery
                 sinne
                 is
                 voluntarie
                 :
                 but
                 originall
                 sinne
                 in
                 no
                 man
                 after
                 baptisme
                 is
                 voluntarie
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 sinne
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 a
                 polliticke
                 rule
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 such
                 actions
                 as
                 are
                 done
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 holdeth
                 and
                 keepeth
                 in
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 euery
                 want
                 of
                 conformitie
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 originall
                 sin
                 was
                 voluntarie
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 parent
                 Adam
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 sinned
                 ,
                 &
                 brought
                 this
                 miserie
                 vpon
                 vs
                 willingly
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 vs
                 it
                 be
                 otherwise
                 vpon
                 iust
                 cause
                 .
                 Actual
                 sinne
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 originall
                 corruption
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 vs
                 originall
                 corruption
                 is
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 III.
                 Where
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ceaseth
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 baptisme
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   guilt
                
                 is
                 quite
                 remooued
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 sinne
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 sin
                 .
                 Answ.
                 The
                 guilt
                 ,
                 or
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 originall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 schooles
                 )
                 an
                 accident
                 or
                 necessarie
                 companion
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 forme
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne●
                 is
                 a
                 defect
                 and
                 depriuation
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 lawe
                 requireth
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 our
                 minde
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 al
                 the
                 powers
                 both
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 bodie
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 vrge
                 this
                 reason
                 further
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 guilt
                 &
                 punishment
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 remaining
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 baptisme
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 is
                 remooued
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 though
                 originall
                 corruption
                 remaine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 fault
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 guiltie
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 weakenes
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Guilt
                 is
                 remooued
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 remooued
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 remooued
                 from
                 the
                 person
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 which
                 stands
                 not
                 guiltie
                 for
                 any
                 sinne
                 originall
                 or
                 actuall
                 :
                 but
                 Guilt
                 is
                 not
                 remooued
                 from
                 the
                 sin
                 it selfe
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 
                 some
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 guilt
                 ,
                 actuall
                 ,
                 and
                 potentiall
                 .
                 The
                 actuall
                 guilt
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 sinne
                 maketh
                 man
                 stand
                 guiltie
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 remooued
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 potentiall
                 guilt
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 aptnesse
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 stand
                 guiltie
                 if
                 he
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 remooued
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 still
                 sinne
                 remaineth
                 sinne
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 or
                 like
                 effect
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   not
                   whereby
                
                 it
                 is
                 Guiltie
                 (
                 
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   person
                
                 )
                 
                   but
                   that
                   whereby
                   it
                   made
                   man
                   guiltie
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   is
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   it
                
                 selfe
                 is
                 euill
                 
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   regenerate
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   healed
                   of
                   this
                   plague
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   III.
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 disgrace
                 they
                 alleadge
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 doctrine
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 originall
                 sinne
                 after
                 baptisme
                 is
                 onely
                 clipped
                 or
                 pared
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 head
                 ,
                 whose
                 roots
                 still
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 growing
                 and
                 increasing
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 cut
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Our
                 doctrine
                 is
                 abused
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 paring
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 cutting
                 of
                 the
                 haire
                 or
                 in
                 lopping
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 the
                 roote
                 remaines
                 vntouched
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 multiplieth
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 after
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 no
                 such
                 paring
                 :
                 but
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 sinne
                 receiueth
                 his
                 deadly
                 wound
                 in
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 neuer
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 recouered
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               point
               :
               Certentie
               of
               saluation
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Concl.
                
                 We
                 holde
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 doth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 teach
                 and
                 holde
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Concl.
                
                 We
                 hold
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 certaine
                 affiance
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 holdeth
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Church
                 :
                 this
                 point
                 maketh
                 not
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Concl.
                
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 with
                 assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 is
                 ioyned
                 doubting
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 so
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 at
                 sometime
                 doubteth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Papists
                 agree
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Concl.
                
                 They
                 goe
                 further
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 say
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Concl.
                
                 Yea
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 saluation
                 through
                 extraordinarie
                 reuelatiō
                 ,
                 as
                 Abrahā
                 &
                 others
                 were
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 doe
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 
                 VI.
                 They
                 teach
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 certaine
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 by
                 speciall
                 faith
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 promiseth
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selues
                 and
                 our
                 indisposition
                 we
                 can
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 point
                 they
                 consent
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 maine
                 point
                 of
                 difference
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 assurance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Concl.
                
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 bee
                 certaine
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 aud
                 speciall
                 faith
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 certaine
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 onely
                 by
                 hope
                 :
                 both
                 of
                 vs
                 holde
                 a
                 certainty
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Concl.
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 auouch
                 that
                 our
                 certainety
                 by
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 vnfallible
                 :
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 their
                 cetaintie
                 is
                 onely
                 probable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 though
                 both
                 of
                 vs
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 confidence
                 
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 difference
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 confidence
                 commeth
                 from
                 certen
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 faith
                 :
                 theirs
                 from
                 hope
                 ,
                 ministring
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 coniecturall
                 certentie
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 :
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 the
                 reasons
                 too
                 and
                 fro
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   I.
                
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 relatiues
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 ,
                 Peter
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 ordinarie
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 particular
                 saluation
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 supplied
                 with
                 a
                 clause
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   word
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   doth
                   counteruaile
                   a
                   particular
                   promise
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   faith
                   .
                
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 particular
                 word
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 men
                 particularly
                 ,
                 Beleeue
                 thou
                 ,
                 &
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 answerable
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 giueth
                 a
                 generall
                 promise
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 commandement
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 ordained
                 the
                 holy
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 should
                 speake
                 to
                 men
                 particularly
                 .
                 To
                 speake
                 more
                 plainely
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 be
                 indefinitely
                 propounded
                 :
                 it
                 saith
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 if
                 Iohn
                 will
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 Peter
                 will
                 beleeue
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 but
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 comes
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 who
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 takes
                 the
                 indefinite
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 laies
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 Peter
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 vpon
                 condition
                 of
                 mens
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 deceiued
                 touching
                 their
                 owne
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 faile
                 in
                 applying
                 the
                 word
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Indeede
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 applying
                 is
                 false
                 in
                 all
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 heretickes
                 ,
                 and
                 vnrepentant
                 persons
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 applie
                 vpon
                 carnall
                 presumption
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 hauing
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 praier
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 beeing
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Seeke
                   ye
                   my
                   face
                
                 :
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 truly
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   wil
                   seeke
                   thy
                   face
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 17.8
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   people
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 13.6
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 knoweth
                 that
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 truly
                 repenteth
                 knoweth
                 that
                 be
                 repēteth
                 :
                 vnles
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 distresse
                 and
                 temptation
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 what
                 thankfulnesse
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 for
                 grace
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 article
                 of
                 the
                 Creede
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 beleeue
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 thereto
                 .
                 Ans.
                 By
                 this
                 argument
                 it
                 ap●●●res
                 plainely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doe
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Creede
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creede
                 ,
                 euery
                 article
                 implieth
                 in
                 it
                 this
                 particular
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 article
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   God
                
                 ,
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 contained
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 put
                 my
                 confidence
                 
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 my
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 containe
                 the
                 other
                 articles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 concerning
                 God.
                 When
                 Thomas
                 said
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.28
                 .
                 
                   My
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   beleeued
                   Thomas
                
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 God.
                 And
                 Psal.
                 78.
                 22.
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   beleeued
                   not
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   trusted
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   helpe
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 articles
                 concerning
                 
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                
                 and
                 
                   Life
                   euerlasting
                
                 ,
                 do
                 include
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 them
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 speciall
                 faith
                 concerning
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 beleeue
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 belongs
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 Dauid
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 fainted
                 
                   except
                   I
                   had
                   beleeued
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 27.13
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 articles
                 wee
                 onely
                 professe
                 our selues
                 to
                 beleeue
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 &
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Ans.
                 This
                 indeede
                 is
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 standes
                 not
                 with
                 common
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 bee
                 all
                 the
                 faith
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 confessed
                 ,
                 the
                 deuill
                 hath
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 faith
                 as
                 we
                 .
                 He
                 knoweth
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 this
                 God
                 imparteth
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 to
                 his
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 wee
                 beeing
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 faith
                 goe
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 deuills
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 doe
                 particularly
                 apply
                 the
                 said
                 articles
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 confession
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 III.
                 We
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.12
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 were
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 bee
                 assured
                 of
                 pardon
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Answ.
                 The
                 fourth
                 petition
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 olde
                 debts
                 or
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 and
                 newe
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 goe
                 on
                 from
                 daie
                 to
                 daie
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 adde
                 sinne
                 to
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 wee
                 humble
                 our selues
                 and
                 pray
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 our
                 assurance
                 is
                 weake
                 and
                 small
                 :
                 wee
                 growe
                 on
                 from
                 grace
                 to
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 doe
                 to
                 mans
                 estate
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 vessell
                 with
                 a
                 narrow
                 necke
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 is
                 not
                 filled
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 straight
                 passage
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 water
                 drop
                 by
                 drop
                 .
                 God
                 giueth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 euen
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 our
                 parts
                 is
                 apprehended
                 and
                 receiued
                 onely
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 litte
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 groweth
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 men
                 hauing
                 assurance
                 pray
                 for
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 I.
                 The
                 first
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 True
                 faith
                 is
                 both
                 an
                 vnfallible
                 assurance
                 and
                 a
                 particular
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 faith
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 certenly
                 and
                 particularly
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 reason
                 may
                 bee
                 of
                 sorce
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 prooued
                 :
                 first
                 that
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 to
                 that
                 partie
                 in
                 whome
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Secondly
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 assurance
                 ,
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 14.31
                 .
                 
                   O
                   thou
                   of
                   litle
                   faith
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   didst
                   thou
                   doubt
                   .
                
                 Where
                 he
                 maketh
                 an
                 opposition
                 betweene
                 faith
                 and
                 doubting
                 :
                 whereby
                 giuing
                 vs
                 directly
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 certen
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 assurance
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Rom.
                 4.20.22
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 
                   not
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   vnbeleefe
                   :
                   but
                   vvas
                   strengthened
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   fully
                   assured
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 had
                 promised
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 where
                 I
                 obserue
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 doubting
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 vnfallible
                 certentie
                 and
                 assurance
                 ,
                 being
                 contrarie
                 to
                 doubting
                 must
                 needes
                 proceede
                 from
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 considering
                 that
                 cōtrarie
                 effects
                 come
                 of
                 contrarie
                 causes
                 :
                 and
                 contrarie
                 causes
                 produce
                 contrary
                 effects
                 .
                 Secōdly
                 ,
                 I
                 note
                 that
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 faith
                 ,
                 did
                 stand
                 
                   in
                   fulnes
                   of
                   assurance
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 assured
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.1
                 .
                 true
                 sauing
                 faith
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 subsistance
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 euidence
                 or
                 demonstration
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 :
                 but
                 faith
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 ground
                 or
                 euidence
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 for
                 nature
                 certenty
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 is
                 manifest
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 sauing
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 assurance
                 ,
                 is
                 prooued
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 promised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   As
                   many
                
                 ,
                 saieth
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   receiued
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   hee
                   gaue
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   namely
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Nowe
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 apply
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 chapter
                 following
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 himselfe
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 generally
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 his
                 best
                 hearers
                 as
                 eaters
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 drinkers
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ;
                 and
                 thirdly
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 prooue
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 eate
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 as
                 foode
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 proportion
                 betweene
                 eating
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 Looke
                 then
                 as
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 eating
                 without
                 taking
                 or
                 receiuing
                 of
                 meate
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 beleeuing
                 in
                 Christ
                 without
                 a
                 spirituall
                 receiuing
                 &
                 apprehending
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 bodie
                 hath
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 stomacke
                 whereby
                 it
                 taketh
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 ,
                 and
                 digesteth
                 meat
                 for
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 euery
                 part
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 hand
                 ,
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 stomacke
                 to
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 receiue
                 ,
                 &
                 apply
                 Christ
                 &
                 all
                 his
                 merits
                 for
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 saith
                 yet
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   through
                   faith
                   we
                   receiue
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 apprehending
                 &
                 applying
                 of
                 Christ
                 belōgeth
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 agreeth
                 not
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 confidence
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 gift
                 or
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 first
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 must
                 apprehend
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 apply
                 him
                 to
                 our selues
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 haue
                 any
                 hope
                 or
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 applying
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 vs
                 particularly
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 agreeth
                 Augustine
                 .
                 Tract
                 .
                 25.
                 on
                 Ioh.
                 
                   Why
                   preparest
                   thou
                   teeth
                   and
                   belly
                   :
                
                 beleeue
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 eaten
                 :
                 and
                 Tract
                 .
                 50.
                 
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   reach
                   my
                   hand
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   hold
                   him
                   sitting
                   there
                   ?
                   Send
                   vp
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   laiest
                   hold
                   on
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 ,
                 homil
                 .
                 in
                 Cant.
                 76.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   hee
                   is
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   come
                   nowe
                   —
                   :
                   yet
                   goe
                   to
                   followe
                   him
                   and
                   seeke
                   him
                   —
                   ;
                   beleeue
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   
                   found
                   him
                   :
                   for
                
                 to
                 beleeue
                 is
                 to
                 finde
                 .
                 Chrysost.
                 on
                 Mark.
                 Homil.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   beleeue
                   and
                   wee
                   see
                   Iesus
                   present
                   before
                   vs.
                
                 Ambr.
                 on
                 Luk.
                 lib.
                 6.
                 c.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   Christ
                   is
                   touched
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   Christ
                   is
                   seene
                   .
                
                 Tertul.
                 de
                 resur
                 .
                 car
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   must
                   be
                   chewed
                   by
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   digested
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 Whatsoeuer
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 testifieth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 certenly
                 by
                 faith
                 beleeue
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doeth
                 particularly
                 testifie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 our
                 adoption
                 ,
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 particularly
                 and
                 certainly
                 by
                 faith
                 beleeue
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 reason
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 is
                 prooued
                 thus
                 :
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.15
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   to
                   feare
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   adoption
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   cry
                   Abba
                   ,
                   father
                   :
                
                 adding
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   beareth
                   witnesse
                   with
                   our
                   spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 maketh
                 two
                 witnesses
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 :
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 conscience
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 to
                 elude
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 alleadge
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 indeede
                 witnesse
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 comfortable
                 feelings
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weak
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 deceitfull
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 their
                 leaues
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 sense
                 or
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 pledge
                 and
                 earnest
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.22
                 .
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 occasion
                 of
                 doubting
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 bargaine
                 the
                 earnest
                 is
                 giuen
                 betweene
                 the
                 parties
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 .
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 sure
                 testimonie
                 .
                 epist.
                 107.
                 
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 :
                 but
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 :
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 doubtfull
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 prooued
                 thus
                 .
                 In
                 euery
                 petition
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 wee
                 aske
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 particular
                 faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 wee
                 aske
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 So
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   desire
                   when
                   you
                   pray
                   ,
                   beleeue
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 further
                 noteth
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 faith
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 our
                 
                   assurance
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   giue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   aske
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                
                 
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 euery
                 petition
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 grounds
                 :
                 a
                 commandement
                 to
                 warrant
                 vs
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 petition
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 vpon
                 both
                 these
                 followes
                 necessarily
                 an
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 aske
                 to
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 Whatsoeuer
                 God
                 commandeth
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 and
                 can
                 performe
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 commaundeth
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 must
                 beleeue
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 proposition
                 is
                 plaine
                 by
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 The
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 shew
                 vs
                 what
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 minister
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 cōmandement
                 giuing
                 grace
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 prescribed
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Christs
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 
                   repent
                   &
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 generally
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 true
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 deuills
                 beleeue
                 with
                 trembling
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 in
                 Christ
                 belong
                 in
                 speciall
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   his
                   commandement
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 nowe
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 vnles
                 he
                 be
                 first
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 inioyned
                 to
                 put
                 our
                 confidence
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 also
                 ioyned
                 to
                 beleeue
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 acceptation
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Papists
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 by
                 hope
                 :
                 euen
                 hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 vnfallibly
                 assured
                 therof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 liuely
                 hope
                 
                   is
                   neuer
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   ashamed
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 5.5
                 .
                 And
                 true
                 hope
                 followeth
                 faith
                 &
                 presupposeth
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith●
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 truly
                 hope
                 for
                 his
                 saluation
                 vnlesse
                 by
                 faith
                 he
                 be
                 certenly
                 assured
                 thereof
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Popish
                 doctors
                 make
                 exception
                 to
                 these
                 reasons
                 on
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 First
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 prooued
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 the
                 creed
                 .
                 
                   I
                   answer
                
                 .
                 First
                 they
                 prooue
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 certen
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 looke
                 ,
                 what
                 commandemēt
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 haue
                 inioyning
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 these
                 arguments
                 prooue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 nature
                 or
                 essentiall
                 propertie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 certainely
                 to
                 assure
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doeth
                 assure
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 articles
                 which
                 he
                 beleeueth
                 .
                 And
                 howesoeuer
                 commonly
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 their
                 saluation
                 as
                 vnfallible
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 their
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 some
                 speciall
                 men
                 doe
                 :
                 hauing
                 Gods
                 word
                 applyed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 as
                 a
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 beleeue
                 their
                 own
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 Thus
                 certainly
                 was
                 Abraham
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 martyrs
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 whereupon
                 without
                 doubting
                 they
                 haue
                 bin
                 content
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 their
                 liues
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 in
                 whome
                 they
                 were
                 assured
                 to
                 receiue
                 eternall
                 happines
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 long
                 and
                 often
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 certificate
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 haue
                 attained
                 to
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Exception
                 .
                 Howesoeuer
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 certaine
                 of
                 his
                 perseuerance
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 otherwise
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 petition
                 ,
                 
                   Lead
                   vs-not
                   into
                   temptation
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 pray
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 ouercome
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 in
                 any
                 temptation
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 petition
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 promise
                 answerable
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   with
                   temptation
                   will
                   giue
                   an
                   issue
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 howesoeuer
                 the
                 deuill
                 may
                 buffit
                 ,
                 molest
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 ouercome
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 once
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 wholly
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 by
                 sinne
                 were
                 wholly
                 seuered
                 from
                 Christ
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 recouerie
                 he
                 
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 baptised
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 baptisme
                 is
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 initiation
                 or
                 ingrafting
                 into
                 Christ.
                 By
                 this
                 reason
                 we
                 should
                 as
                 often
                 be
                 baptized
                 as
                 we
                 fal
                 into
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 .
                 Againe
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.19
                 .
                 
                   They
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   continued
                   with
                   vs.
                
                 Where
                 he
                 taketh
                 it
                 for
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 once
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 neuer
                 wholly
                 be
                 seuered
                 or
                 fall
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Though
                 our
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 lessened
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 vnion
                 and
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 coniunction
                 is
                 neuer
                 dissolued
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Exception
                
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 indeede
                 to
                 beleeue
                 our
                 saluation
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 doubt
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selues
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 are
                 giuen
                 vpon
                 condition
                 of
                 mans
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 cannot
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 true
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 may
                 lie
                 in
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 want
                 that
                 indeed
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 our selues
                 to
                 haue
                 .
                 Ans.
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 truly
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 :
                 for
                 els
                 Paul
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Prooue
                   your selues
                   whither
                   you
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   or
                   not
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                
                 know
                 
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   giuen
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 but
                 iustification
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 our
                 repentance
                 voide
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 truly
                 repenteth
                 of
                 his
                 knowne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 repenteth
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 and
                 receiueth
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 God
                 requireth
                 not
                 an
                 expresse
                 or
                 speciall
                 repentance
                 of
                 vnknowne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 accepts
                 it
                 as
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 repent
                 of
                 them
                 generally
                 :
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   knowes
                   the
                   errours
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   forgiue
                   me
                   my
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 adde
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 must
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 or
                 perfection
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 both
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 is
                 certenly
                 discerned
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 VI.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 a
                 August
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   an
                   euill
                   seruant
                   thou
                   art
                   made
                   a
                   good
                   child
                   :
                   therefore
                
                 presume
                 
                   not
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   doing
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   arrogancie
                
                 but
                 faith
                 :
                 
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   receiued
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   pride
                   but
                   deuotion
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   aske
                   an
                   other
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   returne
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   finde
                   charitie
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                
                 hath
                 securitie
                 
                   for
                   his
                   passage
                   from
                   life
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
                 Hilar.
                 on
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   which
                   our
                   Lord
                   professed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   his
                   will
                   is
                   that
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   hoped
                   for
                
                 without
                 any
                 doubtfulnesse
                 of
                 vncertaine
                 will.
                 
                   Otherwise
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   iustification
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   if
                   faith
                   is
                   selfe
                   be
                   made
                   doubtfull
                   .
                
                 Bernard
                 in
                 his
                 epist.
                 107.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   the
                   iust
                   man
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   beeing
                   loued
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   loues
                   him
                   againe
                   :
                   which
                   comes
                   not
                   to
                   passe
                   but
                   by
                   the
                
                 spirit
                 reuealing
                 by
                 Faith
                 
                   the
                   eternall
                
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 
                   of
                   his
                
                 saluation
                 
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Which
                   reuelation
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   infusion
                   of
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   deedes
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   are
                   mortified
                   the
                   man
                   is
                   prepared
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   —
                   .
                   Togither
                   receiuing
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                
                 may
                 presume
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   loued
                   and
                   also
                   loue
                   againe
                
                 —
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 haue
                 no
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 teach
                 and
                 professe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 by
                 a
                 speciall
                 faith
                 beleeue
                 their
                 owne
                 saluation
                 certenly
                 and
                 vnfallibly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 promiseth
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 hindreth
                 them
                 is
                 their
                 owne
                 in
                 disposition
                 and
                 vnworthines
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 which
                 keepes
                 them
                 from
                 beeing
                 certen
                 otherwise
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 likely
                 hope
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 hindrance
                 is
                 easily
                 remooued
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 will
                 iudge
                 indifferently
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selues
                 and
                 our
                 disposition
                 we
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 certen
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 despaire
                 of
                 saluation
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 death
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 disposed
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 alwaies
                 say
                 with
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   lesse
                   then
                   all
                   thy
                   mercies
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 32.
                 and
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                   Enter
                   not
                   into
                   iudgement
                   with
                   thy
                   seruant
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   none
                   liuing
                   shall
                   be
                   iustified
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   :
                
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   worthie
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   come
                   vnder
                   my
                   roofe
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 
                 Secondly
                 God
                 in
                 making
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 respects
                 not
                 mens
                 worthines
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 chose
                 vs
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 :
                 he
                 redeemed
                 vs
                 from
                 death
                 beeing
                 enemies
                 :
                 and
                 intitles
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   ●inners
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 9.
                 
                   if
                   we
                   labour
                   and
                   trauaile
                   vnder
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 II.
                 
                   if
                   we
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 Ioh.
                 7.37
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 may
                 certenly
                 and
                 sensibly
                 perceiue
                 in
                 our selues
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 finde
                 them
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 vnworthines
                 be
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 hinder
                 our
                 assurance
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 makes
                 manifest
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 our
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 and
                 he
                 wil
                 not
                 breake
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ,
                 nor
                 quench
                 the
                 smoking
                 flaxe
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 42.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 loue
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 true
                 hope
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 hath
                 fellowshippe
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 his
                 vnworthines
                 and
                 wants
                 laide
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 couered
                 and
                 pardoned
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our selues
                 thus
                 considered
                 
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 wauer
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 certen
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               point
               :
               touching
               the
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               see
               how
               farre
               we
               are
               to
               agree
               with
               them
               and
               where
               to
               differ
               ,
               first
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               the
               doctrine
               on
               both
               parts
               ,
               and
               secondly
               the
               maine
               differences
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               stand
               against
               them
               ,
               euen
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               Our
               doctrine
               touching
               the
               iustificatiō
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               I
               propound
               in
               4
               rules
               .
            
             
               Rule
               I.
               That
               ,
               iustification
               is
               an
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               absolueth
               a
               sinner
               ,
               &
               accepteth
               him
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               for
               the
               righteousnes
               &
               merit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Rule
               II.
               That
               ,
               iustification
               stands
               in
               two
               things
               :
               first
               in
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ
               his
               death
               :
               secondly
               in
               the
               imputation
               of
               Christ
               his
               righteousnes
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               other
               action
               of
               God
               whereby
               he
               accounteth
               &
               esteemeth
               that
               righteousnes
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               that
               sinner
               which
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               .
               By
               Christ
               his
               righteousnes
               we
               are
               to
               vnderstand
               two
               things
               :
               first
               his
               sufferings
               specially
               in
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               secondly
               his
               obedience
               in
               fulfilling
               the
               law
               :
               both
               which
               go
               togither
               :
               for
               Christ
               in
               suffering
               obeied
               ,
               and
               obeying
               suffered
               .
               And
               the
               very
               shedding
               of
               his
               blood
               to
               which
               our
               saluation
               is
               ascribed
               ,
               must
               not
               onely
               be
               considered
               as
               it
               is
               passiue
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               suffering
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               it
               is
               actiue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               obedience
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               shewed
               his
               exceeding
               loue
               both
               to
               his
               father
               and
               vs
               ,
               and
               thus
               fulfilled
               the
               law
               for
               vs.
               This
               point
               if
               some
               had
               well
               thought
               on
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               haue
               placed
               all
               iustification
               in
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               as
               they
               doe
               .
            
             
             
               Rule
               III.
               That
               ,
               iustification
               is
               from
               Gods
               meere
               mercie
               and
               grace
               ,
               procured
               onely
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Rule
               IV.
               That
               ,
               man
               is
               iustified
               by
               faith
               alone
               ;
               because
               faith
               is
               that
               alone
               instrument
               created
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whereby
               a
               sinner
               laieth
               hold
               of
               Christ
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               applieth
               the
               same
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               There
               is
               neither
               hope
               ,
               nor
               loue
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               grace
               of
               God
               within
               man
               ,
               that
               can
               doe
               this
               but
               faith
               alone
               .
            
             
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               touching
               the
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               is
               on
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               I.
               They
               hold
               that
               before
               iustification
               there
               goes
               a
               preparation
               thereunto
               :
               which
               is
               an
               action
               wrought
               partly
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               power
               of
               naturall
               freewill
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               disposeth
               himselfe
               to
               his
               owne
               future
               iustification
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               preparation
               they
               consider
               the
               ground
               of
               iustification
               ,
               and
               things
               proceeding
               from
               it
               .
               The
               ground
               is
               faith
               ,
               which
               they
               define
               to
               be
               a
               generall
               knowledge
               ,
               whereby
               we
               vnderstand
               and
               beleeue
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               true
               .
               Things
               proceeding
               from
               this
               faith
               are
               these
               ;
               a
               sight
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               a
               feare
               of
               hell
               ,
               hope
               of
               saluation
               ,
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               &
               such
               like
               :
               all
               which
               ,
               when
               men
               haue
               attained
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               fully
               disposed
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               to
               their
               iustification
               .
            
             
               This
               preparation
               beeing
               made
               ,
               then
               comes
               iustification
               it selfe
               ●
               which
               is
               an
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               righteous
               .
               It
               hath
               two
               parts
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               sinner
               of
               an
               euill
               man
               is
               made
               a
               good
               man.
               And
               to
               effect
               this
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               required
               :
               first
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               part
               of
               the
               first
               iustification
               :
               secondly
               the
               infusion
               of
               inward
               righteousnes
               ,
               whereby
               the
               heart
               is
               purged
               and
               sanctified
               :
               and
               this
               habite
               of
               righteousnes
               stand
               specially
               in
               hope
               and
               charitie
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               first
               iustification
               ,
               followeth
               the
               second
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               of
               a
               good
               or
               iust
               man
               is
               made
               better
               and
               more
               iust
               :
               and
               this
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               may
               proceede
               from
               workes
               of
               grace
               ;
               because
               he
               which
               is
               righteous
               by
               the
               first
               iustification
               ,
               can
               bring
               forth
               good
               workes
               :
               by
               the
               merit
               wherof
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               make
               himselfe
               more
               iust
               and
               righteous
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               graunt
               that
               the
               first
               iustification
               commeth
               onely
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Our
                 consent
                 and
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 them
                 touching
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 maine
                 difference
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 seene
                 by
                 the
                 answer
                 both
                 of
                 Protestant
                 and
                 Papist
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 question
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   causeth
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   stand
                   righteous
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   accepted
                   to
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   :
                
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 Nothing
                 but
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 consisteth
                 partly
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 his
                 actiue
                 obedience
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 neere
                 the
                 Papists
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 dissent
                 .
              
               
                 Consent
                 I.
                 They
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 iustification
                 sinne
                 is
                 pardoned
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 iustified
                 without
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 .
              
               
               
                 II.
                 They
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 commeth
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Christ
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 most
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 euery
                 sinner
                 that
                 doth
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 hitherto
                 we
                 agree
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 point
                 of
                 difference
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 becomes
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 not
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 whereby
                 we
                 stand
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 subiect
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Papist
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 question
                 is
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 thing
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 maketh
                 vs
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 is
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 habite
                 of
                 inward
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 or
                 charitie
                 with
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
                 We
                 condiscend
                 and
                 graunt
                 that
                 the
                 habite
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 reward
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 before
                 man
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 serueth
                 to
                 declare
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 denie
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 of
                 sinners
                 to
                 become
                 righteous
                 or
                 iust
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 of
                 our
                 disagreement
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 iustification
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 marked
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 points
                 of
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 one
                 alone
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 vniting
                 of
                 our
                 religions
                 :
                 for
                 hereby
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 rase
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 reasons
                 we
                 iustifie
                 our
                 doctrine
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 answer
                 the
                 contrarie
                 obiections
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 I.
                 That
                 very
                 thing
                 which
                 must
                 ●e
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   these
                   things
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   liue
                   .
                
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 can
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 but
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 vs.
                 If
                 any
                 alleadge
                 ciuill
                 iustice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Except
                   your
                   righteousnes
                   exceede
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharises
                   ,
                   you
                   can
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 What
                 ?
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 workes
                 doe
                 make
                 vs
                 iust
                 ?
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 mens
                 workes
                 are
                 defectiue
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Shall
                 we
                 say
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 renewed
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 true
                 holines
                 ?
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 imperfect
                 and
                 can
                 not
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 as
                 Isai
                 hath
                 said
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Al
                   our
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   menstruous
                   cloth
                   .
                
                 To
                 haue
                 a
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 inward
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 it
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   priuie
                   to
                   nothing
                   by
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   yet
                   am
                   I
                   not
                   iustified
                   thereby
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 Therefore
                 nothing
                 can
                 procure
                 vnto
                 vs
                 an
                 absolution
                 and
                 acceptance
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 imputed
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 one
                 day
                 before
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 in
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 iustice
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 must
                 bring
                 some
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 counteruaile
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 hauing
                 onely
                 acceptation
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 approbation
                 in
                 iustice
                 :
                 God
                 beeing
                 not
                 onely
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 iust
                 iudge
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Reason
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.21
                 .
                 
                   He
                   which
                   knew
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   sinne
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 As
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 made
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 imputation
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 beeing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 most
                 holy
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 made
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 imputed
                 and
                 applied
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 righteousnes
                 infused
                 :
                 then
                 by
                 like
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 for
                 vs
                 by
                 infusion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 say
                 is
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 by
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 .
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   beeing
                   offered
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   tooke
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sinne
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   Not
                   ours
                   nor
                   in
                   vs.
                
                 If
                 this
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 neither
                 ours
                 nor
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 righteousnesse
                 imputed
                 .
                 And
                 Chrysostome
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   called
                   Gods
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   it
                   must
                   be
                
                 without
                 all
                 staine
                 
                   or
                   want
                
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 inherent
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 Anselme
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   made
                   sinne
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   iustice
                   :
                   not
                   ours
                   but
                   Gods
                   :
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   but
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   sinne
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   but
                   ours
                   :
                   not
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Rom.
                 5.19
                 .
                 
                   As
                   by
                   one
                   mans
                   disobedience
                   many
                   were
                   made
                   sinners
                   :
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   shall
                   many
                   be
                   made
                   righteous
                   :
                
                 marke
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 comparison
                 betweene
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Adam
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
                 As
                 by
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 men
                 were
                 made
                 sinners
                 :
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 made
                 righteous
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 made
                 sinners
                 by
                 propagation
                 of
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 imputation
                 .
                 For
                 Adams
                 first
                 sinne
                 was
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 :
                 which
                 very
                 act
                 is
                 no
                 personall
                 offence
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whō
                   we
                   haue
                   all
                   sinned
                   .
                
                 The
                 a
                 Fathers
                 call
                 this
                 very
                 sinne
                 Adams
                 hand-writing
                 ,
                 making
                 vs
                 debters
                 vnto
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 infusion
                 but
                 by
                 imputation
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Reason
                 .
                 A
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 iustice
                 or
                 obedience
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requires
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 iustice
                 it selfe
                 .
                 But
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 is
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 iustice
                 or
                 obedience
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requires
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 auouch
                 .
                 Therfore
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 our
                 iustice
                 .
                 And
                 me
                 thinkes
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 vpon
                 this
                 consideration
                 haue
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 vs.
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 fully
                 close
                 hands
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 iustice
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 .
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 ,
                 epist.
                 190.
                 
                 The
                 iustice
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 
                   is
                   a
                   assigned
                   vnto
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   wanted
                   his
                   owne
                   :
                   man
                   was
                   indebted
                   and
                   man
                   made
                   paiment
                   .
                   The
                
                 satisfaction
                 
                   of
                   one
                   is
                   imputed
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   why
                   may
                   not
                   iustice
                   be
                   from
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   guiltines
                   is
                   from
                   an
                   other
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 Cant.
                 serm
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 
                   It
                   sufficeth
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   righteousnes
                   to
                   haue
                   him
                   alone
                   mercifull
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   against
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   sinne
                   is
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   ,
                
                 mans
                 iustice
                 
                   is
                   the
                
                 mercifulnes
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 serm
                 .
                 61.
                 
                 
                   Shall
                   I
                   sing
                   mine
                   owne
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   Lord
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   thy
                   righteousnes
                   alone
                   :
                   for
                
                 it
                 is
                 mine
                 also
                 :
                 
                   in
                   that
                   euen
                   thou
                   art
                   made
                   vnto
                   me
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God.
                   What
                   ,
                   shall
                   I
                   feare
                   least
                   that
                   one
                   be
                   not
                   sufficient
                   for
                   vs
                   both
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   short
                   cloke
                   that
                   cannot
                   couer
                   two
                   :
                   it
                   will
                   couer
                   both
                   thee
                   and
                   me
                   largely
                   beeing
                   both
                   
                   a
                   large
                   and
                   eternall
                   iustice
                   .
                
                 August
                 .
                 on
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   He
                   praieth
                   for
                   our
                   faults
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   made
                   our
                   faults
                   his
                   faults
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   make
                
                 his
                 iustice
                 our
                 iustice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 proouing
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 iustice
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 I.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 righteous
                 by
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 were
                 made
                 wise
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 righteous
                 by
                 the
                 personall
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 pertaines
                 onely
                 to
                 one
                 man.
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 wisdome
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 altogether
                 wholly
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 health
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 one
                 bodie
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 indeede
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 inherent
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 subiect
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 and
                 ours
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 as
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 as
                 land
                 is
                 giuen
                 from
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 are
                 giuen
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 saluation
                 ;
                 they
                 beeing
                 made
                 ours
                 by
                 Gods
                 free
                 gift
                 :
                 among
                 which
                 ,
                 is
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 beeing
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 sinner
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 then
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 righteous
                 as
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 not
                 applied
                 to
                 vs
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 neither
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 obedience
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 is
                 aboue
                 Adams
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 yea
                 aboue
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 all
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 but
                 creatures
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 obedience
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 creatures
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 his
                 obedience
                 is
                 the
                 obedience
                 or
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 so
                 tearmed
                 Rom.
                 1.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.21
                 .
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 god
                 accepted
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 person
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 God.
                 When
                 Christ
                 obeied
                 ,
                 God
                 obeyed
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 God
                 suffered
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 godhead
                 suffered
                 or
                 performed
                 any
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 person
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 one
                 nature
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 performed
                 obedience
                 and
                 suffered
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 of
                 infinite
                 value
                 ,
                 price
                 ,
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 efficacie
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 serueth
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 iustifying
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 person
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Adams
                 did
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 iustifie
                 many
                 thousand
                 worldes
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 largenesse
                 and
                 measure
                 ;
                 is
                 pertaining
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 narrow
                 skantling
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 receiued
                 by
                 faith
                 b
                 so
                 farreforth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 serueth
                 to
                 iustifie
                 any
                 particular
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 vrge
                 the
                 reason
                 further
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 If
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 be
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 then
                 euery
                 man
                 shauld
                 be
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 absurb
                 .
                 Answ.
                 I
                 answer
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 thus
                 :
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 one
                 particular
                 man
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 applyed
                 
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 sinner
                 in
                 that
                 largenes
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 so
                 farforth
                 as
                 it
                 serueth
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 person
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 made
                 righteous
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 truly
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 truly
                 by
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Ans.
                 We
                 may
                 with
                 reuerence
                 to
                 his
                 maiestie
                 in
                 good
                 manner
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 truly
                 :
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 infusion
                 of
                 sinne
                 into
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 our
                 sinnes
                 were
                 laide
                 on
                 him
                 :
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
                 which
                 knew
                 no
                 sinne
                 
                   was
                   made
                   sinne
                   for
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 counted
                 with
                 sinners
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 12.
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 euen
                 then
                 in
                 himselfe
                 he
                 was
                 without
                 blot
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 holy
                 then
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 angels
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 saide
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   God
                   permitted
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   made
                   the
                   iust
                   one
                   to
                   be
                
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   make
                   sinners
                   iust
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 made
                 righteous
                 by
                 imputation
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 iudgeth
                 sinners
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 iudgeth
                 no
                 sinner
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Ans.
                 When
                 God
                 iustifieth
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 guiltines
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinner
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 whome
                 God
                 imputeth
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 sanctifieth
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 instant
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 :
                 giuing
                 also
                 vnto
                 originall
                 corruption
                 his
                 deadly
                 wound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 Adam
                 neuer
                 lost
                 ,
                 was
                 neuer
                 giuen
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 neuer
                 lost
                 imputed
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 sauing
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 neuer
                 lost
                 by
                 Adam
                 ,
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 Adam
                 neuer
                 had
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 a
                 second
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 mercie
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 first
                 conuersion
                 God
                 will
                 still
                 confirme
                 them
                 with
                 new
                 grace
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 they
                 perseuere
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 had
                 not
                 imputed
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 applying
                 by
                 imputation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 Iustification
                 is
                 eternall
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 not
                 eternall
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 iustifieth
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christs
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 esteemed
                 righteous
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 is
                 accepted
                 as
                 righteous
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 graunted
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 euer
                 continued
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 sanctification
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 iustifie
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 conceiue
                 it
                 no
                 otherwise
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 fruit
                 springing
                 from
                 the
                 imputed
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 good
                 childe
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 away
                 the
                 first
                 garment
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 father
                 giues
                 him
                 a
                 second
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 inward
                 righteousnes
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 therefore
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 whereby
                 sinners
                 are
                 iustified
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Difference
                 about
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 ,
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 This
                 agreement
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 is
                 great
                 indeede
                 .
                 
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 heads
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Papist
                 saying
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 vnderstandeth
                 a
                 generall
                 or
                 a
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 beleeueth
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 holde
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 iustifieth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 apply
                 to
                 our selues
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 Christ.
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 opinion
                 is
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 wil
                 adde
                 a
                 reason
                 or
                 twaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Reason
                   .
                   The
                   faith
                   whereby
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   faith
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   iustified
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   faith
                   whereby
                   we
                   liue
                   spiritually
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   faith
                   whereby
                   we
                   apply
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   our selues
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.20
                   .
                   
                     I
                     liue
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   spiritually
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   faith
                   he
                   sheweth
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   particular
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   wordes
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     hath
                  
                   loued
                   me
                   
                     and
                     giuen
                     himselfe
                  
                   for
                   me
                   particularly
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   beleeuing
                   Paul
                   was
                   and
                   is
                   an
                   example
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.16
                   .
                   and
                   Phil.
                   3.15
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Reason
                     .
                     That
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     aske
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     praier
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     beleeue
                     it
                     shal
                     be
                     giuen
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     aske
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     praier
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     aske
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     merit
                     of
                     Christs
                     righteousnes
                     for
                     our selues
                     :
                     therfore
                     we
                     must
                     beleeue
                     the
                     same
                     particularly
                     .
                     The
                     proposition
                     is
                     a
                     rule
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     requiring
                     that
                     in
                     euery
                     petition
                     wee
                     bring
                     a
                     particular
                     faith
                     ,
                     whereby
                     wee
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     thing
                     lawfully
                     asked
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     accordingly
                     .
                     Matth.
                     11.24
                     .
                     The
                     minor
                     is
                     also
                     euident
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     denied
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     by
                     Christ
                     himselfe
                     to
                     pray
                     on
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     
                       Forgiue
                       vs
                       our
                       debts
                    
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     it
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     Amen
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     petitions
                     shall
                     without
                     doubt
                     be
                     graunted
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     Aug.
                     serm
                     .
                     de
                     Temp.
                     182.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     here
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     iustification
                     by
                     faith
                     cuts
                     off
                     the
                     principall
                     part
                     and
                     propertie
                     thereof
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     iustifying
                     faith
                     two
                     things
                     are
                     required
                     :
                     first
                     Knowledge
                     reuealed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     touching
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     saluation
                     :
                     secondly
                     an
                     Applying
                     of
                     things
                     knowne
                     vnto
                     our selues
                     ,
                     which
                     some
                     call
                     affiance
                     .
                     Nowe
                     the
                     first
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     substance
                     and
                     principall
                     part
                     thereof
                     ,
                     they
                     denie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   Reason
                   .
                   The
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Church
                   .
                   a
                   August
                   .
                   
                     I
                     demande
                     nowe
                     ,
                     doest
                     thou
                     beleeue
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     O
                     sinner
                     ?
                     Thou
                     saiest
                     ,
                     I
                     beleeue
                     .
                     What
                     beleeuest
                     thou
                     ?
                     that
                     all
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     may
                     freely
                     be
                     pardoned
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Thou
                   hast
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   beleeuest
                   .
                   b
                   Bernard
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                     thinketh
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     iustified
                     freely
                     by
                     faith
                     .
                     If
                     thou
                     beleeuest
                     that
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     cannot
                     bee
                     remitted
                     but
                     by
                     him
                     alone
                     against
                     whome
                     they
                     were
                     committed
                     :
                     but
                     goe
                     further
                     and
                     beleeue
                     this
                     too
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     him
                  
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   thee
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     testimonie
                     which
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     giueth
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     :
                     saying
                     ,
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiuen
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   c
                   
                     God
                     promiseth
                     thee
                     immortalitie
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     goest
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   doest
                   thou
                   doubt
                   ?
                   
                     This
                     is
                     indeed
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     for
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     faith
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     faith
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     beleeue
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     beleeue
                     his
                     wordes
                     and
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     shall
                     neuer
                     die
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     Christ
                     with
                  
                   ioyfull
                   securitie
                   
                     with
                     him
                     to
                     raigne
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 II.
                 difference
                 touching
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Papist
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 disposeth
                 a
                 sinner
                 to
                 his
                 iustification
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 By
                 faith
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 inlightened
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 gospell
                 :
                 knowledge
                 stirs
                 vp
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 with
                 a
                 
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 happines
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 loue
                 &
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 thus
                 prepared
                 ,
                 God
                 infuseth
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 charitie
                 &
                 other
                 vertues
                 ,
                 wherby
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 iustified
                 before
                 god
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 iustifieth
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 Instrument
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 at
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 apprehendeth
                 and
                 receiueth
                 Christs
                 righteousnes
                 for
                 his
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 their
                 doctrine
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 error
                 :
                 I.
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 faith
                 which
                 iustifieth
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 iustification
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 both
                 ●or
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 time
                 :
                 whereas
                 by
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 beleeueth
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 iustified
                 and
                 sanctified
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 alreadie
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 6.54
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 faith
                 beeing
                 nothing
                 else
                 with
                 them
                 but
                 an
                 illumination
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 which
                 beeing
                 mooued
                 &
                 helped
                 ,
                 causeth
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 many
                 spirituall
                 motions
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 disposeth
                 man
                 to
                 his
                 future
                 iustification
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 dead
                 men
                 onely
                 helped
                 ,
                 can
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 to
                 their
                 future
                 resurrection
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 by
                 nature
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 inlightened
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 renued
                 in
                 will
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 wil
                 or
                 desire
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Nowe
                 we
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 :
                 that
                 faith
                 iustifieth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 apply
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 obedience
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 I
                 prooue
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 :
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 .
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   righteousnes
                   and
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   ,
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   Gods
                   Church
                   and
                   people
                   by
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 condition
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 foresaid
                 benefits
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 condition
                 is
                 by
                 grace
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 substance
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 really
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 propounded
                 in
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 couenant
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 speciall
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 o●●●e
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 preached
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saluation
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 beleeues
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 is
                 to
                 communicate
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 thereof
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 plainely
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 the
                 seuerall
                 communicants
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pledge
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 Gods
                 particular
                 giuing
                 of
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 merits
                 ,
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 giuing
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 cannot
                 be
                 effectuall
                 without
                 receiuing
                 on
                 our
                 parts
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 faith
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 an
                 instrument
                 or
                 hand
                 to
                 receiue
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 giueth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 comfort
                 by
                 this
                 giuing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 III.
                 difference
                 concerning
                 faith
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 Papist
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 other
                 vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 reasons
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 maintaine
                 their
                 opinion
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Reason
                   .
                   Luke
                   7.47
                   .
                   
                     Many
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiuen
                     her
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   because
                   
                     shee
                     loued
                     much
                  
                   .
                   Whence
                   they
                   gather
                   that
                   the
                   woman
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   was
                   iustified
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinnes
                   by
                   loue
                   .
                   Ans.
                   In
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   loue
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   an
                   impulsiue
                   cause
                   to
                   mooue
                   God
                   to
                   pardon
                   her
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   figne
                   to
                   shew
                   and
                   manifest
                   
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   alreadie
                   pardoned
                   them
                   .
                   Like
                   to
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Iohn
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   3.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     We
                     are
                     translated
                     from
                     death
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   
                     wee
                     loue
                     the
                     brethrē
                  
                   :
                   where
                   loue
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   chāge
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   signe
                   &
                   consequent
                   therof
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Reason
                   .
                   Gal.
                   5.6
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     nor
                     vncircumeision
                     auaileth
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     but
                     faith
                     that
                     worketh
                     by
                     loue
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   they
                   gather
                   that
                   faith
                   doeth
                   iustifie
                   togither
                   with
                   loue
                   .
                   Ans.
                   The
                   propertie
                   of
                   true
                   faith
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   apprehend
                   and
                   receiue
                   something
                   vnto
                   it selfe
                   :
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   goes
                   alwaies
                   with
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   fruite
                   and
                   an
                   vnseparable
                   companion
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   doeth
                   not
                   receiue
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   giue
                   out
                   it selfe
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   table
                   towards
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   thing
                   faith
                   by
                   it selfe
                   cannot
                   doe
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Paul
                   saieth
                   ,
                   that
                   faith
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                   .
                   The
                   hand
                   hath
                   a
                   propertie
                   to
                   reach
                   out
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   rec●●ue
                   a
                   gift
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   hand
                   hath
                   no
                   propertie
                   to
                   cut
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   wood
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   without
                   saw
                   or
                   knife
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   like
                   instrument
                   :
                   &
                   yet
                   by
                   help
                   of
                   thē
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   either
                   deuide
                   or
                   cut
                   .
                   Euen
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   to
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   it selfe
                   &
                   to
                   receiue
                   Christ
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   table
                   ,
                   faith
                   cannot
                   of
                   it selfe
                   bring
                   them
                   forth
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   hand
                   can
                   deuide
                   or
                   cut
                   :
                   yet
                   ioyne
                   loue
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   can
                   it
                   practise
                   duties
                   commended
                   concerning
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   text
                   ,
                   which
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                   iustification
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   common
                   duties
                   ,
                   which
                   faith
                   putteth
                   in
                   execution
                   by
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   loue
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Reason
                   .
                   Faith
                   is
                   neuer
                   alone
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   iustifie
                   alone
                   .
                   Ans.
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   naught
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   dispute
                   thus
                   .
                   The
                   eie
                   is
                   neuer
                   alone
                   from
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   seeth
                   not
                   alone
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   substance
                   the
                   eie
                   be
                   neuer
                   alone
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   seeing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   alone
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   though
                   faith
                   subsist
                   not
                   without
                   loue
                   and
                   hope
                   and
                   other
                   graces
                   of
                   god
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   iustification
                   it
                   is
                   alone
                   without
                   thē
                   al.
                   
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Reason
                   .
                   If
                   faith
                   alone
                   doe
                   iustifie
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   saued
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   .
                   Ans.
                   The
                   proposition
                   is
                   false
                   :
                   for
                   more
                   things
                   are
                   requisite
                   to
                   the
                   maine
                   ende
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   subordinate
                   meanes
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   assumption
                   is
                   false
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   speake
                   of
                   faith
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   instrument
                   apprehending
                   Christ
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   Reason
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   hope
                   :
                   therefore
                   not
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   .
                   Ans.
                   Wee
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   hope
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   any
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   Pauls
                   meaning
                   is
                   onely
                   this
                   :
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   saluation
                   as
                   yet
                   in
                   possession
                   ,
                   but
                   waite
                   patiently
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   possessed
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   expecting
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   full
                   deliuerance
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   iustly
                   be
                   gathered
                   hence
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nowe
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 we
                 teach
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   sinner
                   is
                   iustified
                   before
                   God
                   by
                   faith
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 within
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 that
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 either
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 by
                 grace
                 concurreth
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 iustification
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 either
                 efficient
                 ,
                 material
                 ,
                 formal
                 ,
                 or
                 final
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 alone
                 :
                 all
                 other
                 gifts
                 &
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 hope
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 signes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 cōsequents
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Nothing
                 in
                 mā
                 cōcurs
                 as
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 faith
                 it selfe
                 is
                 no
                 principall
                 but
                 onely
                 an
                 instrumentall
                 cause
                 whereby
                 we
                 receiue
                 ,
                 
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 for
                 our
                 iustificatiō
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 I.
                 Ioh.
                 3.14,15
                 .
                 
                   As
                   Moses
                   lift
                   vp
                   the
                   serpent
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   be
                   lift
                   vp
                   :
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   shall
                   not
                   perish
                   but
                   haue
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 Christ
                 makes
                 a
                 comparison
                 on
                 this
                 maner
                 :
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 stung
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 fierie
                 serpents
                 :
                 his
                 cure
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 phisicke
                 surgerie
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 his
                 eies
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 had
                 erected
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 stung
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 required
                 within
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 recouery
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 we
                 cast
                 vp
                 and
                 fixe
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 on
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 The
                 
                   exclusiue
                   formes
                
                 of
                 speech
                 vsed
                 in
                 scripture
                 prooue
                 thus
                 much
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   iustified
                   freely
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   without
                   workes
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   workes
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   but
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Gal.
                 2.16
                 .
                 
                   All
                   boasting
                   excluded
                   ,
                   onely
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 Luk.
                 8.50
                 .
                 These
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 workes
                 and
                 the
                 lawe
                 are
                 excluded
                 in
                 the
                 work●
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 doe
                 include
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 that
                 faith
                 alone
                 doth
                 iustifie
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Very
                 reason
                 may
                 teach
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 gift
                 in
                 man
                 is
                 apt
                 &
                 fit
                 as
                 a
                 spirituall
                 hand
                 to
                 receiue
                 &
                 apply
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 vnto
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 .
                 Indeede
                 loue
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 haue
                 their
                 seuerall
                 vses
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 serue
                 for
                 this
                 ende
                 to
                 apprehend
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 merits
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 haue
                 this
                 receiuing
                 propertie
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 as
                 a
                 cause
                 but
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 Ambr.
                 on
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   blessed
                   to
                   whome
                
                 without
                 any
                 labour
                 or
                 worke
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   iniquities
                   are
                   remitted
                   and
                   sinne
                   couered
                   :
                
                 no
                 workes
                 or
                 repentance
                 
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 .
                 And
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Neither
                   working
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   requiting
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   iustified
                   by
                
                 faith
                 alone
                 
                   through
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                   this
                   is
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   without
                   any
                   worke
                
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   freely
                   receiuing
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                
                 .
                 a
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                
                 one
                 
                   propitiation
                   for
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 Hesyc
                 .
                 on
                 Leuit.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Grace
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   mercy
                   is
                
                 apprehended
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                
                 .
                 Bernard
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   is
                   pricked
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   and
                   thirsteth
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   beleeue
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   who
                   iustifieth
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   iustified
                   by
                
                 Faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   God.
                
                 Chrysost.
                 on
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   which
                   resteth
                   on
                   faith
                   alone●
                   is
                   accursed
                   :
                   but
                   Paul
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   blessed
                   which
                   resteth
                
                 on
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 Basil.
                 de
                 Humil.
                 
                   Let
                   man
                   acknowledge
                   himselfe
                   to
                   want
                   true
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   iustified
                
                 onely
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Origen
                 .
                 on
                 c.
                 3.
                 
                 Rom.
                 
                   Wee
                   thinke
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   without
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   saith
                   iustification
                   by
                   faith
                   alone
                   sufficeth
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   onely
                   beleeuing
                   may
                   be
                   iustified
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   it
                   lieth
                   vpon
                   vs
                   —
                   ,
                   to
                   search
                   who
                   was
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   without
                   works
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   an
                   exāple
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   the
                   theife
                   who
                   beeing
                   crucified
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   cried
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Lord
                   remember
                   me
                   when
                   thou
                   cōmest
                   into
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                
                 no
                 other
                 good
                 worke
                 
                   of
                   his
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   but
                   for
                   this
                   alone
                   faith
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   saith
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   This
                   night
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   paradise
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 difference
                 about
                 iustification
                 is
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 farreforth
                 good
                 workes
                 are
                 required
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 iustification
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 workes
                 are
                 wholly
                 excluded
                 ,
                 it
                 beeing
                 wholly
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 iust
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 iust
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 to
                 proceede
                 from
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 once
                 borne
                 can
                 by
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 make
                 himselfe
                 a
                 bigger
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 make
                 himselfe
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 ,
                 a
                 sinner
                 hauing
                 his
                 first
                 iustification
                 ,
                 may
                 afterward
                 by
                 grace
                 make
                 himselfe
                 more
                 iust
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 hold
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 I.
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 are
                 meritorious
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 tearme
                 Actual
                 :
                 II.
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 are
                 means
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 first
                 iustificatiō
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cal
                 habitual
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 farforth
                 we
                 must
                 ioyne
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 Our
                 consent
                 therefore
                 stands
                 in
                 three
                 conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   That
                   good
                   workes
                   done
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   iustified
                   doe
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   approoued
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   haue
                   a
                   reward
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Good
                   workes
                   are
                   necessarie
                   to
                   saluation
                   two
                   waies
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   causes
                   thereof
                   ,
                   either
                   conuersant
                   ,
                   adiuvant
                   ,
                   or
                   procreant
                   :
                   but
                   onely
                   as
                   consequents
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   inseparable
                   companions
                   and
                   fruits
                   of
                   that
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   indeede
                   necessarie
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                   Secondly
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   necessarie
                   as
                   markes
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   way
                   it selfe
                   directing
                   vs
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   We
                   hold
                   and
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   righteous
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   iustified
                   by
                   works
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   speaketh
                   plainely
                   and
                   truly
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   2.21
                   .
                   
                     That
                     Abraham
                     was
                     iustified
                     by
                     workes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 we
                 ioyne
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 difference
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 causes
                 thereof
                 :
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 workes
                 as
                 by
                 signes
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 must
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Iames
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 was
                 iustified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 declared
                 and
                 made
                 manifest
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 indeed
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 euen
                 before
                 God.
                 Now
                 that
                 our
                 doctrine
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 by
                 reasons
                 on
                 both
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Rom.
                 3.28
                 .
                 
                   We
                   conclude
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   without
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                
                 Some
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 ceremoniall
                 workes
                 be
                 excluded
                 here
                 :
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 morall
                 works
                 :
                 some
                 ,
                 works
                 going
                 before
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 deuise
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 excludeth
                 all
                 works
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 text
                 will
                 appeare
                 .
                 For
                 v.
                 24.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   iustified
                
                 freely
                 
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meere
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 giuing
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sinner
                 in
                 his
                 iustification
                 is
                 meerely
                 passiue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 doing
                 nothing
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 whereby
                 God
                 should
                 accept
                 him
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 And
                 v.
                 27.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 
                   excludeth
                   all
                   boasting
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 works
                 are
                 thereby
                 excluded
                 ;
                 and
                 specially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 boasting
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 iustified
                 more
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 workes
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 he
                 haue
                 some
                 matter
                 of
                 boasting
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 Pauls
                 meaning
                 ,
                 consider
                 and
                 read
                 Eph.
                 2.8,9
                 .
                 
                   By
                   grace
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   you
                   are
                   saued
                   t●rough
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   
                   not
                   of
                   your selues
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                   least
                   any
                   man
                   should
                   boast
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Here
                 Paul
                 excludes
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 directly
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 themselues
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 reason
                 following
                 :
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   workemanshippe
                
                 created
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 vnto
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 
                   that
                   we●
                   should
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Nowe
                 let
                 the
                 Papists
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 bee
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 bee
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 workes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 marke
                 howe
                 Paul
                 excludes
                 them
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 iustification
                 and
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Gal.
                 5.3
                 .
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   are
                   abolished
                   from
                   Christ.
                
                 Here
                 Paul
                 disputeth
                 against
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 would
                 bee
                 saued
                 partly
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 hence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 whole
                 lawe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 thereof
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 Pauls
                 ground
                 .
                 I
                 nowe
                 assume
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 fullfill
                 the
                 lawe
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 liues
                 and
                 workes
                 of
                 most
                 righteous
                 men
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 stained
                 with
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   debts
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 our
                 knowledge
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifi●atiō
                 is
                 answerable
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 regenerate
                 man
                 is
                 partly
                 flesh
                 and
                 partly
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 best
                 workes
                 are
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 onely
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 lawe
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Election
                 to
                 saluation
                 is
                 of
                 grace
                 without
                 workes
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 iustification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 of
                 grace
                 alone
                 without
                 workes
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certen
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 caused
                 .
                 Now
                 grace
                 without
                 workes
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 election
                 ,
                 which
                 election
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 :
                 &
                 therfore
                 grace
                 without
                 workes
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 fully
                 iustified
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 person
                 must
                 first
                 please
                 God
                 before
                 his
                 works
                 can
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 perfectly
                 iustified
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 till
                 hee
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 good
                 worke
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 good
                 workes
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 meritorious
                 causes
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 for
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 make
                 two
                 distinct
                 iustifications
                 :
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 degrees
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 iustification
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 Gods
                 acceptation
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 iustification
                 hath
                 no
                 degrees
                 but
                 is
                 perfect
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Psal.
                 7.8
                 .
                 
                   Iudge
                   me
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 if
                 Dauid
                 be
                 iudged
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 then
                 may
                 he
                 be
                 iustified
                 therby
                 :
                 but
                 Dauid
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 iustified
                 thereby
                 .
                 Ans.
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 or
                 action
                 .
                 The
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 accepted
                 into
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
                 The
                 ●ighteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 or
                 cause
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 action
                 or
                 cause
                 is
                 iudged
                 of
                 
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 iust
                 .
                 Nowe
                 Dauid
                 in
                 this
                 psalme
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 or
                 innocency
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 falsely
                 charged
                 to
                 haue
                 sought
                 the
                 kingdome
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Phineas
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 166.31
                 .
                 that
                 his
                 fact
                 in
                 killing
                 Zimri
                 and
                 Cosbie
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   imputed
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   righteousnes
                
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 the
                 rigour
                 whereof
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 worke
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 God
                 accepted
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 iust
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 zeale
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 in
                 sundrie
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 blessed
                 which
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.1
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   vpright
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   &
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Ans.
                
                 The
                 man
                 is
                 blessed
                 that
                 indeauoureth
                 to
                 keep
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 blessed
                 simply
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 doth
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 he
                 doeth
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 When
                 man
                 confesseth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 and
                 humbleth
                 himselfe
                 by
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 is
                 pacified
                 and
                 staied
                 :
                 therefore
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 are
                 causes
                 of
                 iustification
                 before
                 God.
                 Answ.
                 Indeede
                 men
                 that
                 truely
                 humble
                 themselues
                 by
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 doe
                 appease
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 properly
                 by
                 these
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 faith
                 expressed
                 and
                 testified
                 in
                 thē
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 apprehend
                 that
                 which
                 appeaseth
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 alone
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Sundrie
                 persons
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 perfection●
                 as
                 Noe
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Zacharie
                 ,
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 biddeth
                 vs
                 all
                 bee
                 perfect
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 perfection
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 workes
                 may
                 iustifie
                 .
                 Ans.
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 perfection
                 :
                 perfection
                 in
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 in
                 degrees
                 .
                 Perfection
                 in
                 part
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 all
                 necessarie
                 vertues
                 ,
                 wee
                 indeauour
                 accordingly
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 as
                 Iosias
                 turned
                 vnto
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 Perfection
                 in
                 degrees
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 keepeth
                 euery
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
                 Nowe
                 then
                 whereas
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 perfected
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 perfection
                 in
                 scripture
                 :
                 both
                 commandements
                 and
                 examples
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 degrees
                 ,
                 which
                 cā●ot
                 be
                 attained
                 vnto
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 must
                 daily
                 striue
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 neere
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   momentany
                   afflictions
                   worke
                   vnto
                   vs
                   a
                   greater
                   meas●re
                   of
                   glorie
                   :
                
                 nowe
                 if
                 afflictions
                 worke
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 then
                 workes
                 also
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Afflictions
                 worke
                 saluation
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 causes
                 procuring
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 means
                 directing
                 vs
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 alwaies
                 must
                 we
                 esteeme
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 certen
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 marke
                 therein
                 ,
                 directing
                 vs
                 to
                 glorie
                 ,
                 not
                 causing
                 and
                 procuring
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 
                   via
                   Regni
                   non
                   causa
                   regnandi
                   .
                   The
                   waie
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   raigning
                   there
                   .
                
              
               
                 VI.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 iudged
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 iudged
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 :
                 therfore
                 iustified
                 also
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 iudgement
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 declaring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 iust
                 that
                 is
                 alreadie
                 iust
                 :
                 and
                 iustification
                 is
                 another
                 distinct
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 
                 maketh
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 vniust
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 equitie
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 is
                 to
                 proceede
                 by
                 workes
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 fittest
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 euery
                 mans
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 fitly
                 to
                 declare
                 whome
                 God
                 hath
                 iustified
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 are
                 condemned
                 for
                 euill
                 workes
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 righteous
                 men
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 reason
                 holdeth
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 euill
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 An
                 euill
                 worke
                 is
                 perfectly
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deserueth
                 damnation
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 worke
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 perfectly
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 iustifie
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Obiect
                 .
                 To
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 one
                 worke
                 doe
                 iustifie
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Faith
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 or
                 vertue
                 :
                 secondly
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 hand
                 reaching
                 out
                 it selfe
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christs
                 merit
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 qualitie
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 receiue
                 and
                 apply
                 that
                 thing
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 speech
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                
                 .
                 Faith
                 considered
                 by
                 it selfe
                 maketh
                 no
                 man
                 righteous
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 actiō
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 iustifie
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 apprehended
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 principall
                 reasons
                 commonly
                 vsed
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 we
                 holde
                 :
                 that
                 workes
                 concurre
                 to
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 thereby
                 as
                 by
                 signes
                 and
                 effects
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 causes
                 :
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                
                 (
                 beeing
                 already
                 iustified
                 )
                 
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 meanes
                 or
                 causes
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 euery
                 man
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               V.
               point
               :
               Of
               merits
               .
            
             
               By
               merit
               ,
               we
               vnderstand
               any
               thing
               or
               any
               work
               ,
               whereby
               Gods
               fauour
               &
               life
               euerlasting
               is
               procured
               :
               and
               that
               for
               the
               dignitie
               and
               excellencie
               of
               the
               worke
               or
               thing
               done
               :
               or
               ,
               a
               good
               worke
               done
               ,
               binding
               him
               that
               receiueth
               it
               to
               repay
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 merits
                 ,
                 we
                 consent
                 in
                 two
                 conclusions
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 cōclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 merits
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 and
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 merit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 popish
                 Church
                 placeth
                 merits
                 within
                 man
                 ,
                 making
                 two
                 sorts
                 thereof
                 :
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 .
                 The
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 dignitie
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 worthie
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Infants
                 dying
                 after
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 want
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 void
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 ●eceiue
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 The
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 dignitie
                 or
                 excellencie
                 
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 fitte
                 and
                 inabled
                 to
                 deserue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 for
                 the
                 doer
                 .
                 And
                 works
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 teach
                 )
                 are
                 meritorious
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 couenant
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 reward
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 dignitie
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 hath
                 merited
                 that
                 our
                 works
                 might
                 merit
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 .
                 From
                 it
                 we
                 dissent
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 We
                 renounce
                 all
                 personall
                 merits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 merits
                 within
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 meere
                 man.
                 II.
                 And
                 we
                 renounce
                 all
                 merit
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 merit
                 of
                 any
                 worke
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 meere
                 man
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 true
                 merit
                 whereby
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 attaine
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 alone
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 storehouse
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 merits
                 :
                 whose
                 prerogatiue
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 person
                 alone
                 in
                 whome
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 is
                 of
                 infinit
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 creature
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 worke
                 that
                 may
                 counteruaile
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saue
                 Christ
                 alone
                 :
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 beeing
                 not
                 a
                 meere
                 man
                 but
                 God-man
                 ,
                 or
                 Man-god
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
                 doe
                 such
                 workes
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 endles
                 dignitie
                 euery
                 way
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 sufficient
                 to
                 merit
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 vs.
                 And
                 though
                 a
                 merit
                 or
                 meritorious
                 work
                 agree
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 made
                 ours
                 by
                 imputation
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 made
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 his
                 merits
                 depending
                 thereon
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 made
                 ours
                 by
                 imputation
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 .
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 another
                 point
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 as
                 Christs
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 made
                 ours
                 really
                 by
                 imputation
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 righteous
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 imputed
                 to
                 vs
                 doe
                 merit
                 and
                 deserue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 doctrine
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Papist
                 maintaineth
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 workes
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 renouuce
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 doctrine
                 is
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 falshood
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 by
                 sundrie
                 reasons
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 answer
                 their
                 arguments
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 shall
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 conditions
                 that
                 must
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 worke
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 foure
                 .
                 I.
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 merit
                 doeth
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 doer
                 .
                 II.
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 freewill
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 due
                 debt
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 wee
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 our
                 dutie
                 .
                 III.
                 The
                 worke
                 must
                 bee
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 thereupon
                 must
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 repay
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 IV.
                 The
                 reward
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 proportion
                 equall
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 reward
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 desert
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 good
                 will.
                 Hence
                 followes
                 a
                 notable
                 conclusion
                 :
                 
                   That
                   Christs
                   manhood
                   considered
                   a
                   part
                   from
                   his
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   cannot
                   merit
                   at
                   Gods
                   hand●
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   more
                   excellent
                   euery
                   way
                   then
                   all
                   both
                   men
                   and
                   angels
                   .
                
                 For
                 beeing
                 thus
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 nothing
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 grace
                 receiued
                 from
                 the
                 godhead
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 also
                 be
                 without
                 measure
                 .
                 Secondly
                 Christs
                 manhood
                 is
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 doth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 cannot
                 giue
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 therfore
                 cānot
                 the
                 manhood
                 properly
                 by
                 it selfe
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 personally
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 the
                 godhead
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 bee
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 lesse
                 can
                 any
                 meere
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 angell
                 merit
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 madnes
                 
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 our
                 actions
                 or
                 persons
                 should
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 merit
                 whereby
                 we
                 might
                 attaine
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 And
                 
                   shew
                   mercie
                
                 vpon
                 thousands
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 commandements
                 .
                 Hence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 where
                 reward
                 is
                 giuen
                 vpon
                 mercie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 merit
                 :
                 but
                 reward
                 is
                 giuen
                 of
                 mercie
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 therefore
                 no
                 merit
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 we
                 any
                 way
                 deserue
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 full
                 recompence
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 mercie
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 appeares
                 further
                 by
                 Adam
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 stood
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 continuall
                 and
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 haue
                 procured
                 a
                 further
                 increase
                 of
                 fauour
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 onely
                 haue
                 continued
                 that
                 happie
                 estate
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 created
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Scripture
                 directly
                 condemneth
                 merit
                 of
                 workes
                 .
                 Rom.
                 6.23
                 :
                 
                   The
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   :
                   but
                
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 argument
                 required
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 :
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 could
                 be
                 deserued
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 gift
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.5
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   saued
                   not
                   by
                   workes
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   mercie
                   he
                   saued
                   vs.
                
                 And
                 Eph.
                 2.8
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   By
                   grace
                   you
                   are
                   faued
                   through
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   of
                   your selues
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   prepared
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   walke
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 works
                 be
                 crowned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certen
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 shall
                 be
                 rewarded
                 :
                 now
                 of
                 them
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.18
                 .
                 
                   The
                   sufferings
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   are
                
                 not
                 worthie
                 
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 Where
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 value
                 and
                 dignitie
                 of
                 other
                 works
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 Ambr.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   iust
                   man
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   tormented
                   in
                   the
                   brasen
                   bull
                   is
                   still
                   iust
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   iustifieth
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                
                 he
                 suffereth
                 
                   lesse
                   then
                   his
                   sinnes
                   deserue
                
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 Whosoeuer
                 will
                 merit
                 ,
                 must
                 fulfill
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 can
                 keepe
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 :
                 
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 sinnes
                 against
                 one
                 commandement
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 he
                 merit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 ?
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 We
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 pray
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Giue
                   vs
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                   :
                
                 wherein
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 euery
                 morsell
                 of
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meere
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 desert
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 acknowledge
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 be
                 euery
                 way
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 must
                 needes
                 therefore
                 be
                 a
                 satanicall
                 insolencie
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 merit
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 not
                 merit
                 bread
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 VI.
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 a
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   our
                   merits
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 raigning
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 Manuali
                 chap.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   All
                   my
                   hope
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   my
                   Lord.
                   His
                   death
                   is
                   my
                   merit
                   —
                   :
                   my
                
                 merit
                 is
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   merits
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   are
                   not
                   wanting
                   .
                
                 Basil
                 on
                 Psal.
                 114.
                 
                 
                   Eternall
                   rest
                   is
                   reserued
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   striuen
                   lawfully
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   not
                
                 for
                 the
                 merits
                 
                   of
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   but
                   vpon
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   bountifull
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   trusted
                   .
                
                 August
                 .
                 on
                 Psal.
                 120.
                 
                 
                   He
                   crowneth
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   crowneth
                   his
                   owne
                   gifts
                   ,
                   not
                   thy
                   merits
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 142.
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   thou
                   wilt
                   quicken
                   me
                   in
                   thy
                   iustice
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   mine
                   :
                   not
                   because
                   I
                   deserued
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   compassion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 I.
                 In
                 sundrie
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 promise
                 of
                 reward
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 
                 that
                 beleeue
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 therefore
                 our
                 workes
                 doe
                 merit
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 and
                 merit
                 be
                 relatiues
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Reward
                 is
                 two-fold
                 :
                 of
                 debt
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
                 Life
                 euerlasting
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 debt
                 but
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 giuen
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 of
                 man.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 properly
                 an
                 inheritance
                 giuen
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 to
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 reward
                 not
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 or
                 by
                 resemblance
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 workeman
                 hauing
                 ended
                 his
                 labour
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 his
                 wages
                 ;
                 so
                 after
                 men
                 haue
                 lead
                 their
                 liues
                 and
                 finished
                 their
                 course
                 in
                 keeping
                 faith
                 &
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 dutiful
                 children
                 ,
                 God
                 giueth
                 them
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 tearmed
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 graunt
                 that
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 is
                 a
                 deserued
                 reward
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Christs
                 merit
                 imputed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 causing
                 vs
                 thereby
                 to
                 merit
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 relation
                 stands
                 directly
                 betweene
                 the
                 Reward
                 and
                 Christs
                 Merit
                 applied
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Ob.
                 II.
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 merited
                 that
                 our
                 works
                 should
                 merit
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 Ans.
                 That
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 all
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 merit
                 procured
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 imputation
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 saide
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 merit
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 workes
                 should
                 merit
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dotage
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 deuifing
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 able
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 sufficiently
                 merit
                 life
                 eternall
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 death
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 that
                 he
                 neuer
                 intended
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 power
                 of
                 meriting
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 vnles
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 he
                 giues
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 needfull
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 mediation
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 king
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 prophet
                 ,
                 admitteth
                 no
                 deputie
                 or
                 fellow
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 ministers
                 that
                 dispence
                 the
                 word
                 are
                 not
                 his
                 deputies
                 ,
                 but
                 reasonable
                 and
                 voluntarie
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vseth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 men
                 by
                 works
                 can
                 merit
                 increase
                 of
                 grace
                 &
                 happines
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 Christ
                 partners
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 redēption
                 :
                 men
                 doing
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 procuring
                 their
                 saluatiō
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 might
                 stād
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 merit
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 workes
                 should
                 merit
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 should
                 merit
                 that
                 our
                 stained
                 righteousnes
                 being
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 should
                 neuertheles
                 merit
                 .
                 I
                 cal
                 it
                 stained
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 partly
                 flesh
                 &
                 partly
                 spirit
                 :
                 &
                 therfore
                 in
                 our selues
                 deseruing
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 regenerate
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 good
                 work
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 many
                 euil
                 ,
                 the
                 offēce
                 wherof
                 defaceth
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 our
                 best
                 deeds
                 ,
                 &
                 maks
                 thē
                 too
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 balāce
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 III.
                 Our
                 works
                 merit
                 by
                 bargaine
                 or
                 couenant
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 reward
                 them
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 sets
                 downe
                 two
                 couenants
                 :
                 one
                 legall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 euangelical
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 legall
                 couenant
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 workes
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 &
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liue
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 merit
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 requires
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 respect
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 euangelicall
                 couenant
                 ,
                 the
                 promises
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 any
                 worke
                 or
                 vertue
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 worker
                 :
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 or
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   faithfull
                   vnto
                   
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 Reuelat.
                 2.10
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 fidelitie
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 person
                 ;
                 whose
                 fidelitie
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 token
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 whose
                 obedience
                 God
                 promiseth
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   come
                   quickly
                   and
                   will
                   giue
                   to
                   euery
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   workes
                   :
                
                 marke
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 worker
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 willingly
                 binds
                 himselfe
                 to
                 reward
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 directly
                 concerne
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 alone
                 God
                 bindes
                 himselfe
                 as
                 debter
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 the
                 recompence
                 or
                 reward
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 testified
                 by
                 our
                 works
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 truly
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 workes
                 do
                 merit
                 by
                 any
                 promise
                 or
                 couenant
                 ,
                 passed
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 to
                 man.
                 Some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 workes
                 merit
                 not
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 tokens
                 that
                 the
                 doer
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 merit
                 the
                 promise
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 IV.
                 Good
                 workes
                 are
                 perfect
                 and
                 without
                 fault
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 sinne
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 merit
                 .
                 Ans.
                 If
                 workes
                 did
                 proceede
                 onely
                 and
                 immediatly
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 fault
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 works
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 are
                 tainted
                 with
                 sinne
                 ;
                 as
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 fountaine
                 is
                 both
                 cleare
                 and
                 sweete
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 streames
                 thereof
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 filthie
                 channell
                 ,
                 are
                 defiled
                 thereby
                 .
                 Againe
                 they
                 reason
                 thus
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 hath
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 perfect
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 proposition
                 must
                 be
                 expounded
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 commander
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 fault
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 faultie
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 V.
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.4
                 .
                 that
                 the
                 faithfull
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 
                   shall
                   walke
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   white
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   worthie
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 beleeuers
                 merit
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Euery
                 beleeuer
                 is
                 worthie
                 to
                 walke
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 worthie
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 he
                 is
                 vnited
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 &
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 coniunction
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 worthie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 inriched
                 with
                 Christs
                 merits
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 VI.
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.8
                 .
                 Euerlasting
                 life
                 is
                 tearmed
                 
                   a
                   crowne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   of
                   a
                   iust
                   iudge
                   :
                
                 therfore
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 by
                 his
                 works
                 deserues
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Euerlasting
                 life
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 crowne
                 onely
                 in
                 resemblāce
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 runneth
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 must
                 continue
                 and
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 be
                 crowned
                 ;
                 euen
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 continue
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 receiue
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 due
                 and
                 desert
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 bound
                 himselfe
                 by
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 performing
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 tearmed
                 iust
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 it
                 is
                 obtained
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 principall
                 obiections
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 iudge
                 what
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 merit
                 is
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 yet
                 neither
                 
                 merit
                 of
                 mans
                 worke
                 ,
                 or
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 imputed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 beeing
                 in
                 him
                 doe
                 procure
                 and
                 deserue
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixt
               point
               .
               Of
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 I.
                 First
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 hold
                 Ciuill
                 or
                 Politike
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 recompence
                 for
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 and
                 damages
                 offered
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 our
                 neighbours
                 .
                 This
                 Zacheus
                 practised
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 his
                 conuersion
                 he
                 restored
                 foure-fold
                 things
                 gotten
                 by
                 forged
                 cauillation
                 .
                 Again
                 by
                 ciuill
                 satisfaction
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 fines
                 ,
                 mulcts
                 ,
                 and
                 penalties
                 vpon
                 offenders
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 inflicting
                 of
                 death
                 vpon
                 malefactours
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 satisfactions
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 societies
                 of
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 wronged
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 we
                 maintaine
                 as
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 for
                 neither
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 common-wealth
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 considering
                 they
                 are
                 notable
                 meanes
                 to
                 vphold
                 ciuill
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 otherwhiles
                 they
                 are
                 fruits
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Zacheus
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 II.
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 canonicall
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 hauing
                 giuen
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 any
                 pa●t
                 thereof
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 an
                 open
                 publike
                 testimonie
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 .
                 Mirian
                 for
                 murmuring
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 by
                 his
                 praier
                 shee
                 was
                 clensed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 shee
                 must
                 goe
                 seuen
                 daies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 tent
                 and
                 congregation
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 her
                 trespasse
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 testament
                 ,
                 sackcloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 were
                 signes
                 of
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 III.
                 We
                 holde
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 infinite
                 in
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 either
                 exact
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 of
                 our
                 difference
                 and
                 dissent
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 teacheth
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 eternall
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselues
                 must
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishmēt
                 of
                 their
                 offences
                 ,
                 either
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 purgatorie
                 .
                 We
                 teach
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 all
                 sufficient
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 both
                 eternall
                 and
                 temporall
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 must
                 for
                 euer
                 stand
                 at
                 difference
                 wi●h
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 points
                 of
                 variance
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 sufficiēt
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 alwaies
                 from
                 vniting
                 our
                 religions
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 points
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 erre
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 A
                 satisfaction
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 imperfect
                 either
                 directly
                 or
                 by
                 consequent
                 ,
                 is
                 indeede
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 adde
                 a
                 supplie
                 by
                 humane
                 satisfactions
                 :
                 &
                 thus
                 much
                 
                 a
                 learned
                 schooleman
                 ,
                 Biel
                 in
                 plaine
                 words
                 confessed
                 .
                 Although
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   the
                   principall
                   merit
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   grace
                   is
                   conferred
                   ,
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   and
                   glorie
                   :
                
                 
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 neuer
                 the
                 alone
                 and
                 totall
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 :
                 
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   because
                   alwaies
                   with
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   there
                   concurreth
                   some
                   worke
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   merit
                   of
                   congruitie
                   or
                   condignitie
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   receiueth
                   grace
                   or
                   glorie
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   of
                   yeares
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   reason
                   :
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   want
                   reason
                   .
                
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 admits
                 a
                 supplie
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 imperfect
                 in
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 humane
                 satisfactions
                 can
                 not
                 stand
                 .
                 Learned
                 Papists
                 make
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 mans
                 may
                 stand
                 well
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 sufficient
                 in
                 it selfe
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 sinne
                 and
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 applied
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 applied
                 by
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 satisfaction
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 prooue
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 meanes
                 of
                 applying
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 and
                 graces
                 vnto
                 man
                 are
                 two-fold
                 :
                 some
                 respect
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 respect
                 man.
                 Those
                 which
                 respect
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 whereby
                 God
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 doth
                 offer
                 and
                 conuay
                 his
                 mercies
                 in
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 man
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 whereby
                 he
                 reacheth
                 downe
                 and
                 giueth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 meanes
                 of
                 applying
                 on
                 mans
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 whereby
                 the
                 saide
                 benefits
                 are
                 receiued
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 namely
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 belong
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 man
                 whereby
                 he
                 receiueth
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 or
                 exhibited
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 sacraments
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 other
                 meanes
                 beside
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 Scripture
                 we
                 finde
                 none
                 .
                 Foolish
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 mens
                 satisfactions
                 meanes
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 humane
                 satisfactions
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 neither
                 offered
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 receiued
                 on
                 mans
                 pa●t
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 prooue
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 their
                 former
                 answer
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 satisfactions
                 doe
                 nothing
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 because
                 our
                 workes
                 haue
                 their
                 dignitie
                 and
                 merit
                 from
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 he
                 meriting
                 that
                 our
                 workes
                 should
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 temporall
                 punishments
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 absurd
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Christ
                 did
                 satisfie
                 that
                 man
                 might
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 doth
                 make
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 sinnefull
                 man
                 his
                 owne
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 from
                 temporall
                 punishments
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 of
                 deuills
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 teacheth
                 that
                 the
                 priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 incommunicable
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 not
                 passe
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 dutie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 that
                 can
                 not
                 passe
                 from
                 his
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 man.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 giue
                 power
                 to
                 man
                 to
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 then
                 man
                 doth
                 satisfie
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 beside
                 his
                 owne
                 satisfaction
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 must
                 daily
                 satisfie
                 in
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 when
                 death
                 was
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   finished
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Christs
                 buriall
                 and
                 resurrection
                 which
                 followed
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 serued
                 not
                 to
                 satisfie
                 but
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Againe
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.12
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 knew
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 
                   sinne
                   for
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 daily
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 then
                 Paul
                 spake
                 too
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 haue
                 saide
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   vs
                   too
                   :
                
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 Christ
                 but
                 
                   also
                   in
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 But
                 Paul
                 neuer
                 knew
                 this
                 learning
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 them
                 turne
                 themselues
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 supplement
                 to
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 indeede
                 annihilate
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 In
                 sundrie
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 saued
                 freely
                 :
                 which
                 word
                 freely
                 ,
                 doth
                 import
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 and
                 saued
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 or
                 by
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 doe
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 punishmen●
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 satisfie
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 persons
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 saued
                 freely
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 saued
                 freely
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 We
                 pray
                 daily
                 ,
                 
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                
                 :
                 now
                 to
                 plead
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 be
                 contrarie
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 craue
                 a
                 pardon
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 foresaide
                 petition
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 plea
                 o●
                 pardon
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 Tertul.
                 de
                 Baptism
                 .
                 
                   Guiltinesse
                   beeing
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                
                 punishment
                 is
                 also
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 a
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   punishment
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   hath
                   done
                   away
                   both
                   fault
                   and
                
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
                 Tom.
                 10.
                 hom
                 .
                 5.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   remaine
                   no
                   compunction
                   or
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
                 Some
                 new
                 Editions
                 haue
                 foisted
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 aliqua
                 ]
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 turned
                 the
                 sense
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   There
                   will
                   remaine
                   no
                   compunction
                   or
                   some
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 flat
                 against
                 Augustines
                 meaning
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   way
                   is
                   ended
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   compounding
                   of
                   our
                   cause
                   with
                   any
                   .
                
                 Chrysost.
                 proem
                 .
                 in
                 Esa.
                 
                   Say
                   not
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   :
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   so
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ?
                   Thou
                   canst
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   thy
                   God
                   can
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   so
                   blot
                   out
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                
                 remaine
                 no
                 print
                 of
                 thē
                 :
                 
                   which
                   thing
                   befalls
                   not
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   healed
                   there
                   remain●s
                   a
                   skarre
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   he
                   exempts
                   thee
                   from
                   punishment
                   ,
                   he
                   giueth
                   thee
                   iustice
                   .
                
                 
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   read
                   of
                   Peters
                   teares
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   read
                   not
                
                 of
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   adore
                   Christ
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   say
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   Feare
                   not
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   waues
                   of
                   bodily
                   sufferings
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 in
                 Psal.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   The
                   sinne
                   that
                   is
                   couered
                   is
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   the
                   sinne
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   seene
                   is
                   not
                   imputed
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                
                 not
                 imputed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 punished
                 .
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 hom
                 .
                 44.
                 
                 
                   Among
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   some
                   indure
                   punishment
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   others
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   al●ne
                   :
                   others
                   alone
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   others
                   n●ither
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   There
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   Dives
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   not
                   lord
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   of
                   one
                   droppe
                   of
                   water
                   .
                   Here
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   incestuous
                   man
                   among
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   .
                   Neither
                   here
                   nor
                   there
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   Iob
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   
                   indured
                
                 no
                 sufferings
                 for
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   knowne
                   to
                   be
                   conquerours
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 4.
                 
                 Moses
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 prescribed
                 seuerall
                 sacrifices
                 for
                 seuerall
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 meanes
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishments
                 of
                 their
                 daily
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Those
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 onely
                 signes
                 and
                 types
                 of
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 his
                 alone
                 sacrifice
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 offered
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 ,
                 did
                 thus
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 esteeme
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 type
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 saide
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 satisfactions
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 did
                 testifie
                 their
                 repentance
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 satisfactions
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Men
                 ,
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 are
                 all
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 haue
                 afterward
                 sundrie
                 crosses
                 and
                 afflictions
                 laide
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 their
                 daies
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 they
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 temporall
                 punishments
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Israelites
                 for
                 murmuring
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 were
                 barred
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 promise
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 befell
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 for
                 not
                 glorifying
                 God
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 done
                 at
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 strife
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Man
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 two-fold
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 vnder
                 grace
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 all
                 afflictions
                 are
                 curses
                 or
                 legall
                 punishments
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 estate
                 and
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 same
                 afflictions
                 remaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 habite
                 or
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 seruing
                 to
                 be
                 trialls
                 ,
                 corrections
                 ,
                 preuentings
                 ,
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.32
                 .
                 
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   iudged
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   nurtered
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 and
                 Heb.
                 12.7
                 .
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   indure
                   chastisment
                   ,
                   God
                   offereth
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   you
                   as
                   children
                   .
                
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 hom
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   corrected
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   for
                   our
                   admonition
                   then
                   damnation
                   :
                   more
                   for
                   a
                   medicine
                   then
                   for
                   a
                   punishment
                   :
                   more
                   for
                   a
                   correction
                   then
                   for
                   a
                   penaltie
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 God
                 denied
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 with
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 prooued
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 punishment
                 or
                 penaltie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 scripture
                 saith
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 admonition
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 following
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 like
                 offences
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   came
                   vnto
                   them
                   for
                   ensamples
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   admonition
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.11
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Dauid
                 was
                 punished
                 after
                 his
                 repentance
                 for
                 his
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 child
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 plagued
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 kind
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 incest
                 of
                 Absolon
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 numbred
                 the
                 people
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 repentance
                 .
                 Ans.
                 I
                 answer
                 as
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 vpon
                 Dauid
                 after
                 his
                 repentance
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 iudgements
                 which
                 befell
                 him
                 were
                 not
                 curses
                 vnto
                 him
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 corrections
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 trialls
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 meanes
                 to
                 preuent
                 further
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 renew
                 both
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 serued
                 to
                 admonish
                 others
                 in
                 like
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 Dauid
                 was
                 a
                 publike
                 person
                 and
                 his
                 sinnes
                 were
                 offensiue
                 ,
                 both
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 threatned
                 with
                 the
                 
                 plague
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 sword
                 ,
                 captiuitie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 in
                 sackcloath
                 and
                 ashes
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 they
                 turned
                 away
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 comming
                 forth
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 by
                 temporall
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 escape
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishments
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Answ.
                 .
                 Famine
                 ,
                 sword
                 ,
                 banishment
                 ,
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 iudgements
                 sent
                 on
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 properly
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 corrections
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 whereby
                 he
                 humbleth
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 repent
                 :
                 or
                 thus
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 punishments
                 tending
                 to
                 correction
                 ,
                 not
                 seruing
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 turned
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 s●fferings
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 by
                 faith
                 they
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 &
                 testifie
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 their
                 humiliation
                 &
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   V.
                
                 Dan.
                 4.24
                 .
                 Daniel
                 giueth
                 this
                 counsel
                 to
                 Nabuchadnezar
                 ,
                 
                   redeeme
                   thy
                   ●innes
                   by
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   thine
                   iniquities
                   by
                   almes
                   deedes
                   .
                
                 Beholde
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 almes
                 deeds
                 are
                 made
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 satisfie
                 for
                 mans
                 iniquities
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 they
                 translate
                 to
                 redeeme
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Chalde
                 tongue
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 auouch
                 )
                 doth
                 properly
                 signifie
                 to
                 breake
                 off
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 mightie
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inlarge
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 thou
                 hast
                 vsed
                 much
                 iniustice
                 and
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 therefore
                 now
                 rep●●●
                 of
                 thine
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 off
                 these
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 testifie
                 thy
                 repentance
                 by
                 doing
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 almes
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 whome
                 thou
                 hast
                 oppressed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 spoken
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 testification
                 of
                 repentance
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VI.
                
                 Matth.
                 3.2
                 .
                 Doe
                 penance
                 :
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 worthy
                 of
                 penance
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 are
                 workes
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 inioyned
                 by
                 the
                 priest
                 .
                 Ans.
                 This
                 text
                 is
                 absurd
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 
                   change
                   your
                   mindes
                
                 from
                 sinne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 testifie
                 it
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 meanes
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 mans
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 fruits
                 of
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   VII
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.10
                 .
                 Paul
                 setteth
                 downe
                 sundrie
                 fruits
                 of
                 repentance
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 last
                 is
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 repentant
                 persons
                 punish
                 themselues
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Ans.
                 A
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 must
                 take
                 reuenge
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 which
                 serue
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 bridle
                 carnal
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mortifie
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 actions
                 are
                 restrainments
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 punishments
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 directed
                 against
                 the
                 sinne
                 and
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 three
                 workes
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 praier
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 almes
                 deedes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meere
                 foolishnes
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 praier
                 can
                 satisfie
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 begger
                 by
                 asking
                 of
                 almes
                 should
                 deserue
                 his
                 almes
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 debter
                 by
                 requesting
                 his
                 creditor
                 to
                 pardon
                 his
                 debt
                 ,
                 should
                 thereby
                 pay
                 his
                 debt
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 fasting
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 eating
                 &
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 it selfe
                 conferreth
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 obtainment
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 doth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 almes
                 deedes
                 cannot
                 bee
                 workes
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 giue
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 but
                 our
                 
                 dutie
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 paying
                 one
                 debt
                 ,
                 may
                 discharge
                 another
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 by
                 doing
                 his
                 dutie
                 hee
                 may
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 These
                 we
                 confesse
                 bee
                 fruites
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 no
                 workes
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 alsufficient
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 to
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 beeing
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 our
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 cleared
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 learned
                 carefully
                 of
                 our
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 humane
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 naturall
                 and
                 stickes
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 naturall
                 men
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 when
                 any
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 touch
                 of
                 conscience
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 their
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 performe
                 some
                 outward
                 humiliation
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 thinking
                 therby
                 to
                 stoppe
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 doing
                 some
                 ceremoniall
                 duties
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 many
                 thinke
                 to
                 satisfie
                 gods
                 iustice
                 by
                 repeating
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 tenne
                 commandements
                 ,
                 so
                 foolish
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               seuenth
               point
               .
               Of
               Traditions
               .
               Traditions
               ,
               are
               doctrines
               deliuered
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               either
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               or
               by
               writing
               ,
               beside
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   I.
                
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 God
                 reuealed
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 Adam
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 :
                 and
                 renued
                 the
                 fame
                 vnto
                 the
                 Patriarkes
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 speech
                 ,
                 by
                 dreames
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 inspirations
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 went
                 from
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 thousand
                 and
                 foure
                 hundred
                 yeres
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Moses
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 pen-man
                 of
                 ho●y
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 we
                 commonly
                 hold
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 penned
                 by
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 Iewe
                 vnder
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 men
                 worshipped
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 men
                 but
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 testament
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 ●or
                 eightie
                 yeares
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 thinke
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twentie
                 yeares
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 til
                 penned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 beeing
                 penned
                 by
                 others
                 was
                 approoued
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   II.
                
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 spake
                 and
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 good
                 and
                 true
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 but
                 came
                 either
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 our
                 ancetours
                 onely
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 As
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.8
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 
                   Iannes
                   and
                   Iambres
                   were
                   the
                   Magitians
                   that
                   withstood
                   Moses
                   :
                
                 nowe
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 them
                 once
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 their
                 names
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 writings
                 then
                 extant
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 So
                 Heb.
                 12.21
                 .
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 recordeth
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 sawe
                 a
                 terrible
                 sight
                 in
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   tremble
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   afraide
                   :
                
                 which
                 wordes
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 epistle
                 of
                 Iude
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   deuill
                   stroue
                   with
                   Michaell
                   the
                   Archangel
                   about
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Moses
                   :
                
                 which
                 point
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 considering
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 holy
                 wine
                 it
                 seemes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 it
                 by
                 tradition
                 from
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 prophet
                 ●say
                 
                 was
                 killed
                 with
                 a
                 fullers
                 club
                 is
                 receiued
                 for
                 trueth
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 recorded
                 in
                 scripture
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 that
                 the
                 virgine
                 Marie
                 liued
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 virgine
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 writers
                 many
                 worthy
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 men
                 are
                 recorded
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 of
                 vs
                 for
                 trueth
                 ,
                 which
                 neuerthelesse
                 are
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 or
                 newe
                 testament
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 things
                 wee
                 holde
                 for
                 trueth
                 ,
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 worde
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   III.
                
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 prescribe
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 rules
                 ,
                 or
                 traditions
                 ,
                 touching
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 &
                 touching
                 order
                 and
                 comelines
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 commendeth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 for
                 keeping
                 his
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 Act.
                 15.
                 the
                 Councel
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 .
                 This
                 decree
                 is
                 tearmed
                 a
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 force
                 among
                 them
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 remained
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 traditions
                 whether
                 made
                 by
                 generall
                 Councels
                 or
                 particular
                 Synods
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 maintaine
                 and
                 obserue
                 :
                 these
                 caueats
                 being
                 remembred
                 :
                 first
                 that
                 they
                 prescribe
                 nothing
                 childish
                 or
                 absurd
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 secondly
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 imposed
                 as
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 superstition
                 or
                 opinion
                 of
                 merit
                 :
                 lastly
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 burdened
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 hold
                 touching
                 Traditions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Papists
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 beside
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 certaine
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 beleeued
                 as
                 profitable
                 and
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 they
                 say
                 are
                 twofold
                 ;
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 namely
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 not
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 decreeth
                 as
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 .
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 containing
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 doctrines
                 needfull
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 concerne
                 faith
                 or
                 manners
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 such
                 traditions
                 beside
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 them
                 not
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Testimonie
                 I.
                 Deut.
                 4.2
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                   wordes
                   that
                   I
                   commande
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   any
                   thing
                   thing
                   therefrom
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 all
                 doctrines
                 pertaining
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 commandement
                 is
                 spoken
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 vnwritten
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 that
                 Moses
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 onely
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 certaine
                 preface
                 which
                 he
                 set
                 before
                 a
                 long
                 commentarie
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 lawe
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 people
                 more
                 attentiue
                 ,
                 and
                 obedient
                 .
              
               
                 Testimonie
                 II.
                 Isai
                 8.20
                 .
                 
                   To
                   the
                   lawe
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   testimonie
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   speake
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   light
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Prophet
                 teacheth
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 difficultie
                 .
                 Men
                 must
                 not
                 rūne
                 to
                 the
                 wizard
                 or
                 southsayer
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 commends
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 sufficient
                 to
                 resolue
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 scruples
                 in
                 conscience
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
               
                 Testimonie
                 III.
                 Ioh.
                 20.31
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   were
                   written
                   that
                   ye
                   might
                   beleeue
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   beleeuing
                   might
                   haue
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 full
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 written
                 word
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 faith
                 &
                 cōsequently
                 to
                 saluatiō
                 :
                 &
                 therfore
                 the
                 whole
                 scripture
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 without
                 traditiōs
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 Christs
                 miracles
                 onely
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 miracles
                 without
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 can
                 bring
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 place
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 miracles
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 .
                 Gal.
                 1.8
                 .
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   or
                   an
                   angell
                   from
                   heauen
                   preach
                   vnto
                   you
                   any
                   thing
                
                 beside
                 that
                 
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   preached
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 he
                 blames
                 them
                 that
                 taught
                 but
                 a
                 diuers
                 doctrine
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taught
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.3
                 .
              
               
                 Testimonie
                 IV.
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.16,17
                 .
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   is
                   giuen
                   by
                   inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   to
                   improoue
                   ,
                   to
                   correct
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   instruct
                   in
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   absolute
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   perfect
                   vnto
                   euery
                   good
                   work
                   .
                
                 In
                 these
                 wordes
                 be
                 contained
                 two
                 arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 Scripture
                 without
                 vnwritten
                 verities
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 these
                 foure
                 vses
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 necessarie
                 trueth
                 ,
                 to
                 confute
                 all
                 errours
                 to
                 correct
                 faults
                 in
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 informe
                 al
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 duties
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 But
                 Scripture
                 serueth
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 vses
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 :
                 and
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 are
                 superfluous
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 their
                 callings
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 word
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 But
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prescribe
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 way
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Tertul.
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Take
                   from
                   heretickes
                   the
                   opinions
                   which
                   they
                   maintaine
                   with
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   defend
                   their
                   questions
                   by
                
                 Scripture
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   cannot
                   stand
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   neede
                   no
                   curiositie
                   after
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   nor
                   inquisition
                   after
                   the
                   gospel
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   beleeue
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   desire
                   to
                
                 beleeue
                 nothing
                 beside
                 :
                 
                   for
                   this
                   we
                   first
                   beleeue
                   that
                   there
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 more
                 
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   beleeue
                
                 .
                 Hierome
                 on
                 Math.
                 23.
                 writing
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 foretold
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saith
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   This
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   authoritie
                   from
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   may
                   as
                   easily
                   be
                   contemned
                   as
                   approoued
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 wordes
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 conclusion
                 with
                 a
                 minor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maior
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 supplyed
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 logicke
                 thus
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 authoritie
                 from
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 be
                 contemned
                 as
                 approoued
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 for
                 therefore
                 .
                 Behold
                 a
                 notable
                 argument
                 against
                 all
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 .
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 booke
                 2.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 de
                 doct
                 .
                 Christ.
                 
                   In
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   plainely
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   are
                   found
                
                 all
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 containe
                 faith
                 and
                 manners
                 
                   of
                   liuing
                   well
                
                 .
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinen
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   fully
                   sufficient
                   to
                   it selfe
                
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 these
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 other
                 reasons
                 there
                 bee
                 that
                 serue
                 to
                 prooue
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 I.
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 confirmamatiō
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 taught
                 ,
                 vsed
                 alwaies
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 prooued
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 euer
                 confirmed
                 any
                 doctrine
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 Act.
                 26.22
                 .
                 
                   I
                   continue
                   vnto
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   witnessing
                   both
                   to
                   smal
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   saying
                
                 none
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 those
                 
                   which
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Moses
                   did
                   say
                   should
                   come
                   .
                
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 alwaies
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 beeing
                 sufficient
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 II.
                 If
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 of
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 were
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 as
                 well
                 beleeue
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 are
                 not
                 els
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 bookes
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 beleeue
                 their
                 sayings
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 often
                 erre
                 beeing
                 subiect
                 to
                 errour
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 their
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 traditions
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 suspected
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 alwaies
                 beleeue
                 them
                 vpon
                 their
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 for
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 they
                 alleadge
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.15
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 biddes
                 that
                 Church
                 keepe
                 the
                 
                   ordinances
                   which
                   he
                   taught
                   them
                   either
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   letter
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 beside
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 indeede
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 and
                 obeyed
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 euer
                 Paul
                 writ
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 order
                 it
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 this
                 Epistle
                 was
                 penned
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 well
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 things
                 needfull
                 to
                 saluation
                 were
                 deliuered
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 written
                 by
                 any
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 were
                 afterward
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 epistle
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 
                   Scripture
                   is
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 tradition
                 vnwritten
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 one
                 tradition
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 Ans.
                 That
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 are
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 and
                 beleeued
                 not
                 vpon
                 bare
                 tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 bookes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 read
                 the
                 seuerall
                 bookes
                 ,
                 withall
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 the
                 professed
                 author
                 thereof
                 which
                 is
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 diuine
                 and
                 absolute
                 truth
                 full
                 of
                 pietie
                 ;
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 speach
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 maiestie
                 in
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 words
                 :
                 the
                 ende
                 whereat
                 they
                 wholly
                 aime
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 &c.
                 &
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 resolued
                 that
                 Scripture
                 is
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 may
                 discerne
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 mē
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Thus
                 thē
                 scripture
                 prooues
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 scripture
                 :
                 &
                 yet
                 we
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 cōsent
                 or
                 traditiō
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 perswade
                 the
                 consciēce
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 notable
                 inducement
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 &
                 regard
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 written
                 that
                 scripture
                 is
                 scripture
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 or
                 booke
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 euery
                 line
                 and
                 page
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 can
                 read
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 discerne
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 pastour
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 can
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 III.
                 Some
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   warres
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 21.14
                 .
                 
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                
                 .
                 Iosua
                 10.13
                 .
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 and
                 Iuda
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 King.
                 14.19
                 .
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 
                 certaine
                 prophets
                 ,
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 Iddo
                 ,
                 Ahiah
                 ,
                 and
                 Semiah
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 these
                 bookes
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 tradition
                 .
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 it
                 bee
                 granted
                 that
                 some
                 bookes
                 of
                 Canonicall
                 scripture
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 scripture
                 stil
                 remaines
                 sufficient
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 those
                 bookes
                 (
                 so
                 farreforth
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 )
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 bookes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 extant
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 thinke
                 otherwise
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 is
                 lost
                 :
                 for
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   things
                   were
                   written
                   aforetime
                   ,
                   were
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   through
                   patience
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Rom.
                 15.4
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 for
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Canon
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 was
                 then
                 extant
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 books
                 of
                 scripture
                 had
                 beene
                 lost
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 said
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 was
                 written
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 For
                 bookes
                 that
                 are
                 lost
                 serue
                 neither
                 for
                 learning
                 nor
                 comfort
                 .
                 Againe
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 any
                 bookes
                 of
                 scripture
                 should
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 calls
                 into
                 question
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fidelitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 keeping
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 trueth
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 bookes
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 thus
                 :
                 The
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Num.
                 21.
                 14.
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 short
                 bill
                 or
                 narration
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 among
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Moses
                 went
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 sometime
                 a
                 booke
                 in
                 Scripture
                 signifieth
                 
                   a
                   roule
                
                 or
                 catalogue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 the
                 genealogie
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 England
                 are
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 euen
                 politicke
                 records
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 and
                 euents
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Iuda
                 and
                 Israel
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 gathered
                 things
                 necessarie
                 to
                 bee
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 them
                 in
                 holy
                 scripture
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Iddo
                 ,
                 Ahiah
                 ,
                 Semiah
                 ,
                 Gad
                 ,
                 and
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Chronicles
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 sundry
                 prophets
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Chr.
                 29.29
                 .
                 as
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iudges
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Salomon
                 which
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 concerne
                 religion
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 concerning
                 matters
                 of
                 philosophy
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   IV.
                
                 Moses
                 in
                 Mount
                 Sina
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 written
                 lawe
                 ,
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 a
                 more
                 secret
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 neuer
                 writ
                 ,
                 but
                 deliuered
                 by
                 tradition
                 or
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Iewes
                 haue
                 now
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Cabala
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 This
                 indeede
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 whome
                 in
                 effect
                 and
                 substance
                 sundrie
                 Papists
                 follow
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 Iewish
                 dotage
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Moses
                 had
                 known
                 any
                 secret
                 doctrine
                 beside
                 the
                 written
                 law
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 giuen
                 this
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 lawe
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   adde
                   any
                   thing
                   thereto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   V.
                
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 milke
                 and
                 
                   strong
                   meate
                
                 .
                 By
                 milke
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 wherein
                 God
                 speakes
                 plainely
                 to
                 the
                 capacitie
                 of
                 the
                 rudest
                 :
                 but
                 strong
                 meate
                 is
                 vnwritten
                 traditiōs
                 ,
                 a
                 doctrine
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 growe
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 Ans.
                 We
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 milke
                 and
                 strong
                 meat
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 handling
                 and
                 propounding
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 beeing
                 
                 deliuered
                 generally
                 and
                 plainely
                 to
                 capacitie
                 of
                 the
                 simplest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 milke
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 handled
                 particularly
                 and
                 largely
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fitted
                 for
                 men
                 of
                 more
                 vnderstāding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strong
                 meate
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 of
                 mans
                 fal
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 taught
                 ouerly
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 milke
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 throughly
                 opened
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strong
                 meate
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 mans
                 braine
                 ,
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 some
                 vnwritten
                 word
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 strong
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   VI.
                
                 Sundrie
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 be
                 doubtfull
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 religion
                 hath
                 his
                 seuerall
                 exposition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 haue
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 theirs
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 seeing
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 but
                 one
                 trueth
                 ,
                 when
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 recourse
                 must
                 bee
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 determined
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 ended
                 .
                 
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 places
                 scripture
                 it selfe
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 owne
                 meaning
                 :
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 analogie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 religion
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clearest
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 thirdly
                 by
                 conference
                 of
                 place
                 with
                 place
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 and
                 like
                 helps
                 contained
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 iudge
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 meaning
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 .
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 is
                 the
                 text
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 glosse
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 falsely
                 tearmed
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 strife
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 our
                 dissent
                 concerning
                 traditions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 wauering
                 but
                 steadfast
                 ,
                 because
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 renouncing
                 of
                 poperie
                 ;
                 yet
                 popish
                 inclinations
                 and
                 dispositions
                 be
                 rife
                 among
                 vs.
                 Our
                 cōmon
                 people
                 marueilously
                 affect
                 humane
                 traditions
                 :
                 yea
                 mans
                 nature
                 is
                 inclined
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 natiuitie
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 custome
                 and
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 men
                 are
                 commonly
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 daie
                 ,
                 the
                 keeping
                 whereof
                 standes
                 by
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 .
                 Positiue
                 lawes
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 restraine
                 vs
                 from
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 on
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 :
                 yet
                 within
                 the
                 twelue
                 daies
                 no
                 man
                 keepes
                 market
                 .
                 Againe
                 see
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 to
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 worde
                 :
                 let
                 the
                 preacher
                 alleadge
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 count
                 it
                 but
                 common
                 sluffe
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 bring
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 men
                 come
                 and
                 alleadge
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Austine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 :
                 oh
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 alone
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 straight
                 he
                 sendeth
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 or
                 wizzard
                 :
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 direct
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 argues
                 that
                 poperie
                 denied
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 abides
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 reuerence
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 by
                 ascribing
                 vnto
                 it
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               eight
               point
               :
               Of
               Vowes
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 Vowes
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 condemne
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 labour
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 puritie
                 of
                 doctrine
                 touching
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 hath
                 beene
                 corrupted
                 and
                 defaced
                 .
                 Wee
                 holde
                 therefore
                 that
                 a
                 vowe
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 touching
                 some
                 duties
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 speciall
                 .
                 The
                 generall
                 vowe
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 concerns
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 couenant
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 onely
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 vowe
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 actions
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 man.
                 God
                 in
                 mercie
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 promiseth
                 to
                 men
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 and
                 man
                 againe
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 promiseth
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 commandements
                 .
                 Al
                 men
                 euer
                 made
                 this
                 vowe
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 circumcision
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 renued
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 receiued
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 :
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 newe
                 testament
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 baptized
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 this
                 vowe
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 stipulation
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 purpose
                 to
                 renounce
                 our selues
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 true
                 repentance
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 renued
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 This
                 vowe
                 is
                 necessarie
                 and
                 must
                 bee
                 kept
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 vowe
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 duties
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 considering
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 binde
                 our selues
                 in
                 baptisme
                 thereto
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 we
                 be
                 alreadie
                 bound
                 partly
                 by
                 nature
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 worde
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 wee
                 renue
                 the
                 same
                 bond
                 in
                 a
                 vowe
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 bound
                 may
                 further
                 bind
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 his
                 dulnesse
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 zeale
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 more
                 forward
                 in
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 worshippe
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 Dauid
                 sware
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God.
                 Psal.
                 119.116
                 .
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 bound
                 vnto
                 it
                 by
                 nature
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 lawe
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 speciall
                 vowe
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 doeth
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 concerns
                 some
                 speciall
                 men
                 vpon
                 some
                 special
                 occasions
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 vowe
                 is
                 two-fold
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 a
                 ceremoniall
                 dutie
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 seruice
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vnder
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 :
                 examples
                 hereof
                 are
                 two
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 the
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 whereto
                 no
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 bound
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bound
                 themselues
                 :
                 God
                 onely
                 prescribing
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 rites
                 pertaining
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 abstinence
                 frō
                 wine
                 ,
                 the
                 not
                 cutting
                 of
                 their
                 haire
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 example
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 when
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accords
                 ,
                 they
                 vowed
                 to
                 giue
                 god
                 house
                 or
                 land
                 ,
                 sheepe
                 or
                 oxen
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 legall
                 worship
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 also
                 God
                 prescribeth
                 certaine
                 rules
                 ,
                 Leuit
                 27.
                 
                 Nowe
                 these
                 vowes
                 were
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 pedagogue
                 or
                 ceremonial
                 lawe
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 trained
                 vp
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 :
                 and
                 beeing
                 obserued
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 but
                 nowe
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 beeing
                 all
                 abolished
                 with
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 lawe
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Christ
                 put
                 an
                 ende
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Paul
                 made
                 a
                 vowe
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 kept
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 testament
                 ,
                 Act.
                 18.
                 yet
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 onely
                 condescended
                 to
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 them
                 the
                 better
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 And
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Nazarite
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 2.23
                 .
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 very
                 order
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 abstaine
                 from
                 wine
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 tearmed
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 veritie
                 &
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 .
                 
                 For
                 by
                 it
                 was
                 signified
                 that
                 Gods
                 Church
                 was
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 seuered
                 or
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 holinesse
                 was
                 also
                 seperated
                 from
                 all
                 sinners
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 S.
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Nazarite
                   ,
                
                 are
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 cap.
                 13.
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 properly
                 spoken
                 of
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 type
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 as
                 Sampson
                 saued
                 Israel
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 Christ
                 saue
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Sampson
                 killed
                 his
                 enemies
                 more
                 by
                 death
                 then
                 by
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 plaine
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 vowe
                 bindeth
                 not
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 ceremonies
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 vnder
                 the
                 gospell
                 for
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 rites
                 of
                 baptisme
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
                 Vowes
                 concerning
                 meates
                 ,
                 drinkes
                 ,
                 attire
                 ,
                 touching
                 ,
                 tasting
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 daies
                 ,
                 were
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 speciall
                 vowe
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 promiseth
                 freely
                 to
                 performe
                 some
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 exercise
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 good
                 ende
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 vow
                 also
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 accordingly
                 )
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 belongs
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 newe
                 testament
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Rekabites
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 35.
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Ionadab
                 their
                 father
                 abstained
                 from
                 strong
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 from
                 planting
                 vineyards
                 and
                 orchards
                 :
                 whereby
                 Ionadab
                 intended
                 onely
                 to
                 breake
                 them
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 future
                 condition
                 and
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 strangers
                 in
                 a
                 forraine
                 land
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 to
                 indure
                 hardnes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 nowe
                 in
                 the
                 newe
                 testament
                 wee
                 haue
                 warrant
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 vowe
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 drinking
                 of
                 wine
                 or
                 strong
                 drinke
                 ,
                 finde
                 himselfe
                 prone
                 to
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 vow
                 with
                 himselfe
                 to
                 drink
                 no
                 more
                 wine
                 nor
                 strong
                 drinke
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 feeles
                 the
                 drinking
                 thereof
                 wil
                 stirre
                 vp
                 his
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 and
                 minister
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinning
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kinde
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 vowes
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 purpose
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 to
                 taske
                 our selues
                 in
                 praier
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 set
                 almes
                 for
                 speciall
                 causes
                 knowne
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 sundrie
                 like
                 duties
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 deceiued
                 in
                 making
                 such
                 vowes
                 ,
                 certen
                 rules
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 :
                 I.
                 that
                 the
                 vowe
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 worde
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 keeping
                 thereof
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
                 Vowes
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 II.
                 It
                 must
                 so
                 bee
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 ftand
                 with
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 things
                 necessarie
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 free
                 .
                 Now
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 allowes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 free
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 followes
                 that
                 vowes
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 and
                 kept
                 or
                 not
                 kept
                 ,
                 so
                 farreforth
                 as
                 in
                 conscience
                 they
                 may
                 stand
                 or
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 our
                 libertie
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christ.
                 III.
                 The
                 vowe
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 with
                 consent
                 of
                 superiours
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 vnder
                 gouernment
                 .
                 Thus
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 a
                 daughter
                 might
                 not
                 stand
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Parents
                 came
                 thereunto
                 .
                 IV.
                 It
                 must
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 &
                 abilitie
                 of
                 the
                 maker
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 A
                 vowe
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 vowe
                 .
                 V.
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 maketh
                 it
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 generall
                 calling
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 calling
                 whereein
                 he
                 liueth
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 either
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 VI.
                 It
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 with
                 deliberation
                 .
                 Rash
                 vowes
                 be
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 vowed
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 lawefully
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 ende
                 must
                 be
                 good
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 
                 exercise
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 testifie
                 our
                 thankefulnesse
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 blessings
                 receiued
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 principall
                 rules
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 vowes
                 :
                 and
                 herewithall
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 vowes
                 made
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 themselues
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 helpes
                 and
                 furtherances
                 thereunto
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 esteeme
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 vowes
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 Testament
                 .
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 much
                 of
                 speciall
                 vowes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 consent
                 herein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 points
                 of
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 touching
                 vowes
                 are
                 especially
                 three
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     teacheth
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     much
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     vowes
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     euen
                     in
                     externall
                     exercises
                     .
                     We
                     say
                     no
                     :
                     considering
                     the
                     ceremoniall
                     law
                     is
                     now
                     abolished
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     haue
                     onely
                     two
                     ceremonies
                     by
                     commaundement
                     to
                     be
                     obserued
                     ,
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Supper
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Againe
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     bound
                     to
                     make
                     or
                     keepe
                     vowes
                     as
                     the
                     Iewes
                     were
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     commandement
                     so
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     haue
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     alleadge
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Esai
                     ,
                     chap.
                     19.20
                     .
                     who
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Egyptians
                       shall
                       know
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       vowe
                       vnto
                       him
                       and
                       keepe
                       it
                       .
                    
                     I
                     answer
                     two
                     waies
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     expresseth
                     and
                     signifieth
                     the
                     spirituall
                     worshippe
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     by
                     ceremoniall
                     worshippe
                     then
                     vsed
                     :
                     as
                     he
                     doth
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     chapter
                     where
                     he
                     calleth
                     the
                     ministers
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     testament
                     Priests
                     and
                     Levites
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     grant
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     makes
                     vowes
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     morall
                     and
                     euangelicall
                     duties
                     ;
                     which
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     left
                     vndone
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     vowing
                     will
                     indeede
                     further
                     them
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     neglected
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     so
                     oft
                     as
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     Table
                     ,
                     we
                     in
                     heart
                     renew
                     the
                     vowe
                     and
                     promise
                     of
                     obedience
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     vowes
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     things
                     and
                     actions
                     indifferent
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     any
                     parts
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     point
                     to
                     be
                     prooued
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     they
                     alleadge
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     75.11
                     .
                     
                       Vowe
                       vnto
                       God
                       and
                       performe
                       it
                       .
                    
                     And
                     they
                     say
                     that
                     this
                     commaundement
                     bindes
                     all
                     men
                     .
                     Answ.
                     That
                     commaundement
                     first
                     bindes
                     the
                     Iewes
                     to
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     ceremoniall
                     vowes
                     .
                     Againe
                     Dauid
                     here
                     speakes
                     of
                     the
                     vowing
                     of
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiuing
                     vnto
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     expoundes
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     56.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       My
                       vowes
                       are
                       vpon
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       offer
                       praises
                       vnto
                       God
                       :
                    
                     and
                     this
                     vow
                     indeede
                     concerneth
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     respects
                     a
                     morall
                     dutie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Point
                     of
                     difference
                  
                   .
                   They
                   also
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   vowes
                   made
                   euen
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   commanded
                   ,
                   as
                   meates
                   ,
                   drinkes
                   ,
                   attire
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   yea
                   that
                   they
                   tende
                   to
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   perfection
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   them
                   brings
                   man
                   to
                   an
                   higher
                   estate
                   then
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   can
                   doe
                   .
                   We
                   flatly
                   say
                   ,
                   no
                   :
                   holding
                   that
                   lawfull
                   vowes
                   be
                   certaine
                   a
                   staies
                   and
                   proppes
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   worship
                   it selfe
                   .
                   For
                   Paul
                   saith
                   plainely
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.8
                   .
                   
                     Bodily
                     exercise
                     profiteth
                     little
                     ,
                     but
                     godlinesse
                     is
                     profitable
                     for
                     much
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   his
                   worship
                   be
                   :
                   and
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   standeth
                   not
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   eating
                   ,
                   drinking
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   actions
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   his
                   worship
                   standeth
                   not
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Point
                     of
                     difference
                  
                   .
                   They
                   maintaine
                   such
                   vowes
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   rules
                   before
                   named
                   :
                   and
                   herein
                   also
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   dissent
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   and
                   principall
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   vowe
                   of
                   continencie
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   man
                   promiseth
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   keepe
                   chastitie
                   alwaies
                   in
                   single
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   wedlocke
                   .
                   This
                   kinde
                   of
                   vow
                   is
                   flatte
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   For
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   7.9
                   .
                   
                     If
                     they
                     can
                     not
                     containe
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     marrie
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.1
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   
                     doctrine
                     of
                     deuills
                  
                   to
                   forbidde
                   to
                   marrie
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   13.4
                   .
                   
                     Marriage
                     is
                     honourable
                     among
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bedde
                     vndefiled
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   this
                   vow
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   himselfe
                   that
                   voweth
                   :
                   for
                   continencie
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   giueth
                   not
                   it
                   vnto
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   whome
                   he
                   will
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   will.
                   They
                   alleadge
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   continencie
                   ,
                   fasting
                   and
                   praier
                   obtaine
                   it
                   .
                   Answ.
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   :
                   Gods
                   gifts
                   be
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   :
                   some
                   are
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   repentance
                   and
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   others
                   are
                   peculiar
                   to
                   some
                   onely
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   continencie
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   7.7
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   were
                   as
                   I
                   my selfe
                   am
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     euery
                     man
                     hath
                     his
                     proper
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     one
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     an
                     other
                     that
                     way
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   fast
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   faith
                   ,
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   needefull
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   obtaine
                   them
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   like
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   particular
                   gifts
                   .
                   The
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   pray
                   for
                   health
                   or
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   obtaine
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   vouchsafe
                   these
                   blessings
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   Paul
                   praied
                   three
                   times
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   a
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   obtained
                   not
                   his
                   suite
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   likewise
                   pray
                   for
                   chastitie
                   in
                   single
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   neuer
                   obtaine
                   it
                   :
                   because
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   saue
                   vs
                   without
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   vowe
                   therefore
                   we
                   abhorre
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   hath
                   heretofore
                   and
                   doth
                   still
                   bring
                   forth
                   innumerable
                   abhominations
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Yet
                   here
                   marke
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   mislike
                   the
                   vow
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   like
                   and
                   commend
                   single
                   life
                   .
                   Marriage
                   indeede
                   is
                   better
                   in
                   two
                   respects
                   :
                   first
                   because
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   remedie
                   of
                   continencie
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   can
                   not
                   containe
                   :
                   secondly
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   seminarie
                   both
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   common-wealth
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   a
                   
                     seede
                     of
                     God
                  
                   for
                   the
                   inlarging
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Yet
                   single
                   life
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   continencie
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   respects
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   brings
                   libertie
                   in
                   persecution
                   .
                   Thus
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Corin.
                   7.26
                   .
                   
                     I
                     suppose
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     necessitie
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   frees
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   cares
                   ,
                   molestations
                   ,
                   and
                   distractions
                   that
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   familie
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   
                     Such
                     shall
                     haue
                     trouble
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     spare
                     you
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   because
                   single
                   parties
                   doe
                   commonly
                   with
                   more
                   bodily
                   ease
                   and
                   libertie
                   worship
                   God
                   :
                   it
                   beeing
                   still
                   presupposed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   continencie
                   .
                   v.
                   34.
                   
                   
                     The
                     vnmaried
                     woman
                     careth
                     for
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     shee
                     may
                     be
                     holy
                     both
                     in
                     bodie
                     and
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 mislike
                 the
                 vowe
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 or
                 women
                 beeing
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 continencie
                 ,
                 may
                 constantly
                 resolue
                 and
                 purpose
                 with
                 themselues
                 to
                 liue
                 and
                 lead
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 37.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   standeth
                   firme
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   neede
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   so
                
                 decreed
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   keepe
                   his
                   virgine
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   well
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 embrace
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Theodoret
                 on
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 chap.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                   
                   doth
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   blame
                   single
                   life
                   or
                   continencie
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   accuseth
                   them
                   that
                   by
                
                 law
                 inacted
                 compell
                 
                   men
                   to
                   follow
                   these
                
                 .
                 And
                 men
                 made
                 themselues
                 chaste
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 19.12
                 .
                 not
                 by
                 vowe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 farre
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 whereas
                 a
                 vow
                 cannot
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 doe
                 euidently
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 vnlawfull
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 containe
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 single
                 for
                 the
                 ends
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 indeede
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 counsell
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 we
                 not
                 denie
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 counsell
                 of
                 expedience
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 ease
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   I
                   giue
                   mine
                   aduise
                
                 —
                 ,
                 and
                 35.
                 
                 
                   I
                   speake
                   this
                   for
                   your
                   commoditie
                   not
                   to
                   intangle
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   snare
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 hauing
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 continencie
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 a
                 vow
                 to
                 liue
                 single
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 afterward
                 marrie
                 (
                 the
                 said
                 gift
                 remaining
                 )
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 .
                 Yet
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 married
                 but
                 because
                 their
                 vow
                 is
                 broken
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 said
                 Augustine
                 of
                 widowes
                 that
                 married
                 after
                 their
                 vow
                 .
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   bono
                   viduit
                   .
                   cap.
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 pouertie
                 and
                 monasticall
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 men
                 bestow
                 all
                 they
                 haue
                 on
                 the
                 poore
                 :
                 and
                 giue
                 themselues
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 to
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 .
                 This
                 vow
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 Act.
                 20.35
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   blessed
                   thing
                   to
                   giue
                   then
                   to
                   receiue
                   .
                
                 Prou.
                 28.7
                 .
                 
                   Giue
                   me
                   neither
                   riches
                   nor
                   pouertie
                   .
                
                 Deut.
                 28.22
                 .
                 
                   Pouertie
                   is
                   numbred
                
                 among
                 
                   the
                   curses
                   of
                   the
                   law
                
                 :
                 none
                 whereof
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vowed
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   labour
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 some
                 speciall
                 and
                 warrantable
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   not
                   eate
                
                 .
                 And
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   I
                   exhort
                   that
                   they
                   worke
                   with
                   quietnes
                   and
                   eate
                   their
                   owne
                   bread
                   .
                
                 Now
                 when
                 as
                 men
                 liue
                 apart
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 giuing
                 themselues
                 onely
                 to
                 praier
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 no
                 calling
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 generall
                 vow
                 made
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 freeth
                 men
                 from
                 sundrie
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 changeth
                 the
                 proper
                 ende
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 haue
                 two
                 callings
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 performeth
                 worship
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 calling
                 ,
                 wherin
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 gift
                 he
                 must
                 doe
                 seruice
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 some
                 function
                 ,
                 pertaining
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 commonwealth
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 twaine
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 ende
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 seruing
                 of
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 to
                 serue
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 neihhbour
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   law
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.10
                 .
                 because
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 practised
                 not
                 apart
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 This
                 beeing
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 vowed
                 pouertie
                 in
                 monkish
                 life
                 makes
                 many
                 vnprofitable
                 members
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 mislike
                 this
                 vow
                 also
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 holding
                 these
                 conclusions
                 .
                 I.
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 forsake
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 vpon
                 speciall
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Secondly
                 goods
                 may
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 yea
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 parents
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 persecuted
                 and
                 constrained
                 to
                 forsake
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 giues
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Mark.
                 10.29
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 persecution
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 withdraw
                 themselues
                 (
                 iust
                 occasion
                 offered
                 )
                 and
                 goe
                 apart
                 to
                 wildernesses
                 or
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.37
                 .
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 solitarie
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 alleadged
                 that
                 men
                 goe
                 apart
                 for
                 contemplation
                 and
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 againe
                 that
                 Gods
                 grace
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 familie
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 cloister
                 .
                 The
                 familie
                 is
                 indeed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 schoole
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 but
                 a
                 sparke
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 may
                 learne
                 &
                 exercise
                 many
                 vertues
                 ;
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 inuocation
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 bountifulnes
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 faithfulnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Nay
                 here
                 be
                 more
                 occasions
                 of
                 doing
                 or
                 taking
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 cloister
                 .
                 III.
                 That
                 ,
                 we
                 condemne
                 not
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 ancient
                 Monks
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 we
                 like
                 not
                 euery
                 thing
                 in
                 thē
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 liued
                 not
                 like
                 idle-bellies
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 browes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 married
                 :
                 a
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 rule
                 ,
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Monks
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 heauen
                 from
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 vowe
                 is
                 of
                 regular
                 obedience
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 keepe
                 some
                 deuised
                 rule
                 or
                 order
                 ,
                 standing
                 most
                 commonly
                 in
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 exercises
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 meates
                 and
                 drinkes
                 ,
                 and
                 apparell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 vow
                 is
                 against
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 graunted
                 a
                 free
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Stand
                   fast
                   in
                   the
                   libertie
                   wherein
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   free
                   .
                
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   iudge
                   you
                   in
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Papists
                 magnifie
                 these
                 their
                 vowes
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 make
                 no
                 such
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 vow
                 in
                 baptisme
                 :
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 must
                 be
                 contrarie
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 practise
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 speciall
                 care
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 vowes
                 we
                 haue
                 plight
                 to
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 commaundement
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 creation
                 we
                 made
                 vow
                 of
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 beeing
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 we
                 vowed
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 of
                 new
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 vow
                 is
                 renewed
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 :
                 our
                 dutie
                 therfore
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Vow
                   vnto
                   God
                   and
                   keepe
                   it
                   :
                
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 keepe
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 all
                 turnes
                 to
                 our
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
                 Men
                 stand
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 passed
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 much
                 honestie
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indeede
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 touch
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 couenant
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               ninth
               point
               .
               Of
               Images
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 I.
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 ciuill
                 vse
                 of
                 images
                 as
                 freely
                 and
                 truly
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 .
                 By
                 
                   ciuill
                   vse
                
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 vse
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 societies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 appointed
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 solemne
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 And
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 arts
                 of
                 painting
                 and
                 grauing
                 are
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 skilfull
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Bezaleel
                 ,
                 and
                 Aholiab
                 declare
                 ,
                 Exod
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 ●0
                 .
                 This
                 vse
                 of
                 Images
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 sundrie
                 things
                 .
                 I.
                 In
                 the
                 adorning
                 &
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 buildings
                 :
                 thus
                 Salomon
                 beautified
                 his
                 throne
                 with
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 lyons
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 his
                 temple
                 to
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 images
                 
                 of
                 palme
                 trees
                 ,
                 of
                 pomegranates
                 ,
                 of
                 bulls
                 ,
                 cherubes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 II.
                 It
                 serues
                 for
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 coynes
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 Math.
                 22.
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 to
                 giue
                 tribute
                 to
                 Cesar
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 he
                 called
                 for
                 a
                 pennie
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Whose
                   image
                   or
                   superscription
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                
                 they
                 saide
                 ,
                 Cesars
                 :
                 he
                 then
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Giue
                   to
                   Cesar
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Cesars
                   :
                
                 not
                 condemning
                 but
                 approouing
                 the
                 stampe
                 or
                 image
                 vpon
                 his
                 coyne
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 representation
                 ,
                 or
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Sycle
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuarie
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 vsed
                 ,
                 specially
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 was
                 stamped
                 with
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Almond
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 potte
                 of
                 Manna
                 .
                 III.
                 Images
                 serue
                 to
                 keepe
                 in
                 memorie
                 friendes
                 deceased
                 ,
                 whome
                 we
                 reuerence
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 hence
                 came
                 one
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 images
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 men
                 vsed
                 priuately
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 their
                 friends
                 departed
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 practise
                 after
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 superstition
                 getting
                 head
                 ,
                 images
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 II.
                 We
                 hold
                 the
                 historicall
                 vse
                 of
                 images
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 the
                 actes
                 of
                 histories
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 humane
                 ,
                 or
                 diuine
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 thinke
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 may
                 be
                 painted
                 in
                 priuate
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 III.
                 In
                 one
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 image
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 presence
                 or
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 namely
                 when
                 God
                 himselfe
                 giues
                 any
                 speciall
                 commandement
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 Moses
                 made
                 and
                 erected
                 a
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 type
                 ,
                 signe
                 ,
                 or
                 image
                 to
                 represent
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 3.14
                 And
                 the
                 Cherubes
                 ouer
                 the
                 mercieseat
                 serued
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 subiect
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 saide
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 grauen
                 image
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 limitation
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 
                   to
                   thy selfe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 thine
                 owne
                 head
                 vpon
                 thine
                 owne
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 IIII.
                 The
                 right
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 which
                 we
                 holde
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 pertaines
                 thereto
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   bewitched
                   you
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   before
                   described
                   in
                   your
                   sight
                   and
                   among
                   you
                   crucified
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 followes
                 that
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 picture
                 in
                 which
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 are
                 liuely
                 represented
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 we
                 dissent
                 not
                 from
                 Origen
                 ,
                 contra
                 Cels.
                 lib.
                 8.
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   no
                   images
                   framed
                   by
                   any
                   base
                   workeman
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   brought
                   forth
                   and
                   framed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   namely
                   patternes
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   frames
                   resembling
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 He
                 meanes
                 that
                 Christians
                 themselues
                 are
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 touching
                 images
                 standes
                 in
                 three
                 points
                 .
                 I.
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 holds
                 it
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 to
                 resemble
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 nature
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 some
                 properties
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 We
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 hold
                 it
                 vnlawfull
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 image
                 ,
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 way
                 
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 creature
                 thereby
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 saith
                 plainely
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.4
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   image
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   likenes
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 false
                 gods
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 ,
                 nill
                 they
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Iehouah
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 forbids
                 vs
                 a
                 to
                 resemble
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 properties
                 ,
                 or
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 vse
                 any
                 resemblance
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 any
                 sacred
                 vse
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 memorie
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 worship
                 God.
                 Thus
                 much
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 expounder
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 most
                 plainely
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.15,16
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   sawest
                   no
                   image
                   at
                   all
                
                 (
                 either
                 of
                 false
                 or
                 true
                 God
                 )
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   likenes
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esai
                 ,
                 chap.
                 40.18
                 .
                 reproouing
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 asketh
                 
                   to
                   whome
                   they
                   will
                   liken
                   God
                   ,
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   ●●militude
                   will
                   they
                   set
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                
                 and
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   nothing
                   ?
                   haue
                   you
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                   hath
                   it
                   not
                   bin
                
                 told
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 haue
                 ye
                 forgotten
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 your
                 fathers
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 flatly
                 reprooues
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 resemble
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 in
                 images
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 images
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 are
                 meant
                 idols
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 men
                 worship
                 for
                 gods
                 .
                 Answ●
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 confound
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 commandements
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 gods
                 before
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 forbids
                 all
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 which
                 man
                 wickedly
                 frames
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 giuing
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 principall
                 affections
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 idols
                 also
                 are
                 here
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 esteemed
                 as
                 Gods.
                 And
                 the
                 distinction
                 they
                 make
                 that
                 an
                 Image
                 is
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 true
                 things
                 ,
                 an
                 Idol
                 of
                 things
                 supposed
                 ,
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 a
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 forme
                 of
                 representation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 tearmed
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
                 And
                 b
                 Isidore
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heathen
                 vsed
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 image
                 and
                 idol
                 indifferently
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Steuen
                 in
                 his
                 apologie
                 ,
                 Act.
                 7.4
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 calls
                 the
                 golden
                 calfe
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
                 c
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 idols
                 are
                 images
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 .
                 Auncient
                 Diuines
                 accord
                 with
                 all
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 .
                 Lactantius
                 saith
                 ,
                 ●nst
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   images
                   are
                   for
                   religions
                   sake
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   religion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Councill
                 of
                 Elibera●
                 can
                 .
                 36.
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   should
                   be
                   painted
                   on
                   the
                   walls
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   adored
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 d
                 Origen
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   suffer
                   not
                   any
                   to
                   worship
                   Iesus
                   at
                   altars
                   ,
                   images
                   and
                   temples
                   :
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   none
                   other
                   Gods.
                
                 And
                 e
                 Epiphanius
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   any
                   Saints
                   hanging
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 seauenth
                 Councill
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Epiphanius
                 are
                 cited
                 against
                 the
                 Encratitae
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   mindfull
                   be
                   loued
                   children
                   not
                   to
                   bring
                   images
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   set
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   the
                   Saints
                   are
                   buried
                   ,
                
                 but
                 alwaies
                 carie
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 :
                 
                   neither
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   suffered
                   in
                   any
                   common
                   house
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   meete
                   that
                   a
                   Christian
                   should
                   be
                   occupied
                   by
                   the
                   eyes
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 opinions
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 I.
                 In
                 Salomons
                 temple
                 were
                 erected
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 images
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Mercieseat
                 where
                 God
                 was
                 worshipped
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 was
                 resembled
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 to
                 resemble
                 God.
                 Answ.
                 They
                 were
                 erected
                 by●
                 speciall
                 commaundement
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 prescribed
                 the
                 very
                 forme
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 set
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 Moses
                 had
                 a
                 warrant
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 he
                 had
                 sinned
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 shew
                 the
                 like
                 warrant
                 for
                 their
                 images
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 Secondly
                 the
                 Che●ubins
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 holies
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 inward
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 remooued
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 heard
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 high
                 priest
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 yeare
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 without
                 the
                 vayle
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
                 Exod.
                 20.4
                 .
                 Therfore
                 they
                 serue
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 iustifie
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 II.
                 God
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 1
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 to
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 the
                 auncient
                 of
                 daies
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 throne
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 
                 Now
                 as
                 God
                 appeared
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 he
                 be
                 resembled
                 :
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 resemble
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 any
                 like
                 image
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 Ans.
                 In
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 forme
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 his
                 maiestie
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 therefore
                 resemble
                 God
                 in
                 those
                 formes
                 :
                 man
                 hauing
                 no
                 libertie
                 to
                 resemble
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 forme
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 be
                 commaunded
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 forme
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 God
                 appeared
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 euer
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 administration
                 :
                 for
                 afterward
                 they
                 become
                 againe
                 as
                 common
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 likenes
                 of
                 a
                 doue
                 ,
                 that
                 likenes
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 so
                 appeared
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 in
                 these
                 formes
                 represent
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 doth
                 greatly
                 dishonour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 warrant
                 .
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 III.
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 paint
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God.
                 Ans.
                 A
                 very
                 cauill
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 painted
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 true
                 holines
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 painted
                 for
                 ciuill
                 or
                 historicall
                 vse
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 paint
                 any
                 man
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 to
                 represent
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 remember
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 Other
                 reasons
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 I
                 omit
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Differ
                
                 .
                 They
                 teach
                 and
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 that
                 images
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Saints
                 may
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 specially
                 the
                 crucifix
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Thomas
                 of
                 Watering
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Seeing
                   the
                   crosse
                   doth
                   represent
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   vpon
                   a
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   with
                   diuine
                   honour
                   :
                   it
                   followeth
                   that
                   the
                   crosse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   so
                   too
                   .
                
                 We
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 holde
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 .
                 Our
                 principall
                 ground
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 which
                 containeth
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 forbiddeth
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 images
                 to
                 resemble
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 forbids
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bow
                   downe
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 worship
                 done
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 brasen
                 serpent
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 or
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 3.14
                 .
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 burned
                 incense
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 18.4
                 .
                 Hezekias
                 brake
                 it
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 
                 commended
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 deuill
                 bad
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bowe
                 downe
                 the
                 knee
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 worlde
                 :
                 Christ
                 reiects
                 his
                 offer
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   onely
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   .
                
                 Math.
                 4.
                 10.
                 
                 Againe
                 it
                 is
                 lawefull
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 worship
                 another
                 with
                 ciuill
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 worship
                 man
                 with
                 religious
                 honour
                 is
                 vnlawefull
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 religious
                 worship
                 is
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 man
                 is
                 onely
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   father
                
                 :
                 which
                 honour
                 is
                 therefore
                 ciuill
                 and
                 not
                 religious
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 meanest
                 man
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 of
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 deuised
                 by
                 men
                 .
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 him
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 in
                 plaine
                 tearmes
                 denieth
                 images
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 defend
                 their
                 opinions
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
                 I.
                 Psal.
                 99.5
                 .
                 
                   Cast
                   downe
                   your selues
                   before
                   his
                   footestoole
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 The
                 wordes
                 are
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 :
                 
                   Bowe
                   at
                   his
                   footestoole
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Arke
                 and
                 Mercyseat
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 :
                 the
                 words
                 therefore
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   bow
                   to
                   the
                   Arke
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 Arke
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 Exod.
                 3.5
                 .
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   Stand
                   afar
                   off
                   and
                   put
                   off
                   thy
                   shoes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   is
                   holy
                   .
                
                 Nowe
                 if
                 holy
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 reuerenced
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 holy
                 images
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Ans.
                 God
                 commaunded
                 the
                 ceremony
                 of
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 shoes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 thereby
                 strike
                 Moses
                 with
                 a
                 religious
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 whose
                 presence
                 made
                 the
                 place
                 holy
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 shewe
                 the
                 like
                 warrant
                 for
                 images
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 lawefull
                 to
                 kneele
                 downe
                 to
                 a
                 chaire
                 of
                 estate
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 or
                 Queene
                 :
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 glorified
                 ,
                 beeing
                 absent
                 from
                 vs.
                 Answer
                 .
                 To
                 kneele
                 to
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 ciuil
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 or
                 signe
                 of
                 ciuill
                 reuerence
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 good
                 subiects
                 when
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 shewe
                 their
                 loyaltie
                 and
                 subiection
                 to
                 their
                 lawfull
                 princes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kneeling
                 beeing
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 ende
                 ,
                 hath
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 kneeling
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 any
                 Saint
                 departed
                 ,
                 is
                 religious
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 then
                 ciuill
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 confesse
                 .
                 The
                 argument
                 then
                 prooueth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 wil
                 keepe
                 themselues
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Differ
                
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 also
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 lawfully
                 worshipped
                 in
                 images
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 men
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 sonne
                 in
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 crucified
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 likenes
                 of
                 a
                 doue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 vnlawefull
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 image
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 forbiddeth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 golden
                 calfe
                 is
                 condemned
                 as
                 flat
                 idolatrie
                 ;
                 albeit
                 they
                 worshipped
                 not
                 the
                 calfe
                 but
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 calfe
                 ;
                 for
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Aaron
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Tomorrow
                   shall
                   bee
                   the
                   solemnitie
                   of
                   Iehouah
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 he
                 doth
                 giue
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 calfe
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Iehouah
                 whome
                 they
                 worshipped
                 .
                 Obiect
                 .
                 It
                 seemes
                 the
                 Israelites
                 worshipped
                 the
                 calfe
                 .
                 For
                 Aaron
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   These
                   bee
                   thy
                   Gods
                   (
                   O
                   Israel
                   )
                   that
                   brought
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 Aarons
                 meaning
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 golden
                 calfe
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 a
                 stage
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 king
                 that
                 represents
                 the
                 king
                 .
                 And
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   images
                   are
                   woont
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   things
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   images
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 counterfeit
                 of
                 Samuel
                 is
                 called
                 Samuel
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 esteeme
                 them
                 all
                 as
                 madde
                 men
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 a
                 calfe
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 earings
                 ,
                 beeing
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 daies
                 old
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 God
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 with
                 a
                 mightie
                 hand
                 many
                 daies
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 difference
                 touching
                 images
                 ;
                 wherein
                 we
                 must
                 stand
                 at
                 variance
                 for
                 euer
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 ●rre
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 making
                 indeed
                 an
                 idol
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 another
                 Christ
                 then
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 vnder
                 new
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 the
                 idolatrie
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 haue
                 we
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 still
                 doe
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               X.
               point
               .
               Of
               reall
               presence
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 We
                 hold
                 and
                 beleeue
                 a
                 presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 fained
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 presence
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 first
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 signes
                 ,
                 secondly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 communicants
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 are
                 truely
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 beeing
                 signes
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 place
                 or
                 coexistence
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 sacramentall
                 relation
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 word
                 is
                 vttered
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 eare
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 by
                 relation
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 present
                 togither
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 considered
                 barely
                 ,
                 as
                 subsistāces
                 and
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 outward
                 signes
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 standes
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 elements
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 are
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 receiuer
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 :
                 thus
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 is
                 Christ
                 truely
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 signes
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 presence
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 communicants
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 beleeuing
                 hearts
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 really
                 present
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 presence
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 communion
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 is
                 ,
                 ●uch
                 is
                 the
                 presence
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 communion
                 must
                 we
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 .
                 Nowe
                 the
                 communion
                 is
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 couenant
                 .
                 gives
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 sacrament
                 as
                 really
                 and
                 truely
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 bee
                 giuen
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 part
                 and
                 peecemeale
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 )
                 but
                 whole
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 In
                 Christ
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 natures
                 ,
                 the
                 godhead●
                 &
                 manhood
                 .
                 The
                 godhead
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 substance
                 ,
                 or
                 essence
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 efficacie
                 ,
                 merits
                 ,
                 &
                 operatiō
                 cōceiued
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 manhood
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 sacrament
                 Christs
                 whole
                 manhood
                 is
                 giuen
                 both
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 giuen
                 the
                 very
                 manhood
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 really
                 :
                 secondly
                 the
                 merits
                 and
                 benefits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 performed
                 by
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 manhood
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 intire
                 manhood
                 with
                 the
                 benefits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 giuen
                 wholly
                 and
                 ioyntly
                 togither
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 two
                 dislinct
                 signes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 signifie
                 not
                 two
                 distinct
                 giuings
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 apart
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 nourishment
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 Christs
                 manhood
                 are
                 diuersly
                 giuen
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 imputation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 God
                 accepting
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 as
                 done
                 by
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 Some
                 againe
                 are
                 giuen
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 propagation
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 fitly
                 expresse
                 in
                 tearmes
                 but
                 I
                 resemble
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 As
                 one
                 candle
                 is
                 lighted
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 torch
                 or
                 candle-light
                 is
                 conueied
                 to
                 twentie
                 candles
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 inherent
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 is
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 storehouse
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 in
                 all
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 that
                 originall
                 sinne
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Adam
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 howe
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 giues
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 really
                 .
                 To
                 proceede
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 giues
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 giues
                 withall
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 spirit
                 creates
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 receiuer
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 heart
                 doeth
                 really
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 giuen
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 resting
                 vpon
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 euery
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 giues
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 &
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 by
                 faith
                 receiues
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 giuen
                 ,
                 there
                 riseth
                 that
                 vnion
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 euery
                 good
                 receiuer
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Which
                 vniō
                 is
                 not
                 forged
                 but
                 a
                 reall
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 neere
                 coniunction
                 :
                 nearer
                 then
                 which
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 solemne
                 giuing
                 and
                 receiuing
                 that
                 passeth
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 .
                 To
                 come
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 considering
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 vnion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 reall
                 communion
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 )
                 there
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 presence
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 truely
                 and
                 really
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 receiues
                 the
                 sacrament
                 in
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 doe
                 wee
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 touching
                 reall
                 presence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dissent
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 differ
                 not
                 touching
                 the
                 presence
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 presence
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 hold
                 a
                 reall
                 presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 we
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 locall
                 ,
                 bodily
                 ,
                 or
                 substantiall
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 and
                 mysticall
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 signes
                 by
                 sacramentall
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 communicants
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrarie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 maintaines
                 transubstantiation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 locall
                 ,
                 bodily
                 ,
                 and
                 substantiall
                 presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 change
                 and
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 This
                 corporall
                 presence
                 ouerturnes
                 sundrie
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 namely
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 succession
                 or
                 annihilation
                 but
                 a
                 reall
                 conuersion
                 of
                 substances
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 contrarieties
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 bodie
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 made
                 once
                 and
                 not
                 once
                 but
                 often
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 remaines
                 still
                 among
                 vs.
                 Neither
                 can
                 hee
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 frō
                 heauen
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 that
                 must
                 come
                 thence
                 to
                 iudge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 auncient
                 faith
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   maiestie
                   and
                   prouidence
                   and
                   grace
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   his
                
                 assumed
                 flesh
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 
                   alwaies
                   with
                   vs.
                
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                
                 absent
                 in
                 bodie
                 
                   and
                   present
                   in
                   vertue
                   ,
                   whereby
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   gouerned
                   .
                
                 Vigilius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   is
                
                 gone
                 
                   from
                   vs
                
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humanitie
                 :
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   left
                   vs
                   in
                   his
                   humanitie
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   seruant
                   absent
                   from
                   vs
                   :
                   when
                   his
                   flesh
                   was
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   being
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   and
                   being
                   now
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Fulgentius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   humane
                   substance
                   ,
                   was
                   absent
                   from
                   heauen
                   whē
                   he
                   was
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   and
                
                 left
                 the
                 earth
                 
                   when
                   he
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 This
                 bodily
                 presence
                 ouerturnes
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 bodie
                 ,
                 whose
                 common
                 nature
                 or
                 essentiall
                 propertie
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 &
                 thicknes
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 taken
                 away
                 a
                 bodie
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 bodie
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 a
                 bodie
                 can
                 occupie
                 but
                 one
                 place
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 a
                 bodie
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seated
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 mā
                 may
                 say
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 bodie
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 infinit
                 .
                 They
                 alleadge
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 almightie
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 like
                 matters
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 dispute
                 what
                 God
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 wil
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 because
                 god
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 therfore
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 true
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 bodie
                 while
                 it
                 remaines
                 a
                 bodie
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 circumscribed
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 place
                 and
                 not
                 circumscribed
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 visible
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 inuisible
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 should
                 he
                 make
                 contradictions
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 which
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 rather
                 impotēcie
                 then
                 power
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   he
                   could
                   lie
                   ,
                   deceiue
                   ,
                   he
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   deale
                   vniustly
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   omnipotent
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   called
                   omnipotent●
                   by
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   befall
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   omnipotent
                   .
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Transubstantiation
                 ouerturnes
                 the
                 very
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 in
                 euery
                 sacrament
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proportion
                 or
                 relation
                 betweene
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 popish
                 reall
                 presence
                 takes
                 al
                 away
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 really
                 turned
                 into
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 into
                 his
                 bloode
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 signe
                 is
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remaines
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 outwarde
                 formes
                 or
                 appearance
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 abolisheth
                 the
                 endes
                 of
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 remember
                 Christ
                 till
                 his
                 comming
                 againe
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 bodily
                 ,
                 needes
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 remembred
                 :
                 because
                 helpes
                 of
                 remembrance
                 are
                 of
                 things
                 absent
                 .
                 Another
                 ende
                 is
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 soule
                 vnto
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 transubstantiation
                 
                 the
                 principall
                 feeding
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 fed
                 with
                 spirituall
                 foode
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 bodie
                 may
                 be
                 bettered
                 by
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 not
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 fedde
                 with
                 bodily
                 foode
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 In
                 the
                 sacrament
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 receiued
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 blood
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 shed
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 crucified
                 ,
                 remaines
                 still
                 as
                 a
                 bodie
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 bodie
                 crucified
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 crucifying
                 is
                 ceased
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 blood
                 which
                 ran
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 feete
                 and
                 hands
                 and
                 side
                 of
                 Christ
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 gathered
                 vp
                 againe
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 veines
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 collection
                 was
                 needles
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 he
                 liued
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 naturall
                 but
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 :
                 &
                 none
                 knowes
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 this
                 blood
                 .
                 The
                 Papist
                 therefore
                 can
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 present
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 wine
                 locally
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 better
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 receiued
                 spiritually
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 whose
                 propertie
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 being
                 to
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.3
                 .
                 The
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drinke
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 dranke
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 which
                 was
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 eate
                 his
                 bodie
                 which
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 or
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 shedde
                 bodily
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 because
                 then
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 make
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fathers
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 same
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drinke
                 with
                 themselues
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 vs.
                 But
                 their
                 answer
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostles
                 intent
                 is
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 euery
                 way
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 dranke
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drinke
                 with
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 his
                 reason
                 prooues
                 not
                 the
                 point
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 VI.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   man
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 man
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 sacrament
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 be
                 really
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 sacrament
                 infinitely
                 better
                 then
                 man
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 is
                 onely
                 ioyned
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 his
                 mysticall
                 bodie
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 are
                 made
                 very
                 Christ.
                 But
                 the
                 sacrament
                 or
                 outward
                 elements
                 indeede
                 are
                 not
                 better
                 then
                 man
                 :
                 the
                 end
                 beeing
                 alwaies
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 ordained
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 It
                 remaines
                 therefore
                 that
                 Christs
                 presence
                 is
                 not
                 corporall
                 but
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Againe
                 in
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 euery
                 beleeuer
                 receiueth
                 whole
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 godhead
                 :
                 now
                 by
                 this
                 carnall
                 eating
                 ,
                 we
                 receiue
                 not
                 whole
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 manhood
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 carnall
                 eating
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 bodily
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 Theodoret
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   called
                   his
                   naturall
                   bodie
                   foode
                   and
                   bread
                   ,
                   who
                   also
                   called
                   himselfe
                   a
                   vine
                   ,
                   he
                   vouchsafed
                   the
                   visible
                   signes
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   bodie
                   ,
                
                 not
                 chaunging
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   putting
                   grace
                   to
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 meanes
                 consecration
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   mysticall
                   signes
                   after
                   sanctification
                   loose
                   not
                   their
                   proper
                   nature
                   .
                   For
                   they
                
                 remaine
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   keepe
                   their
                   first
                   figure
                   and
                   forme
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   
                   may
                   be
                   touched
                   and
                   seene
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   adored
                   .
                
                 Gelasius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   wine
                   passe
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   &
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   the
                
                 substance
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   diuine
                   substance
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                
                 remaine
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 .
                 Lumbard
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   asked
                   what
                   conuersion
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   formall
                   ,
                   or
                   substantiall
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   kind
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   define
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 fathers
                 held
                 not
                 transubstantiatiō
                 ,
                 I
                 proue
                 it
                 by
                 sundrie
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 vsed
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 a
                 
                   to
                   burne
                   with
                   fire
                   that
                
                 which
                 remained
                 after
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
                 Secondly
                 by
                 the
                 sacramentall
                 vnion
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 with
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 vsed
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 personall
                 vnion
                 of
                 the
                 manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 godhead
                 against
                 heretickes
                 :
                 which
                 argument
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 vsed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beleeued
                 a
                 popish
                 reall
                 presence
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 custome
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 sacrament
                 remained
                 after
                 the
                 administration
                 thereof
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   young
                   children
                   should
                   be
                   sent
                   for
                   from
                   the
                   schoole
                   to
                   eate
                   them
                
                 ;
                 who
                 neuerthelesse
                 were
                 barred
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 .
                 
                 And
                 this
                 argues
                 plainely
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 tooke
                 the
                 bread
                 after
                 the
                 administration
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 for
                 common
                 bread
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 an
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wine
                 should
                 be
                 
                   consecrated
                   by
                   dipping
                   into
                   it
                   bread
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   beene
                   consecrated
                   .
                
                 
                 But
                 this
                 order
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 turned
                 both
                 into
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 Nicholaus
                 Cabasilas
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   After
                   he
                   hath
                   vsed
                   some
                   speech
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   hee
                   erects
                   their
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   lif●s
                   their
                   thoughts
                   from
                   earth
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 Sursum
                 corda
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   lift
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                
                 thinke
                 on
                 things
                 aboue
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   vpon
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   They
                   consent
                   &
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   lift
                   vp
                   their
                   hearts
                   thither
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   their
                   treasure
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   Christ
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Their
                 first
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 6.55
                 .
                 
                   My
                   flesh
                   is
                   meat
                   indeede
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   blood
                   is
                   drinke
                   indeede
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Christs
                 body
                 must
                 be
                 eaten
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 drunke
                 accordingly
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 chapter
                 must
                 be●
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 eating
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 his
                 bodie
                 is
                 meate
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 blood
                 spirituall
                 drink
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 that
                 Christ
                 here
                 intends
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 to
                 eate
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 this
                 chapter
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 that
                 speciall
                 eating
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 generally
                 ,
                 v.
                 53.
                 
                 
                   Except
                   ye
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   ye
                   haue
                   no
                   life
                   in
                   you
                   :
                
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 very
                 wordes
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 a
                 sacramentall
                 eating
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 before
                 the
                 cōming
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 saued
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 did
                 bodily
                 eate
                 or
                 drinke
                 his
                 bodie
                 or
                 blood
                 ;
                 considering
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 existing
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 was
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 heart
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 An
                 other
                 argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   bodie
                   .
                   Ans.
                
                 These
                 words
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 properly
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 :
                 his
                 bodie
                 beeing
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 seale
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 make
                 their
                 last
                 wills
                 and
                 testaments
                 ,
                 they
                 speake
                 as
                 plainely
                 as
                 
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 supper
                 Christ
                 ratifies
                 his
                 last
                 will
                 and
                 testament
                 :
                 &
                 therefore
                 he
                 spake
                 plainely
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 figure
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Christ
                 here
                 speaketh
                 plainely
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 alwaies
                 the
                 vsual
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 signe
                 :
                 as
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 10.
                 circumcision
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   couenant
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 exposition
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                
                 .
                 And
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 11.
                 the
                 paschall
                 lambe
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 angels
                 passing
                 by
                 or
                 ouer
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeede
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 signe
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.4
                 .
                 
                   The
                   rock
                   was
                   Christ.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   passeouer
                   was
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 phrase
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 founde
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 sacramēt
                 concerning
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 thēselues
                 confesse
                 to
                 be
                 figuratiue
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   newe
                   testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 pledge
                 thereof
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereas
                 yet
                 his
                 bodie
                 was
                 not
                 crucified
                 nor
                 his
                 blood
                 shed
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 bee
                 receiued
                 in
                 bodily
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 author
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 this
                 sacrament
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 institution
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 bread
                 had
                 beene
                 truely
                 turned
                 into
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 into
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 should
                 haue
                 taken
                 his
                 owne
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 giuen
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 haue
                 taken
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drunken
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 eaten
                 himselfe
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 consecrate
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 consecrated
                 baptisme
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 should
                 be
                 properly
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 manslaier
                 in
                 his
                 eating
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Lastly
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 popish
                 real
                 presence
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 bodies
                 should
                 be
                 nourished
                 by
                 naked
                 qualities
                 without
                 any
                 substance
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 philosophie
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 erronious
                 .
                 To
                 help
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 some
                 Papists
                 make
                 nine
                 wonders
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   in
                   as
                   large
                   a
                   quantitie
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   vpon
                   the
                   crosse●
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   excludes
                   not
                   the
                   quantitie
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   accidents
                   without
                   a
                   subiect
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   bread
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   nor
                   resolued
                   to
                   nothing
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bodie
                   increaseth
                   not
                   by
                   consecration
                   of
                   many
                   hosts
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   diminished
                   by
                   often
                   receiuing
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   vnder
                   many
                   consecrated
                   hosts
                   .
                   The
                   sixt
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   host
                   is
                   deuided
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   deuided
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   euery
                   part
                   thereof
                   is
                   whole
                   Christ.
                   The
                   seuenth
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   priest
                   holds
                   the
                   host
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   felt
                   by
                   it selfe
                   nor
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   .
                   The
                   eight
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   formes
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   cease
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ceaseth
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   ninth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   accidents
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   effects
                   with
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   nourish
                   and
                   fil●
                   .
                
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 easie
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 most
                 absurd
                 opinion
                 that
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 libertie
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 arguments
                 alleadged
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 by
                 wonders
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 communion
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 euery
                 beleeuing
                 heart
                 ,
                 our
                 dutie
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bestowe
                 our
                 hearts
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 endeauouring
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 long
                 after
                 him
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 all
                 our
                 affiance
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 wee
                 beeing
                 now
                 on
                 earth
                 must
                 haue
                 our
                 conuersation
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 liturgies
                 these
                 wordes
                 are
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Popish
                 masse
                 ,
                 
                   Lift
                   vp
                   your
                   hearts
                   :
                   we
                   lift
                   them
                   vp
                   vnto
                   the
                   lord
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 communicants
                 were
                 admonished
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 mindes
                 and
                 their
                 faith
                 to
                 Christ
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 said
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   celebrate
                   the
                   ascension
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   deuotion
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   ascend
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   lift
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   alreadie
                   risen
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   faith
                   and
                   hope
                   are
                   inuited
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   table
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   table
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               eleuenth
               point
               .
               Of
               the
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               the
               Papists
               call
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               .
            
             
               Touching
               this
               point
               ,
               first
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               what
               must
               bee
               vnderstood
               by
               the
               name
               Sacrifice
               .
               A
               sacrifice
               is
               taken
               properly
               ,
               or
               improperly
               .
               Properly
               it
               is
               a
               sacred
               or
               solemne
               action
               ,
               in
               which
               man
               offereth
               and
               consecrateth
               some
               outward
               bodily
               thing
               vnto
               God
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               please
               and
               honour
               him
               thereby
               .
               Thus
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               and
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               are
               sacrifices
               .
               Improperly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               onely
               by
               the
               way
               of
               resemblance
               ,
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               morall
               lawe
               are
               called
               sacrifices
               .
               And
               in
               handling
               this
               question
               ;
               I
               vnderstand
               a
               sacrifice
               both
               properly
               and
               improperly
               by
               way
               of
               resemblance
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 I
                 propound
                 in
                 two
                 conclusions
                 .
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   I.
                
                 That
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 three
                 respects
                 .
                 I.
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 reall
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 containes
                 withall
                 a
                 thanksgiuing
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 thanksgiuing
                 is
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 
                   calues
                   of
                   our
                   lips
                
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.15
                 .
                 II.
                 Because
                 euery
                 communicant
                 doth
                 there
                 present
                 himselfe
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 a
                 liuing
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 God.
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 sacrament
                 god
                 giues
                 vnto
                 vs
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 answerable
                 giue
                 vp
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 God
                 as
                 seruants
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 dutifull
                 obedience
                 .
                 III.
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 almes
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 as
                 a
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 thankefulnes
                 vnto
                 God.
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 fathers
                 haue
                 called
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   vnbloodie
                   sacrifice
                
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   altar
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 ministers
                 priests
                 :
                 &
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 an
                 oblation
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 priest
                 alone
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 A
                 canon
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Councell
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   decree
                   that
                   euery
                   Lords
                   daie
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   the
                   altar
                   be
                   offered
                   of
                   euery
                   man
                   and
                   woman
                   both
                   for
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   .
                
                 And
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   women
                   offer
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   at
                   the
                   altar
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   offered
                   by
                   the
                   priest
                   to
                   God.
                
                 And
                 vsually
                 in
                 auncient
                 writers
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 or
                 oblation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   II.
                
                 That
                 the
                 very
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 
                 For
                 as
                 wee
                 take
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 sacramentally
                 by
                 resemblance
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 is
                 sacramentally
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 or
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 fathers
                 haue
                 termed
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 an
                 immolation
                 of
                 Chrtst
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 Aug.
                 Epist.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Neither
                   doeth
                   he
                   he
                   which
                   saith
                   Christ
                   was
                   offered
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   sacraments
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   resemblance
                   of
                   things
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   be
                   sacraments
                   :
                   but
                   from
                   a
                   resemblance
                   ,
                   they
                   often
                   take
                   their
                   names
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 Christ
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 communicants
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 thing
                 past
                 and
                 done
                 as
                 present
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   he
                   is
                   offered
                   for
                   vs
                   daily
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   then
                   slaine
                   for
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   beleeues
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   slaine
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   daily
                   in
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   as
                   vpon
                   an
                   altar
                   .
                
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   alwaies
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   beleeuers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 make
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reall
                 ,
                 externall
                 ,
                 or
                 bodily
                 sacrifice
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 holding
                 and
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 minister
                 is
                 a
                 priest
                 properly
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 sacrament
                 he
                 offers
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 really
                 and
                 properly
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 real
                 ,
                 outward
                 ,
                 or
                 bodily
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Christs
                 oblation
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 once
                 offered
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 difference
                 between
                 vs
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 point
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 waight
                 and
                 moment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stifly
                 maintaining
                 their
                 opinion
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 this
                 point
                 raseth
                 the
                 foundation
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottom
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 appeare
                 that
                 we
                 auouch
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 first
                 I
                 will
                 confirme
                 our
                 doctrine
                 by
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 confute
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 for
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 I.
                 Heb.
                 9,15
                 .
                 and
                 26.
                 and
                 c.
                 10.10
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 but
                 once
                 .
                 Therefore
                 not
                 often
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reall
                 or
                 bodily
                 offering
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 supper
                 :
                 the
                 text
                 is
                 plaine
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 answer
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 one
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 offering
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 bloody
                 or
                 vnbloodie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 speakes
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 bloodie
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 indeede
                 offered
                 but
                 once
                 .
                 Ans.
                 But
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 this
                 epistle
                 takes
                 it
                 for
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 bloodie
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.25
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   offer
                   himselfe
                   often
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   high
                   priests
                   did
                   .
                
                 and
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   For
                   then
                   he
                   must
                   haue
                   often
                   suffered
                   since
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   nowe
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   he
                   hath
                   appeared
                   once
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   sinne
                   by
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 and
                 v.
                 22.
                 without
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 
                   is
                   no
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 words
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 the
                 twofold
                 manner
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 euery
                 distinction
                 in
                 diuinity
                 not
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 forgerie
                 of
                 mans
                 braine
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 distinction
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 how
                 shal
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 stand
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 suffered
                 but
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 The
                 Romish
                 Church
                 holds
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 for
                 substance
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 hee
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 a
                 continuance
                 
                 of
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 was
                 begun
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 an
                 alteration
                 or
                 repitition
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 them
                 choose
                 of
                 these
                 twaine
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 Christ
                 beeing
                 but
                 the
                 beginner
                 and
                 the
                 priest
                 the
                 finisher
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 imperfect
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 thing
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 perfection
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 was
                 then
                 fully
                 perfected
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 testimonie
                 appeares
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Consummatum
                   est
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   finished
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 repetition
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 thus
                 also
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 imperfect
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 vseth
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 were
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 repeated
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 A
                 reall
                 and
                 outward
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 a
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 sacrament
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 ende
                 thereof
                 is
                 to
                 keepe
                 in
                 memorie
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 euery
                 remembrance
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 absent
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 daily
                 and
                 really
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrament
                 is
                 no
                 fit
                 memoriall
                 of
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 principal
                 ende
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 sacrament
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 giue
                 and
                 we
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 giue
                 and
                 take
                 ,
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 the
                 principall
                 actions
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 a
                 reall
                 sacrifice
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 giue
                 Christ
                 &
                 the
                 priest
                 receiue
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 cōtrariwise
                 he
                 giues
                 &
                 offers
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 receiues
                 some
                 thing
                 of
                 vs.
                 To
                 helpe
                 the
                 matter
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 serues
                 not
                 properly
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 applie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 beeing
                 alreadie
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 answer
                 s●ill
                 maketh
                 against
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 giues
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 God
                 receiues
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 giues
                 something
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 fit
                 meanes
                 to
                 applie
                 any
                 thing
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 giuen
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 Hebr.
                 7.24,25
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 makes
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 the
                 high
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Leuiticall
                 priests
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 one
                 succeeding
                 another
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 onely
                 one
                 ,
                 hauing
                 an
                 eternall
                 priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 passe
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 difference
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 very
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 vnder
                 him
                 :
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 priests
                 in
                 number
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 remaines
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 priest
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 instrument
                 vnder
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 againe
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 oblation
                 is
                 acted
                 or
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 priest
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 doth
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 instrument
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 If
                 the
                 priest
                 doe
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 Christs
                 reall
                 bodie
                 and
                 bloode
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 man
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 mediatour
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 priest
                 in
                 his
                 masse
                 is
                 a
                 priest
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 a
                 reall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 differing
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 offering
                 from
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 masse
                 they
                 insinuate
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 request
                 
                   God
                   to
                   accept
                   their
                   gifts
                   and
                   offerings
                   ,
                
                 namely
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 offered
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 sac●ifices
                 of
                 Abel
                 and
                 Noe.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 any
                 creature
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 mediatour
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 Christ
                 can
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 offered
                 
                 by
                 any
                 creature
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Reason
                 VI.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 A
                 certaine
                 Councill
                 held
                 at
                 Toledo
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 reprooueth
                 the
                 Ministers
                 that
                 they
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 often
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 without
                 the
                 holy
                 communion
                 .
                 
                 The
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Relation
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs
                   that
                   certaine
                   priests
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   many
                   times
                   receiue
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   communion
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   offer
                   sacrifices
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   offer
                   many
                   sacrifices
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   oblations
                   ,
                   they
                
                 suspend
                 
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                   communion
                   —
                
                 .
                 Here
                 marke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 auncient
                 Masses
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 formes
                 of
                 diuine
                 seruice
                 ;
                 because
                 none
                 did
                 communicate
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 priest
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 Councill
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 put
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 praier
                 .
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   pleased
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   prayers
                   ,
                   supplications
                   ,
                   Masses
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   allowed
                   in
                   the
                   Councill
                   —
                   ,
                   be
                   vsed
                   .
                
                 A●d
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 when
                 speach
                 is
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 making
                 or
                 compounding
                 of
                 Masses
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 propitiatorie
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 admits
                 no
                 composition
                 .
                 Abbat
                 Paschasius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   sinne
                   daily
                   Christ
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   vs
                
                 mystically
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Passion
                   is
                   giuen
                   in
                   mysterie
                   .
                
                 These
                 his
                 wordes
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 reall
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 expoundes
                 himselfe
                 more
                 plainely
                 ,
                 cap.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   The
                   blood
                   is
                   drunke
                
                 in
                 mysterie
                 spiritually
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   all
                
                 spirituall
                 
                   which
                   we
                   eate
                
                 .
                 &c.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   priest
                   —
                   ,
                   distributes
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   not
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   outward
                   ●ight
                   giueth
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   much
                   as
                
                 faith
                 receiueth
                 .
                 cap.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 full
                 
                   similitude
                   is
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   immaculate
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   lambe
                   is
                
                 faith
                 inwardly
                 —
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   truth
                   be
                   not
                   wanting
                   to
                   the
                   sacrament
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   ridiculous
                   to
                   Pagans
                   that
                   we
                   drinke
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   a
                   killed
                   man.
                
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   One
                   eates
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   spiritually
                   and
                   drinkes
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   another
                   seemes
                   to
                   receiue
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   morsell
                   of
                   bread
                   from
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   priest
                   :
                
                 his
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 vnprepared
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 considering
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 he
                 makes
                 no
                 receiuing
                 but
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 make
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 but
                 spirituall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 When
                 Abraham
                 was
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Melchizedech
                 mette
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
                 Now
                 this
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 he
                 brought
                 forth
                 to
                 offer
                 for
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchizedek
                 :
                 therefore
                 as
                 Melchizedek
                 offered
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 offers
                 himselfe
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 God.
                 Ans.
                 Melchizedek
                 was
                 no
                 type
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 acte
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 pertaining
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 fully
                 expounded
                 ,
                 Hebr.
                 7.
                 the
                 summe
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 I.
                 Melchizedeck
                 was
                 both
                 king
                 and
                 priest
                 :
                 so
                 was
                 Christ.
                 II.
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 prince
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 so
                 was
                 Christ.
                 III.
                 He
                 had
                 neither
                 father
                 nor
                 mother
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 scripture
                 in
                 setting
                 downe
                 his
                 history
                 makes
                 no
                 mention
                 either
                 of
                 beginning
                 or
                 ending
                 of
                 his
                 daies
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 had
                 neither
                 father
                 nor
                 mother
                 :
                 no
                 father
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 man
                 :
                 no
                 mother
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 God.
                 IV.
                 Melchizedek
                 being
                 greater
                 thē
                 Abraham
                 blessed
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 Christ
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 priesthood
                 blesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 iustifieth
                 &
                 sanctifieth
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Abrahā
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 things
                 
                 onely
                 standes
                 the
                 resemblance
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Againe
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 refresh
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 here
                 a
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 blessing
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   priest
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   blessed
                   him
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 forth
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 offer
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 vnder
                 the
                 naked
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 &
                 wine
                 .
                 Melchizedeks
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 were
                 absurd
                 types
                 of
                 no-bread
                 and
                 no-wine
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 paschall
                 lambe
                 was
                 both
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 a
                 sacrament
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 comes
                 in
                 roome
                 thereof
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 paschall
                 lambe
                 was
                 a
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Indeede
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   in
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 ,
                 14.12
                 .
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 
                   to
                   offer
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   to
                   sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 often
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 
                   to
                   kill
                
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Laban
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Iacob
                   sacrificed
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   his
                   brethren
                   to
                   eate
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 31.54
                 .
                 Which
                 words
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 killing
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 killing
                 for
                 a
                 feast
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 good
                 conscience
                 inuite
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 beeing
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 another
                 religion
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 killed
                 after
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 Saul
                 sought
                 his
                 fathers
                 asses
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 for
                 the
                 Seer
                 ,
                 a
                 maide
                 bids
                 him
                 goe
                 vp
                 in
                 hast
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 shee
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   offering
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   place
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 9.
                 12.
                 where
                 the
                 feast
                 that
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 Rama
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 priest
                 offered
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 offered
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 appointed
                 feast
                 or
                 solemnitie
                 of
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 then
                 the
                 feast
                 in
                 Rama
                 was
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 graunted
                 that
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 was
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 much
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 succeedes
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 maine
                 ende
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 our
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Malac.
                 I.II.
                 The
                 prophet
                 foretelleth
                 of
                 a
                 cleane
                 sacrifice
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 Ans.
                 This
                 place
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 plainely
                 perceiue
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.8
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 prophet
                 is
                 fitly
                 expounded
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   that
                   men
                   pray
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                
                 lifting
                 vp
                 pure
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   wrath
                   or
                   doubting
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cleane
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Gētiles
                 .
                 Thus
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   supplicatiōs
                   and
                   thanksgiuings
                   are
                   the
                
                 onely
                 
                   perfect
                   sacrifices
                   pleasing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christians
                   haue
                   learned
                   to
                
                 offer
                 them
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   health
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                   —
                   :
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   with
                   pure
                   praier
                   .
                
                 And
                 Ireneus
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 cleane
                 offering
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Hebr.
                 13.10
                 .
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   an
                   altar
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   eate●
                   which
                   serue
                   in
                   the
                   tabernacle
                   .
                
                 Now
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 altar
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 needes
                 haue
                 a
                 priest
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 reall
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Here
                 is
                 meant
                 not
                 a
                 bodily
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                 spirituall
                 altar
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 altar
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 materiall
                 Tabernacle
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 thereby
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 i●
                 which
                 he
                 prooues
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 an
                 altar
                 .
                 
                   The
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   beasts
                   ,
                   whose
                   blood
                   was
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   by
                   the
                   high
                   priest
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   were
                   burnt
                   without
                   the
                   campe
                   :
                   so
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   blood
                   ,
                   suffered
                   without
                   the
                   gate
                   .
                
                 Now
                 lay
                 the
                 reason
                 or
                 proofe
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 prooued
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 needes
                 vnderstand
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 both
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 the
                 priest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 where
                 alteration
                 is
                 both
                 of
                 law
                 and
                 couenant
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 priest
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 there
                 is
                 alteration
                 both
                 of
                 law
                 and
                 couenant
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 new
                 priest
                 and
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Ans.
                 All
                 may
                 be
                 graunted
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testamēt
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 new
                 priest
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 any
                 popish
                 priest
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 also
                 is
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 lambe
                 of
                 God
                 slaine
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 his
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 maketh
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 actually
                 offered
                 till
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 time
                 came
                 ;
                 and
                 once
                 offering
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 remaineth
                 a
                 priest
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 priests
                 beside
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 superfluous
                 :
                 his
                 one
                 offering
                 once
                 offered
                 ,
                 beeing
                 all-sufficient
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               twelfth
               point
               .
               Of
               fasting
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 three
                 conclusions
                 .
                 I.
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 condemne
                 fasting
                 ,
                 but
                 maintaine
                 three
                 sorts
                 thereof
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 morall
                 ,
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 being
                 morall
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 practise
                 of
                 sobrietie
                 or
                 temperance
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 meates
                 and
                 drinkes
                 ,
                 the
                 appetite
                 is
                 restrained
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doe
                 not
                 exceede
                 moderation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 beeing
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 vpon
                 some
                 particular
                 and
                 politicke
                 considerations
                 ,
                 men
                 abstaine
                 from
                 certaine
                 meates
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 common-wealth
                 the
                 Law
                 inioynes
                 vs
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 flesh
                 meate
                 at
                 certaine
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 speciall
                 endes
                 ;
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 breed
                 of
                 cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 fisherman
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 namely
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 praier
                 and
                 humiliation
                 are
                 practised
                 in
                 fasting
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doe
                 now
                 specially
                 intreat
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 II.
                 We
                 ioyne
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 and
                 right
                 endes
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 three
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 minde
                 may
                 become
                 attentine
                 in
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 to
                 be
                 performed●
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 may
                 be
                 subdued
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 pampered
                 becomes
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 licentiousnes
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 cheefe
                 ende
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 professe
                 our
                 guiltinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 testifie
                 our
                 humiliation
                 before
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 aud
                 for
                 this
                 ende
                 in
                 the
                 fast
                 of
                 Nineue
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 beast
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 abstaine
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 III.
                 We
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 fasting
                 is
                 an
                 helpe
                 and
                 furtherance
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 also
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 maner
                 .
                 
                 For
                 though
                 fasting
                 in
                 it selfe
                 beeing
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 eating
                 &
                 drinking
                 are
                 :
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tearmed
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 yet
                 beeing
                 applied
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ends
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 accordingly
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 allowed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 seruants
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 or
                 dissent
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 fasting
                 stands
                 in
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 I.
                 They
                 appoint
                 and
                 prescribe
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 teach
                 that
                 to
                 prescribe
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 gouernours
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 speciall
                 occasion
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Iohn
                 asked
                 Christ
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 Pharises
                 fast
                 often
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 disciples
                 fasted
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Can
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   marriage
                   chamber
                   mourne
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   bridegroome
                   is
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   daies
                   will
                   come
                   when
                   the
                   bridegroome
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 fast
                 ,
                 Math.
                 9.15
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 giues
                 them
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 fast
                 ,
                 as
                 occasions
                 of
                 mourning
                 are
                 offered
                 .
                 Where
                 also
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 enioyned
                 then
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 mourning
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   neither
                   Christ
                   nor
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   appointed
                   any
                   times
                   of
                   fasting
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   fasted
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   accordes
                   freely
                   ,
                   without
                   law
                   or
                   commandement
                   ,
                   as
                   occasions
                   and
                   times
                   serued
                   .
                
                 And
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Montanus
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   made
                   lawes
                   of
                   fasting
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 Leuit.
                 16.29
                 .
                 Ans.
                 This
                 set
                 and
                 prescribed
                 fast
                 was
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 legall
                 worship
                 which
                 had
                 his
                 ende
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 iustifie
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 man
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 libertie
                 ,
                 without
                 giuing
                 the
                 like
                 commandement
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 againe
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 that
                 Zacharie
                 ,
                 7.5
                 .
                 there
                 were
                 set
                 times
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 religious
                 fasts
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 the
                 seauenth
                 moneths
                 .
                 Ans.
                 They
                 were
                 appointed
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ceased
                 vpon
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 vpon
                 like
                 occasion
                 may
                 we
                 appoint
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 obserue
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 fasting
                 .
                 Ans.
                 In
                 some
                 Churches
                 there
                 be
                 set
                 daies
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 not
                 vpon
                 necessitie
                 or
                 for
                 conscience
                 or
                 ●eligions
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 politicke
                 or
                 ciuill
                 regardes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 it
                 is
                 helde
                 a
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 deferre
                 the
                 set
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 touching
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 keeping
                 a
                 fast
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 allow
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 electuaries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 often
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 their
                 appointed
                 fast
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 allow
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 one
                 meale
                 on
                 a
                 fasting
                 day
                 at
                 noone-tide
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 a
                 reasonable
                 cause
                 ,
                 one
                 houre
                 before
                 :
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 not
                 yet
                 ended
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 practise
                 indeede
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 testament
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 doth
                 frustrate
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 fasting
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 bodily
                 abstinence
                 is
                 an
                 outward
                 meanes
                 and
                 signe
                 whereby
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 guiltinesse
                 and
                 vnworthinesse
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 they
                 prescribe
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 meates
                 ,
                 as
                 whit-meate
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 on
                 their
                 fasting
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 necessitie
                 and
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 in
                 most
                 cases
                 .
                 But
                 
                 we
                 holde
                 this
                 distinction
                 of
                 meates
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 foolish
                 and
                 wicked
                 .
                 Foolish
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 such
                 meates
                 as
                 they
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 filling
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 meates
                 :
                 as
                 namely
                 in
                 fish
                 ,
                 fruites
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 they
                 permit
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 fast
                 to
                 vse
                 any
                 refreshing
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 necessitie
                 of
                 health
                 and
                 comelinesse
                 will
                 permit
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 vsed
                 to
                 abstaine
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 all
                 delights
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 soft
                 apparell
                 and
                 sweete
                 oyntments
                 .
                 Ioel
                 2.15
                 .
                 —
                 
                   Sanctifie
                   a
                   fast
                
                 —
                 :
                 
                   let
                   the
                
                 bridegroome
                 goe
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 chamber
                 
                   and
                   the
                   bride
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   bride
                   chamber
                   .
                
                 Dan.
                 10.3
                 .
                 
                   I
                   ate
                   no
                
                 pleasant
                 
                   breade
                   ,
                   neither
                   came
                
                 flesh
                 nor
                 wine
                 
                   within
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   neither
                   did
                   I
                
                 annoint
                 
                   my selfe
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   till
                   three
                   weekes
                   of
                   daies
                   were
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.5
                 .
                 
                   Defraud
                   not
                   one
                   an
                   other
                
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   it
                   be
                   with
                   consent
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   giue
                   your selues
                   to
                
                 fasting
                 
                   and
                   prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 holde
                 this
                 practise
                 to
                 be
                 wicked
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 Christians
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 
                   vnto
                   the
                   pure
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 biddes
                 vs
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   fast
                   in
                   this
                   libertie
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 would
                 thus
                 abolish
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 kept
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 handes
                 as
                 a
                 master
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 for
                 temporall
                 blessings
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 appointed
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 mea●e
                 euery
                 hearb
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 bearing
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 tree
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 bearing
                 ●eede
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.29
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 flesh
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 him
                 libertie
                 to
                 eate
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 vncerten
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 flood
                 the
                 Lord
                 renewed
                 his
                 graunt
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 his
                 people
                 libertie
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 liuing
                 creatures
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 made
                 some
                 things
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 and
                 forbad
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 he
                 hath
                 inlarged
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 libertie
                 to
                 all
                 both
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 flesh
                 .
                 This
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 we
                 rest
                 vpon
                 ;
                 holding
                 it
                 a
                 doctrine
                 of
                 deuills
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 commaund
                 an
                 abstinence
                 from
                 meates
                 ,
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 created
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 Socrates
                 a
                 Christian
                 historiagrapher
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   left
                   it
                   free
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   to
                   vse
                   what
                   kinde
                   of
                   meate
                   they
                   would
                   on
                   fasting
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   times
                   .
                
                 Spiridion
                 
                   in
                   lent
                   dressed
                   swines
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   it
                   before
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   eating
                   himselfe
                   and
                   bidding
                   the
                   stranger
                   also
                   to
                   eate
                   :
                   who
                   refusing
                   and
                   professing
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   therefore
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   the
                   rather
                   must
                   thou
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   the
                   pure
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   teacheth
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 obiect
                 Ier.
                 35.
                 where
                 Ionadab
                 commanded
                 the
                 Rechabites
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 wine
                 :
                 which
                 commandement
                 they
                 obeyed●
                 and
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 doing
                 well
                 in
                 obeying
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 meates
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 forbidden●
                 Ans.
                 Ionadab
                 gaue
                 this
                 commandement
                 not
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 other
                 wise
                 and
                 politicke
                 regardes
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 inioyned
                 his
                 posteritie
                 not
                 to
                 drinke
                 wine
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 build
                 houses
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 sow
                 ●eed
                 ,
                 or
                 plant
                 vineyards
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 in
                 possession
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 liue
                 intents
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 calamities
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 befall
                 them
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Popish
                 abstine●ce
                 from
                 certaine
                 meates
                 ,
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 
                 conscience
                 and
                 religion
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 warrant
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Dan.
                 10.3
                 .
                 Daniel
                 beeing
                 in
                 heauines
                 for
                 three
                 weekes
                 of
                 daies
                 ,
                 abstained
                 from
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 example
                 is
                 our
                 warrant
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 in
                 auncient
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fasted
                 many
                 daies
                 together
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 accords
                 freely
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 sundrie
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 Daniel
                 abstained
                 from
                 flesh
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 popish
                 abstinence
                 from
                 flesh
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 stands
                 by
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 omitting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 follow
                 Daniel
                 in
                 abstaining
                 from
                 flesh
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 also
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 pleasant
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ;
                 yea
                 from
                 oyntments
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 will
                 they
                 eate
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 fast
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 shew
                 that
                 Daniel
                 ate
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 till
                 euening
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Molanus
                 hath
                 noted
                 that
                 our
                 ancetours
                 abstained
                 from
                 wine
                 and
                 dainties
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ate
                 nothing
                 for
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 daies
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 they
                 alleadge
                 the
                 diet
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 whose
                 meate
                 was
                 Locusts
                 and
                 wild
                 honie
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 who
                 abstained
                 from
                 wine
                 Ans.
                 Their
                 kind
                 of
                 diet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 abstinence
                 which
                 they
                 vsed
                 ,
                 was
                 onely
                 for
                 temperance
                 sake
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 to
                 merit
                 any
                 thing
                 thereby
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 prooue
                 the
                 contrarie
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 touching
                 certaine
                 ends
                 of
                 fasting
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 make
                 abstinence
                 it selfe
                 in
                 a
                 person
                 fitly
                 prepared
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 withall
                 ,
                 being
                 well
                 vsed
                 ,
                 we
                 esteeme
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 proppe
                 or
                 furtherance
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 fitter
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 worship
                 God.
                 And
                 hereupon
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 Not
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 fasting
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 deuotion
                 of
                 the
                 worker
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 fasting
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 with
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Wherein
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 they
                 doe
                 blasphemously
                 derogate
                 from
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 perfect
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 fault
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
                 Here
                 they
                 alleadge
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Nineuites
                 ,
                 and
                 Achabs
                 fasting
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 turned
                 away
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 denounced
                 against
                 thē
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 .
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 was
                 appeased
                 towards
                 the
                 Nineuites
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 fasting
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 laying
                 hold
                 on
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 thereby
                 staying
                 his
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Their
                 fasting
                 was
                 onely
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 :
                 their
                 repentance
                 a
                 fruit
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 they
                 beleeued
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 ●onas
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Ahabs
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 hyprocrisie
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 get
                 any
                 thing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 doe
                 not
                 condemne
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 that
                 fasting
                 were
                 more
                 vsed
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 :
                 considering
                 the
                 lord
                 doth
                 daily
                 giue
                 vs
                 new
                 and
                 speciall
                 occasions
                 of
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 fasting
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               XIII
               .
               point
               .
               Of
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 two
                 conclusions
                 .
                 I.
                 All
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 
                 haue
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 perfection
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 .
                 5.48
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   you
                   perfect
                   as
                   your
                   father
                   in
                   heauen
                   is
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 6.9
                 .
                 
                   Noah
                   was
                   a
                   iust
                   and
                   perfect
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   &
                   walked
                   with
                   God.
                
                 Gen.
                 17.1
                 .
                 
                   Walke
                   before
                   me
                   and
                   be
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 And
                 sundrie
                 kings
                 of
                 Iuda
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 walke
                 vprightly
                 before
                 god
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Iosias
                 ,
                 Hezekias
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 accounteth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   perfect
                   bee
                   thus
                   minded
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 3.15
                 .
                 Nowe
                 this
                 perfection
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christs
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 perfection
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.14
                 .
                 
                   By
                   one
                   offering
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 &
                 passion
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   he
                   consecrated
                
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   euer
                   them
                   that
                   beleeue
                
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 perfection
                 is
                 synceritie
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 vprightnes
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 imperfection
                 and
                 vnworthines
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our selues
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 though
                 Paul
                 had
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 he
                 addeth
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 account
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 attained
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 but
                 did
                 forget
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 indeauoured
                 himselfe
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 perfection
                 whereof
                 I
                 speake
                 ,
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 sundrie
                 wants
                 and
                 imperfections
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Asa
                 that
                 his
                 
                   heart
                   was
                   perfect
                   with
                   God
                   all
                   his
                   daies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   hee
                   pulled
                   not
                   downe
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                
                 and
                 beeing
                 diseased
                 in
                 his
                 feete
                 
                   he
                   put
                   his
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   phisitians
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Secondly
                 this
                 vprightnes
                 standes
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 purpose
                 ,
                 endeauour
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 to
                 keepe
                 not
                 some
                 fewe
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.6
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   I
                   not
                   bee
                   confounded
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   haue
                   respect
                   to
                   all
                   thy
                   commandements
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 endeauour
                 is
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 proceedes
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 regenerate
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 through
                 Adams
                 fall
                 ,
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 none
                 excepted
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 :
                 so
                 by
                 grace
                 of
                 regeneration
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 likewise
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 needfull
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 they
                 both
                 can
                 and
                 do
                 endeauour
                 to
                 yeeld
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 lawe
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 tearmed
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 child
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 want
                 perfection
                 of
                 age
                 and
                 stature
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 perfection
                 of
                 parts
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 part
                 and
                 facultie
                 both
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 that
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   II.
                
                 There
                 be
                 certaine
                 works
                 of
                 supererogation
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 deserue
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 :
                 but
                 goe
                 beyond
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 merit
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 law
                 by
                 it selfe
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 merit
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 may
                 wee
                 finde
                 these
                 workes
                 ?
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 meere
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 angel
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 angels
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 whose
                 workes
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 but
                 goe
                 farre
                 beyond
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 considered
                 alone
                 by
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 was
                 answerable
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 could
                 require
                 at
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 considering
                 it
                 requireth
                 no
                 punishment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 doer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 requireth
                 obedience
                 onely
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 meere
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 lawe
                 requires
                 personall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 speakes
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   obeyed
                   the
                   law
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 not
                 because
                 hee
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 merit
                 his
                 owne
                 glorie
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 pure
                 high
                 priest
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 nature
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
                 Nowe
                 the
                 obedience
                 which
                 Christ
                 performed
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 serueth
                 also
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 :
                 &
                 considering
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 signified
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 feede
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 purchased
                 
                   with
                   his
                   blood
                
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 many
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 :
                 &
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 lawe
                 requireth
                 no
                 obedience
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 this
                 obedience
                 therefore
                 may
                 truely
                 be
                 tearmed
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 supererrogation
                 .
                 This
                 one
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 beside
                 this
                 we
                 dare
                 acknowledge
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 we
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 perfection
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 wee
                 dare
                 not
                 goe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 hold
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 teach
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 beeing
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 deserue
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 goe
                 beyonde
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 doe
                 workes
                 of
                 supererrogation
                 which
                 the
                 lawe
                 requireth
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 regular
                 obedience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 men
                 deserue
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 glorie
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 can
                 affoard
                 .
                 Of
                 perfection
                 they
                 make
                 two
                 kinds
                 :
                 one
                 they
                 call
                 
                   necessarie
                   perfection
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 in
                 euery
                 commandement
                 ,
                 whereby
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 deserued
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   profitable
                   perfection
                
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 requires
                 ,
                 but
                 ouer
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 certain
                 vowes
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 certaine
                 other
                 duties
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 inioynes
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 whereof
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 rewarded
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 designeth
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 make
                 plaine
                 by
                 comparison
                 :
                 Two
                 souldiers
                 fight
                 in
                 the
                 fielde
                 vnder
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 captaine
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 onely
                 keepes
                 his
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 deserues
                 his
                 paie
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 winne
                 the
                 enemies
                 standard
                 ;
                 or
                 doe
                 some
                 other
                 notable
                 exploit
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 man
                 besides
                 his
                 pay
                 deserues
                 some
                 greater
                 reward
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 true
                 Catholikes
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 keep
                 the
                 law
                 shall
                 haue
                 life
                 eternall
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 as
                 workes
                 of
                 supererrogation
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 crowned
                 with
                 greater
                 glorie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 striue
                 to
                 a
                 perfection
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 doe
                 workes
                 of
                 supererrogation
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 these
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 I.
                 In
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 commanded
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 mā
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 loue
                 :
                 nowe
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 louing
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 and
                 strength
                 .
                 Luk.
                 10.27
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   thought
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 Bernard
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   measure
                   of
                   louing
                   god
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   loue
                   him
                   without
                   measure
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 perfection
                 of
                 loue
                 that
                 can
                 befall
                 a
                 creature
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 followes
                 that
                 in
                 louing
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 possibly
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 requireth
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 all
                 vowes
                 
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 like
                 duties
                 ,
                 comes
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 intention
                 or
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 II
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 large
                 ,
                 &
                 comprehendeth
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 conceiue
                 :
                 for
                 euery
                 commandement
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 negatiue
                 and
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 negatiue
                 is
                 forbidden
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 capitall
                 sinne
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 murther
                 ,
                 theft
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 all
                 sinns
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 occasions
                 and
                 prouocations
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 is
                 commanded
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 contrarie
                 vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 neigbours
                 honour
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 helpes
                 and
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 saide
                 vertues
                 may
                 bee
                 preserued
                 ,
                 furthered
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 .
                 Thus
                 hath
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 expounded
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 Math.
                 5.6
                 .
                 vpon
                 this
                 plaine
                 ground
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 duties
                 pertaining
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 some
                 morall
                 commandement
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 making
                 their
                 works
                 of
                 supererrogation
                 meanes
                 to
                 further
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bring
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
                 Vnder
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 goe
                 beyonde
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Luk.
                 17.10
                 .
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   haue
                   done
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   commanded
                   vs
                   we
                   are
                   vnprofitable
                   seruāts
                   :
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 answer
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 our selues
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 shift
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 beside
                 the
                 very
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 seruant
                 in
                 doing
                 his
                 duty
                 is
                 vnprofitable
                 euen
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 deserue
                 thanks
                 at
                 his
                 masters
                 hand
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 v
                 :
                 9●
                 
                   Doeth
                   he
                   thanke
                   that
                   seruant
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 they
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 seruants
                 in
                 doing
                 things
                 commanded
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 we
                 doe
                 things
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 counsell
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 profit
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 merit
                 thereby
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 aunswere
                 doeth
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 things
                 commanded
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 things
                 left
                 to
                 our
                 libertie
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 giues
                 excellencie
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 counsells
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 bee
                 harder
                 then
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 men
                 cannot
                 profit
                 themselues
                 by
                 obedience
                 of
                 morall
                 precepts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 easie
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 profit
                 themselues
                 by
                 counsels
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 greater
                 difficultie
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abilitie
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 he
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 worke
                 that
                 is
                 beyond
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 lawe
                 requireth
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 supererrogate
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 papists
                 denie
                 the
                 proposition
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 though
                 we
                 keepe
                 not
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 things
                 of
                 counsell
                 aboue
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 merit
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 their
                 leaues
                 ,
                 they
                 speake
                 absurdly
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 common
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 faile
                 in
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 faile
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Nowe
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 in
                 popish
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 then
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 counsells
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Isay
                 56.4
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 saith
                 
                   vnto
                   Eunuches
                   that
                   keep
                   his
                   sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   choose
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   will
                   hee
                   giue
                   a
                   place
                   and
                   name
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   sonnes
                   and
                   daughters
                   .
                
                 Nowe
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 liues
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 keepes
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 hee
                 is
                 saide
                 to
                 deserue
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 glorie
                 .
                 Answ.
                 If
                 the
                 wordes
                 bee
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 they
                 prooue
                 
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 :
                 for
                 honour
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 Eunuches
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 make
                 &
                 performe
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 )
                 they
                 obserue
                 the
                 Lords
                 sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 couenant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 commandemēts
                 of
                 the
                 morall
                 lawe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   II.
                
                 Mark.
                 16.12
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   some
                   which
                   haue
                   made
                   themselues
                   chast
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 the
                 vowe
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 is
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 speciall
                 glorie
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 continencie
                 ,
                 do
                 willingly
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 single
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 liberty
                 without
                 distraction
                 further
                 the
                 good
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 themselues
                 &
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 hence
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 gathered
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 glorie
                 by
                 single
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   III.
                
                 Math.
                 9.21
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 man.
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   perfect
                   goe
                   sell
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   and
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   treasure
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 forsaking
                 all
                 may
                 merit
                 not
                 onely
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 treasure
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 exceeding
                 measure
                 of
                 glorie
                 .
                 Ans.
                 This
                 yong
                 man
                 beeing
                 in
                 likelihood
                 ,
                 a
                 strickt
                 Pharise
                 ,
                 thought
                 to
                 merit
                 eternall
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 first
                 question
                 importeth
                 ,
                 
                   Good
                   master
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 discouer
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 secret
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 the
                 wordes
                 alleadged
                 are
                 a
                 commandement
                 of
                 triall
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 commandement
                 gaue
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 Abraham
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   take
                   thine
                   onely
                   sonne
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   him
                   vpon
                   the
                   mountaine
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   shew
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 12.2
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.8
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   single
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   :
                
                 and
                 v.
                 38.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   for
                   virgins
                   not
                   to
                   marrie
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   he
                   speakes
                   by
                   permission
                   not
                   by
                   commandement
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 Answ.
                 Here
                 single
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 preferred
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 then
                 vnder
                 persecution
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 such
                 as
                 liue
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 cares
                 and
                 distractions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.15,17,18
                 .
                 Paul
                 preached
                 the
                 gospell
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 Answ.
                 It
                 was
                 generally
                 in
                 Pauls
                 libertie
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 gospel
                 freely
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 Corinth
                 vpon
                 special
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 freely
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 otherwise
                 haue
                 taken
                 occasion
                 to
                 disgrace
                 his
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 hindred
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 it
                 was
                 Pauls
                 dutie
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 hinderances
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 done
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   had
                   abused
                
                 his
                 liberty
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 Therefore
                 he
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 it selfe
                 required
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 action
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 action
                 in
                 our
                 libertie
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 our
                 libertie
                 and
                 becomes
                 morall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 free
                 and
                 indifferent
                 then
                 to
                 eate
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 offence
                 Paul
                 said
                 
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   eate
                   flesh
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   stood
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.13
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               XIV
               .
               point
               .
               Of
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               ,
               specially
               of
               Inuocation
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 I.
                 The
                 true
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 and
                 honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 three
                 waies
                 :
                 I.
                 by
                 keeping
                 a
                 memorie
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 godly
                 manner
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 as
                 a
                 prophetesse
                 foretelleth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   nations
                   shall
                   call
                   her
                   blessed
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 1.48
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 certaine
                 woman
                 poured
                 a
                 boxe
                 of
                 oyntment
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 this
                 fact
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 wheresoeuer
                 that
                 Gospell
                 should
                 be
                 preached
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 14.9
                 .
                 This
                 dutie
                 also
                 was
                 practised
                 by
                 Dauid
                 toward
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Phineas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 105.
                 and
                 106.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ebrewes
                 ,
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 Patriarkes
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 excelled
                 in
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 testament
                 .
                 II.
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 giuing
                 of
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 that
                 God
                 vouchsafed
                 by
                 them
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 heard
                 of
                 his
                 cōuersion
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   glorified
                   God
                   for
                   him
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 Gal.
                 1.13
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 .
                 III.
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 vertues
                 wherein
                 they
                 excelled
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 a
                 
                   cloud
                   of
                   witnesses
                
                 by
                 allusion
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 cloud
                 did
                 guide
                 the
                 Israelites
                 through
                 the
                 wildernes
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 faithfull
                 now
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 to
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Canaan
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 in
                 God
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 walked
                 the
                 strait
                 way
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
               
                 Concl.
                 II.
                 Againe
                 their
                 
                   true
                   Reliques
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 vertues
                 and
                 good
                 examples
                 left
                 to
                 all
                 posteritie
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 we
                 keepe
                 and
                 respect
                 with
                 due
                 reuerence
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 shew
                 vs
                 the
                 bodily
                 relique
                 of
                 any
                 true
                 Saint
                 :
                 and
                 prooue
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 though
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 worship
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 we
                 not
                 despise
                 it
                 but
                 keepe
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 monument
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 conueniently
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 offence
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 we
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Further
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 goe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dissent
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 difference
                 standes
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 make
                 two
                 degrees
                 of
                 religious
                 worship
                 .
                 The
                 highest
                 they
                 call
                 Latria
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 himselfe
                 is
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 alone
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 called
                 Doulia
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 speciall
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 glorie
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 are
                 worshipped
                 .
                 This
                 worship
                 they
                 place
                 in
                 outward
                 adoration
                 ,
                 in
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 ,
                 and
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 them
                 being
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 in
                 inuocation
                 whereby
                 they
                 call
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 dedication
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 houses
                 of
                 religion
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 sabbaths
                 and
                 festiuall
                 daies
                 :
                 lastly
                 in
                 pilgrimages
                 vnto
                 their
                 reliques
                 and
                 images
                 .
                 We
                 likewise
                 distinguish
                 adoration
                 or
                 worship
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 religious
                 or
                 ciuill
                 .
                 Religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 searcher
                 and
                 trier
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 euery
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 helpe
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 first
                 cause
                 of
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 simply
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 absolute
                 goodnes
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 worship
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 beeing
                 also
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 fist
                 table
                 .
                 Ciuill
                 worship
                 is
                 the
                 honour
                 done
                 to
                 men
                 set
                 aboue
                 vs
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 offices
                 &
                 authoritie
                 whereby
                 they
                 gouerne
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 right
                 ende
                 of
                 this
                 worship
                 is
                 to
                 testifie
                 and
                 declare
                 that
                 we
                 reuerence
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 his
                 instruments
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 is
                 commanded
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   father
                   and
                   mother
                
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 distinction
                 wee
                 may
                 iudge
                 ,
                 what
                 honour
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 .
                 Honour
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whome
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 .
                 He
                 commandeth
                 that
                 inferiours
                 should
                 honour
                 or
                 worshippe
                 their
                 betters
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 vnreasonable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 images
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 ciuill
                 or
                 religious
                 worship
                 :
                 being
                 indeede
                 far
                 baser
                 then
                 man
                 himselfe
                 is
                 .
                 Againe
                 vncleane
                 spirits
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
                 yea
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 dishonour
                 god
                 .
                 Good
                 angels
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 excell
                 men
                 both
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 appeared
                 were
                 lawfully
                 honoured
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 least
                 signification
                 of
                 honour
                 was
                 giuen
                 that
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 god
                 ,
                 they
                 refused
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 appeare
                 not
                 now
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 ciuil
                 adoration
                 in
                 any
                 bodily
                 gesture
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 gouernours
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 haue
                 ciuill
                 adoration
                 as
                 their
                 due
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 without
                 offence
                 .
                 Thus
                 Abraham
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Hittites
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 23.
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 50.
                 
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 ;
                 vpon
                 the
                 former
                 distinction
                 ,
                 we
                 denie
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 any
                 ciuil
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 or
                 prostrating
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 absent
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 any
                 religious
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 inuocation
                 signified
                 by
                 any
                 bodily
                 adoratiō
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 call
                 it
                 latria
                 ,
                 or
                 doulia
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 name
                 they
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 .
                 I.
                 All
                 true
                 inuocation
                 and
                 praier
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 double
                 foundation
                 :
                 a
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 promise
                 .
                 A
                 commandement
                 ,
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 praier
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 commandement
                 or
                 promise
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 vnfallible
                 ground
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 Saints
                 departed
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 scripture
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 word
                 ,
                 either
                 commanding
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 assuring
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 when
                 we
                 praie
                 .
                 Nay
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 cal
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4.10
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   beleeued
                   ?
                
                 Ro.
                 10.14
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 but
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
                 Therefore
                 praiers
                 made
                 to
                 Saints
                 departed
                 are
                 vnlawefull
                 .
                 Answere
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 miracles
                 and
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 answerable
                 to
                 commandements
                 and
                 promises
                 .
                 Ans.
                 But
                 miracles
                 &
                 reuelations
                 had
                 an
                 end
                 before
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 inuocation
                 tooke
                 any
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ.
                 Again
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 by
                 miracles
                 ,
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 ;
                 vnlesse
                 three
                 things
                 
                 concur
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 pietie
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 praier
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 ratifying
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 doctrine
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 manifest
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 .
                 Where
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 miracles
                 may
                 be
                 suspected
                 :
                 because
                 otherwhiles
                 false
                 prophets
                 haue
                 their
                 miracles
                 to
                 trie
                 men
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 Deut.
                 13.1,3
                 .
                 Againe
                 miracles
                 are
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 infidels
                 that
                 beleeue
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.22
                 .
                 
                   Tongues
                   are
                   a
                   signe
                   not
                   to
                   thē
                   that
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   vnbeleeuers
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 agree
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 &
                 Isidore
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   a
                   signe
                   is
                   not
                   necessarie
                   to
                   beleeuers
                   which
                   haue
                   alreadie
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   infidels
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   conuerted
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 not
                 by
                 reuelations
                 and
                 apparitions
                 of
                 dead
                 mē
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 &
                 prophets
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 16.29
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 To
                 pray
                 vnto
                 Saints
                 departed
                 ,
                 to
                 bowe
                 the
                 knee
                 vnto
                 them
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 ascribe
                 that
                 vnto
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 inward
                 desires
                 and
                 motions
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 speeches
                 and
                 behauiours
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 vpon
                 earth
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 see
                 and
                 heare
                 all
                 things
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 themselues
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Gods
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 see
                 mens
                 praiers
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 still
                 made
                 more
                 thē
                 creatures
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 doings
                 of
                 all
                 mē
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 created
                 power
                 can
                 well
                 comprehend
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 glasse
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 forgerie
                 of
                 mans
                 braine
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 prooue
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 angels
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 see
                 further
                 into
                 God
                 then
                 men
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 confirme
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 temple
                 vnder
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 arke
                 were
                 placed
                 two
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 good
                 angels
                 of
                 god
                 :
                 &
                 they
                 looked
                 downward
                 vpon
                 the
                 mercieseat
                 couering
                 the
                 arke
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 &
                 their
                 looking
                 downward
                 figured
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 into
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 Christs
                 incarnation
                 and
                 our
                 redemption
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 Peter
                 alluding
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 type
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 saith
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.12
                 .
                 
                   which
                   things
                   the
                   angels
                   desired
                   to
                   beholde
                
                 :
                 and
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   The
                   manifold
                   wisdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   reuealed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   vnto
                   principalities
                   and
                   powers
                   in
                   heauenly
                   places
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 angels
                 :
                 but
                 howe
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 ?
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 angels
                 saw
                 the
                 endlesse
                 wisdome
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Secondly
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 founded
                 and
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seemes
                 that
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 ministerie
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 reuealed
                 things
                 touching
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 angels
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Thus
                 Chrysostome
                 vpon
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 text
                 of
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   angels
                   learned
                   some
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   Iohn
                   Baptist.
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   ,
                
                 Math.
                 24.
                 23.
                 much
                 lesse
                 doe
                 the
                 Saints
                 knowe
                 al
                 things
                 in
                 God.
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 crie
                 :
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   Lord
                   holy
                   and
                   true
                   !
                   wilt
                   thou
                   not
                   reuenge
                   our
                   blood
                   ?
                
                 as
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 daie
                 of
                 their
                 full
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 affliction
                 confesse
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 estate
                 .
                 Isa
                 63.16
                 .
              
               
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 Math.
                 4.10
                 .
                 Christ
                 refused
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 bowe
                 the
                 knee
                 to
                 Sathan
                 vpon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   thou
                   shalt
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   onely
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serue
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 Cornelius
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 kneele
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 Cornelius
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 as
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 Saint
                 nor
                 angel
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 knee
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 carrie
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 signification
                 of
                 diuine
                 or
                 religious
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   honour
                   the
                   Saints
                   with
                   charitie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                
                 by
                 seruitude
                 :
                 
                   neither
                   doe
                   we
                   erect
                   Churches
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   it
                
                 not
                 be
                 religion
                 
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   worship
                   dead
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   honoured
                   for
                   imitation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   for
                   religion
                   .
                
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   Tecla
                   nor
                   any
                   Saint
                   is
                   to
                   be
                
                 adored
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   that
                   auncient
                
                 errour
                 
                   may
                   not
                   ouerrule
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   leaue
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   adore
                   things
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   Marie
                   bee
                   in
                   honour
                   :
                   let
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   ghost
                   be
                   adored
                   :
                   let
                
                 none
                 adore
                 Marie
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   meane
                   neither
                   woman
                   nor
                   man.
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Marie
                   is
                   beutifull
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   honoured
                   ,
                   yet
                
                 not
                 to
                 adoration
                 .
                 When
                 Iulian
                 obiected
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 their
                 Martyrs
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 graunts
                 the
                 memorie
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 denies
                 their
                 adoration
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 inuocation
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 on
                 Ro.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   any
                   so
                
                 mad
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   Earle
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   —
                   ?
                   yet
                   these
                   men
                   doe
                   not
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   who
                   giue
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Gods
                   name
                   to
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   leauing
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 adore
                 their
                 fellowe
                 seruants
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   reserued
                   for
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Gen.
                 48.16
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   angel
                   that
                   kept
                   me
                   blesse
                   thy
                   children
                   .
                
                 Here
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 praier
                 made
                 to
                 angels
                 .
                 Ans.
                 By
                 the
                 angel
                 is
                 meant
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 angel
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 Malac.
                 3.1
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 angel
                 that
                 guided
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.9
                 .
                 compared
                 with
                 Exod.
                 23.20
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   11.
                
                 
                 Exod.
                 23.13
                 .
                 Moses
                 praieth
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 respect
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 Abrahams
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Israel
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 liuing
                 .
                 Ans.
                 Moses
                 praieth
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 mercifull
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 couenants
                 sake
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 123.10,11
                 .
                 Againe
                 by
                 popish
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 fathers
                 departed
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 men
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 because
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 heauen
                 but
                 in
                 
                   Limbo
                   Patrum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Obiect
                
                 .
                 One
                 liuing
                 man
                 makes
                 intercession
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 another
                 :
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 doe
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 loue
                 pray
                 to
                 god
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 we
                 desire
                 liuing
                 men
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 vs.
                 Ans.
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 naught
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 commandement
                 ,
                 one
                 liuing
                 man
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 others
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 men
                 departed
                 .
                 Secondly
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 To
                 request
                 our
                 friend
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 or
                 by
                 letter
                 to
                 praie
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 Inuocation
                 to
                 request
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 absent
                 from
                 vs
                 &
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 indeede
                 a
                 worship
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 helpe
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 place
                 or
                 time
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 worshipped
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 seeing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 presence
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 infinit
                 power
                 to
                 helpe
                 all
                 that
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 agree
                 to
                 no
                 creature
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 when
                 one
                 liuing
                 man
                 requests
                 an
                 other
                 to
                 pray
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 onely
                 makes
                 him
                 his
                 companion
                 and
                 fellow
                 member
                 in
                 his
                 praier
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 mediatour
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 men
                 inuocate
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 then
                 absent
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 then
                 fellow
                 members
                 ,
                 euen
                 mediators
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               XV.
               point
               .
               Of
               intercession
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 with
                 thē
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 two
                 conclusions
                 .
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   I.
                
                 The
                 saints
                 departed
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 giuing
                 thanks
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 redēption
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 redēption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   foure
                   beasts
                   and
                   the
                   foure
                   and
                   twentie
                   elders
                   fell
                   downe
                   before
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   —
                   9.
                   and
                   they
                   song
                   a
                   newe
                   song
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   worthie
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   booke
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   seales
                   thereof
                   :
                   because
                   thou
                   wast
                   killed
                   and
                   hast
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   to
                   God
                   —
                   .13
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   heauen
                   —
                   ,
                   heard
                   I
                   saying
                   ,
                   Praise
                   and
                   honour
                   and
                   glorie
                   and
                   power
                   be
                   vnto
                   him
                   that
                   sitteth
                   vpon
                   the
                   throne
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lambe
                   for
                   euermore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Conclus
                
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 departed
                 pray
                 generally
                 for
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 .
                 Reu.
                 6.9
                 .
                 
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   vnder
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   killed
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   —
                   ,
                   and
                
                 they
                 cried
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   How
                   long
                   Lord
                   holy
                   and
                   true
                   !
                   doest
                   thou
                   not
                   iudge
                   and
                   aueuge
                   our
                   blood
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                
                 whereby
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 desire
                 a
                 finall
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 thereof
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 aduanced
                 to
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 glorie
                 in
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 dumbe
                 creatures
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 23.
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   grone
                   and
                   sigh
                   ,
                   waiting
                   for
                   the
                   adoption
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   :
                
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 doe
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 desire
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 we
                 consent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dissent
                 or
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 hold
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 &c.
                 doe
                 make
                 intercession
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 particular
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 seuerall
                 wants
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 particular
                 mens
                 praiers
                 ,
                 they
                 present
                 them
                 vnto
                 God.
                 But
                 this
                 doctrine
                 we
                 flatly
                 renounce
                 vpon
                 these
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Isa.
                 63.16
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   saith
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   doubtles
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   father
                   ,
                   though
                
                 Abraham
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Israel
                
                 knowe
                 vs
                 not
                 .
                 Nowe
                 if
                 Abraham
                 knewe
                 not
                 his
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 neither
                 Marie
                 ,
                 nor
                 Peter
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 knowe
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 estate
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 any
                 particular
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs.
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Abraham
                 &
                 Iacob
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 Limbo
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 hell
                 :
                 what
                 ioy
                 could
                 Lazarus
                 haue
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 .
                 Luk.
                 16.25
                 .
                 &
                 with
                 what
                 comfort
                 could
                 Iacob
                 say
                 on
                 his
                 death
                 bed
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   I
                   haue
                   waited
                   for
                   thy
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 46.18
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Reason
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 22.20
                 .
                 Huldah
                 the
                 prophetesse
                 telleth
                 Iosias
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   gathered
                   to
                   his
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   graue
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   eies
                   may
                   not
                   not
                   see
                   all
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   God
                   would
                   bring
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 doe
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 praiers
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 conclusion
                 Augustine
                 confirmeth
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Reason
                 .
                 No
                 creature
                 ,
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 Angel
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 mediatour
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 sauing
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 indeede
                 the
                 onely
                 Aduocate
                 of
                 his
                 church
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 sufficient
                 Mediatour
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 three
                 properties
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 reueale
                 and
                 propound
                 him
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 conscience
                 be
                 ass●red
                 ,
                 that
                 praying
                 to
                 him
                 &
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Scripture
                 that
                 mentioneth
                 either
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 as
                 mediatour
                 in
                 our
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 saue
                 Christ
                 alone
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 mediatour
                 must
                 be
                 perfectly
                 iust
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 sinne
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.1
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   ●inne
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   righ●eous
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 be
                 fully
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 themselues
                 they
                 were
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 in
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needes
                 eternally
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 and
                 merit
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 mediatour
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 propitiatour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 bring
                 something
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 appease
                 and
                 satisfie
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 therfore
                 Iohn
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   a
                
                 propitiation
                 
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 Saint
                 nor
                 Angel
                 can
                 satisfie
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 Christ
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 virgin
                 Marie
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 beeing
                 sinners
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 satisfie
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 for
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                 IV.
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   Christian
                   men
                   commend
                   each
                   other
                   in
                   their
                   prayers
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   who
                
                 praies
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   for
                   whom
                
                 none
                 praies
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   that
                   one
                   and
                   true
                   mediatour
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   saith
                   thy
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                
                 no
                 whither
                 
                   to
                   goe
                   but
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   goe
                   but
                   by
                   me
                   .
                
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                
                 no
                 neede
                 of
                 Patrons
                 
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   much
                   discourse
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   sooth
                   others
                   :
                   but
                   though
                   thou
                   be
                   alone
                   and
                   want
                   a
                   Patron
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   thy selfe
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   obtaine
                   thy
                   desire
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Thy
                   praiers
                   haue
                   no
                   effect
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   be
                   such
                   as
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 commends
                 
                   vnto
                   thy
                   father
                
                 .
                 And
                 Augustine
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   beeing
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   said
                   not
                   ,
                   ye
                   haue
                   an
                   Aduocate
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   sinne
                   we
                   haue
                   :
                   he
                   saide
                   not
                   ye
                   haue
                   ,
                   neither
                   saide
                   he
                   ,
                
                 ye
                 haue
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obiections
                 of
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Reu.
                 5.8,9
                 .
                 
                   The
                   foure
                   and
                   twentie
                   Elders
                   fall
                   downe
                   before
                   the
                   lambe
                   ,
                   hauing
                   euery
                   one
                   harpes
                   and
                   golden
                   vyals
                   full
                   of
                   odours
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   praiers
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 the
                 Papists
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 receiue
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 men
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Ans.
                 There
                 by
                 praiers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 their
                 owne
                 praiers
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 sing
                 praises
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 verses
                 following
                 plainely
                 declare
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 praiers
                 are
                 also
                 presented
                 vnto
                 God
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Luk.
                 16.27
                 .
                 Diues
                 in
                 hell
                 praieth
                 for
                 his
                 brethren
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 doe
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 pray
                 for
                 vs.
                 Ans.
                 Out
                 of
                 a
                 parable
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 and
                 scope
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 gathered
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 Di●es
                 beeing
                 in
                 hell
                 had
                 a
                 tongue
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 which
                 they
                 gather
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 may
                 gather
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 hell
                 haue
                 compassion
                 and
                 loue
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 zeale
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Obiect
                 .
                 The
                 angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 know
                 euery
                 mans
                 estate
                 :
                 they
                 know
                 when
                 any
                 sinner
                 repenteth
                 and
                 reioyceth
                 thereat
                 :
                 &
                 pray
                 for
                 particular
                 men
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 angels
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 20.36
                 .
                 Ans.
                 The
                 place
                 in
                 Luke
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 :
                 as
                 appeares
                 ,
                 Math.
                 22.30
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 
                   in
                   the
                   resurrection
                
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Secondly
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 angels
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 and
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 them
                 in
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 we
                 di●●ent
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 adde
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs
                 by
                 their
                 merits
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 New
                 Iesuits
                 denie
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 here
                 Lumbard
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   thinke
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 of
                 meane
                 goodnes
                 )
                 
                   that
                   he
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   passing
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   the
                
                 merits
                 
                   and
                   intercessions
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   Church
                   :
                   which
                   doth
                   alwaies
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   the
                   faithfull
                   by
                   request
                   and
                   merit
                   ,
                   till
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   compleate
                   in
                   his
                   members
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catechisme
                 saith
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 
                 
                   Saints
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   and
                   called
                   vpon
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   make
                   praiers
                   daily
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   merit
                   and
                   fauour
                   bestowes
                   many
                   benefits
                   vpon
                   vs.
                
                 We
                 denie
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 vpon
                 earth
                 haue
                 helpe
                 and
                 benefit
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 pietie
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 shewed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 shewes
                 mercie
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandements
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 generations
                 .
                 And
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 loued
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                 whome
                 God
                 loued
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 vtterly
                 denie
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 helped
                 by
                 merits
                 of
                 Saints
                 either
                 liuing
                 or
                 departed
                 .
                 For
                 Saints
                 in
                 glorie
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 full
                 reward
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 merits
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 merit
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 further
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 merit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               16.
               point
               .
               Of
               implicite
               ,
               or
               infolded
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 implicite
                 ,
                 or
                 vnexpressed
                 faith
                 :
                 yea
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 fome
                 grieuous
                 temptation
                 or
                 distresse
                 ,
                 is
                 implicite
                 or
                 infolded
                 .
                 The
                 Samaritans
                 are
                 saide
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 14.
                 be●ause
                 they
                 tooke
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 learne
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 v.
                 51
                 .
                 the
                 Ruler
                 with
                 his
                 familie
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 no
                 m●●e
                 but
                 generally
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 yeelded
                 himselfe
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 obey
                 his
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 beeing
                 mooued
                 thereunto
                 by
                 a
                 miracle
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 his
                 yong
                 sonne
                 .
                 And
                 Rahab
                 Heb.
                 11.13
                 .
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 yea
                 shee
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 faith
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 shee
                 receiued
                 the
                 spies
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 cannot
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 any
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 confused
                 ,
                 generall
                 ,
                 or
                 infolded
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherby
                 shee
                 beleeued
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 obeied
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 faith
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 )
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 and
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 was
                 
                 mooued
                 to
                 ioyne
                 hir selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 examples
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 an
                 implicite
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 that
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 infolded
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 fi●st
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 :
                 secondly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 namely
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 Now
                 faith
                 is
                 infolded
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 sundrie
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 distinctly
                 knowne
                 .
                 Though
                 Christ
                 commended
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 should
                 not
                 preuaile
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 vnexpressed
                 or
                 wrapped
                 vp
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 sundrie
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Peter
                 that
                 made
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 his
                 redemption
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 disswade
                 his
                 master
                 from
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Christ
                 sharply
                 rebuked
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   behinde
                   me
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   an
                   offence
                   vnto
                   me
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 till
                 certaine
                 women
                 who
                 first
                 saw
                 him
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 learned
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 ascension
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 dreamed
                 of
                 an
                 earthly
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 whē
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 ascend
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   restore
                   the
                   kingdome
                   to
                   Israel●
                
                 Act.
                 1.6
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ,
                 Peter
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 breaking
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 partition
                 wall
                 betweene
                 the
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 had
                 better
                 schooled
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 vision
                 ,
                 Act.
                 10.14
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 ordinarie
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 Implicit
                 faith
                 in
                 sundrie
                 persons
                 among
                 vs.
                 For
                 some
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dull
                 and
                 hard
                 both
                 for
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 memorie
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 make
                 no
                 such
                 proceedings
                 in
                 knowledge
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 good
                 affection
                 and
                 conscience
                 in
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 short
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 hauing
                 withall
                 a
                 continuall
                 care
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 obedience
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 persons
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 ignorant
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 a
                 meaning
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 supplied
                 in
                 affection
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 many
                 that
                 haue
                 the
                 glibbe
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 braine
                 swimming
                 with
                 knowledge
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 Melancthon
                 said
                 well
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   great
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   puts
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   sinnes
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   done
                   wittingly
                   ;
                   and
                   forgiues
                   manifold
                   ignorances
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   but
                   the
                   foundation
                   and
                   be
                   teachable
                   ;
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   there
                   was
                   much
                   want
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   before
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ.
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   bin
                   saide
                   ,
                   he
                   requires
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   teachable
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   hardned
                   in
                   our
                   sluggishnesse
                   and
                   dulnesse
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                
                 psal
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   he
                   meditateth
                   in
                   his
                   law
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 implicite
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Apprehension
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 not
                 say
                 distinctly
                 and
                 certenly
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   vnfainedly
                   desire
                   to
                   beleeue
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   repent
                   .
                
                 This
                 case
                 befalls
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 touched
                 in
                 conscience
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 men
                 are
                 displeased
                 with
                 themselues
                 for
                 their
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 withall
                 constantly
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 faith
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 infolded
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 and
                 tender
                 budde
                 ,
                 is
                 infolded
                 the
                 leafe
                 ,
                 the
                 blossome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 f●uit
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 repent
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 be
                 not
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 Gods
                 acceptation
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 accepting
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deede
                 .
                 Isa.
                 42.3
                 .
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 quench
                 the
                 smoking
                 flaxe
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 weakenesse
                 giues
                 neither
                 light
                 nor
                 heate
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Math.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   :
                
                 where
                 by
                 persons
                 hungring
                 and
                 thirsting
                 are
                 meant
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 feele
                 with
                 griefe
                 their
                 owne
                 want
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 and
                 sanctified
                 .
                 Rom.
                 8.26
                 .
                 God
                 heares
                 &
                 regards
                 the
                 very
                 grones
                 and
                 sighes
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 vnspeakable
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 little
                 ,
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 confused
                 :
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 respect
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 touched
                 heart
                 desiring
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 infolded
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 saluation
                 stands
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 our
                 apprehending
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Christs
                 comprehending
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                   he
                   followeth
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 after
                 perfection
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   comprehend
                   that
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   he
                   is
                   comprehended
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 accepts
                 the
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 for
                 liuely
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 saide
                 .
                 Put
                 case
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 neuer
                 yet
                 repented
                 falls
                 into
                 some
                 grieuous
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 beginnes
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 in
                 conscience
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 humbled
                 :
                 hereupon
                 he
                 is
                 exhorted
                 to
                 beleeue
                 his
                 owne
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 endeauoureth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 receiued
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 :
                 yet
                 after
                 much
                 striuing
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 resolue
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 distinctly
                 and
                 certenly
                 beleeue
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 onely
                 this
                 he
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 heartely
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 :
                 this
                 he
                 wisheth
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 esteemes
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 dung
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 dies
                 .
                 I
                 demaund
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 surely
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 vndoubtedly
                 saued
                 .
                 For
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 happie
                 thing
                 if
                 men
                 could
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 certen
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 sundrie
                 cases
                 accepts
                 of
                 this
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 for
                 true
                 faith
                 indeede
                 .
                 And
                 looke
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 grace
                 :
                 in
                 nature
                 some
                 die
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 children
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 olde
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 full
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 die
                 men
                 :
                 so
                 againe
                 ,
                 some
                 die
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 more
                 perfect
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 weakest
                 hauing
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 infancie
                 is
                 faith
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 without
                 all
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 a
                 Distinct
                 apprehension
                 for
                 some
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 desire
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 apprehend
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 merits
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 apprehension
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 implicite
                 or
                 infolded
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 for
                 two
                 causes
                 :
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 it
                 serues
                 to
                 rectifie
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 weake
                 ones
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 deceiued
                 touching
                 their
                 estate
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 no
                 faith
                 can
                 saue
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 full
                 perswa●ion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 many
                 truly
                 bearing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 role
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 differences
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 Infolded
                 faith
                 .
                 This
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 M.
                 Caluin
                 :
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 begin
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 know
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 learne
                 more
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 tearmed
                 an
                 vnexpressed
                 faith
                 .
                 Secondly
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 serues
                 to
                 rectifie
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 to
                 expound
                 sundrie
                 Catechismes
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 propound
                 faith
                 vnto
                 men
                 at
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 reach
                 ,
                 as
                 few
                 can
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 defining
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 certen
                 and
                 full
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 though
                 euery
                 faith
                 be
                 for
                 his
                 nature
                 a
                 certen
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 yet
                 onely
                 the
                 strong
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 full
                 perswasion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 generall
                 tearmes
                 to
                 be
                 defined
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 thereof
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 that
                 weake
                 ones
                 to
                 their
                 comfort
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 informed
                 of
                 their
                 estate
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 teach
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 implicite
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 liuely
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 none
                 must
                 hereupon
                 take
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 content
                 themselues
                 therewith
                 ,
                 but
                 labour
                 to
                 increase
                 and
                 goe
                 on
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 indeede
                 will
                 euery
                 one
                 doe
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 beginnings
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 which
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 contents
                 himselfe
                 therewith
                 ;
                 hath
                 indeede
                 no
                 true
                 desire
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 pillars
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 laies
                 downe
                 this
                 ground
                 :
                 that
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 reuerent
                 assent
                 vnto
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 knowne
                 or
                 vnknowne
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 build
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 some
                 necessarie
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 of
                 Christs
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 needelesse
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 or
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 as
                 the
                 pastours
                 beleeue
                 .
                 Behold
                 a
                 ruinous
                 building
                 vpon
                 a
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 :
                 for
                 faith
                 containes
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 &
                 nothing
                 is
                 beleeued
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 .
                 Isai
                 53.11
                 .
                 
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   my
                   righteous
                   seruant
                   ,
                   shall
                   iustifie
                   many
                   .
                
                 and
                 Ioh.
                 17.2
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whome
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 In
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 by
                 knowledge
                 is
                 meant
                 faith
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 know
                 and
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 belong
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Secondly
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 assent
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 ignorance
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 sundrie
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 they
                 may
                 beleeue
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeues
                 :
                 a
                 that
                 the
                 studie
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 barred
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 they
                 know
                 some
                 principall
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 b
                 common
                 beleeuers
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 expressely
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creede
                 :
                 c
                 that
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 them
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 articles
                 by
                 an
                 implicite
                 faith
                 :
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 fewe
                 or
                 none
                 will
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 profit
                 in
                 knowledge
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 Gods
                 commaundement
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 grow
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 word
                 should
                 dwell
                 plenteously
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 deuotion
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 seruice
                 better
                 accepted
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 vpō
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Such
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   as
                   pray
                   in
                   latin
                   ,
                   pray
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   
                   consolation
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   with
                   as
                   little
                   tediousnes
                   ,
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   deuotion
                   and
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   oftentimes
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   alwaies
                   more
                   then
                   any
                   scismaticke
                   or
                   hereticke
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   language
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 some
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 are
                 beleeued
                 generally
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 onely
                 by
                 a
                 simple
                 or
                 implicite
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 by
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 Counsell
                 are
                 propounded
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 expresse
                 faith
                 .
                 
                 Roffensis
                 against
                 Luther
                 giues
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 Purgatorie
                 was
                 litle
                 known
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 made
                 knowne
                 partly
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 reuelation
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 implicite
                 faith
                 touching
                 articles
                 of
                 religion
                 we
                 reiect
                 ;
                 holding
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 faith
                 and
                 manners
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 are
                 plainely
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               17.
               point
               .
               Of
               Purgatorie
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 hold
                 a
                 Christian
                 Purgatorie
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 by
                 this
                 Purgatorie
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 Ier.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 afflicted
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   a
                   fire
                   into
                   our
                   bones
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 65.12
                 .
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   gone
                   through
                   water
                   and
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Malach.
                 3.3
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 Levi
                 must
                 be
                 
                   purified
                   in
                   a
                   purging
                   fire
                
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.7
                 .
                 Afflictions
                 are
                 called
                 
                   the
                   fi●rie
                   triall
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 clensed
                 from
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 golde
                 from
                 the
                 drosse
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 purgatorie
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   Christs
                   blood
                
                 purgeth
                 
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   our
                   sinnes
                
                 .
                 Heb.
                 9.14
                 .
                 It
                 purgeth
                 
                   our
                   consciences
                
                 from
                 dead
                 workes
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 baptizeth
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                
                 :
                 because
                 our
                 inward
                 washing
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 as
                 fire
                 to
                 consume
                 and
                 abolish
                 the
                 inward
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 saith
                 Origen
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   feele
                   the
                   vnquenchable
                   fire
                   ,
                   vnles
                   we
                   shall
                   now
                   intreat
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   send
                   downe
                
                 from
                 heauen
                 a
                 purgatorie
                 fire
                 
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   whereby
                   worldly
                   desires
                   may
                   he
                   vtterly
                   consumed
                   in
                   our
                   mindes
                   .
                
                 August
                 .
                 
                   Suppose
                   the
                
                 mercie
                 
                   of
                   God
                   is
                
                 thy
                 purgatorie
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 or
                 dissent
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 touching
                 purgatorie
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 hell
                 into
                 which
                 an
                 entrance
                 is
                 made
                 onely
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 denie
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 no
                 waraant
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 mentioneth
                 onely
                 two
                 places
                 for
                 men
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 heauen
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 two-fold
                 condition
                 thereof
                 ,
                 ioy
                 and
                 torment
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 16.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 3.36
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 22.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 and
                 21.7,8
                 .
                 Matth.
                 8.11
                 .
                 Nay
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 Reu.
                 14.13
                 .
                 they
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 saide
                 
                   to
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   l●bours
                
                 :
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 goe
                 to
                 purgatorie
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 cauills
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   workes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   follow
                   them
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 heeles
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Acoluth
                 or
                 seruant
                 doth
                 his
                 master
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   After
                   this
                   life
                   there
                   remaines
                   no
                   compunction
                   or
                
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   all
                   remission
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   here
                   be
                   temptations
                   that
                   mooue
                   vs
                   to
                   sinne
                   :
                   lastly
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   euill
                   from
                   which
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   here
                   without
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                
                 goe
                 hence
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   which
                   are
                   once
                   dead
                   can
                   adde
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                
                 remaine
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 Chrysost.
                 
                   After
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                
                 no
                 occasions
                 
                   of
                   merits
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 touching
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Purgation
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 purged
                 by
                 suffering
                 of
                 paines
                 in
                 Purgatorie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 satisfie
                 for
                 their
                 veniall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 temporal
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 mortall
                 sinnes
                 .
                 We
                 teach
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 holding
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 taint
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 sauing
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Indeede
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 sufferings
                 in
                 themselues
                 considered
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 purge
                 and
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 meritorious
                 by
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 oppose
                 one
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 3.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   purged
                   our
                   sinnes
                   by
                   himselfe
                   :
                
                 where
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 cuts
                 the
                 throat
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 satisfactions
                 and
                 merits
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 thing
                 purgeth
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 vs
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 alone
                 :
                 otherwise
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 bin
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 purgeth
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 merit
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 become
                 our
                 owne
                 Sauiours
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 place
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 referre
                 praier
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 propound
                 two
                 conclusions
                 affirmatiue
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 negatiue
                 .
                 Conclus
                 .
                 I.
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 Christian
                 charitie
                 is
                 to
                 extend
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 in
                 their
                 honest
                 buriall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 names
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 helpe
                 and
                 releefe
                 of
                 their
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 as
                 time
                 and
                 occasion
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 .
                 Ruth
                 1.8
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 19.23
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Conclus
                 .
                 We
                 pray
                 further
                 in
                 generall
                 manner
                 for
                 the
                 faithfull
                 departed
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 hasten
                 their
                 ioyfull
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 their
                 happines
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 aske
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   kingdome
                   come
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glorie
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 we
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 nearer
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Babylon
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 approch
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Conclus
                 .
                 To
                 pray
                 for
                 particular
                 men
                 departed
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 out
                 of
                 purgatorie
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 neither
                 promise
                 nor
                 commandement
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               eighteenth
               point
               .
               Of
               the
               Supremacie
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Supremacie
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 how
                 neare
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 in
                 two
                 conclusions
                 .
                 Conclus
                 .
                 I.
                 For
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 distinguished
                 by
                 degrees
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 order
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 .
                 Christ
                 
                   ascended
                   vp
                   on
                   high
                   and
                   gaue
                   gifts
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   as
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   some
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   some
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Doctours
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 one
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 aboue
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 Euangelist
                 aboue
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 Pastour
                 aboue
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 yet
                 an
                 Apostle
                 was
                 aboue
                 an
                 Euangelist
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 Euangelist
                 aboue
                 all
                 
                 pastours
                 and
                 teachers
                 .
                 And
                 Peter
                 was
                 by
                 calling
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 aboue
                 all
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 hauing
                 the
                 highest
                 roome
                 in
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 newe
                 testament
                 both
                 for
                 order
                 and
                 authoritie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   II.
                
                 Among
                 the
                 twelue
                 Apostles
                 Peter
                 had
                 a
                 threefold
                 priuiledge
                 or
                 prerogatiue
                 .
                 I.
                 The
                 prerogatiue
                 of
                 authoritie
                 .
                 II.
                 Of
                 primacie
                 .
                 III.
                 Of
                 principalitie
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 a
                 preheminence
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 estimation
                 ,
                 wherby
                 he
                 was
                 had
                 in
                 reuerence
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 twelue
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 for
                 Cephas
                 with
                 Iames
                 and
                 Iohn
                 
                   are
                   called
                   Pillars
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   great
                
                 .
                 Gal.
                 2.6.9
                 .
                 Againe
                 hee
                 had
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 primacie
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foreman
                 of
                 the
                 quest
                 .
                 Math.
                 10.2
                 .
                 
                   The
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   twelue
                   Apostles
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                
                 first
                 
                   is
                   Simon
                   called
                   Peter
                
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 hee
                 had
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 principality
                 among
                 the
                 twelue
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 he
                 excelled
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Christ
                 asked
                 his
                 disciples
                 whome
                 they
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 Peter
                 as
                 beeing
                 of
                 greatest
                 abilitie
                 and
                 zeale
                 answered
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Math.
                 16.16
                 .
                 I
                 vse
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   among
                   the
                   twelue
                
                 ,
                 because
                 Paul
                 excelled
                 Peter
                 euery
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 learning
                 zeale
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Peter
                 excelled
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 neere
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 popish
                 supremacie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 giues
                 to
                 Peter
                 a
                 supremacie
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 aboue
                 all
                 causes
                 and
                 persons
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 full
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 gouerne
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 both
                 for
                 doctrine
                 and
                 regiment
                 .
                 This
                 supremacie
                 standes
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 teach
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 to
                 determine
                 all
                 causes
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 to
                 assemble
                 generall
                 counsels
                 :
                 to
                 ratifie
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 councels
                 :
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 any
                 man
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 liues
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 euen
                 princes
                 and
                 nations
                 :
                 properly
                 to
                 absolue
                 and
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 :
                 to
                 decide
                 causes
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 appeale
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 lastly
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 that
                 shall
                 bind
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
                 This
                 fulnes
                 of
                 power
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 followe
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 supposed
                 succession
                 .
                 Nowe
                 we
                 holde
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Peter
                 nor
                 any
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 any
                 supremacie
                 ouer
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 al
                 supremacie
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 pertaining
                 to
                 kings
                 and
                 princes
                 within
                 their
                 dominions
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 doctrine
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 false
                 and
                 forged
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 by
                 sundrie
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 king
                 two
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 he
                 an
                 absolute
                 king
                 ouer
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 creation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 king
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 redeemer
                 of
                 mankind
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 redemption
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 soueraigne
                 king
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 speciall
                 manner
                 .
                 Nowe
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 his
                 deputies
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 gouerne
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 as
                 namely
                 kings
                 and
                 princes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 therefore
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 called
                 Gods.
                 But
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 king
                 ouer
                 his
                 redeemed
                 ones
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 neither
                 fellowe
                 ,
                 nor
                 deputie
                 .
                 No
                 fellowe
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 imperfect
                 mediatour
                 .
                 No
                 deputie
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 creature
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 this
                 office
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 and
                 steade
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 :
                 because
                 euery
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 is
                 a
                 compound
                 worke
                 ,
                 arising
                 of
                 
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 two
                 natures
                 concurring
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 godhead
                 and
                 the
                 manhood
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 worke
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 an
                 infinite
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 farre
                 exceedes
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 any
                 created
                 nature
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 7.24
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 priesthood
                 which
                 cannot
                 passe
                 from
                 his
                 person
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 his
                 kingly
                 nor
                 his
                 propheticall
                 office
                 can
                 passe
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 three
                 offices
                 of
                 mediatiō
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 be
                 equal
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 needlesse
                 thing
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 deputie
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 exequution
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 mediatourship
                 :
                 considering
                 a
                 deputie
                 onely
                 serueth
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 :
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 is
                 alwaies
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 church
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 &
                 spirit
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 be
                 gathered
                 togither
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 ministers
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 are
                 deputies
                 of
                 Christ.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 deputies
                 but
                 actiue
                 instruments
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 worde
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 actions
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 vttering
                 or
                 propounding
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 eare
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 which
                 indeede
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 and
                 belongs
                 to
                 Christ
                 alone
                 :
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 minister
                 being
                 only
                 instrumental
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 cutting
                 off
                 any
                 member
                 by
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 an
                 instrument
                 performing
                 a
                 ministerie
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 testifie
                 &
                 pronounce
                 whome
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 whome
                 he
                 also
                 will
                 haue
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 till
                 he
                 repent
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 actions
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 no
                 deputie
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 instruments
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 entire
                 action
                 being
                 personall
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 one
                 conclusion
                 ouerthrowes
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 :
                 many
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 poperie
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 All
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 power
                 &
                 authoritie
                 were
                 equall
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 commission
                 apostolicall
                 both
                 for
                 right
                 and
                 exequution
                 was
                 giuen
                 equally
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 import
                 .
                 Math.
                 28.19
                 .
                 
                   Goe
                   teach
                   all
                   nations
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   to
                   thee
                   the
                   keies
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 priuate
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 confession
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Thus
                 saith
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 
                 
                   They
                   haue
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   committing
                   and
                   binding
                   that
                   receiue
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   a
                   bishop
                   as
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 And
                 Ambr.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   Peter
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                 Therefore
                 Peter
                 had
                 no
                 supremacy
                 ouer
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 commission
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 belonged
                 to
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exequution
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 all
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 in
                 commission
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 yet
                 hence
                 may
                 not
                 any
                 superioritie
                 be
                 gathered
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 personall
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ceased
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 without
                 beeing
                 conueied
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 the
                 like
                 honour
                 to
                 any
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ●irst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 handes
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 publike
                 sermons
                 &
                 in
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 writings
                 were
                 all
                 denied
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 followed
                 
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 their
                 authority
                 ceased
                 in
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 in
                 so
                 a●ple
                 a
                 manner
                 for
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 :
                 which
                 beeing
                 once
                 founded
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 needfull
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 pastours
                 &
                 teachers
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 it
                 vp
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 When
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Zebedeus
                 sued
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 roomes
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 (
                 deeming
                 hee
                 should
                 bee
                 an
                 earthly
                 king
                 )
                 Christ
                 answers
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   knowe
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   haue
                   dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   great
                   ,
                   exercise
                   authoritie
                   ouer
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 Bernard
                 applieth
                 these
                 very
                 wordes
                 to
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   plaine
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   here
                   dominion
                   is
                   forbidden
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Goe
                   to
                   then
                   :
                   dare
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   vpon
                   you
                   ruling
                   an
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   your
                   Apostleship
                   rule
                   or
                   dominion
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   haue
                   both
                   alike
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   loose
                   both
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   your selfe
                   exempted
                   from
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   the
                   Lord
                   complaineth
                   thus
                   :
                   they
                   haue
                   raigned
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   me
                   :
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   but
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   knowne
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 
                 Mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 gifts
                 which
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 church
                 after
                 his
                 ascension
                 ,
                 wherby
                 some
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 prophets
                 ,
                 some
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 some
                 pastours
                 and
                 teachers
                 .
                 Nowe
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 an
                 office
                 in
                 which
                 men
                 as
                 deputies
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 haue
                 gouerned
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 calling
                 might
                 here
                 haue
                 beene
                 named
                 fittely
                 with
                 a
                 gift
                 thereto
                 pertaining
                 :
                 and
                 Paul
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 here
                 haue
                 concealed
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 callings
                 of
                 lesser
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 V.
                 The
                 Popes
                 supremacie
                 was
                 iudged
                 by
                 sentences
                 of
                 scripture
                 &
                 condemned
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 :
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 foreseeing
                 and
                 foretelling
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.3,4
                 .
                 
                   The
                   man
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   exalt
                   himselfe
                   aboue
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Nowe
                 this
                 whole
                 chapter
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 most
                 fitly
                 agrees
                 to
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 then
                 staied
                 the
                 reuealing
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 expounded
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Romane
                 Emperour
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 alleadge
                 one
                 testimonie
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Empire
                   shall
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   awe
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   shal
                   straitly
                   submit
                   himselfe
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Empire
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolued
                   ,
                   Antichrist
                   shall
                   inuade
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   standing
                   void
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   labour
                   to
                   pul
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   the
                   Empire
                   both
                   of
                   man
                   and
                   God.
                
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 find
                 nowe
                 in
                 experience
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 neuer
                 flourished
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Empire
                 decaied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seate
                 thereof
                 was
                 remooued
                 from
                 the
                 cittie
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Againe
                 Reu.
                 13.
                 mentioned
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 two
                 beasts
                 ,
                 one
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 whome
                 the
                 Papists
                 confesse
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 heathenish
                 Romane
                 Emperour
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 al
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 beast
                 could
                 doe
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 fitly
                 agreeth
                 to
                 the
                 popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 and
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 did
                 or
                 could
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 VI.
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 .
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Dou●tlesse
                   the
                   same
                   were
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   that
                   Peter
                   was
                   :
                   indued
                   with
                
                 equall
                 
                   fellowshippe
                   both
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   of
                
                 power
                 :
                 
                   but
                   a
                   beginning
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   vnitie
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   appeare
                   to
                   bee
                   one
                   .
                
                 Gregorie
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   one
                   be
                   called
                   vniuersall
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   Church
                   goeth
                   to
                   decaie
                   .
                
                 And
                 chap.
                 144.
                 
                 
                   I
                   say
                   boldely
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   calleth
                   or
                   desireth
                   to
                   call
                   himselfe
                   vniuersall
                   priest
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   pride
                   is
                   a
                
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                 
                   beholde
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   preface
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   which
                   ye
                   directed
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   you
                   caused
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   a
                
                 proud
                 title
                 ,
                 
                   calling
                   me
                   vniuersal
                   Pope
                
                 .
                 Bernard
                 .
                 
                   Consider
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   a
                   Lord
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Churches
                   are
                
                 maimed
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Romane
                   bishop
                   draweth
                   all
                   power
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 Gregorie
                 himselfe
                 beeing
                 Pope
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   which
                
                 am
                 subiect
                 to
                 your
                 commandement
                 —
                 ;
                 
                   haue
                   euery
                   way
                   discharged
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   due
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   performed
                   mine
                
                 allegiance
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   haue
                   not
                   concealed
                   what
                   I
                   thought
                   on
                   Gods
                   behalfe
                   .
                
                 And
                 pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 fourth
                 after
                 Gregorie
                 200.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Lotharius
                 for
                 
                   his
                   soueraigne
                   prince
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 professed
                 obedience
                 without
                 gainsaying
                 to
                 his
                 imperiall
                 commandements
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 donble
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 one
                 imperiall
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 pope
                 ,
                 gouerning
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 robbeth
                 Christ
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 setting
                 vp
                 their
                 ministeriall
                 heade
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 faine
                 to
                 borrow
                 of
                 Christ
                 things
                 proper
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinnes
                 a
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 gouerne
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 of
                 lawes
                 that
                 shall
                 as
                 truely
                 bind
                 conscience
                 as
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               19
               point
               .
               Of
               the
               efficacie
               of
               the
               sacraments
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   I.
                
                 We
                 teach
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 sacraments
                 are
                 signes
                 to
                 represent
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   II.
                
                 We
                 teach
                 further
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 indeede
                 instruments
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 offereth
                 and
                 giueth
                 the
                 foresaid
                 benefits
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 farre
                 we
                 consent
                 with
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 standes
                 in
                 sundrie
                 points
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 sacraments
                 are
                 
                   phisicall
                   instruments
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 instrumentall
                 causes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 force
                 and
                 efficacie
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 produce
                 and
                 giue
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 They
                 vse
                 to
                 expresse
                 their
                 meaning
                 by
                 these
                 comparisons
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 scriuener
                 takes
                 the
                 pen
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 writes
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 writing
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 penne
                 ,
                 mooued
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 cutting
                 of
                 wood
                 or
                 stone
                 ,
                 the
                 diuision
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 sawe
                 ,
                 mooued
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 workeman
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 grace
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 giuen
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 conferred
                 by
                 the
                 sacrament
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 phisicall
                 ,
                 but
                 meere
                 voluntarie
                 instruments
                 .
                 Voluntarie
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 certaine
                 outward
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Instruments
                 :
                 because
                 when
                 we
                 vse
                 them
                 aright
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 institution
                 .
                 God
                 then
                 answerably
                 conferres
                 grace
                 from
                 himselfe
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 onely
                 take
                 we
                 them
                 for
                 instruments
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 secōd
                 difference
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 minister
                 dispēsing
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   work
                   done
                
                 giues
                 grace
                 immediatly
                 if
                 the
                 party
                 
                 be
                 prepared
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 washing
                 or
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 orderly
                 moouing
                 of
                 the
                 pen
                 vpon
                 the
                 paper
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 causeth
                 writing
                 .
                 We
                 hold
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 action
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 conferreth
                 grace
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 efficacie
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 sacramentall
                 action
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 though
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 two
                 other
                 waies
                 .
                 First
                 by
                 the
                 signification
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 testifies
                 vnto
                 vs
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 good
                 pleasure
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 sacrament
                 :
                 the
                 signes
                 representing
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 eares
                 :
                 being
                 also
                 types
                 and
                 certen
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 elements
                 are
                 not
                 general
                 and
                 confused
                 ,
                 but
                 particular
                 signes
                 to
                 the
                 seuerall
                 communicants
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 faithfull
                 receiue
                 the
                 signes
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 should
                 speake
                 vnto
                 them
                 seuerally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 name
                 promise
                 to
                 them
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 things
                 said
                 to
                 men
                 particularly
                 ,
                 doe
                 more
                 affect
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 take
                 away
                 doubting
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 generally
                 spoken
                 to
                 an
                 whole
                 companie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 signes
                 of
                 graces
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 applying
                 and
                 binding
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 euery
                 particular
                 beleeuer
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 the
                 oftner
                 they
                 are
                 receiued
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 helpe
                 our
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 our
                 assurance
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 the
                 sacrament
                 conferres
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 signes
                 thereof
                 confirmes
                 faith
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 promise
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 commands
                 vs
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 signes
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 promiseth
                 to
                 the
                 receiuers
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 he
                 bindes
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 bond
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 ;
                 euen
                 as
                 men
                 binde
                 themselues
                 in
                 obligations
                 putting
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 seales
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 go
                 backe
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 signes
                 are
                 thus
                 vsed
                 as
                 pledges
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 often
                 :
                 they
                 greatly
                 increase
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 sent
                 from
                 one
                 friend
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 renewes
                 and
                 confirmes
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 principall
                 waies
                 whereby
                 the
                 sacraments
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 conferre
                 grace
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 pledges
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 and
                 manner
                 they
                 confirme
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 signes
                 and
                 visible
                 elements
                 affect
                 the
                 senses
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 :
                 the
                 senses
                 conuay
                 their
                 obiect
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 :
                 the
                 mind
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 reasoneth
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 sacrament
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 vseth
                 the
                 elements
                 aright
                 ,
                 shall
                 receiue
                 grace
                 thereby
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 vse
                 the
                 elements
                 aright
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 :
                 therefore
                 shall
                 I
                 receiue
                 from
                 God
                 increase
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 confirmed
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 worke
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 reasoning
                 caused
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 the
                 argument
                 or
                 proofe
                 whereof
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 beeing
                 signes
                 and
                 pledges
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 difference
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 teach
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 by
                 the
                 work
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 grace
                 of
                 iustification
                 is
                 conferred
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 no
                 :
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 yeares
                 must
                 first
                 beleeue
                 and
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 meete
                 partaker
                 of
                 any
                 sacrament
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 is
                 conferred
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Our
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 I.
                 The
                 word
                 preached
                 and
                 the
                 sacraments
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 giuing
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 by
                 a
                 voice
                 conueied
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 by
                 the
                 bodily
                 eares
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 sacraments
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 certaine
                 sensible
                 and
                 bodily
                 signes
                 viewed
                 by
                 the
                 eie
                 .
                 a
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 visible
                 words
                 and
                 promises
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 for
                 the
                 giuing
                 it selfe
                 they
                 differ
                 not
                 .
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 worde
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   eaten
                   his
                   owne
                   flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   giue
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   :
                
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   beleeuers
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   baptisme
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 Hierome
                 to
                 Edibia
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   baptisme
                   we
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 If
                 thus
                 much
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 also
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 .
                 Again
                 Hierom
                 vpon
                 Ecclesiastes
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   drinke
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   mysterie
                   but
                   in
                   knowledge
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                 Nowe
                 vpon
                 this
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 worke
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 conferres
                 not
                 grace
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 worke
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 conferre
                 any
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 II.
                 Math.
                 3.11
                 .
                 
                   I
                   baptize
                   you
                   with
                   water
                   to
                   repentance
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   cōmeth
                   after
                   me
                   is
                   stronger
                   then
                   I
                   —
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   baptize
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 proceedes
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 action
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 disioyne
                 himselfe
                 &
                 his
                 action
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 distinguish
                 thē
                 plainely
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 effect
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 trauelled
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 beget
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                 thereby
                 excluding
                 the
                 whole
                 Euangelicall
                 ministerie
                 wherof
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 diuine
                 operation
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 efficacy
                 in
                 conferring
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 III.
                 The
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 very
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 quickning
                 vertue
                 from
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 efficacie
                 or
                 vertue
                 is
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 godhead
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 apprehended
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 deriueth
                 heauenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 life
                 from
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 efficacie
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hypostatical
                 vnion
                 :
                 how
                 shall
                 bodily
                 actions
                 about
                 bodily
                 elements
                 conferre
                 grace
                 immediatly
                 .
              
               
                 Reason
                 IV.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 stands
                 much
                 vpon
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 iustification
                 by
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 conferred
                 by
                 the
                 sacraments
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 time
                 he
                 gathereth
                 that
                 Abraham
                 was
                 first
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterward
                 receiued
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 seale
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 Nowe
                 we
                 knowe
                 that
                 the
                 generall
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 sacraments
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 baptisme
                 succeeded
                 circumcision
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plaine
                 then
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Act.
                 10.
                 who
                 before
                 Peter
                 came
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praier
                 :
                 and
                 afterward
                 when
                 Peter
                 by
                 preaching
                 opened
                 more
                 fully
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hee
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 baptised
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 before
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 receiued
                 remission
                 
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 iustified
                 before
                 baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Basil.
                 
                   If
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Man
                   giues
                   water
                   but
                   God
                   giues
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Augustine
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Water
                   toucheth
                   the
                   bodie
                   and
                   washeth
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                
                 but
                 he
                 shewes
                 his
                 meaning
                 else
                 where
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   water
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   sacrament
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   visible
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   inuisible
                   .
                   That
                   washeth
                   the
                   bodie
                
                 and
                 signifieth
                 
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   purged
                   and
                   healed
                   .
                
              
               
                 Obiect
                 .
                 Remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 Act.
                 22.21
                 .
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.27
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 
                 Ans.
                 Saluation
                 and
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 baptisme
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saluation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
                 zeale
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibite
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 minde
                 the
                 foresaid
                 benefits
                 :
                 but
                 indeede
                 the
                 proper
                 instrument
                 whereby
                 saluation
                 is
                 apprehended
                 is
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sacraments
                 are
                 but
                 proppes
                 of
                 faith
                 furthering
                 saluation
                 two
                 waies
                 :
                 first
                 because
                 by
                 their
                 signification
                 they
                 helpe
                 to
                 nourish
                 and
                 preserue
                 faith
                 :
                 secondly
                 because
                 they
                 seale
                 grace
                 and
                 saluation
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 yea
                 God
                 giues
                 grace
                 and
                 saluation
                 when
                 we
                 vse
                 them
                 well
                 :
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 beleeue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 whereof
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 seales
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 keepe
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 neither
                 giuing
                 too
                 much
                 nor
                 too
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 sacraments
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               XX.
               point
               .
               Of
               sauing
               faith
               :
               or
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Consent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   I.
                
                 They
                 teach
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 whole
                 whole
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 mankind
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   II.
                
                 They
                 auouch
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 &
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   meere
                   mercy
                
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   III.
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 hold
                 &
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Conclus
                   .
                   IV.
                
                 They
                 auouch
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 whole
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meere
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Concl.
                   V.
                
                 Lastly
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 apply
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 by
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 grant
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 fiue
                 points
                 doe
                 they
                 and
                 we
                 agree
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 shewe
                 of
                 wordes
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 auouching
                 of
                 the
                 fiue
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 papists
                 may
                 easily
                 escape
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 many
                 magistrates
                 .
                 And
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 popish
                 doctrine
                 bee
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 any
                 common
                 man
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 &
                 take
                 such
                 for
                 good
                 protestants
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 popish
                 priests
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 discerne
                 their
                 guile
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 wherein
                 they
                 faile
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 they
                 beleeue
                 indeed
                 all
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 beleeue
                 the
                 bookes
                 Apocryphal
                 ,
                 which
                 antiquitie
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 hath
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 canon
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 beleeue
                 vnwritten
                 traditions
                 receiued
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 from
                 Councills
                 ,
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 making
                 them
                 also
                 of
                 equall
                 credit
                 with
                 the
                 written
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 giuen
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Machabees
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 reuerence
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 conuenient
                 manner
                 ,
                 preferring
                 them
                 before
                 any
                 other
                 bookes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 approoued
                 by
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 thinke
                 them
                 not
                 meete
                 to
                 bee
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 cōsenting
                 with
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 our
                 doing
                 we
                 haue
                 directiō
                 from
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 vnwriten
                 Traditions
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 deceiue
                 and
                 be
                 deceiued
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 newe
                 Testament
                 ,
                 cōtaines
                 in
                 it
                 sufficient
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 faith
                 and
                 maners
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 faith
                 larger
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 keepe
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ;
                 beleeuing
                 nothing
                 to
                 saluation
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 touching
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 deceit
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 craftily
                 include
                 and
                 couch
                 their
                 owne
                 works
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 works
                 done
                 by
                 men
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 saue
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 onely
                 by
                 such
                 workes
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 worke
                 at
                 all
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 vs.
                 For
                 all
                 workes
                 done
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 iustification
                 and
                 saluation
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Rom.
                 11.6
                 .
                 
                   Election
                   is
                   of
                   grace
                   not
                   of
                   workes
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 whereas
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 saued
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 vs
                 to
                 work
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 flatte
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   saued
                   by
                   such
                   workes
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   that
                   men
                   regenerate
                   should
                   walke
                   in
                   .
                
                 Eph.
                 2.10
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 saieth
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   counted
                
                 all
                 things
                 euen
                 after
                 his
                 conuersion
                 
                   losse
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   hauing
                   his
                   owne
                   righteousnes
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 3.8
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.3
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   washed
                   away
                   our
                   sinnes
                   by
                   himselfe
                   :
                
                 which
                 last
                 wordes
                 exclude
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 all
                 workes
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 within
                 man.
                 Thus
                 indeede
                 the
                 Papists
                 ouerturne
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 word
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 hold
                 touching
                 their
                 iustification
                 and
                 saluation
                 .
                 We
                 confesse
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 in
                 vs
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 Christs
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 ours
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 proceede
                 from
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 as
                 water
                 from
                 the
                 fountaine
                 by
                 the
                 channell
                 .
                 And
                 looke
                 as
                 the
                 channell
                 defiled
                 ,
                 defiles
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 defilement
                 in
                 the
                 fountaine
                 ;
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 defiled
                 by
                 the
                 remnants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 defile
                 the
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 frō
                 Christ
                 are
                 vndefiled
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 defectiue
                 :
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 or
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 conclusion
                 is
                 touching
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 acknowledge
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 stands
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 is
                 imputed
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 before
                 God.
                 We
                 hold
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 euē
                 for
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 before
                 God.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.30
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   ,
                
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   redemption
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 both
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 vnto
                 vs
                 inherent
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 righteousnes
                 imputed
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 our
                 sanctification
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 expound
                 of
                 inherent
                 or
                 habituall
                 righteousnesse
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 by
                 Paul
                 are
                 they
                 distinguished
                 .
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 vnto
                 vs
                 both
                 inherent
                 and
                 imputed
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 And
                 very
                 reason
                 teacheth
                 thus
                 much
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 bring
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 imperfect
                 &
                 stained
                 with
                 manyfold
                 defects
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 worlde
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 tels
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 righteousnesse
                 seruing
                 for
                 our
                 turnes
                 either
                 in
                 men
                 or
                 angels
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 or
                 can
                 procure
                 our
                 absolution
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 acceptation
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 obedience
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 must
                 serue
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 perfect
                 iustification
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 god
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 inherent
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 performed
                 by
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 fourth
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 they
                 holde
                 it
                 the
                 safest
                 and
                 surest
                 course
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 for
                 their
                 saluation
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 condescend
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 also
                 a
                 put
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 merits
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 sobrietie
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 doctrine
                 quite
                 marres
                 the
                 conclusion
                 :
                 because
                 by
                 teaching
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 they
                 ouerturne
                 al
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 Creatour
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 we
                 doe
                 when
                 wee
                 giue
                 to
                 God
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 giue
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 put
                 our
                 whole
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 to
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 workes
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 our
                 Gods.
                 The
                 true
                 and
                 auncient
                 forme
                 of
                 making
                 confession
                 was
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   ,
                
                 without
                 mention
                 making
                 of
                 any
                 confidence
                 in
                 workes
                 or
                 creatures
                 :
                 the
                 auncient
                 Church
                 neuer
                 knew
                 any
                 such
                 confession
                 or
                 confidence
                 .
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   beleeueth
                   not
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   putteth
                   not
                   affiance
                   concerning
                   his
                   saluation
                   in
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeede
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselues
                 when
                 death
                 comes
                 ,
                 
                 forsake
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 their
                 merits
                 ,
                 and
                 flie
                 to
                 the
                 meere
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 alleadge
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 one
                 Vlinbergius
                 of
                 Colen
                 ,
                 who
                 writeth
                 thus
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 booke
                 founde
                 in
                 the
                 vestrie
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 parish
                 of
                 Colen
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 dutch
                 tongue
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1475.
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 vsed
                 in
                 visiting
                 of
                 the
                 sicke
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 it
                 these
                 questions
                 
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 a
                 
                   Doest
                   thou
                   beleeue
                   that
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   be
                   saued
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   The
                   sicke
                   person
                   answered
                   ,
                   Yea.
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Go
                   too
                   then
                   ,
                   while
                   breath
                   remaines
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   put
                   thy
                   confidence
                   in
                   this
                
                 death
                 alone
                 :
                 
                   haue
                   affiance
                   in
                   nothing
                   else
                   :
                   commit
                   thy selfe
                   wholly
                   to
                   this
                   death
                   :
                   with
                   it
                   alone
                   couer
                   thy selfe
                   :
                   diue
                   thy self
                   in
                   euery
                   part
                   into
                   this
                   death
                   :
                   in
                   euery
                   part
                   pearse
                   thy selfe
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   infold
                   thy selfe
                   in
                   this
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   iudge
                   thee
                   ,
                   say
                   :
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   put
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   thy
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 
                   I
                   contend
                   with
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   say
                   :
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   put
                   betweene
                   thee
                   and
                   my
                   sinnes
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   deserued
                   damnation
                   ,
                   say
                   :
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   oppose
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   betweene
                   thee
                   and
                   my
                   euill
                   merits
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                
                 offer
                 his
                 merit
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 which
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 .
                 
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   angrie
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   say
                   :
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   oppose
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   thine
                   anger
                   .
                
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 Papists
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dying
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 hold
                 and
                 practise
                 euery
                 day
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 liuing
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 conclusion
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 beleeue
                 in
                 generall
                 but
                 also
                 applie
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 manner
                 of
                 applying
                 .
                 They
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 as●uring
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 saluation
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 hope
                 ,
                 in
                 likelihood
                 coniecturall
                 .
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 dutie
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 life
                 by
                 faith
                 without
                 making
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 hope
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 certentie
                 after
                 the
                 apprehension
                 made
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 teach
                 that
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 liuing
                 within
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 professing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 certen
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 indeauour
                 to
                 attaine
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 point
                 in
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 vncerten
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 wauering
                 hope
                 ,
                 they
                 ouerturne
                 halfe
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 inioynes
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promises
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 themselues
                 :
                 secondly
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 applie
                 them
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 latter
                 part
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 voide
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 ouerturned
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 which
                 they
                 alleadge
                 against
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 answered
                 before
                 :
                 now
                 therefore
                 I
                 let
                 them
                 passe
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 coloured
                 tearmes
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 faith
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 deede
                 they
                 denie
                 and
                 abolish
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 and
                 certen
                 application
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 .
                 Againe
                 they
                 faile
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 principall
                 dutie
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 true
                 sauing
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 to
                 applie
                 the
                 blessing
                 promised
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               21.
               point
               .
               Of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 I.
                 That
                 ,
                 repentance
                 is
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 passiue
                 ,
                 and
                 actiue
                 :
                 passiue
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 God
                 whereby
                 he
                 conuerteth
                 man
                 beeing
                 as
                 yet
                 vncōuerted
                 .
                 Actiue
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 whereby
                 man
                 being
                 once
                 turned
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 turnes
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 must
                 this
                 conclusion
                 
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 considering
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 turning
                 vs
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 repentance
                 whereof
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 so
                 oft
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 regeneration
                 :
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 wherby
                 we
                 beeing
                 first
                 turned
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 turne
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 II.
                 That
                 ,
                 repentance
                 stands
                 specially
                 for
                 practise
                 ,
                 in
                 contrition
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 confession
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 worke
                 or
                 deed
                 .
                 Touching
                 contrition
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 kinds
                 thereof
                 :
                 Legal
                 ,
                 and
                 Euangelical
                 .
                 Legal
                 contrition
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 remorse
                 of
                 cōscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 &
                 iudgemēt
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 cause
                 of
                 repētance
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 an
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hel
                 .
                 Euangelical
                 contrition
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 is
                 grieued
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 any
                 other
                 punishment
                 ;
                 as
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 offended
                 and
                 displeased
                 so
                 good
                 and
                 mercifull
                 a
                 God.
                 This
                 contrition
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 repentance
                 it
                 is
                 alwaies
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 before
                 as
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 .
                 Secondly
                 we
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 that
                 confession
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 sundrie
                 respects
                 :
                 first
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 publikely
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 priuately
                 in
                 our
                 secret
                 and
                 priuate
                 praiers
                 .
                 Secondly
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 person
                 hath
                 openly
                 offended
                 the
                 congregation
                 by
                 any
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 to
                 our
                 priuate
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 vpon
                 any
                 occasion
                 offended
                 and
                 wronged
                 him
                 .
                 Math.
                 5.23
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   bring
                   thy
                   gift
                   to
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   remembrest
                   that
                   thy
                   brother
                   hath
                   ought
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   goe
                   first
                   and
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   him
                   :
                
                 now
                 reconciliation
                 presupposeth
                 confession
                 .
                 Lastly
                 in
                 all
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 we
                 hold
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 ;
                 first
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 when
                 we
                 intreat
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 supplications
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 full
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 excommunication
                 for
                 publike
                 offences
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 stāds
                 in
                 duties
                 of
                 humiliatiō
                 that
                 fitly
                 serue
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 repētāce
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 our
                 neighbor
                 :
                 because
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 wronged
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 haue
                 recōpence
                 and
                 restitution
                 made
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 19.8
                 .
                 &
                 there
                 repentance
                 may
                 iustly
                 be
                 suspected
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lie
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Conclus
                 .
                 III.
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 repentance
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 outward
                 fruits
                 worthie
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 repentance
                 it selfe
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 testified
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 principall
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 indeauour
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 to
                 leaue
                 and
                 renounce
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 patrons
                 of
                 licentiousnes
                 and
                 enemies
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 exclude
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 and
                 saluation
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 maintaine
                 a
                 profitable
                 and
                 necessarie
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 euery
                 Christian
                 man.
                 This
                 vse
                 is
                 three-fold
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 Workes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 commandements
                 may
                 be
                 obeied
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.12
                 .
                 that
                 his
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 don
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.3
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 children
                 to
                 God
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.14
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 our selues
                 thankefull
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 14.
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 
                 grieue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.30
                 .
                 but
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 22.
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 Math.
                 5.16
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 followers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.1
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 workes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 that
                 our
                 neighbour
                 may
                 be
                 helped
                 in
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 6.38
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 woon
                 by
                 our
                 example
                 to
                 godlines
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.14
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 preuent
                 in
                 our selues
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 any
                 offence
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.32
                 .
                 that
                 by
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 stoppe
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 vse
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our selues
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.17
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 walke
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 5.8
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 some
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.8,10
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 discerne
                 dead
                 and
                 counterfait
                 faith
                 ,
                 from
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 2.
                 17.
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 and
                 continued
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.6
                 .
                 that
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 both
                 temporall
                 and
                 eternall
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 89.32
                 .
                 that
                 the
                 reward
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 which
                 God
                 freely
                 in
                 mercie
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 Gal.
                 6.9
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 dissent
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 repentance
                 it selfe
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 damnable
                 abuses
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 generall
                 and
                 speciall
                 .
                 Generall
                 are
                 these
                 which
                 concerne
                 repentance
                 wholly
                 considered
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 place
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 repentance
                 partly
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 freewill
                 beeing
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 whereas
                 Paul
                 indeede
                 ascribes
                 this
                 worke
                 ,
                 wholly
                 vnto
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   Proouing
                   if
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   will
                   giue
                   them
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 And
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 weake
                 but
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 any
                 thing●
                 that
                 may
                 further
                 their
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 helped
                 neuer
                 so
                 :
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 dead
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 graues
                 ,
                 can
                 rise
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 abuse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 pennance
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 repentance
                 for
                 that
                 publike
                 discipline
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 correction
                 that
                 was
                 vsed
                 against
                 notorious
                 offenders
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 congregation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sets
                 downe
                 but
                 one
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 without
                 exception
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 for
                 the
                 necessarie
                 mortification
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 whereas
                 open
                 ecclesiasticall
                 correction
                 pertained
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 that
                 gaue
                 any
                 open
                 offence
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 abuse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 repentance
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 sacrament
                 :
                 wheras
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeres
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 vpward
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 reckened
                 among
                 the
                 sacraments
                 :
                 yea
                 it
                 seemes
                 that
                 Lūbard
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 school-men
                 after
                 him
                 disputed
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 &
                 forme
                 of
                 this
                 sacrament
                 :
                 not
                 able
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 certenly
                 to
                 define
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 outward
                 element
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 abuse
                 is
                 touching
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 efficacie
                 of
                 repentance
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 notably
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.24
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   iustified
                   freely
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   through
                   the
                   redemption
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   whome
                   God
                   hath
                   sent
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   reconciliation
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   .
                
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 these
                 formes
                 of
                 speach
                 ,
                 
                   redemption
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   reconciliation
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   freely
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 must
                 be
                 obserued
                 and
                 considered
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 shew
                 plainely
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 or
                 redemption
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 by
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 vs
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 esteeme
                 of
                 repentance
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 efficacie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 testifie
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 before
                 God.
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 saide
                 that
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 are
                 promised
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 which
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 merits
                 or
                 worke
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 applieth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 workes
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 presupposing
                 alwaies
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whō
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 wherefore
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 touching
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 Speciall
                 abuses
                 doe
                 concerne
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 abuse
                 concerning
                 contrition
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 sufficient
                 and
                 perfect
                 .
                 They
                 vse
                 now
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 matter
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sorrow
                 in
                 contrition
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 a
                 value
                 &
                 estimation
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 b
                 Adrian
                 was
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 true
                 repentāce
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 grieued
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 indeauour
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catechisme
                 saith
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   sorrow
                   conceiued
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 conceiued
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 :
                 
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   contrite
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   we
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   heart
                   and
                   strength
                   in
                   a
                   most
                
                 vehemēt
                 sorrow
                 :
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   sinne
                   must
                   be
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   greatest
                   but
                   also
                
                 most
                 vehement
                 
                   and
                   perfect
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   exclude
                   all
                   sloth
                   and
                   slacknes
                   .
                
                 Indeede
                 afterwarde
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 contrition
                 may
                 be
                 effectuall
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 imperfect
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 stand
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 commend
                 but
                 also
                 pre●cribe
                 and
                 auouch
                 ,
                 that
                 contrition
                 must
                 be
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 vehement
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 onely
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 requires
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 vnfained
                 contrition
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 abuse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 their
                 contrition
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 congruitie
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 can
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 all-sufficient
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 an
                 auncient
                 Councel
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 
                   inspires
                   into
                   vs
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   loue
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 no
                 merits
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   faithfully
                   require
                   the
                   sacrament
                   of
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   baptisme
                   doe
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   please
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 holde
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 requires
                 contrition
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 merit
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 owne
                 vnworthines
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 humbled
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 distrust
                 all
                 our
                 owne
                 merits
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 the
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 more
                 carefully
                 auoid
                 all
                 sinnes
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 wherby
                 so
                 many
                 paines
                 and
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 are
                 procured
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 contrition
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 meritorious
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 broken
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 abuse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 imperfect
                 contrition
                 or
                 att●ition
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 it
                 they
                 applie
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 But
                 seruile
                 feare
                 of
                 it selfe
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 condemnation
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 leaue
                 men
                 to
                 themselues
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 by
                 accident
                 :
                 
                 because
                 God
                 in
                 mercie
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 :
                 otherwise
                 remorse
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 no
                 beginning
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 restrainment
                 of
                 any
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 is
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 vnspeakable
                 horrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 death
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 God
                 shew
                 mercie
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 tempered
                 and
                 delaied
                 with
                 other
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 holy
                 men
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vnprofitable
                 :
                 in
                 whome
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 sorrow
                 for
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 and
                 that
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Malac.
                 1.6
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   be
                   a
                   father
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   my
                   feare
                   ?
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   a
                   lord
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   my
                   feare
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   hell
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   iust
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   strong
                   man
                   armed
                   against
                   theeues
                   and
                   robbers
                   ,
                   to
                   driue
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   house
                   .
                
                 And
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Martyrs
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   themselues
                   against
                   the
                   crueltie
                   of
                   persecuters
                   by
                   setting
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   hell
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Abuses
                 touching
                 Confession
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 vse
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 vttered
                 in
                 an
                 vnknowne
                 language
                 ,
                 beeing
                 therefore
                 foolish
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 withall
                 requiring
                 the
                 aide
                 and
                 intercession
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 absent
                 :
                 whereas
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Mediatour
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 the
                 man
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 practise
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 praier
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 aske
                 their
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 match
                 them
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 seeing
                 and
                 knowing
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 worship
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 and
                 principall
                 abuse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 corrupted
                 Canonicall
                 confession
                 by
                 turning
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 priuate
                 auricular
                 confession
                 :
                 binding
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 conscience
                 by
                 a
                 law
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 confesse
                 all
                 their
                 mortall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 circumstances
                 that
                 change
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 can
                 remember
                 )
                 once
                 euery
                 yeare
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 priest
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 this
                 confession
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Orthodoxe
                 antiquitie
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 side
                 auoucheth
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   Confesse
                   one
                   for
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   one
                   for
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                
                 Iam.
                 5.17
                 .
                 bindes
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 priest
                 to
                 make
                 confession
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 priest
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Math.
                 3.
                 that
                 
                   many
                   were
                   baptised
                   confessing
                   their
                   sinnes
                   :
                
                 and
                 Act.
                 19.18
                 .
                 
                   Many
                   that
                   beleeued
                   came
                   and
                   confessed
                   and
                   shewed
                   their
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 the
                 confession
                 was
                 voluntarie
                 and
                 not
                 constrained
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 generall
                 and
                 not
                 particular
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 necessarie
                 circumstances
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 libertie
                 of
                 confession
                 the
                 Church
                 remained
                 1200.
                 yeares
                 till
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 auricular
                 confession
                 was
                 first
                 inacted
                 :
                 beeing
                 a
                 notable
                 inuention
                 seruing
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inrich
                 that
                 couetous
                 and
                 ambitious
                 See
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 reuenewes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   haue
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   men
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   heare
                   my
                   confessions
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   should
                   heale
                   my
                   diseases
                   :
                
                 nor
                 to
                 Chrysostome
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   compell
                   thee
                   to
                   confesse
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   confesse
                   them
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   sinned
                   ,
                   say
                   them
                   daily
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   minde
                   .
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   bid
                   thee
                   confesse
                   them
                   to
                   thy
                   fellow
                   seruant
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   mocke
                   thee
                   :
                   confesse
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   cureth
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 abuse
                 of
                 Satisfaction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 turned
                 canonicall
                 satisfaction
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 by
                 open
                 offenders
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Behold
                 here
                 a
                 most
                 horrible
                 prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 it selfe
                 without
                 any
                 supplie
                 is
                 sufficient
                 euery
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 both
                 of
                 fault
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 haue
                 handled
                 and
                 prooued
                 by
                 induction
                 of
                 sundrie
                 particulars
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 .
                 Many
                 more
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 :
                 adding
                 onely
                 this
                 one
                 caueat
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Romane
                 religion
                 without
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 maintainers
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Nay
                 we
                 ioyne
                 in
                 affection
                 more
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 with
                 vs.
                 They
                 die
                 with
                 vs
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 religion
                 (
                 a
                 though
                 they
                 deserue
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 treasons
                 which
                 they
                 intend
                 and
                 enterprise
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 vnto
                 them
                 inioyned
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 we
                 reuerence
                 the
                 good
                 gifts
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 wishing
                 their
                 repentance
                 and
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 meane
                 to
                 proceede
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 touch
                 briefly
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 portion
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 therefore
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 and
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 corne
                 in
                 the
                 heape
                 of
                 chaffe
                 .
                 Though
                 Poperie
                 raigned
                 and
                 ouerspread
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 thereof
                 ,
                 God
                 reserued
                 a
                 people
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 truly
                 worshipped
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 deuill
                 caused
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 flie
                 into
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sought
                 to
                 destroy
                 her
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   shee
                   still
                   retaines
                   a
                
                 remnant
                 of
                 her
                 seede
                 
                   which
                   kept
                   the
                   commaundements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Now
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 saide
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 congregations
                 of
                 Turkes
                 and
                 other
                 infidels
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hidden
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 preserued
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 straunge
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 baptisme
                 for
                 the
                 outward
                 forme
                 :
                 which
                 helpes
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 preserued
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Elect
                 might
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 This
                 serues
                 to
                 stoppe
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 which
                 demaund
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 fourescore
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Luther
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 insinuate
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 religion
                 is
                 greene
                 or
                 newe
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 answered
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 hath
                 euer
                 beene
                 since
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 papacie
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 bin
                 alwaies
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 first
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Luthers
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 bin
                 hid
                 by
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 together
                 .
                 Againe
                 we
                 haue
                 here
                 occasion
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 dealing
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 church
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 them
                 for
                 externall
                 societie
                 to
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 speciall
                 purpose
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 humilitie
                 and
                 
                 patience
                 of
                 his
                 few
                 seruants
                 .
                 When
                 Elias
                 saw
                 idolatrie
                 spred
                 ouer
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 a
                 part
                 into
                 the
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 griefe
                 desired
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 And
                 Dauid
                 cried
                 out
                 :
                 
                   Woe
                   is
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   constrained
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   Mesheck
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   my
                   habitation
                   in
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   Kedar
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 120.5
                 .
                 And
                 iust
                 Lot
                 must
                 haue
                 his
                 righteous
                 soule
                 vexed
                 with
                 seeing
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 abhominations
                 of
                 Sodom
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 by
                 this
                 commaundement
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 what
                 opinion
                 to
                 carrie
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 often
                 demaunded
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 church
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 answer
                 may
                 hence
                 be
                 formed
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 this
                 church
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 a
                 state
                 or
                 regiment
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 church
                 of
                 God.
                 Because
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 or
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 wholly
                 forsake
                 any
                 people
                 till
                 they
                 forsake
                 Christ.
                 Some
                 will
                 happily
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 baptisme
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 indeede
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 they
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 outward
                 forme
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 ouerturne
                 the
                 inward
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 iustification
                 and
                 sanctification
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
                 Againe
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 themselues
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 lanterne
                 holdeth
                 the
                 candle
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 it selfe
                 but
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 is
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 sittes
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 Romane
                 church
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 .
                 Ans.
                 He
                 sittes
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 marke
                 further
                 how
                 :
                 
                   as
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 manifest
                 vsurper
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 theefe
                 sittes
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 mans
                 house
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 popish
                 church
                 and
                 Gods
                 church
                 are
                 mingled
                 like
                 chaffe
                 and
                 corne
                 in
                 one
                 heape
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 be
                 saide
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 wheat
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chaffe
                 in
                 the
                 wheat
                 .
                 Againe
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Romane
                 church
                 ,
                 though
                 falsly
                 ,
                 takes
                 vnto
                 it selfe
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 catholike
                 church
                 .
                 Some
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 delay
                 and
                 qualifie
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 this
                 church
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 lying
                 sicke
                 full
                 of
                 ●oares
                 ,
                 hauing
                 also
                 his
                 throat
                 cut
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 are
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 is
                 remaining
                 still
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 things
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 like
                 a
                 dead
                 carkasse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 popish
                 errours
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 doe
                 manifest
                 .
                 Indeede
                 a
                 knowne
                 harlot
                 may
                 afterward
                 remaine
                 a
                 wife
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 tearmed
                 ;
                 yet
                 after
                 the
                 bill
                 of
                 diuorcement
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 shee
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 though
                 shee
                 can
                 shew
                 her
                 marriage
                 ring
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 church
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 bill
                 of
                 her
                 diuorcement
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 namely
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 and
                 Reu.
                 13.11,12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 in
                 this
                 commandement
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 a
                 liuely
                 portraiture
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 some
                 are
                 pertaining
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 running
                 on
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 :
                 some
                 againe
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 seuered
                 from
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 reserued
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 aske
                 the
                 
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 vouchsafing
                 mercy
                 to
                 some
                 &
                 forsaking
                 others
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 his
                 mercy
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 .
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.4
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 reserued
                 
                   seuen
                   thousand
                   that
                   neuer
                   bowed
                   the
                   knee
                   to
                   Baal
                   :
                
                 &
                 the
                 prophet
                 Esai
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Vnles
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   reserued
                   a
                   remnant
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   bin
                   as
                   Sodome
                   and
                   Gomorrha
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 distinction
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 aboue
                 al
                 things
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 assurance
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 lesse
                 care
                 would
                 snffice
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 mercie
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 vpon
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 here
                 I
                 not●
                 the
                 speciall
                 care
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ouer
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 .
                 He
                 first
                 giueth
                 thē
                 warning
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 begin
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 iudgement
                 vpon
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 they
                 liue
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 or
                 punishments
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 would
                 punish
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 an
                 angel
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 marke
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 that
                 mourned
                 for
                 the
                 abominatious
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 destructiō
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 of
                 Egypt
                 the
                 angel
                 passed
                 ouer
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 their
                 posts
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 paschal
                 lamb
                 :
                 &
                 this
                 passing
                 ouer
                 betokeneth
                 safety
                 &
                 preseruation
                 in
                 the
                 cōmon
                 destruction
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 blessing
                 of
                 protectiō
                 should
                 mooue
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 true
                 &
                 hearty
                 seruants
                 of
                 God.
                 Men
                 vsually
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 those
                 societies
                 &
                 corporations
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 inioy
                 many
                 freedōes
                 &
                 priuiledges●
                 Wel
                 ,
                 behold
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 societie
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 freedom
                 from
                 danger
                 in
                 all
                 cōmon
                 destructions
                 &
                 from
                 eternall
                 vengeance
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 When
                 Hester
                 had
                 procured
                 safetie
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 libertie
                 to
                 reuenge
                 themselues
                 vpon
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 
                   became
                   Iewes
                
                 .
                 Euē
                 so
                 ,
                 considering
                 Christ
                 hath
                 procured
                 freedom
                 frō
                 hell
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 becom
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 ioyning
                 our selues
                 alwaies
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 :
                 now
                 followeth
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   sins
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   receiue
                   not
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                   .
                
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 stand
                 long
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 wil
                 only
                 name
                 the
                 principal
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 sin
                 is
                 Atheisme
                 :
                 &
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 prooue
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Atheisme
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 open
                 ,
                 coloured
                 .
                 Open
                 Atheisme
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 both
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 deed
                 denie
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 Coloured
                 Atheisme
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 manifest
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 degrees
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 the
                 creator
                 and
                 gouernour
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 deny
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 sonne
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Ephesiās
                 before
                 they
                 receiued
                 the
                 gospell
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   without
                   God
                
                 whome
                 in
                 their
                 naturall
                 iudgement
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 denied
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 cōsequently
                 worshipped
                 an
                 idol
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 worshipped
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 though
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 worshipped
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   worshipped
                   they
                   knewe
                   not
                   what
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 their
                 Gods
                 are
                 Idols
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 degree
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 are
                 placed
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Iewes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 the
                 Anti-Trinitaries
                 ,
                 and
                 Arians
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 conceiue
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 The
                 2.
                 degree
                 is
                 ,
                 whē
                 men
                 do
                 rightly
                 acknowledge
                 
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 the
                 godhead
                 in
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 of
                 persons
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 other
                 necessarie
                 consequents
                 partly
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 ouerturne
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 well
                 maintained
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 concurre
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 it
                 ouerthrowes
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 In
                 worde
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 infinite
                 iustice
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 consequent
                 both
                 are
                 denied
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 infinite
                 iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 appeased
                 by
                 humane
                 satisfactions
                 ?
                 And
                 howe
                 shall
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 bee
                 infinite
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 by
                 our
                 satisfactions
                 must
                 adde
                 a
                 supply
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   sonne
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   father
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 neither
                 father
                 nor
                 sonne
                 ,
                 denies
                 God.
                 Nowe
                 the
                 present
                 Romane
                 religion
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 mankind
                 :
                 but
                 hath
                 tra●sformed
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 fained
                 Christ.
                 And
                 I
                 shew
                 it
                 thus
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 thing●
                 like
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 Humanitie
                 ,
                 sinne
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 framed
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 they
                 ascribed
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 existing
                 :
                 one
                 naturall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 visible
                 ,
                 touchable
                 ,
                 and
                 circumscribed
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 onely
                 aboue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 against
                 nature
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 substantially
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 euery
                 priest
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 host
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 euery
                 communicant
                 ,
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 vntouchable
                 ,
                 vncircumscribed
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 effect
                 they
                 abolish
                 his
                 manhood
                 .
                 Yea
                 they
                 disgrade
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 offices
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 king
                 ,
                 lawgiuer
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 ioyne
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 Vicar
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 a
                 fellowe
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 binding
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 resolue
                 and
                 determine
                 vnfallibly
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 properly
                 to
                 pardon
                 sin
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 fault
                 and
                 temporall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 authoritie
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 hell
                 :
                 to
                 depose
                 kings
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 euery
                 soule
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 ,
                 to
                 absolue
                 subiects
                 from
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 allegiance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 one
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 onely
                 reall
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 they
                 ioyne
                 many
                 secondary
                 priests
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 offer
                 Christ
                 daiely
                 in
                 the
                 masse
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 al-sufficient
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 added
                 many
                 fellowes
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 request
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 namely
                 as
                 many
                 Saints
                 as
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 Kalender
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 onely
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 deuised
                 a
                 treasurie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 containing
                 beside
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 ouerplus
                 of
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 co●sequently
                 God
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 transformed
                 into
                 a
                 phantasie
                 or
                 idol
                 of
                 mans
                 conceit
                 .
                 Againe
                 there
                 is
                 alwaies
                 a
                 proportion
                 betweene
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 perswasion
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 men
                 in
                 giuing
                 vnto
                 God
                 any
                 worshippe
                 ,
                 haue
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 may
                 be
                 sutable
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 see
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 worship
                 the
                 Romane
                 religion
                 affoardeth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 meere
                 wil-worship
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 allowance
                 or
                 commandement
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Durande
                 in
                 his
                 Rationale
                 in
                 effect
                 acknowledgeth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 carnall
                 seruice
                 standing
                 of
                 innumerable
                 bodily
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 borrowed
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 heathen
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 diuided
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 worshipped
                 both
                 with
                 one
                 
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 paint
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 iudge
                 howe
                 they
                 conceiue
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 :
                 they
                 haue
                 plainely
                 turned
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 into
                 a
                 phantasie
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 creatures
                 &
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 ingrauen
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sin
                 is
                 Idolatrie
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 grosse
                 as
                 was
                 euer
                 among
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 that
                 they
                 worshippe
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 religious
                 worship
                 which
                 without
                 exception
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 God.
                 Yea
                 they
                 transforme
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 detestable
                 idols
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 in
                 trueth
                 mediatours
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 specially
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 whome
                 they
                 call
                 
                   a
                   Ladie
                   ,
                   a
                   Goddesse
                   ,
                   a
                   queene
                   whom
                
                 a
                 
                   Christ
                   her
                   sonne
                   obeyeth
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   a
                   mediatresse
                   :
                   or
                   life
                   ,
                   hope
                   ,
                   the
                   medicine
                   of
                   the
                   diseased
                   :
                
                 and
                 they
                 pray
                 vnto
                 her
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Prepare
                   thou
                   glory
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   defende
                   vs
                   from
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   death
                   receiue
                   vs
                   ,
                   loose
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   the
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   bring
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   blind
                   ,
                   driue
                   away
                   all
                   deuils
                   .
                
                 Shewe
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mother
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   receiue
                   the
                   prayers
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 their
                 idolatrie
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 before
                 images
                 :
                 hauing
                 no
                 commandement
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 They
                 alleadge
                 th●t
                 they
                 vse
                 and
                 worship
                 images
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 al
                 one
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 vnchast
                 wife
                 should
                 receiue
                 many
                 louers
                 into
                 her
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 her
                 husband●
                 and
                 beeing
                 reprooued
                 ,
                 should
                 answer
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 friendes
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shee
                 kept
                 them
                 onely
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 their
                 Idolatrie
                 exceedes
                 the
                 Idolatrie
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 worship
                 a
                 Breadengod
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 humanitie
                 be
                 absent
                 frō
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prooued
                 ,
                 the
                 Popish
                 hoste
                 is
                 as
                 abominable
                 an
                 idol
                 as
                 euer
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Adulterie
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 manifest
                 :
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Toleration
                 of
                 the
                 stewes
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God.
                 Deut.
                 23.17
                 .
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   whore
                   of
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   Israel
                   :
                   neither
                   shal
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   whore
                   keeper
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 toleration
                 is
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 vncleannes
                 to
                 many
                 young
                 men
                 &
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 otherwise
                 would
                 abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 filthines
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 an
                 abomination
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 brother
                 and
                 brother
                 ,
                 father
                 and
                 sonne
                 ,
                 nephew
                 and
                 vncle
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 harlot
                 ,
                 one
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 Lawe
                 beyond
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 allowes
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 any
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 they
                 sometime
                 allowe
                 incest
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 vnequall
                 collaterall
                 line
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 next
                 the
                 common
                 stock
                 is
                 a
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 to
                 the
                 brothers
                 or
                 sisters
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Here
                 Anne
                 and
                 Nicholas
                 are
                 brother
                 and
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 Anne
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 Iames
                 sixe
                 degrees
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 her
                 neecca
                 farre
                 off
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 mariage
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 beeing
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 foure
                 degrees
                 :
                 which
                 neuerthelesse
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 Anne
                 beeing
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 mother
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 begotten
                 of
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 Iames
                 and
                 Iames
                 posteritie
                 .
                 Yet
                 thus
                 much
                 I
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Anne
                 may
                 lawfully
                 marrie
                 Iames
                 or
                 Anthonie
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 
                 beeing
                 altered
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 a●
                 parents
                 and
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 sin
                 is
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 ●orcerie
                 ,
                 or
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 host
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 Breaden-god
                 :
                 in
                 exorcismes
                 ouer
                 holy
                 bread
                 ,
                 holy
                 water
                 and
                 salt
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 or
                 driuing
                 away
                 of
                 deuils
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 by
                 solemne
                 coniurations
                 ,
                 by
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ringing
                 of
                 bels
                 ,
                 by
                 lighting
                 tapers
                 ,
                 by
                 reliques
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 supposed
                 force
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 institution
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 thē
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 secret
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 doctrine
                 they
                 maintaine
                 periurie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 teach
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 papist
                 examined
                 may
                 answer
                 doubtfully
                 against
                 the
                 direct
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 examiner
                 :
                 framing
                 an
                 other
                 meaning
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 ambiguitie
                 of
                 his
                 wordes
                 .
                 A●
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 said
                 or
                 heard
                 Masse
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 :
                 though
                 hee
                 did
                 :
                 they
                 affirme
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 sweare
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 reueale
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 examiner
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 lawe
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 an
                 oath
                 should
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 minister
                 an
                 oath
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 ●●●gement
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 cleere
                 their
                 doctrine
                 from
                 all
                 defence
                 of
                 periurie
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 six●
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 reuerse
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 commaundements
                 ,
                 making
                 that
                 no
                 sinne
                 which
                 Gods
                 word
                 makes
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   steale
                   some
                   little
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   thought
                   not
                   to
                   cause
                   any
                   notable
                   hurt
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   mortall
                   sinne
                   :
                
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   officious
                   lie
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   lie
                   made
                   in
                   sport
                   are
                   veniall
                   sinnes
                   :
                
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   enemies
                   in
                   particular
                   is
                   no
                   precept
                   but
                   a
                   counsell
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   salute
                   his
                   enemie
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   friendship
                   ,
                
                 flat
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.47
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 al
                 manner
                 of
                 dutie
                 and
                 curtesie
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   rash
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   though
                   consent
                   ●●me
                   thereto
                   ,
                   is
                   regularly
                   but
                   a
                   veniall
                   sin
                   :
                
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   otherwhiles
                   to
                   faine
                   holines
                   :
                
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   painting
                   of
                   the
                   face
                   is
                   ordinarily
                   but
                   a
                   veniall
                   sinne
                   :
                
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   forbid
                   begging
                   :
                
                 wheras
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbade
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 beggar
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 choller
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 chiding
                 ,
                 and
                 sweare
                 ,
                 
                   woundes
                   and
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 indeede
                 blasphemers
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 their
                 writers
                 vse
                 manifest
                 lying
                 ,
                 to
                 iustifie
                 their
                 doctrine
                 .
                 They
                 plead
                 falsely
                 that
                 all
                 antiquitie
                 is
                 on
                 the●r
                 side
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 them
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 vs
                 as
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 their
                 manner
                 hath
                 bin
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 prooue
                 their
                 opinions
                 by
                 forged
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 writings
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 I
                 will
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     1
                     Saint
                     Iames
                     Liturgie
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     2
                     The
                     Canons
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3
                     The
                     bookes
                     of
                     Dionysius
                     Ariopagita
                     ,
                     and
                     namely
                     De
                     Hierarchia
                     Ecclesiastica
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                     The
                     Decretall
                     Epistles
                     of
                     the
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                     Pope
                     Clements
                     workes
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     6
                     Some
                     of
                     the
                     Epistles
                     of
                     Ignatius
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7
                     Origens
                     booke
                     of
                     repentance
                     .
                     His
                     homelies
                     in
                     diuersos
                     sanctos
                     .
                     Commentaries
                     ●●
                     Iob
                     :
                     and
                     booke
                     of
                     Lamentation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   8
                   
                     Chrysostomes
                     Liturgie
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   
                     Basils
                     liturgie
                     and
                     his
                     Ascetica
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   
                     Augustines
                     booke
                     de
                     8.
                     quest
                     .
                     Dulcity
                     .
                     A
                     booke
                     of
                     true
                     and
                     false
                     repentance
                     .
                     Ser.
                     de
                     festo
                     commemorationis
                     animarum
                     .
                     booke
                     de
                     dogm
                     .
                     Ecclesiast
                     .
                     Sermon
                     ad
                     fratres
                     in
                     Heremo
                     .
                     Sermon
                     of
                     Peters
                     chaire
                     .
                     Booke
                     of
                     visiting
                     the
                     sicke
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   11
                   
                     Iustin
                     Martyrs
                     Questions
                     and
                     Answ.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   12
                   
                     Athanasius
                     epistle
                     to
                     Pope
                     Foelix
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   
                     Bernards
                     sermons
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     supper
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   14
                   
                     Hieromes
                     epistle
                     ad
                     Demetriadem
                     sauouring
                     of
                     Pelagius
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   15
                   
                     Tertullian
                     de
                     Monogamia
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   
                     Cyprian
                     de
                     Chrismate
                     &
                     de
                     ablutione
                     pedum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   17
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Sardica
                     the
                     3,4
                     ,
                     and
                     5.
                     canons
                     are
                     forged
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   18
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Nice
                     all
                     saue
                     20.
                     are
                     forged
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   19
                   
                     Certaine
                     Romane
                     Councels
                     vnder
                     Sylvester
                     are
                     forged
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     was
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     could
                     not
                     confirme
                     them
                     .
                     Sozom.
                     lib.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   20
                   
                     To
                     the
                     sixt
                     canon
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     of
                     Nice
                     are
                     patched
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Romane
                   church
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   had
                   the
                   Supremacie
                   .
                
                 
                   21
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     omit
                     that
                     Pope
                     Sozimus
                     ,
                     Bonifacius
                     ,
                     and
                     Coelestinus
                     falsified
                     the
                     canons
                     of
                     the
                     councell
                     of
                     Nice
                     ,
                     to
                     prooue
                     appeales
                     from
                     all
                     places
                     to
                     Rome
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Africke
                     were
                     forced
                     to
                     send
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     copies
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     councell
                     from
                     Constantinople
                     and
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     Greece
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 here
                 rehearse
                 many
                 other
                 sinnes
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 call
                 for
                 vengeance
                 vpon
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shal
                 suffice
                 to
                 haue
                 named
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 prescribes
                 another
                 maine
                 dutie
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 eschew
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 withall
                 escape
                 her
                 deserued
                 plagues
                 and
                 punishmēts
                 .
                 And
                 frō
                 this
                 prescribed
                 dutie
                 I
                 obserue
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 good
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 carefully
                 auoid
                 contracts
                 of
                 marriage
                 with
                 professed
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 hold
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 matches
                 men
                 hardly
                 keepe
                 faith
                 and
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 auoid
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 church
                 .
                 A
                 further
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 I
                 thus
                 propound
                 .
                 In
                 Gods
                 word
                 there
                 is
                 mentioned
                 a
                 double
                 league
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 countrie
                 and
                 countrie
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 
                   league
                   of
                   concord
                
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 kingdome
                 bindes
                 it selfe
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 peace
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 trafficke
                 without
                 disturbance
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 league
                 may
                 stand
                 betweene
                 Gods
                 church
                 and
                 the
                 enemies
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 
                   league
                   of
                   amitie
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 when
                 men
                 ,
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 countries
                 binde
                 themselues
                 to
                 defend
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 all
                 causes
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 league
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 enemies
                 of
                 God.
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 a
                 good
                 king
                 ,
                 made
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 league
                 with
                 Ahab
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 therfore
                 reprooued
                 by
                 the
                 prophet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wouldest
                 thou
                 helpe
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Chr.
                 19.2
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 mariages
                 of
                 Protestants
                 with
                 Papists
                 are
                 priuate
                 leagues
                 of
                 amitie
                 ,
                 betweene
                 person
                 and
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 not
                 be
                 allowed
                 .
                 Againe
                 Malac.
                 2.11
                 .
                 
                   Iudah
                   hath
                   defiled
                   the
                   holinesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   he
                   loued
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   married
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   a
                   strange
                   God
                   :
                
                 where
                 is
                 ●latly
                 condemned
                 marriages
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 god
                 :
                 nowe
                 the
                 papists
                 by
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 turne
                 the
                 true
                 Iehoua
                 into
                 an
                 idol
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 braine
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 reuealed
                 in
                 the
                 writtē
                 word
                 into
                 a
                 fained
                 Christ
                 made
                 of
                 bread
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 marriage
                 be
                 once
                 made
                 and
                 finished
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 dissolued
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 parties
                 sinne
                 not
                 simply
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 marrie
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 marrie
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 diuers
                 religions
                 .
                 The
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 marriage
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 making
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 commaundes
                 the
                 beleeuing
                 partie
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 or
                 refuse
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 partie
                 ,
                 beeing
                 a
                 very
                 infidel
                 (
                 which
                 no
                 Papist
                 is
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 or
                 shee
                 will
                 abide
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.13
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 howe
                 hee
                 trauels
                 into
                 such
                 countries
                 where
                 Popish
                 religion
                 is
                 stablished
                 ,
                 least
                 hee
                 partakes
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 and
                 punishments
                 thereof
                 .
                 Indeede
                 to
                 goe
                 vpon
                 ambassage
                 to
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 trauell
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 performe
                 the
                 necessarie
                 duties
                 for
                 our
                 speciall
                 or
                 generall
                 callings
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 vnlawefull
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 trauell
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 chnrch
                 onely
                 for
                 pleasures
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 strange
                 fashions
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 warrant
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 men
                 which
                 goe
                 forth
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 well
                 minded
                 ,
                 come
                 home
                 with
                 crased
                 consciences
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 traueller
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 liuing
                 at
                 home
                 or
                 abroad
                 ,
                 can
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 and
                 corruptions
                 by
                 true
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               aduertisement
               to
               all
               fauourers
               of
               the
               Romane
               religion
               ,
               shewing
               that
               the
               said
               religion
               is
               against
               the
               Catholike
               principles
               and
               grounds
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               .
            
             
               GReat
               is
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               embrace
               the
               religion
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               beeing
               deceiued
               by
               the
               glorious
               titles
               of
               Vniuersalitie
               ,
               Antiquitie
               ,
               Succession
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               ,
               though
               some
               be
               wilfully
               blinded
               ,
               yet
               many
               deuoted
               this
               waie
               ,
               neuer
               sawe
               any
               other
               trueth
               .
               Nowe
               of
               them
               and
               the
               rest
               I
               desire
               this
               fauour
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               but
               weigh
               and
               ponder
               with
               thēselues
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               nowe
               offer
               to
               their
               considerations
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Romane
                 religion
                 now
                 stablished
                 by
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 principall
                 points
                 thereof
                 against
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 ,
              
               that
               haue
               beene
               agreed
               vpon
               euer
               since
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               all
               Churches
               .
               These
               groundes
               are
               foure
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               :
               the
               second
               is
               the
               decalogue
               or
               tenne
               commandements
               :
               the
               third
               is
               the
               forme
               of
               praier
               called
               the
               Lords
               praier
               :
               the
               fourth
               is
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.23
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               in
               some
               order
               manifest
               this
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               Symbole
               or
               Creed
               .
               And
               first
               of
               all
               it
               must
               bee
               considered
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               principall
               doctrines
               beleeued
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               or
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               :
               that
               there
               is
               a
               fire
               of
               purgatorie
               after
               this
               life
               :
               that
               images
               of
               God
               and
               Saints
               
               are
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               Churches
               and
               worshipped
               :
               that
               praier
               is
               to
               bee
               made
               to
               Saints
               departed
               &
               their
               interceffion
               to
               be
               required
               :
               that
               there
               is
               a
               propitiatorie
               sacrifice
               daily
               o●●ered
               in
               the
               masse
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               quicke
               &
               the
               dead
               .
               These
               points
               are
               of
               that
               moment
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               the
               Romane
               religion
               cānot
               stand
               :
               and
               in
               the
               councel
               of
               Trent
               the
               curse
               Anathema
               is
               pronounced
               vpon
               all
               such
               as
               denie
               these
               or
               any
               of
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               marke
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               which
               hath
               bin
               thought
               to
               containe
               all
               necessarie
               points
               in
               religion
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               :
               and
               hath
               therefore
               beene
               called
               the
               
                 kay
                 &
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
              
               :
               this
               creed
               I
               say
               ,
               hath
               not
               any
               of
               these
               points
               :
               nor
               the
               Expositions
               made
               thereof
               by
               the
               auncient
               fathers
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Creede
               or
               confession
               of
               faith
               made
               by
               any
               councel
               or
               Church
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               .
               This
               is
               a
               plaine
               proofe
               to
               any
               indifferent
               man
               ,
               that
               these
               be
               new
               articles
               of
               faith
               neuer
               knowne
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               Church
               :
               &
               that
               the
               fathers
               &
               councels
               could
               not
               find
               any
               such
               articles
               of
               faith
               in
               the
               books
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               .
               Answer
               is
               made
               :
               that
               all
               these
               points
               of
               doctrine
               are
               beleeued
               vnder
               the
               article
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ;
               the
               meaning
               whereof
               ,
               they
               wil
               haue
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               all
               things
               which
               the
               Catholicke
               church
               holdeth
               and
               teacheth
               to
               be
               beleeued
               .
               If
               this
               bee
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               needes
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               put
               our
               confidence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               and
               the
               certentie
               of
               all
               doctrines
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               eternal
               trueth
               of
               God
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               shall
               depend
               on
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               creature
               ;
               and
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               in
               this
               respect
               is
               made
               vnsufficient
               ;
               as
               though
               it
               had
               not
               plainely
               reuealed
               all
               points
               of
               doctrine
               pertaining
               to
               saluation
               .
               And
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               haue
               beene
               farre
               ouerseene
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               propound
               the
               former
               points
               to
               be
               beleeued
               as
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               left
               them
               to
               these
               latter
               times
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               Creede
               ,
               
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               are
               distinguished
               .
               
                 To
                 beleeue
                 in
              
               ,
               is
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               
                 to
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               to
               the
               creature
               :
               
               as
               Ruffinus
               hath
               noted
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               preposition
               in
               ,
               the
               Creatour
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               from
               things
               pertaining
               to
               men
               .
               And
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 knowne
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
              
               not
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
              
               Hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               nor
               put
               our
               confidence
               in
               our
               workes
               ,
               as
               the
               learned
               Papists
               teach
               .
               Therfore
               Eusebius
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 ought
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 beleeue
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 to
              
               beleeue
               in
               
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 seruants
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 which
                 doeth
                 not
                 place
                 in
                 him
                 alone
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 felicitie
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               article
               ,
               
                 conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               is
               ouerturned
               by
               the
               transubstātiation
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               masse
               ,
               into
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               For
               here
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               confesse
               the
               true
               and
               perpetuall
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               beginning
               in
               his
               conception
               ,
               and
               neuer
               ending
               afterward
               :
               and
               wee
               acknowledge
               the
               trueth
               of
               his
               manhood
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               bodie
               hath
               the
               essentiall
               properties
               of
               a
               true
               body
               ,
               standing
               of
               flesh
               &
               bone
               :
               hauing
               quātitie
               ,
               figure
               ,
               dimēsions
               ,
               namly
               length
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               thicknes
               :
               hauing
               part
               out
               of
               part
               ,
               as
               head
               out
               of
               feet
               ,
               &
               feet
               out
               of
               head
               ,
               being
               also
               circūscribed
               ,
               visible
               ,
               touchable
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               hath
               al
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               by
               order
               of
               creatiō
               ,
               belōg
               to
               a
               body
               .
               It
               wil
               be
               said
               ,
               
               that
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               may
               remaine
               a
               true
               bodie
               &
               yet
               be
               altered
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               qualities
               ,
               as
               namely
               circumscription
               .
               But
               I
               say
               againe
               ,
               that
               locall
               circumscription
               can
               no
               way
               be
               seuered
               from
               a
               bodie
               ,
               it
               remaining
               a
               bodie
               .
               For
               to
               be
               circumscribed
               in
               place
               ,
               is
               an
               essentiall
               propertie
               of
               euery
               quantitie
               :
               and
               quantitie
               is
               the
               common
               essence
               of
               euery
               bodie
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               bodie
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               quantitie
               must
               needs
               be
               circumscribed
               in
               one
               place
               .
               This
               was
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Leo
               ,
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 ●odie
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 our
                 bod●●
                 .
              
               And
               Augustine
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
               Onely
               
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 so
                 comes
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 depart●●o
                 returnes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 leaue
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 bodie
                 is
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 another
                 place
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               not
               in
               that
               place
               whence
               he
               comes
               .
               To
               helpe
               the
               matter
               ,
               they
               vse
               to
               distinguish
               thus
               .
               Christs
               bodie
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               a
               whole
               essence
               thereof
               may
               be
               in
               many
               places
               ;
               but
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               whole
               quantitie
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               only
               in
               one
               place
               .
               But
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               they
               speake
               contraries
               :
               for
               quantitie
               (
               by
               all
               learning
               )
               is
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               bodie
               ,
               without
               which
               a
               bodie
               cannot
               be
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               the
               Creede
               wee
               confesse
               that
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               after
               his
               ascension
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               his
               manhood
               .
               Hence
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Christs
               bodie
               is
               not
               really
               and
               locally
               in
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               and
               in
               euery
               Host
               ,
               which
               the
               priest
               consecrateth
               .
               This
               argument
               was
               good
               when
               Vigilius
               against
               Eutiches
               said
               ,
               
                 When
                 it
              
               (
               the
               flesh
               )
               
                 was
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 nowe
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 on
                 earth
                 :
              
               
               and
               he
               addes
               afterward
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Catholike
               faith
               and
               confession
               .
               And
               it
               was
               good
               when
               Fulgentius
               said
               ,
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 substance
                 hee
                 was
                 absent
                 from
                 earth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 earth
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 inseparable
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 whole
                 manhood
              
               leauing
               the
               earth
               ,
               
                 locally
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 whole
                 manhood
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               And
               it
               was
               good
               when
               Cyril
               said
               ,
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 doubts
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 alwaies
                 present
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               absent
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               And
               it
               was
               good
               ,
               when
               Augustine
               said
               ,
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Word
                 assumed
                 ,
                 he
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               not
               here
               :
               
                 there
                 he
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hād
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 here
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 maiestie
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 went
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 aboad
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 :
                 he
              
               went
               by
               that
               whereby
               he
               was
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               he
               aboad
               
                 by
                 that
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 euery
                 where
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Againe
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               beleeue
               the
               Catholike
               church
               ,
               it
               followes
               that
               the
               Catholike
               church
               is
               inuisible
               :
               because
               things
               seene
               are
               not
               beleeued
               .
               And
               the
               answer
               commonly
               vsed
               ,
               that
               we
               beleeue
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               .
               For
               the
               wordes
               are
               plaine
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               we
               make
               confession
               that
               we
               beleeue
               not
               onely
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Church
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Lastly
               the
               articles
               ,
               Remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               Life
               euerlasting
               ,
               containe
               a
               confession
               of
               speciall
               faith
               .
               For
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               is
               thus
               much
               :
               
               I
               beleeue
               the
               remission
               of
               mine
               own
               sins
               ,
               &
               the
               resurrection
               of
               mine
               own
               body
               to
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               &
               that
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               learned
               antiquitie
               .
               August
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 also
                 beleeue
                 that
              
               thou
               shalt
               rise
               again
               
                 &
                 ascend
                 into
                 heauen
                 (
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 sure
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 patrone
                 )
                 thou
                 art
                 certen
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 
                 gift
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Make
                 not
                 Christ
                 lesse
              
               ,
               who
               brings
               thee
               
                 to
                 the
                 kingdōe
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 Without
                 this
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 come
                 to
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 he
                 shuts
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 mercie
                 against
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 faithfully
                 beleeueth
                 ,
                 &
                 holds
                 this
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 faith
              
               (
               
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 his
                 sins
              
               are
               forgiuē
               him
               )
               
                 let
                 him
                 prepare
                 his
                 wil
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 feare
                 his
                 passage
                 by
                 death
                 .
              
               
               And
               ,
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 baptisme
                 standes
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 beleeue
                 the
                 resurrectiō
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 &
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
              
               to
               be
               giuen
               vs
               
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               ,
               
                 He
                 gaue
                 these
                 keies
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 —
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 beleeue
                 his
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 &
                 turned
                 frō
                 thē
                 abiding
                 in
                 the
                 lap
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 church
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 shal
                 be
                 healed
                 by
                 faith
                 &
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
              
               shall
               bee
               fulfilled
               in
               thee
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 and
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 shall
                 restore
                 thee
                 for
                 all
                 eternitie
                 .
                 For
                 vnlesse
                 thou
                 shalt
                 beleeue
                 that
              
               thou
               art
               
                 to
                 bee
                 repaired
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
               And
               in
               ancient
               time
               the
               article
               of
               the
               resurrection
               hath
               beene
               rehearsed
               on
               this
               manner
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 resurrection
                 of
                 this
                 flesh
              
               :
               and
               the
               last
               applyed
               vnto
               it
               ,
               
                 To
                 euerlasting
                 life
              
               .
               Hence
               then
               two
               maine
               opinions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               quite
               ouerthrowen
               ,
               one
               that
               we
               cannot
               by
               speciall
               faith
               be
               certaine
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               saluation
               of
               our
               soules
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               truly
               iustified
               may
               fall
               away
               and
               be
               damned
               .
               Nowe
               this
               cannot
               bee
               ,
               if
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               auncient
               Church
               bee
               good
               ,
               which
               hath
               taught
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               euerlasting
               life
               ioyntly
               without
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               vnto
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               it
               is
               a
               rule
               in
               expounding
               the
               seuerall
               commandements
               ,
               that
               where
               any
               vice
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               there
               the
               contrarie
               vertue
               is
               commanded
               ,
               and
               all
               vertues
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               causes
               ,
               occasions
               ,
               furtherances
               .
               This
               rule
               is
               graunted
               of
               all
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               counsels
               of
               perfection
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               in
               them
               any
               furtherance
               of
               vertue
               ,
               are
               inioyned
               in
               and
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               prescribe
               no
               state
               of
               perfection
               beyond
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               lawe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               the
               commandement
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy selfe
               any
               grauen
               image
               ,
               &c.
               hath
               two
               seuerall
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               forbids
               the
               making
               of
               carued
               or
               graued
               images
               :
               the
               second
               forbids
               the
               adoratiō
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               first
               part
               is
               notably
               expounded
               by
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
               4.16
               .
               
                 Take
                 good
                 heed
                 vnto
                 your selues
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 corrupt
                 not
                 your selues
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 a
                 grauen
                 image
                 or
                 representation
                 of
                 any
                 figure
                 in
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 male
                 or
                 female
                 .
              
               Marke
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               prohibition
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 ye
                 saw
                 no
                 image
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 Horeb
              
               and
               v.
               15.
               
               
                 Yee
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 but
                 sawe
                 no
                 similitude
                 saue
                 a
                 voice
                 .
              
               Nowe
               the
               reason
               beeing
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God
               himselfe
               :
               the
               prohibition
               must
               needes
               be
               so
               vnderstood
               .
               Againe
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ;
               that
               God
               directs
               his
               commandement
               against
               a
               ●inne
               in
               speculation
               ,
               but
               against
               some
               common
               and
               wicked
               practise
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               to
               represent
               God
               himselfe
               in
               likenesses
               and
               bodily
               formes
               .
               Esai
               .
               40.
               
               1●
               .
               And
               that
               was
               also
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               were
               farre
               more
               grosse
               in
               this
               kinde
               then
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Rom.
               1.23
               .
               This
               then
               is
               plaine
               to
               any
               indifferent
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               commandement
               forbiddes
               the
               making
               of
               grauen
               images
               or
               likenesses
               of
               the
               true
               Iehoua
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               Romane
               Catechisme
               vnderstands
               t●●
               
               wordes
               .
               As
               for
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               according
               to
               them
               eaning
               of
               the
               first
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               forbids
               vs
               ,
               to
               bow
               downe
               to
               any
               image
               of
               God.
               Hence
               then
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               to
               worship
               God
               or
               Saints
               in
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               images
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               images
               with
               religious
               worship
               is
               abominable
               idolatrie
               .
               And
               common
               reason
               might
               teach
               vs
               thus
               much
               .
               For
               they
               that
               adore
               and
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               in
               images
               ,
               doe
               binde
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               operation
               ,
               grace
               ,
               and
               his
               hearing
               of
               vs
               ,
               to
               certen
               things
               ,
               places
               ,
               signes
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               bound
               himselfe
               ,
               either
               by
               commandement
               or
               promise
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               otherwise
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               for
               his
               blessings
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               commaunded
               himselfe
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               or
               promised
               to
               heare
               vs.
               Vpon
               this
               ground
               ,
               is
               plainely
               ouerthrowne
               the
               excuse
               which
               they
               make
               ,
               that
               they
               worshippe
               not
               images
               but
               God
               and
               Saints
               in
               images
               :
               for
               neither
               God
               nor
               the
               Saints
               doe
               acknowledge
               this
               kinde
               of
               honour
               ,
               but
               they
               abhorre
               it
               .
               Whence
               it
               followes
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               they
               worship
               nothing
               beside
               the
               image
               ,
               or
               ,
               the
               deuise
               of
               their
               owne
               braine
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               faine
               to
               themselues
               such
               a
               god
               as
               will
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               receiue
               our
               praiers
               at
               images
               .
               It
               will
               be
               saide
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               doe
               no
               otherwise
               tie
               the
               worship
               and
               inuocation
               of
               God
               to
               images
               ,
               then
               God
               tied
               himselfe
               to
               the
               sanctuarie
               and
               the
               temple
               of
               Salomon
               .
               And
               I
               say
               againe
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               shew
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               be
               worshipped
               at
               the
               Sanctuarie
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewes
               had
               the
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               word
               for
               it
               :
               but
               we
               haue
               no
               like
               warrant
               ,
               either
               by
               promise
               or
               commandement
               to
               tie
               Gods
               presence
               to
               an
               image
               or
               crucifix
               .
               Againe
               ,
               reason
               yet
               further
               may
               discouer
               their
               idolatrie
               .
               They
               ,
               which
               worship
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               worship
               an
               idol
               :
               but
               the
               Papists
               worship
               they
               know
               not
               what
               :
               I
               prooue
               it
               thus
               .
               To
               the
               consecration
               of
               the
               host
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               vertually
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               followes
               that
               none
               of
               them
               can
               come
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               or
               pray
               in
               faith
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               alwaies
               doubt
               of
               that
               which
               is
               lifted
               vp
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               priest
               in
               the
               masse
               :
               whether
               it
               be
               bread
               or
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               For
               none
               can
               haue
               any
               certentie
               of
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               priest
               in
               consecrating
               this
               bread
               and
               this
               wine
               :
               but
               rather
               may
               haue
               a
               iust
               occasion
               of
               doubting
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               common
               ignorance
               and
               loosenesse
               of
               life
               in
               such
               persons
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               the
               commaundement
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               giues
               a
               libertie
               to
               worke
               sixe
               daies
               in
               the
               ordinarie
               affaires
               of
               our
               callings
               :
               and
               this
               libertie
               cannot
               be
               repealed
               by
               any
               creature
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               therefore
               erreth
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               prescribeth
               set
               and
               ordinarie
               festiuall
               daies
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               God
               but
               also
               to
               Saints
               :
               inioyning
               them
               as
               straitly
               and
               with
               as
               much
               solemnitie
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               as
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               third
               commaundement
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               the
               fourth
               ,
               inioynes
               children
               to
               obey
               father
               and
               mother
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               specially
               in
               matters
               of
               moment
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               marriage
               and
               choice
               of
               their
               callings
               :
               and
               that
               euen
               to
               death
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               against
               the
               intent
               of
               this
               commaundement
               ,
               allowes
               that
               clandestine
               marriages
               ,
               and
               the
               vowe
               of
               religion
               shall
               be
               in
               force
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               without
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               wise
               and
               carefull
               parents
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               last
               commandement
               of
               lust
               ,
               forbiddes
               the
               first
               motions
               to
               sinne
               ,
               that
               are
               before
               consent
               .
               I
               prooue
               it
               thus
               .
               Lusting
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               former
               
               commandements
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               yea
               lusting
               that
               is
               ioyned
               with
               consent
               :
               as
               in
               the
               commandement
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 adulterie
              
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               lusting
               after
               our
               neighbours
               wife
               :
               &
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               lusting
               after
               our
               neighbours
               goods
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               if
               the
               last
               commandement
               also
               forbid
               no
               more
               but
               lust
               with
               consent
               ,
               it
               is
               confounded
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               ten
               distinct
               words
               ,
               or
               ,
               commandements
               :
               which
               to
               say
               is
               absurd
               :
               it
               remaines
               therefore
               that
               the
               lust
               here
               forbidden
               goes
               before
               consent
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Philosophers
               knew
               that
               lust
               with
               consent
               was
               euill
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               :
               but
               Paul
               a
               learned
               Pharise
               and
               therefore
               more
               then
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               knew
               not
               lust
               to
               be
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               forbidden
               in
               this
               commandement
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
               Lust
               therefore
               that
               is
               forbidden
               here
               ,
               is
               without
               consent
               .
               Wicked
               then
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               
               teaching
               that
               
                 in
                 euery
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 is
                 required
                 an
                 act
                 commāded
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 they
                 say
                 many
                 thoughts
                 against
                 faith
                 and
                 vncleane
                 imaginations
                 are
                 no
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               6
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               second
               commandement
               .
               
                 And
                 shew
                 mercie
                 to
                 thousands
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 me
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 commandements
                 ,
              
               ouerthrowes
               all
               humane
               merits
               .
               For
               if
               the
               reward
               be
               giuen
               of
               mercie
               to
               them
               that
               keepe
               the
               law
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               giuen
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               worke
               done
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               :
               the
               Lords
               praier
               is
               a
               most
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               forme
               of
               praier
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               it
               was
               called
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               
                 The
                 breuiarie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               :
               and
               Coelestinus
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 praying
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 working
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               this
               prayer
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               direct
               our
               praiers
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               
                 Our
                 father
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               that
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ.
               For
               God
               is
               our
               father
               onely
               by
               Christ.
               It
               is
               needelesse
               therefore
               ,
               to
               vse
               any
               inuocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               them
               our
               mediatours
               of
               intercession
               vnto
               God
               :
               and
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               we
               pray
               onely
               vnto
               God
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               alone
               .
            
             
               2
               In
               the
               fourth
               petition
               ,
               we
               say
               thus
               ,
               
                 Giue
                 vs
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
              
               .
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               euery
               morsell
               of
               bread
               is
               the
               meere
               gift
               of
               God.
               What
               madnes
               then
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               vs
               to
               thinke
               that
               we
               should
               merit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               by
               works
               ,
               that
               can
               not
               merit
               so
               much
               as
               bread
               ?
            
             
               3
               In
               the
               next
               petition
               ,
               
                 Forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 debts
              
               ,
               foure
               opinions
               of
               the
               Romane
               religion
               are
               directly
               ouerthrowne
               .
               The
               first
               is
               concerning
               humane
               Satisfactions
               .
               For
               the
               child
               of
               God
               is
               here
               after
               his
               conuersion
               taught
               ,
               to
               humble
               himselfe
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               daily
               sinnes
               :
               now
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               and
               to
               sue
               for
               pardon
               be
               contrarie
               .
               The
               second
               opinion
               here
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               is
               touching
               merits
               .
               For
               we
               doe
               acknowledge
               our selues
               to
               be
               debters
               vnto
               God
               ,
               yea
               bankrupts
               :
               and
               that
               beside
               the
               maine
               summe
               of
               many
               thousand
               talents
               ,
               we
               daily
               increase
               the
               debt
               :
               therefore
               we
               can
               not
               possibly
               merit
               any
               of
               the
               blessings
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               meere
               madnes
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               cannot
               pay
               their
               debts
               ,
               but
               rather
               increase
               them
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               should
               deferue
               or
               purchase
               any
               of
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               creditours
               ,
               or
               the
               pardō
               of
               their
               debts
               :
               &
               if
               any
               fauour
               be
               shewed
               thē
               ,
               it
               comes
               of
               meere
               goodwil
               without
               the
               least
               desert
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               thought
               vpon
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               all
               we
               can
               doe
               ,
               will
               not
               keep
               vs
               frō
               increasing
               the
               maine
               summe
               of
               our
               debt
               ,
               much
               les●e
               shall
               we
               be
               able
               by
               any
               merit
               to
               diminish
               the
               same
               .
               By
               good
               right
               therfore
               do
               al
               gods
               seruāts
               ca●t
               
               downe
               themselues
               and
               pray
               ,
               Forgiue
               vs
               our
               debts
               .
               The
               third
               opinion
               is
               that
               punishment
               may
               be
               retained
               ,
               the
               fault
               beeing
               wholly
               remitted
               :
               but
               this
               can
               not
               stand
               ,
               for
               here
               sinne
               is
               called
               our
               debt
               :
               because
               by
               nature
               we
               owe
               vnto
               God
               obedience
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               defect
               of
               this
               paiment
               ,
               we
               further
               owe
               vnto
               him
               the
               forfiture
               of
               punishment
               .
               Sinne
               then
               is
               called
               our
               debt
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               punishment
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               we
               require
               the
               pardon
               not
               onely
               of
               fault
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               punishment
               .
               And
               when
               a
               debt
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               thinke
               that
               the
               least
               paiment
               should
               remaine
               .
               The
               fourth
               opinion
               is
               that
               a
               man
               in
               this
               life
               may
               fulfill
               the
               law
               ,
               whereas
               in
               this
               place
               euery
               seruant
               of
               God
               is
               taught
               to
               aske
               a
               daily
               pardon
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               law
               .
               Answer
               is
               made
               ,
               that
               our
               daily
               sinnes
               are
               veniall
               and
               not
               
                 against
                 the
                 law
              
               but
               
                 beside
                 the
                 law
              
               .
               But
               this
               which
               they
               say
               is
               against
               the
               petition
               :
               for
               a
               debt
               that
               comes
               by
               forfiture
               is
               against
               the
               bond
               or
               obligation
               .
               Now
               euery
               sinne
               is
               a
               debt
               causing
               the
               forfiture
               of
               punishment
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               beside
               ,
               but
               directly
               against
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               4
               In
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 as
                 we
                 forgiue
                 our
                 debters
              
               ,
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               graunted
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               certenly
               know
               that
               we
               are
               in
               loue
               and
               charitie
               with
               men
               ,
               when
               we
               make
               reconciliation
               :
               why
               then
               may
               not
               we
               know
               certenly
               that
               we
               repent
               and
               beleeue
               and
               are
               reconciled
               to
               God
               :
               which
               all
               Romane
               Catholikes
               denie
               .
            
             
               5
               In
               the
               last
               wordes
               ,
               
                 and
                 lead
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
              
               we
               pray
               not
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               free
               vs
               from
               temptation
               (
               for
               it
               is
               otherwhiles
               good
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               Psal.
               26.1
               .
               )
               but
               that
               we
               be
               not
               left
               to
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               held
               captiue
               of
               the
               temptation
               ,
               for
               here
               
                 to
                 be
                 lead
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
              
               ,
               are
               opposed
               .
               Now
               hence
               I
               gather
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               is
               the
               child
               of
               God
               truly
               iustified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               shall
               neuer
               fall
               wholly
               and
               finally
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               :
               and
               I
               conclude
               on
               this
               manner
               .
               That
               which
               we
               aske
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               graunted
               ,
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               but
               this
               the
               child
               of
               God
               asketh
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               neuer
               be
               wholly
               forsaken
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               left
               captiue
               in
               temptation
               .
               This
               therfore
               shall
               be
               graunted
               .
            
             
               6
               This
               clause
               Amen
               ,
               signifies
               a
               speciall
               faith
               touching
               all
               the
               former
               petitions
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               graunted
               :
               and
               therefore
               a
               speciall
               faith
               concerning
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               :
               which
               the
               Romane
               Church
               denieth
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               to
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.23
               .
               In
               which
               first
               of
               all
               the
               Reall
               presence
               is
               by
               many
               circumstances
               ouerthrowne
               .
               Out
               of
               the
               wordes
               ,
               
                 he
                 tooke
                 and
                 brake
              
               ,
               it
               is
               plaine
               that
               ,
               that
               which
               Christ
               tooke
               was
               not
               his
               bodie
               :
               because
               he
               can
               not
               be
               saide
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               to
               haue
               taken
               ,
               held
               ,
               and
               broken
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               bread
               .
               Againe
               Christ
               said
               not
               :
               
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 bread
              
               :
               but
               This
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 bread
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
              
               .
               3.
               
               Bread
               was
               not
               giuen
               for
               vs
               but
               onely
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               in
               this
               first
               institution
               ,
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               was
               not
               really
               giuen
               to
               death
               .
               4.
               
               The
               cup
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 testament
              
               by
               a
               figure
               :
               why
               may
               not
               the
               bread
               be
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               by
               a
               figure
               also
               ?
               5.
               
               Christ
               did
               eate
               the
               supper
               ,
               but
               not
               him selfe
               .
               6.
               
               We
               are
               bidden
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               
                 till
                 he
                 come
              
               :
               Christ
               then
               is
               not
               bodily
               present
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Christ
               biddes
               the
               bread
               to
               be
               eaten
               
                 in
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
              
               :
               but
               signes
               of
               remembrance
               are
               of
               things
               absent
               .
               8.
               
               If
               the
               Popish
               reall
               presence
               be
               granted
               ,
               then
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               either
               seuered
               or
               ioyned
               together
               .
               If
               
               seuered
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               still
               crucified
               .
               If
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               then
               the
               bread
               is
               both
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               whereas
               the
               institution
               saith
               ,
               the
               bread
               is
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               is
               the
               blood
               .
            
             
               2
               Againe
               ,
               here
               is
               condemned
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               sa●ram●nt
               vnder
               one
               onely
               kind
               .
               For
               the
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               
                 Drinke
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ,
               Mat.
               26.27
               .
               And
               this
               commaundement
               is
               rehearsed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 ye
                 drinke
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 v.
                 25.
                 
              
               And
               no
               power
               can
               reuerse
               this
               commandement
               :
               because
               it
               was
               established
               by
               the
               soueraigne
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               These
               fewe
               lines
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               former
               treatise
               ,
               I
               offer
               to
               the
               vew
               and
               reading
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               fauour
               the
               Romane
               religion
               :
               willing
               them
               with
               patience
               to
               cōsider
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               their
               religion
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               Catholike
               and
               Apostolike
               (
               as
               they
               pretende
               )
               it
               could
               not
               be
               contrarie
               so
               much
               as
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               to
               the
               groundes
               of
               all
               Catechismes
               ,
               that
               haue
               beene
               vsed
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               confessing
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               euer
               since
               the
               Apostles
               daies
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               crosseth
               the
               said
               groundes
               in
               sundrie
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               prooued
               )
               it
               is
               a
               plaine
               argument
               that
               the
               present
               Romane
               religion
               ,
               is
               degenerate
               .
               I
               write
               not
               this
               despising
               or
               hating
               their
               persons
               for
               their
               religion
               ,
               but
               wishing
               vnfainedly
               their
               conuersion
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               their
               saluation
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FOVNDATION
               OF
               CHRISTIAN
               RELIgion
               :
               gathered
               into
               sixe
               Principles
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               learned
               of
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               heare
               Sermons
               with
               profit
               ,
               and
               to
               receiue
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               with
               comfort
               .
            
             
               
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 30.
                 
              
               The
               entrance
               into
               thy
               words
               sheweth
               light
               ,
               and
               giueth
               vnderstanding
               to
               the
               simple
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               I.L.
               and
               I.P.
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               all
               ignorant
               people
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
            
             
               
                 POore
                 people
                 ,
                 your
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 sooth
                 vp
                 your selues
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 yee
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 happie
                 estate
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 iust
                 triall
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 fall
                 out
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 lead
                 your
                 liues
                 in
                 great
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 these
                 your
                 common
                 opinions
                 which
                 follow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 That
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 mans
                 good
                 meaning
                 and
                 his
                 good
                 seruing
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 serued
                 by
                 the
                 rehearsing
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Creede
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 ye
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 in
                 Christ
                 euer
                 since
                 you
                 could
                 remember
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 pitie
                 he
                 should
                 liue
                 which
                 doth
                 any
                 whit
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 That
                 none
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 or
                 no
                 certainely
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 beleefe
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 That
                 howsoeuer
                 a
                 man
                 liue
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 on
                 his
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   haue
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   me
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 goe
                 away
                 like
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 certainely
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 strangely
                 visited
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 either
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 Planet
                 ,
                 or
                 bewitched
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 lawfully
                 sweare
                 when
                 he
                 speakes
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 sweares
                 by
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 or
                 troth
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 That
                 a
                 Preacher
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 pulpit
                 .
                 
                   They
                   thinke
                   all
                   like
                   themselues
                
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 repent
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   soeuer
                   a
                   sinner
                   doth
                   repent
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 11
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easier
                 thing
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 then
                 to
                 please
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 That
                 ye
                 can
                 keepe
                 the
                 commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 leaue
                 .
              
               
                 13
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 safest
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 Religion
                 as
                 most
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 That
                 merrie
                 ballads
                 and
                 books
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Scogin
                   ,
                   Bevis
                   of
                   Southampton
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 good
                 to
                 driue
                 away
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remooue
                 heart-quames
                 .
              
               
                 15
                 That
                 ye
                 can
                 serue
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 ye
                 would
                 be
                 sory
                 els
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 neede
                 not
                 heare
                 so
                 many
                 sermons
                 except
                 he
                 could
                 followe
                 them
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 17
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 which
                 commeth
                 at
                 no
                 sermons
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 heares
                 all
                 the
                 sermons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 18
                 That
                 ye
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 Preacher
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 loue
                 our
                 neighbours
                 as
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 ye
                 can
                 tell
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 19
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 world
                 when
                 the
                 olde
                 Religion
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 cheape
                 .
              
               
                 20
                 That
                 drinking
                 and
                 bezeling
                 in
                 the
                 alehouse
                 or
                 tauerne
                 is
                 good
                 felowship
                 ,
                 and
                 shewes
                 a
                 good
                 kind
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaines
                 neighbourhoode
                 .
              
               
                 21
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 now
                 :
                 and
                 
                 by
                 r
                 Ladie
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 countrie
                 .
              
               
                 22
                 That
                 euery
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 23
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 make
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 24
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 remember
                 to
                 say
                 his
                 praiers
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 (
                 though
                 h●
                 neuer
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 blessed
                 himselfe
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 25
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 praieth
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 the
                 ten
                 Command●ments
                 .
              
               
                 26
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 eates
                 his
                 maker
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 27
                 That
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 no
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 no
                 thiefe
                 ,
                 nor
                 murderer
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 man
                 harme
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 honest
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 28
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 neede
                 not
                 haue
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 booke-learned
                 .
              
               
                 29
                 That
                 one
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 meaning
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 and
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 30
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 wizards
                 ,
                 called
                 wisemen
                 ,
                 for
                 counsell
                 :
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 prouided
                 a
                 salue
                 for
                 euery
                 sore
                 .
              
               
                 31
                 That
                 ye
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 doings
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 are
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 32
                 That
                 ye
                 haue
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 euill
                 companie
                 can
                 hurt
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 sayings
                 ,
                 what
                 argue
                 they
                 but
                 your
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 ?
                 Now
                 ,
                 where
                 ignorance
                 raigneth
                 ,
                 there
                 raignes
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 sinne
                 raignes
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 deuill
                 rules
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 rules
                 ,
                 man
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 damnable
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ye
                 will
                 replie
                 vnto
                 me
                 thus
                 :
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 bad
                 I
                 would
                 make
                 you
                 :
                 if
                 neede
                 be
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 the
                 Creede
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ye
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 Gods
                 beleefe
                 say
                 all
                 men
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 defie
                 the
                 deuill
                 from
                 yours
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 say
                 all
                 these
                 without
                 booke
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 ye
                 can
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Creede
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 them
                 inwardly
                 to
                 your
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 outwardly
                 to
                 your
                 liues
                 and
                 conuersations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 in
                 which
                 ye
                 faile
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 for
                 an
                 helpe
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 to
                 true
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 vnfained
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 repentance
                 :
                 here
                 I
                 haue
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 principall
                 point
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
                 in
                 sixe
                 plaine
                 and
                 easie
                 rules
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 simplest
                 may
                 easily
                 learne
                 :
                 and
                 hereunto
                 is
                 adioyned
                 an
                 exposition
                 of
                 them
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 .
                 If
                 ye
                 doe
                 want
                 other
                 good
                 direction
                 ,
                 then
                 vse
                 this
                 my
                 labour
                 for
                 your
                 instruction
                 .
                 In
                 reading
                 of
                 it
                 first
                 learne
                 the
                 sixe
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ye
                 haue
                 them
                 without
                 the
                 booke
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 then
                 learne
                 the
                 exposition
                 also
                 :
                 which
                 beeing
                 well
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 felt
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 whereas
                 now
                 ye
                 cannot
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 ten
                 Commaundements
                 ,
                 the
                 Creede
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 shall
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Perkins
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               gathered
               into
               sixe
               Principles
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 Question
                 .
                 VVHat
                 doest
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 concerning
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 creator
                 and
                 gouernour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 into
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Prooues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   invisible
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   eternall
                   power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   are
                   seene
                   by
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   beeing
                   considered
                   in
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   without
                   excuse
                   .
                
                 
                   Neuerthelesse
                   ,
                   he
                   left
                   not
                   himselfe
                   without
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   good
                   and
                   gaue
                   vs
                   raine
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   fruitful
                   seasons
                   ,
                   filling
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   food
                   and
                   gladnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   God
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   therefore
                   meat
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   idols
                   ,
                   we
                   knowe
                   that
                   an
                   idol
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   worlde
                   :
                   
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   other
                   God
                   but
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   creatour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   God
                   created
                   the
                   heauen
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   Through
                   faith
                   wee
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   made
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   did
                   appeare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   gouernour
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   eies
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                   behold
                   the
                   euill
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   haires
                   of
                   your
                   head
                   are
                   numbred
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Distinguished
                   into
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   Iesus
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   baptized
                   came
                   straight
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   loe
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   heauens
                   were
                   opened
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Iohn
                   sawe
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   descending
                   like
                   a
                   Doue
                   and
                   lighting
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   loe
                   ,
                   a
                   voice
                   came
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   ,
                   which
                   beare
                   record
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   are
                   one
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 dost
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 cōcerning
                 man
                 ,
                 &
                 cōcerning
                 thine
                 own
                 selfe
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 All
                 men
                 are
                 wholly
                 corrupted
                 with
                 sinne
                 through
                 Adams
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 become
                 slaues
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 guiltie
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   men
                   are
                   corrupted
                   with
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   righteous
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   one
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   wholly
                   corrupted
                   .
                
                 
                   Nowe
                   the
                   very
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   sanctifie
                   you
                   throughout
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   that
                   your
                   whole
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   bodie
                   ,
                   
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   blamelesse
                   vnto
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   I
                   say
                   therefore
                   and
                   testifie
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   henceforth
                   walke
                   not
                   as
                   other
                   Gentiles
                   walke
                   in
                   vanitie
                   of
                   their
                   minde
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Hauing
                   their
                   cogitation
                   darkened
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God.
                   
                   
                   through
                   the
                   ignorance
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   their
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   sawe
                   that
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   man
                   was
                   great
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   imaginations
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   were
                   onely
                   euill
                   continually
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Through
                   Adams
                   fall
                
                 
                   
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   by
                   one
                   man
                   ,
                   sinne
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   worlde
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   death
                   went
                   went
                   ouer
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   all
                   men
                   haue
                   sinned
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   are
                   become
                   slaues
                   of
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Wherein
                   in
                   time
                   past
                   ye
                   walked
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   prince
                   that
                   ruleth
                   in
                   the
                   aire
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   nowe
                   worketh
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   disobedience
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   were
                   partakers
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   he
                   also
                   himselfe
                   likewise
                   tooke
                   part
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   destroy
                   through
                   death
                   ,
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   deuill
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   whome
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   hath
                   blinded
                   the
                   mindes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   not
                   shine
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   guiltie
                   of
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   are
                   vnder
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   :
                   Cursed
                   is
                   euery
                   man
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                   Likewise
                   then
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                   one
                   the
                   fault
                   came
                   on
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   condemnation
                   :
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   iustifying
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   benefit
                   abounded
                   toward
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   iustification
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 meanes
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 escape
                 this
                 damnable
                 estate
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 eternall
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 beeing
                 made
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 hath
                 perfectly
                 alone
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 accomplished
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   eternall
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   and
                   dwelt
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   sawe
                   the
                   glory
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   (
                   Sonne
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   full
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   trueth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Being
                   made
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   he
                   in
                   no
                   sort
                   tooke
                   the
                   angels
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   tooke
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   his
                   death
                   vpon
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   wounded
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   broken
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   the
                   chastisement
                   of
                   our
                   peace
                   was
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   stripes
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   by
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   as
                   by
                   one
                   mans
                   disobedience
                   many
                   were
                   made
                   sinners
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   shall
                   many
                   also
                   be
                   made
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sinne
                   for
                   vs
                   which
                   knewe
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Hath
                   perfectly
                
                 
                   
                   Wherefore
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   also
                   perfectly
                   to
                   saue
                   them
                   that
                   come
                   vnto
                   God
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   euer
                   liueth
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Alone
                   by
                   himselfe
                
                 
                   
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   saluation
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   for
                   among
                   men
                   there
                   is
                   giuen
                   none
                   other
                   name
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Accomplished
                   all
                   things
                   needefull
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   mankind
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   reconciliation
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   ours
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   worlde
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 how
                 maiest
                 thou
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benfits
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 and
                 humble
                 spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 alone
                 apprehending
                 &
                 applying
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 merits
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 is
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   man
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   humble
                   spirit
                
                 
                   For
                   thus
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   high
                   and
                   excellent
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   inhabiteth
                   the
                   eternitie
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   one
                   ,
                   I
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   and
                   holy
                   place
                   ,
                   with
                   him
                   also
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   humble
                   spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   reuiue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   life
                   to
                   thē
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   heart
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   a
                   contrite
                   spirit
                   ,
                   a
                   contrite
                   and
                   a
                   broken
                   heart
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   despise
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   faith
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   soone
                   as
                   Iesus
                   heard
                   that
                   word
                   spoken
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   Sinagogue
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   afraid
                   ,
                   onely
                   beleeue
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   Moses
                   made
                   a
                   serpent
                   of
                   brasse
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   it
                   vp
                   for
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   a
                   serpent
                   had
                   bitten
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   looked
                   to
                   the
                   serpent
                   of
                   brasse
                   and
                   liued
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   Moses
                   lift
                   vp
                   the
                   serpent
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   bee
                   lifted
                   vp
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   whosoeuer
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Apprehending
                   and
                   applying
                   Christ
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   merits
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   receiued
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   gaue
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   beleeue
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   And
                   Iesus
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   commeth
                   to
                   me
                   shall
                   not
                   hunger
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   me
                   shall
                   neuer
                   thirst
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Is
                   iustified
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   what
                   saith
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   beleeued
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   counted
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   righteousnes
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Euen
                   as
                   Dauid
                   declareth
                   the
                   blessednes
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whome
                   God
                   imputeth
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   without
                   workes
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   whose
                   iniquities
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   are
                   couered
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   sanctified
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   put
                   no
                   difference
                   betweene
                   vs
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   by
                   faith
                   he
                   had
                   purified
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   ye
                   are
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   and
                   redemption
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fift
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 or
                 vsuall
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Faith
                 commeth
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 increaseth
                 daily
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Faith
                   cōmeth
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &
                   increaseth
                   daily
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   howe
                   shal
                   they
                   cal
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   how
                   shal
                   they
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   :
                   
                   and
                   howe
                   shall
                   they
                   heare
                   without
                   a
                   preacher
                   ?
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   vision
                   the
                   people
                   decay
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   keepeth
                   the
                   lawe
                   is
                   blessed
                   .
                   
                
                 
                 
                   
                   My
                   people
                   are
                   destroyed
                   for
                   lacke
                   of
                   knowledge
                   :
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   refused
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   refuse
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bee
                   no
                   priest
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hast
                   forgotten
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   forget
                   thy
                   children
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   After
                   he
                   receiued
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   seale
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   vncircumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   bee
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   beleeue
                   not
                   beeing
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   righteousnes
                   might
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   thē
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   brethren
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   that
                   yee
                   should
                   bee
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Fathers
                   were
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloud
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   Praier
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   call
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 after
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 All
                 men
                 shal
                 rise
                 againe
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 possesse
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 but
                 vnbeleeuers
                 and
                 reprobates
                 shall
                 bee
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 tormented
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   All
                   men
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Maruell
                   not
                   at
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   houre
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   graues
                   shall
                   heare
                   his
                   voice
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   forth
                   that
                   haue
                   done
                   good
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   done
                   euill
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   God
                   will
                   bring
                   euery
                   worke
                   vnto
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   with
                   euery
                   secret
                   thing
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   euery
                   idle
                   worde
                   that
                   men
                   shall
                   speake
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   giue
                   account
                   thereof
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   VVhich
                   beeing
                   ended
                   ;
                   the
                   godly
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   deliuered
                   iust
                   Lot
                   ,
                   vexed
                   with
                   the
                   vncleane
                   conuersation
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   goe
                   through
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   cittie
                   ,
                   euen
                   through
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   a
                   marke
                   vpon
                   the
                   foreheads
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   mourne
                   and
                   crie
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   abominations
                   that
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Shall
                   possesse
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   the
                   king
                   say
                   to
                   them
                   on
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   inherit
                   ye
                   the
                   kingdome
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   vnbeleeuers
                   and
                   rebrobates
                   shall
                   bee
                   in
                   hell
                   tormented
                   with
                   the
                   deuill
                   and
                   his
                   angels
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Then
                     shal
                     he
                     say
                     vnto
                     them
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     depart
                     from
                     me
                     ye
                     cursed
                     into
                     euerlasting
                     fire
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     prepared
                     for
                     the
                     deuill
                     and
                     his
                     angels
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   for
                   proofe
                   were
                   onely
                   quoted
                   by
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   to
                   moue
                   thee
                   to
                   search
                   them
                   :
                   the
                   wordes
                   them●elues
                   I
                   haue
                   expressed
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   earnest
                   request
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maiest
                   more
                   easily
                   learne
                   them
                   :
                   if
                   yet
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   ignorāt
                   ,
                   thy
                   malice
                   is
                   euident
                   :
                   if
                   thou
                   gaynest
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   giue
                   God
                   the
                   glorie
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Thine
                     T.
                     S.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               PRINCIPLES
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Principle
                 expounded
                 .
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 is
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 spirituall
                 substance
                 ,
                 most
                 wise
                 ,
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 eternall
                 ,
                 infinite
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 perswade
                 your selfe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Besides
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 plaine
                 reason
                 will
                 shew
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 one
                 reason
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 When
                 I
                 consider
                 b
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 the
                 silly
                 creatures
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 could
                 neuer
                 make
                 it
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 make
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 God.
                 Euen
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 into
                 a
                 strange
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 faire
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 findes
                 no
                 liuing
                 creatures
                 there
                 besides
                 birds
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 either
                 birdes
                 or
                 beasts
                 reared
                 those
                 buildings
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 presently
                 conceiues
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 either
                 were
                 or
                 haue
                 beene
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 other
                 reason
                 haue
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 c
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 commits
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 murder
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 albeit
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 conceale
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 liuing
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 oftentimes
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 griping
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 feeles
                 the
                 very
                 flashing
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 reason
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 whose
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 he
                 must
                 answer
                 for
                 this
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 many
                 Gods
                 are
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 No
                 d
                 more
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 conceiue
                 this
                 one
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 minde
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Not
                 e
                 by
                 framing
                 any
                 image
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 my
                 minde
                 (
                 as
                 ignorant
                 folks
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 sitting
                 in
                 heauen
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 conceiue
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 properties
                 and
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 be
                 his
                 chiefe
                 properties
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 f
                 
                   most
                   wise
                
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 all
                 things
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 g
                 
                   most
                   holy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   most
                   iust
                
                 and
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 h
                 eternall
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 beginning
                 or
                 ende
                 of
                 daies
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 i
                 infinite
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 power
                 sufficient
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 k
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 l
                 The
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 euery
                 thing
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 them
                 beeing
                 created
                 by
                 
                   his
                   speciall
                   prouidence
                
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 God
                 gouerneth
                 euery
                 particular
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 his
                 
                   speciall
                   prouidence
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 To
                 omit
                 the
                 m
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 n
                 Meate
                 ,
                 Drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 clothing
                 beeing
                 void
                 of
                 heate
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 preserue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 
                   speciall
                   prouidence
                
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 vertue
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 one
                 God
                 distinguished
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 o
                 Into
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 begetteth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 :
                 into
                 the
                 Sonne
                 who
                 is
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 into
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 p
                 who
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 &
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 Principle
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Let
                 vs
                 nowe
                 come
                 to
                 ours
                 selues
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 tell
                 me
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 naturall
                 estate
                 of
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Euery
                 man
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 a
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 as
                 a
                 loathsome
                 carrion
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 corps
                 lyeth
                 rotting
                 and
                 stincking
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 hauing
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 all
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Any
                 b
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 many
                 sortes
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Sinne
                 is
                 either
                 c
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 euill
                 actions
                 that
                 proceede
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 fruites
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 In
                 whome
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 d
                 none
                 excepted
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 In
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 euery
                 e
                 part
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 leprosie
                 that
                 runneth
                 from
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Shew
                 me
                 howe
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 corrupted
                 with
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 f
                 minde
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 ignorance
                 and
                 blindenes
                 concerning
                 heauenly
                 matters
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 g
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 defiled
                 ,
                 being
                 alwaies
                 either
                 benummed
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 turmoyled
                 with
                 inward
                 accusations
                 and
                 terrors
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 h
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 onely
                 willeth
                 and
                 lusteth
                 after
                 euil
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 i
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 loue
                 ,
                 ioy
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 desire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 mooued
                 and
                 stirred
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 to
                 imbrace
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 neuer
                 stirred
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 eschewe
                 it
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 k
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 the
                 instruments
                 and
                 tooles
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 be
                 those
                 euill
                 actions
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 this
                 corruption
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 l
                 Euill
                 thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 conceiuing
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 suggestion
                 m
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ;
                 euill
                 motions
                 and
                 lusts
                 stirring
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 frō
                 these
                 arise
                 euill
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 occasion
                 is
                 giuē
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 thus
                 defiled
                 with
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 n
                 Adams
                 infidelitie
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 in
                 eating
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruite
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 great
                 personages
                 by
                 treason
                 doe
                 not
                 only
                 hurt
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 staine
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 their
                 posteritie
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 hurt
                 comes
                 to
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 o
                 He
                 is
                 continually
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 VVhat
                 is
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 p
                 In
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 diseases
                 ,
                 aches
                 ,
                 paines
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 horrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 in
                 goods
                 hinderances
                 ,
                 and
                 losses
                 :
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 ignominie
                 and
                 reproach
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 bondage
                 vnder
                 Sathan
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 darkenes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 VVhat
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   bondage
                   is
                   this
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 This
                 a
                 bondage
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 ●laue
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 him
                 to
                 raigne
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 as
                 his
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 may
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 whether
                 Sathan
                 be
                 his
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 may
                 knowe
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 giue
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 expresse
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 conuersation
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 And
                 howe
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 perceiue
                 this
                 obedience
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 If
                 he
                 a
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 motions
                 that
                 Sathan
                 puts
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 curse
                 due
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 b
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seperation
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 curse
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 c
                 Eternal
                 damnation
                 in
                 hel
                 fire
                 ,
                 whereof
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 traitour
                 apprehended
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 hanging
                 ,
                 drawing
                 and
                 quartering
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 principle
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 If
                 damnation
                 be
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
                 A
                 dog
                 or
                 a
                 toade
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 miserie
                 is
                 ended
                 :
                 but
                 whē
                 a
                 man
                 dieth
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 woe
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 were
                 so
                 indeede
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 meanes
                 of
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 but
                 GOD
                 hath
                 shewed
                 his
                 mercie
                 in
                 giuing
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 mankind
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 is
                 this
                 Sauiour
                 called
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 d
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 e
                 The
                 eternall
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 man
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 euen
                 f
                 in
                 his
                 infirmities
                 like
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 saue
                 onely
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 was
                 he
                 made
                 man
                 void
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 g
                 conceiued
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 a
                 Virgine
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 at
                 his
                 conception
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 must
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 be
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 He
                 h
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 because
                 man
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 die
                 for
                 sinne
                 to
                 appease
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 :
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 God
                 to
                 sustaine
                 and
                 vphold
                 the
                 manhood
                 ,
                 to
                 ouercome
                 and
                 vanquish
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 al-sufficient
                 Sauiour
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 He
                 i
                 is
                 a
                 priest
                 ,
                 a
                 prophet
                 ,
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 VVhy
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 priest
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 To
                 worke
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 Howe
                 doth
                 he
                 worke
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 k
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 intercession
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 How
                 doth
                 he
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 By
                 two
                 meanes
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 by
                 offering
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 VVhat
                 is
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 l
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 consisting
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 VVhat
                 is
                 the
                 n
                 Altar
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Altar
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 sacrificed
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 VVho
                 was
                 the
                 priest
                 ?
              
               
                 None
                 but
                 o
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 How
                 oft
                 did
                 he
                 sacrifice
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 Neuer
                 but
                 p
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 Q
                 :
                 VVhat
                 death
                 did
                 he
                 suffer
                 when
                 he
                 sacrificed
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 :
                 A
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 :
                 for
                 q
                 besides
                 the
                 separation
                 
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 also
                 the
                 
                   pang●s
                   of
                   hell
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 powred
                 forth
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 profit
                 commeth
                 by
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Gods
                 a
                 wrath
                 is
                 appeased
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Could
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 counteruaile
                 euerlasting
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 appease
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 b
                 God
                 suffered
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 godhead
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 thā
                 if
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 suffered
                 for
                 euer
                 &
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Now
                 tell
                 me
                 the
                 other
                 meanes
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 perfect
                 fulfilling
                 
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 did
                 he
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lawe
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 c
                 his
                 
                   perfect
                   righteousnes
                
                 :
                 which
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   integritie
                   and
                   purenesse
                
                 of
                 his
                 humaine
                 nature
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 d
                 his
                 obedience
                 in
                 performing
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 lawe
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 You
                 haue
                 shewed
                 how
                 Christ
                 doth
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 tell
                 mee
                 likewise
                 howe
                 he
                 doth
                 make
                 intercession
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 alone
                 doth
                 continually
                 e
                 appeare
                 before
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 praiers
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 perfect
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 is
                 Christ
                 a
                 prophet
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 To
                 f
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 the
                 waie
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 outwardly
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 by
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 is
                 he
                 also
                 a
                 King
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 g
                 he
                 might
                 
                   bountifully
                   bestowe
                
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 conuey
                 vnto
                 vs
                 all
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 he
                 shewe
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 h
                 that
                 beeing
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   graue
                
                 ,
                 quickened
                 his
                 dead
                 bodie
                 ,
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 nowe
                 
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 with
                 full
                 full
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 else
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 i
                 that
                 he
                 doeth
                 continually
                 inspire
                 and
                 direct
                 his
                 seruants
                 by
                 the
                 diuine
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 to
                 whome
                 will
                 this
                 blessed
                 King
                 communicate
                 all
                 these
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 k
                 offereth
                 them
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 saue
                 all
                 mankind
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 saued
                 thereby
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 faith
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 receiue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 principle
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Faith
                 is
                 a
                 l
                 wonderfull
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 apprehend
                 and
                 apply
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 apply
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 heauen
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 This
                 m
                 applying
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 assurance
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 verely
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 God
                 bring
                 men
                 truely
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 he
                 prepareth
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 capable
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 worketh
                 faith
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 doth
                 God
                 prepare
                 mens
                 heartes
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 n
                 By
                 bruising
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 would
                 breake
                 an
                 hard
                 stone
                 to
                 powder
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 hambling
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doth
                 God
                 humble
                 a
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 working
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sorrowe
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 wrought
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 the
                 o
                 morall
                 lawe
                 :
                 the
                 summe
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 ten
                 commandements
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 sinnes
                 may
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 my selfe
                 by
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Ten.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 a
                 To
                 make
                 something
                 thy
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 fearing
                 it
                 ,
                 louing
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 trusting
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 b
                 To
                 worship
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 c
                 To
                 dishonour
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 abusing
                 his
                 titles
                 ,
                 wordes
                 and
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 d
                 To
                 breake
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 leauing
                 vndone
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 sixe
                 latter
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 To
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 hinder
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 e
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 f
                 life
                 ,
                 g
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 h
                 wealth
                 ,
                 i
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 k
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 vnto
                 which
                 thou
                 giuest
                 no
                 liking
                 nor
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 sorrowe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 l
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 conscience
                 is
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 liuely
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 sinnes
                 :
                 in
                 m
                 such
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 vtterly
                 despaires
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 deserued
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 eternally
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Howe
                 doth
                 God
                 worke
                 this
                 sorrowe
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 the
                 terrible
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 n
                 which
                 breakes
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 in
                 one
                 thought
                 ,
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 When
                 mens
                 hearts
                 are
                 thus
                 prepared
                 ,
                 howe
                 doth
                 God
                 ingraft
                 faith
                 in
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 working
                 certaine
                 inward
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 seedes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 breedeth
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 humbled
                 vnder
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 doth
                 o
                 acknoweledge
                 and
                 feele
                 that
                 he
                 standes
                 in
                 great
                 neede
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 An
                 p
                 hungring
                 desire
                 and
                 a
                 longing
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 Christ
                 &
                 all
                 his
                 merits
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 q
                 flying
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 pricking
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 done
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 r
                 praying
                 ,
                 with
                 sending
                 vp
                 lowd
                 cries
                 for
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 in
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 pardoning
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 feruent
                 perseuerance
                 herein
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 graunted
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 followeth
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 God
                 then
                 ,
                 s
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 mercifull
                 promise
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 the
                 poore
                 sinner
                 feel
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 wherewith
                 he
                 loueth
                 him
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 assurance
                 is
                 a
                 liuely
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Are
                 there
                 diuers
                 degrees
                 and
                 measures
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 t
                 Yea.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 haue
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 humble
                 spirit
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 u
                 littlenes
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 feele
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 perswaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 pardonable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 desireth
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 heart
                 praieth
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 These
                 x
                 desires
                 and
                 prayers
                 are
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whose
                 property
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 a
                 longing
                 and
                 a
                 lusting
                 after
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 sighes
                 and
                 grones
                 for
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 &
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ.
                 y
                 Now
                 where
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 how
                 weake
                 soeuer
                 it
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 daily
                 increasing
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   fully
                   perswaded
                
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 Christ
                 towards
                 himselfe
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 When
                 shall
                 a
                 Christian
                 heart
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 full
                 assurance
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Not
                 b
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 beene
                 well
                 
                   practised
                   in
                   Repentance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 had
                 diuers
                 experiences
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 then
                 after
                 them
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 perswasion
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ripenes
                 c
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 benefits
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 receiue
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Hereby
                 d
                 he
                 is
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 e
                 comprehendeth
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cleared
                 from
                 the
                 guiltines
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 as
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 cleared
                 from
                 the
                 guiltines
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 Christs
                 f
                 sufferings
                 and
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 he
                 accepted
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 the
                 g
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 profit
                 comes
                 by
                 beeing
                 thus
                 iustified
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Hereby
                 h
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 before
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 seat
                 ,
                 as
                 worthie
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 o
                 the
                 same
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 Doe
                 not
                 good
                 works
                 then
                 make
                 vs
                 worthie
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 perfect
                 righteousnes
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 will
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 workes
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 more
                 matter
                 of
                 da●uation
                 then
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 k
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 condemne
                 our selues
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 then
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 may
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 neede
                 not
                 ascend
                 into
                 heauen
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 secret
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 l
                 but
                 rather
                 descēd
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 to
                 search
                 whether
                 
                   he
                   be
                   sanctified
                
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 comprehendeth
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 nature
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 be
                 indued
                 with
                 inward
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinne
                 purged
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 the
                 n
                 
                   merits
                   and
                   power
                
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 by
                 faith
                 applied
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 corasiue
                 to
                 abate
                 ,
                 consume
                 ,
                 and
                 weaken
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 indued
                 with
                 inherent
                 righteousnes
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Through
                 the
                 o
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 applied
                 by
                 faith
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 restoratiue
                 to
                 reuiue
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 to
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 In
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 sanctification
                 wrought
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 p
                 euery
                 part
                 both
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 In
                 what
                 time
                 is
                 it
                 wrought
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 is
                 q
                 begunne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 faithfull
                 receiue
                 onely
                 the
                 
                   first
                   fruites
                
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 finished
                 before
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 doe
                 vsually
                 shew
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 sanctified
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 hatred
                 r
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 proceedes
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 s
                 a
                 setled
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 carefull
                 indeauour
                 to
                 leaue
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 Christian
                 life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 goeth
                 with
                 repentance
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 continuall
                 fighting
                 and
                 strugling
                 against
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inticements
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 followeth
                 after
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 victorie
                 in
                 any
                 temptation
                 or
                 affliction
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 t
                 Experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 increase
                 of
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 followes
                 ,
                 i●
                 in
                 any
                 temptation
                 he
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 infirmitie
                 fall
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 After
                 a
                 while
                 u
                 there
                 will
                 arise
                 a
                 
                   godly
                   sorrow
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 grieued
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 sinne
                 he
                 hath
                 displeased
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 beene
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 most
                 mercifull
                 and
                 louing
                 Father
                 .
                 Q.
                 What
                 signe
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 this
                 sorrow
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 true
                 signe
                 x
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 
                   disobedience
                   to
                   God
                
                 in
                 his
                 euill
                 word
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 neuer
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 neither
                 heauen
                 nor
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 VVhat
                 followes
                 after
                 this
                 sorrow
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Repentance
                 y
                 
                   renewed
                   a
                   fresh
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 By
                 what
                 signes
                 will
                 this
                 repentance
                 appeare
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 By
                 z
                 seauen
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 care
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 sinne
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 vtter
                 condemning
                 of
                 himselfe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 crauing
                 of
                 pardon
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 great
                 anger
                 against
                 himselfe
                 for
                 his
                 carelesnes
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 feare
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 againe
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 desire
                 euer
                 after
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 zeale
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Reuenge
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 for
                 his
                 former
                 offence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Principle
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 outward
                 meanes
                 must
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 obtaine
                 faith
                 and
                 all
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 come
                 by
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 preaching
                 a
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 praier
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 whole
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 needfull
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mens
                 pollicies
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 b
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 perswadeth
                 my
                 conscience
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 c
                 Scriptures
                 haue
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 
                   humble
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 down
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 and
                 afterward
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 raise
                 him
                 vp
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 preached
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 First
                 it
                 d
                 breedeth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 increaseth
                 faith
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 chosen
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 but
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 corruption
                 
                   an
                   occasion
                
                 of
                 their
                 further
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 must
                 we
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 effectuall
                 to
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 We
                 e
                 must
                 come
                 vnto
                 it
                 with
                 hunger-bitten
                 hearts
                 ,
                 hauing
                 an
                 appetite
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 marke
                 it
                 with
                 attention
                 ,
                 receiue
                 it
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 submit
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 it
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 our
                 faults
                 are
                 reprooued
                 :
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 hide
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 frame
                 our
                 liues
                 and
                 conuersations
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 f
                 signe
                 to
                 represent
                 ,
                 a
                 seale
                 to
                 confirme
                 ,
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 conuey
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 must
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 represent
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 our
                 eies
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 we
                 are
                 dull
                 to
                 conceiue
                 and
                 to
                 remember
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 seale
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 we
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 and
                 doubting
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 conuey
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Because
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 till
                 we
                 feele
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 g
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 admission
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 nourished
                 and
                 preserued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 after
                 our
                 admission
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 h
                 In
                 the
                 assemblie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   couenant
                   of
                   grace
                
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 partie
                 baptized
                 ,
                 is
                 solemnly
                 confirmed
                 and
                 sealed
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 In
                 this
                 couenant
                 what
                 doth
                 God
                 promise
                 to
                 the
                 partie
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 i
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 blessings
                 that
                 come
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 To
                 what
                 condition
                 is
                 the
                 partie
                 baptized
                 ,
                 bound
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 To
                 k
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 meaneth
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 or
                 dipping
                 in
                 water
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 l
                 seales
                 vnto
                 vs
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 sanctification
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 many
                 after
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 feele
                 not
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 neuer
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 keepes
                 his
                 couenants
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 keepe
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 When
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 see
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 baptisme
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 At
                 m
                 what
                 time
                 soeuer
                 he
                 doth
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 many
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 then
                 feele
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 regenerate
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 in
                 baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 neuer
                 keepe
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 bound
                 himselfe
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 His
                 damnation
                 n
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 breaketh
                 his
                 vowe
                 made
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 former
                 couenant
                 solemnly
                 ratified
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 is
                 renued
                 in
                 o
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 receiuer
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 receiuer
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Euery
                 one
                 p
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 baptisme
                 hath
                 truly
                 beleeued
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 repented
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 meaneth
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinking
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 These
                 outward
                 actions
                 q
                 are
                 a
                 second
                 seale
                 ,
                 set
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 hand
                 vnto
                 his
                 couenant
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 doe
                 giue
                 euery
                 receiuer
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 blesse
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 receiuer
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 apprehended
                 and
                 receiued
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 shall
                 nourish
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 preserue
                 both
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 vnto
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 shall
                 a
                 true
                 receiuer
                 feele
                 in
                 himselfe
                 after
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 r
                 The
                 increase
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 dying
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 care
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 neuer
                 finde
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 may
                 well
                 suspect
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 euer
                 repent
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 to
                 vse
                 meanes
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 sound
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 VVhat
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 meaues
                 of
                 increasing
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 praier
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 r
                 A
                 familiar
                 speech
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 s
                 in
                 which
                 either
                 we
                 craue
                 things
                 needfull
                 ,
                 or
                 giue
                 thankes
                 for
                 things
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 In
                 asking
                 things
                 needfull
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Two
                 things
                 :
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 t
                 What
                 things
                 must
                 a
                 Christian
                 mans
                 heart
                 desire
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Sixe
                 things
                 especially
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 are
                 they
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 a
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 glorifie
                 God
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 b
                 God
                 may
                 raigne
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 not
                 sinne
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 c
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 d
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 relie
                 himselfe
                 on
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 this
                 temporall
                 life
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 e
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 6.
                 
                 f
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 against
                 all
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 A
                 g
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 truly
                 desire
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 grant
                 them
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Principle
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 After
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 led
                 a
                 short
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 what
                 followeth
                 thē
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 parting
                 asunder
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 doe
                 wicked
                 men
                 and
                 vnbeleeuers
                 die
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 q
                 their
                 bodies
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 may
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Why
                 doe
                 the
                 godly
                 die
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 by
                 death
                 hath
                 ouercome
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 die
                 for
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 that
                 r
                 their
                 bodies
                 may
                 rest
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 heauen
                 immediatly
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 followeth
                 after
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 signe
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 know
                 this
                 day
                 from
                 other
                 daies
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 s
                 Heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 consumed
                 with
                 fire
                 immediatly
                 before
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 iudge
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Who
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 iudge
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 comming
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 t
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 cloudes
                 in
                 great
                 maiestie
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 with
                 infinite
                 companie
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 cited
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 At
                 the
                 u
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 the
                 liuing
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 twinckling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 euery
                 one
                 with
                 x
                 his
                 owne
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 before
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 shall
                 be
                 seuered
                 from
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 y
                 these
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 How
                 will
                 Christ
                 trie
                 and
                 examine
                 euery
                 mans
                 cause
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 a
                 bookes
                 of
                 all
                 mens
                 doings
                 shall
                 be
                 laide
                 open
                 ,
                 mens
                 consciences
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 either
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 open
                 and
                 manifest
                 signes
                 b
                 of
                 faith
                 or
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
              
               
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 sentence
                 will
                 he
                 giue
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 He
                 will
                 giue
                 c
                 sentence
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 godly
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 against
                 vnbeleeuers
                 and
                 reprobates
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 state
                 shall
                 the
                 godly
                 be
                 in
                 after
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 They
                 d
                 shall
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 heauen
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hauing
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 raigning
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 state
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 be
                 in
                 after
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 In
                 eternall
                 perdition
                 and
                 destruction
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 e
                 stands
                 in
                 three
                 things
                 especially
                 :
                 first
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 separation
                 ●rom
                 Gods
                 comfortable
                 presence
                 :
                 2.
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 deuill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 :
                 3.
                 an
                 horrible
                 pang
                 and
                 torment
                 both
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 powred
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 euer
                 world
                 without
                 ende
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 one
                 tooth
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 endelesse
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               GRAINE
               of
               Musterd-seede
               :
               OR
               ,
               The
               least
               measure
               of
               grace
               that
               is
               or
               can
               be
               effectuall
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               Ralph
               Iackson
               .
               1600.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIHGT
               HONOVrable
               and
               vertuous
               Ladie
               ,
               the
               Ladie
               Margaret
               ,
               Countesse
               of
               Cumberland
               ,
               Grace
               and
               peace
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Honourable
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               so
               oft
               ,
               is
               properly
               a
               certaine
               state
               or
               cōdition
               ,
               wherby
               we
               stand
               in
               the
               fauour
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               Christ.
               And
               this
               kingdome
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               graine
               of
               Musterd-seede
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               a
               man
               is
               euen
               at
               that
               instant
               alreadie
               entered
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               good
               husband-man
               ,
               hath
               cast
               but
               some
               little
               portion
               of
               faith
               or
               repentance
               into
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               yea
               though
               it
               be
               but
               as
               one
               graine
               of
               musterd-seed
               .
               Of
               this
               little
               graine
               I
               haue
               penned
               this
               little
               treatise
               ,
               in
               quantitie
               answerable
               thereto
               :
               and
               now
               I
               present
               the
               same
               to
               your
               La●●ship
               ,
               not
               to
               supplie
               your
               want
               (
               for
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               stored
               with
               more
               graines
               of
               this
               kinde
               )
               but
               to
               performe
               some
               dutie
               on
               my
               part
               .
               Hoping
               therefore
               that
               your
               Ladiship
               will
               read
               and
               accept
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leaue
               ,
               commending
               you
               to
               the
               blessing
               and
               protection
               of
               the
               Almightie
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 H.
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Perkins
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               Graine
               of
               Musterd-seede
               :
               or
               ,
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               grace
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               effectuall
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               a
               very
               necessarie
               point
               to
               be
               knowne
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 that
                 can
                 befall
                 the
                 true
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 lesser
                 thē
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 grace
                 effectuall
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               right
               vnderstanding
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               true
               comfort
               vnto
               all
               troubled
               and
               touched
               consciences
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               notable
               meanes
               to
               stirre
               vp
               thankfulnes
               in
               them
               that
               haue
               any
               grace
               at
               all
               ;
               when
               they
               shall
               in
               examination
               of
               themselues
               consider
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               receiued
               of
               God
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               more
               .
               Thirdly
               it
               will
               be
               an
               inducement
               ,
               and
               a
               ●purre
               to
               many
               carelesse
               and
               vnrepentant
               persons
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               beginne
               repentance
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               when
               they
               shall
               perceiue
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               God
               accepts
               the
               very
               seeds
               ,
               and
               rudiments
               of
               faith
               and
               repentance
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               but
               in
               measure
               as
               a
               graine
               of
               musterd-seede
               .
               Now
               then
               for
               the
               opening
               and
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               sixe
               seuerall
               conclusions
               ,
               in
               such
               order
               as
               one
               shall
               confirme
               and
               explaine
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               one
               depend
               vpon
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 doth
                 but
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 is
                 euen
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 the
                 very
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 though
                 inwardly
                 he
                 be
                 more
                 carnall
                 then
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   a
                   man
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   and
                   soule
                   ,
                   whereof
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   consist
                   ,
                   the
                   faculties
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   and
                   exercised
                   in
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   as
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   affections
                   :
                   the
                   integritie
                   and
                   puritie
                   of
                   the
                   faculties
                   ,
                   wherby
                   they
                   are
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   his
                   Image
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   depriued
                   of
                   his
                   substance
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   powers
                   and
                   faculties
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   puritie
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   conclusion
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   faculties
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   renewing
                   and
                   restoring
                   of
                   that
                   puritie
                   and
                   holinesse
                   which
                   was
                   lost
                   by
                   mans
                   fall
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   abolishment
                   of
                   that
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   God
                   to
                   worke
                   a
                   chaunge
                   in
                   any
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   first
                   in
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   that
                   repaires
                   a
                   decaied
                   house
                   by
                   peece-meale
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   worke
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   continuance
                   ,
                   and
                   accomplishment
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   euery
                   part
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   specially
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   and
                   conscience
                   ,
                   will
                   and
                   affection
                   :
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   when
                   Adam
                   lost
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   lost
                   it
                   in
                   euery
                   part
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   is
                   not
                   wrought
                   all
                   at
                   one
                   instant
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   continuance
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   certaine
                   measures
                   and
                   degrees
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   degree
                   of
                   his
                   conuersiō
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   holy
                   ghost
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   inspires
                   him
                   with
                   some
                   spirituall
                   motions
                   ,
                   and
                   begins
                   to
                   regenerate
                   and
                   renewe
                   the
                   inward
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   may
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   very
                   fitly
                   be
                   cōpared
                   to
                   the
                   night
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   dawning
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   though
                   the
                   darknesse
                   remaine
                   and
                   be
                   more
                   in
                   quantitie
                   then
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Sunne
                   hath
                   alreadie
                   cast
                   some
                   beames
                   of
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   aire
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   we
                   tearme
                   it
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   the
                   daie
                   .
                   Nowe
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   point
                   which
                   I
                   touch
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   at
                   this
                   instant
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   state
                   (
                   God
                   as
                   yet
                   hauing
                   but
                   laid
                   certaine
                   beginnings
                   of
                   true
                   conuersion
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   eternall
                   purpose
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   elect
                   are
                   )
                   but
                   indeede
                   by
                   actuall
                   adoption
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   a
                   manifest
                   reason
                   .
                   There
                   bee
                   foure
                   speciall
                   workes
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   euery
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   vnion
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   adoption
                   ,
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   foure
                   are
                   wrought
                   all
                   at
                   one
                   instant
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   for
                   order
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   neither
                   goes
                   before
                   nor
                   after
                   other
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   vnion
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   adoption
                   ,
                   goe
                   before
                   the
                   inward
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   it
                   beeing
                   the
                   fruite
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   thē
                   all
                   ,
                   Vpon
                   this
                   it
                   followeth
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   sinner
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   is
                   iustified
                   ,
                   adopted
                   ,
                   and
                   incorporated
                   into
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   ca●●
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   In
                   the
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   prodigall
                   sonne
                   ,
                   the
                   father
                   with
                   ioy
                   receiues
                   his
                   wicked
                   child
                   ,
                   but
                   when●
                   surely
                   when
                   he
                   sawe
                   him
                   comming
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   no
                   confession
                   or
                   humiliation
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   had
                   conceiued
                   with
                   himselfe
                   a
                   purpose
                   to
                   returne
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Father
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   heauen
                   and
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   Paul
                   saieth
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   speake
                   vnto
                   them
                   as
                   spirituall
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   carnall
                   ,
                   euen
                   babes
                   in
                   Christ.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.1
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 material
                 beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 smallest
                 measure
                 of
                 renewing
                 grace
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   beginnings
                   of
                   conuersion
                   must
                   bee
                   distinguished
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   beginnings
                   of
                   preparations
                   ,
                   some
                   beginnings
                   of
                   composition
                   .
                   Beginnings
                   of
                   preparation
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   bring
                   vnder
                   ,
                   tame
                   ,
                   and
                   subdue
                   the
                   stubburnenesse
                   of
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   any
                   change
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   are
                   the
                   accusations
                   of
                   the
                   conscience
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   feares
                   and
                   terrors
                   arising
                   thence
                   ,
                   cōpunction
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   gods
                   anger
                   against
                   sin
                   .
                   Now
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   I
                   exclude
                   in
                   the
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   they
                   goe
                   before
                   to
                   prepare
                   a
                   sinner
                   to
                   his
                   conuersion
                   following●
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   no
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   an
                   accusing
                   conscience
                   .
                   Beginnings
                   of
                   composition
                   ,
                   I
                   tearme
                   all
                   those
                   inwarde
                   motions
                   and
                   inclinations
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   follow
                   after
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   vpon
                   
                   the
                   conscience
                   :
                   and
                   rise
                   vpon
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   promiseth
                   righteousnes
                   and
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   by
                   Christ
                   :
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   motions
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   it
                   consisteth
                   :
                   what
                   these
                   are
                   it
                   shall
                   afterward
                   appeare
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   grace
                   must
                   be
                   distinguished
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   restraining
                   grace
                   ,
                   or
                   renuing
                   grace
                   .
                   Restraining
                   grace
                   ,
                   I
                   tearme
                   certaine
                   common
                   giftes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   seruing
                   onely
                   to
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   frame
                   the
                   outward
                   conuersation
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   seruing
                   to
                   berea●e
                   men
                   of
                   excuse
                   in
                   the
                   daie
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   heathen
                   men
                   haue
                   beene
                   liberall
                   ,
                   iust
                   ,
                   sober
                   ,
                   valiant
                   .
                   By
                   it
                   men
                   liuing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   haue
                   beene
                   inlightened
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   haue
                   reioyced
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   outwardly
                   conformed
                   themselues
                   thereto
                   ;
                   renewing
                   grace
                   is
                   not
                   common
                   to
                   al
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   restrained
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   mortified
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   decaied
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   restored
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   conclusion
                   must
                   onely
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   this
                   restraining
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   haue
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   create
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   farre
                   from
                   saluation
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   conclusion
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   least
                   meanes
                   of
                   sauing
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   beginnings
                   or
                   seedes
                   of
                   regeneration
                   doe
                   declare
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   giue
                   title
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   mercifull
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   concerne
                   this
                   life
                   or
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   approoued
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   accepted
                   as
                   greater
                   measures
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   saieth
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   miracles
                   ,
                   
                     ●f
                     you
                     haue
                     faith
                     as
                     a
                     graine
                     of
                     Musterd
                     seede
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     say
                     vnto
                     this
                     mountaine
                     remooue
                     hence
                     to
                     yonder
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     remooue
                     ,
                  
                   must
                   by
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   equall
                   proportion
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   repentance
                   ,
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   graces
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   truely
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   but
                   as
                   small
                   as
                   one
                   little
                   graine
                   of
                   musterd-seede
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   sufficiently
                   effectuall
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   ordained
                   .
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Esay
                   42.3
                   .
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   shall
                   
                     not
                     quench
                     the
                     smoaking
                     flaxe
                     ,
                     nor
                     breake
                     the
                     bruised
                     reede
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   the
                   comparison
                   be
                   marked
                   :
                   fire
                   in
                   flaxe
                   must
                   be
                   both
                   little
                   and
                   weake
                   ,
                   in
                   quantitie
                   as
                   a
                   sparke
                   or
                   twaine
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   cause
                   a
                   flame
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   smoake
                   ,
                   specially
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   ●o
                   easie
                   to
                   burne
                   .
                   Here
                   then
                   is
                   signified
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   both
                   for
                   measure
                   and
                   strength
                   as
                   a
                   sparke
                   or
                   twaine
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   neglected
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   accepted
                   and
                   cherished
                   by
                   Christ.
                   When
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   heard
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   make
                   a
                   confession
                   of
                   a
                   practise
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   outward
                   and
                   ciuill
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     looked
                     vpon
                     him
                     and
                     loued
                     him
                     :
                  
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   heard
                   the
                   Scribe
                   to
                   speake
                   discreetely
                   but
                   one
                   good
                   speach
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   lou●
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   aboue
                   all
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     farre
                     from
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   loue
                   with
                   a
                   more
                   special
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   accept
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   subiects
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   receiued
                   a
                   further
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   anew
                   of
                   water
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 constant
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 touched
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 acceptation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   LVst
                   or
                   desire
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   naturall
                   and
                   supernaturall
                   .
                   Naturall
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   whose
                   beginning
                   and
                   obiect
                   is
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   ariseth
                   of
                   the
                   naturall
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   and
                   anecteth
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   desire
                   hath
                   his
                   degrees
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   limited
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                   Some
                   desire
                   riches
                   ,
                   honours
                   ,
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   some
                   learning
                   and
                   knowledge
                   :
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   and
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   :
                   some
                   goe
                   further
                   and
                   seeke
                   after
                   the
                   vertues
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   temperance
                   ,
                   liberalitie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   thus
                   many
                   heathen
                   men
                   haue
                   excelled
                   .
                   Some
                   againe
                   desire
                   true
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   Balaam
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   wished
                   to
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   :
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   propertie
                   of
                   nature
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   it selfe
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   nature
                   staies
                   it selfe
                   :
                   for
                   where
                   the
                   minde
                   reueales
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   will
                   affects
                   not
                   .
                   Supernaturall
                   desires
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   beginning
                   and
                   obiect
                   ,
                   are
                   aboue
                   nature
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   beginning
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   obiect
                   or
                   matter
                   about
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   conuersant
                   ,
                   are
                   things
                   diuine
                   and
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   which
                   concerne
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   are
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   speake
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   deceiued
                   in
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   discerne
                   them
                   from
                   flittering
                   &
                   fleeting
                   motions
                   ,
                   I
                   adde
                   three
                   restraints
                   .
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   &c.
                   must
                   be
                   constant
                   and
                   haue
                   continuance
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   it
                   may
                   iustly
                   be
                   suspected
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   earnest
                   and
                   serious
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   My
                   soule
                   desireth
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   thirstie
                   lād
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   heart
                   braieth
                   after
                   the
                   riuers
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   so
                   panteth
                   my
                   soule
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   :
                   my
                   soule
                   thirsteth
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   liuing
                   god
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   touched
                   heart
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   touched
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   cast
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   can
                   )
                   it
                   withdrawes
                   it selfe
                   from
                   God.
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   spirituall
                   motions
                   whereby
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   lift
                   vp
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   doubt
                   from
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   Thus
                   then
                   I
                   auouch
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   reconciliation
                   it selfe
                   :
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   is
                   faith
                   indeede
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   repentance
                   it selfe
                   .
                   But
                   marke
                   how
                   :
                   A
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   is
                   not
                   reconciliation
                   in
                   nature
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   desire
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   and
                   reconciliation
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   )
                   but
                   in
                   Gods
                   acceptation
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   being
                   touched
                   throughly
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   doe
                   desire
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   one
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   God
                   accepts
                   vs
                   as
                   reconciled
                   .
                   Againe
                   desire
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   faith
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   Gods
                   acception
                   ,
                   God
                   accepting
                   the
                   will
                   for
                   the
                   deede
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   doctrine
                   is
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   appeares
                   by
                   these
                   reasons
                   .
                   First
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   annexed
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   blessednes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                   Math.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     which
                     hunger
                     and
                     thirst
                     after
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     satisfied
                     .
                  
                   Ioh.
                   7.38
                   .
                   
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     thirst
                     let
                     him
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     and
                     drinke
                     .
                  
                   Reu.
                   21.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     vnto
                     him
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     thirst
                     of
                     the
                     well
                     of
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     life
                     freely
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   thirst
                   ?
                   properly
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   drought
                   or
                   drinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   drinke
                   to
                   refresh
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   desire
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   by
                   a
                   resemblance
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   saide
                   to
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   want
                   it
                   and
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   thirst
                   after
                   Christ
                   that
                   feele
                   themselues
                   out
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   desire
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   long
                   after
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   bee
                   refreshed
                   with
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   consciences
                   .
                   Here
                   then
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   faith
                   .
                   Though
                   as
                   yet
                   thou
                   want
                   firme
                   and
                   liuely
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   art
                   thou
                   not
                   altogether
                   void
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   canst
                   desire
                   it
                   ,
                   thy
                   desire
                   is
                   the
                   seed
                   ,
                   conception
                   ,
                   or
                   budde
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   wantest
                   :
                   nowe
                   is
                   the
                   spring
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   ingrafted
                   worde
                   or
                   the
                   immortall
                   seede
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   furrowes
                   of
                   thy
                   heart
                   :
                   waite
                   but
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   vsing
                   good
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   that
                   leaues
                   ,
                   blossoms
                   ,
                   and
                   fruites
                   will
                   shortly
                   followe
                   after
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   is
                   accepted
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   liuely
                   inuocation
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   name
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     God
                     heareth
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     the
                     poore
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   145.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     will
                     fulfill
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     feare
                     him
                     .
                  
                   When
                   Moses
                   said
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   desired
                   in
                   heart
                   the
                   helpe
                   and
                   protection
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   the
                   red
                   sea
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   why
                   criest
                   thou
                   vnto
                   me
                   ?
                   Exod.
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   wee
                   knowe
                   not
                   to
                   pray
                   as
                   wee
                   ought●
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   maketh
                   request
                   by
                   the
                   inward
                   groanes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8
                   .
                   26●
                   Hence
                   I
                   gather
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   weakenes
                   praies
                   with
                   ●ighes
                   and
                   groanes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   liuely
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   whereof
                   he
                   finds
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   his
                   very
                   praier
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   truely
                   in
                   acceptation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   praier
                   made
                   in
                   liuely
                   faith
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   to
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   I
                   adde
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   Godly
                   and
                   learned
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   prooue
                   the
                   doctrine
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   shewe
                   a
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prooue
                   thus
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   I
                   auouch
                   is
                   no
                   priuat
                   phantasie
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   :
                   a
                   Augustine
                   saieth
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     thy
                     desire
                     be
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     father
                     which
                     seeth
                     in
                     secret
                     shall
                     rewarde
                     thee
                     openly
                     :
                     for
                     thy
                     de●ire
                     is
                     thy
                     praier
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     thy
                     desire
                     be
                     continuall
                     ,
                     thy
                     praier
                     is
                     continuall
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   addes
                   further
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     desire
                     is
                     a
                     continuall
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     crie
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     inward
                     inuocation
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     bee
                     made
                     without
                     intermission
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   b
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     life
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     christian
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     holy
                     will
                     and
                     desire
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     which
                     thou
                     desirest
                     thou
                     seest
                     not
                     :
                     but
                     by
                     desiring
                     art
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     inlarged
                     and
                     made
                     capable
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     it
                     shall
                     come
                     which
                     thou
                     shalt
                     see
                     ,
                     thou
                     maiest
                     be
                     filled
                     .
                  
                   c
                   Bernard
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     desire
                     a
                     voice
                     ?
                     Yea
                     a
                     very
                     strong
                     voice
                     .
                     God
                     heareth
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     poore
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     continuall
                     desire
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     speake
                     nothing
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     voice
                     continued
                     .
                  
                   d
                   Luther
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     is
                     then
                     truely
                     omnipotent
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     truely
                     raignes
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     weak
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     scarce
                     giue
                     any
                     groane
                     .
                     For
                  
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     one
                     such
                     groane
                     is
                     a
                     strong
                     crie
                     in
                     the
                     eares
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     filling
                     both
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     .
                  
                   e
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                     very
                     fewe
                     knowe
                     howe
                     weake
                     and
                     small
                     faith
                     and
                     hope
                     is
                     vnder
                     the
                     crosse
                     and
                     in
                     temptation
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     appeares
                     then
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     smoaking
                     flaxe
                     ,
                     which
                     a
                     good
                     blast
                     of
                     winde
                     would
                     presently
                     put
                     out
                     :
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     beleeue
                     in
                     these
                     combates
                     ,
                     and
                     terrours
                     against
                     hope
                     ,
                     vnder
                     hope
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     opposing
                     themselues
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     Christ
                     against
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     doe
                     finde
                     afterward
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     little
                     sparke
                     of
                     faith
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     appeares
                     to
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     hardly
                     perceiueth
                     it
                     )
                     is
                     peraduenture
                     as
                     the
                     whole
                     element
                     of
                     fire
                     which
                     filleth
                     all
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     swalloweth
                     vp
                     all
                     terrours
                     and
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   f
                   Again
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     finde
                     our
                     vnworthinesse
                     and
                     the
                     lesse
                     we
                     finde
                     the
                     promises
                     to
                     belong
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     them
                     ,
                     be●ing
                     assured
                     that
                     this
                     desire
                     doeth
                     greatly
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     desireth
                     and
                     willeth
                     that
                     his
                     grace
                     should
                     be
                     earnes●ly
                     desired
                     :
                     This
                     doeth
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     iudgeth
                     it
                     a
                     pretious
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     greatly
                     hungereth
                     and
                     ●hirs●eth
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     obtaines
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     is
                     delighted
                     to
                     fill
                     the
                     hungrie
                     with
                     good
                     
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     send
                     the
                     rich
                     emptie
                     away
                     .
                  
                   h
                   Theodore
                   Beza
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     finde
                     not
                     thine
                     heart
                     inwardly
                     touched
                     ,
                     pray
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     touched
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     must
                     thou
                     knowe
                     that
                     this
                     desire
                     is
                     a
                     pledge
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     good
                     will
                     to
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   i
                   Kimnitius
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     I
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     desire
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     doe
                     scarcely
                     shewe
                     it selfe
                     in
                     some
                     little
                     and
                     slender
                     sigh
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     bee
                     assured
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     present
                     ,
                     and
                     worketh
                     his
                     good
                     work
                     .
                  
                   k
                   Vrsinus
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     holy
                     men
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     is
                     vnperfect
                     and
                     weake
                     .
                     Yet
                     neuerthelesse
                     ,
                     whosoeuer
                     feeles
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     an
                     earnest
                     desire
                     to
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     striuing
                     against
                     his
                     naturall
                     doubtings
                     ,
                     both
                     can
                     and
                     m●st
                     assure
                     himselfe
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     indued
                     with
                     true
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                     Wicked
                     men
                     doe
                     not
                     desire
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     may
                     resist
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     iustly
                     depriued
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     hee
                     that
                     earnestly
                     desireth
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     hath
                     it
                     alreadie
                     :
                     because
                     this
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     cannot
                     be
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     spirit
                     :
                  
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     hunger
                     &
                     thirst
                     after
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     satisfied
                     .
                  
                   l
                   Bradford
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     sinnes
                     are
                     vndoubtedly
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     &c.
                     for
                     god
                     hath
                     giuen
                     thee
                     a
                     penitent
                     and
                     beleeuing
                     heart
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     an
                     heart
                     which
                     desireth
                     to
                     repent
                     and
                     beleeue
                     :
                     for
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     is
                     taken
                     of
                     him
                     (
                     hee
                     accepting
                     the
                     will
                     for
                     the
                     deede
                     )
                     for
                     a
                     penitent
                     and
                     beleeuing
                     heart
                     indeede
                     .
                  
                   m
                   Taffine
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     faith
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     small
                     and
                     weake
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     yet
                     bring
                     forth
                     fruits
                     ,
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     liuely
                     felt
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     which
                     feele
                     themselues
                     in
                     such
                     estate
                     ,
                     desire
                     to
                     haue
                     these
                     feelings
                     (
                     namely
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     and
                     loue
                     )
                     if
                     th●y
                     aske
                     them
                     at
                     Gods
                     hand
                     by
                     praier
                     ;
                     this
                     desire
                     and
                     praier
                     are
                     testimonies
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     thē
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     ●●ey
                     haue
                     faith
                     alreadie
                     :
                     for
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     desire
                     ,
                     a
                     fruite
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     who
                     bringeth
                     it
                     forth
                     onely
                     in
                     such
                     as
                     he
                     dwells
                     in
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Then
                     these
                     holy
                     desires
                     and
                     praiers
                     beeing
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     are
                     testimonies
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     seeme
                     to
                     vs
                     small
                     and
                     weake
                     .
                     As
                     the
                     woman
                     that
                     feeleth
                     the
                     mooning
                     of
                     a
                     childe
                     in
                     her
                     body
                     ,
                     though
                     very
                     weak
                     ,
                     assureth
                     her selfe
                     that
                     shee
                     hath
                     conceiued
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     shee
                     goeth
                     with
                     a
                     liue
                     childe
                     :
                     so
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     these
                     motions
                     ,
                     these
                     holy
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     desires
                     before
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     doubt
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     (
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     them
                     )
                     dwelling
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     also
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     hast
                     begun
                     to
                     hate
                     and
                     flee
                     sinne
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     feelest
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     displeased
                     at
                     thine
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     corruptions
                     :
                     if
                     hauing
                     offended
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     feelest
                     a
                     griefe
                     and
                     a
                     sorrow
                     for
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     thou
                     desire
                     to
                     abstaine
                     :
                     if
                     thou
                     thou
                     auoidest
                     the
                     occasions
                     :
                     if
                     thou
                     trauailest
                     to
                     doe
                     thy
                     endeauour
                     :
                     if
                     thou
                     praiest
                     to
                     God
                     to
                     giue
                     thee
                     grace
                     :
                     all
                     these
                     holy
                     affections
                     proceeding
                     from
                     none
                     other
                     then
                     from
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     many
                     pledges
                     ,
                     and
                     testimonies
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     in
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   n
                   Master
                   Knokes
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Albeit
                     your
                     paines
                     sometimes
                     bee
                     so
                     horrible
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     finde
                     no
                     release
                     nor
                     comfort
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     spirit
                     nor
                     bodie
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     thy
                     heart
                     can
                     onely
                     sob
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     despaire
                     not
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     obtaine
                     your
                     hearts
                     desire
                     .
                     And
                     destitute
                     you
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     for
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     naturall
                     reason
                     ,
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     present
                     torment
                     ,
                     the
                     deuill
                     at
                     one
                     doe
                     crie
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     angrie
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     there
                     is
                     neither
                     helpe
                     nor
                     remedie
                     to
                     be
                     hoped
                     for
                     at
                     his
                     handes
                     :
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     to
                     sob
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     demonstration
                     of
                     the
                     secret
                     seede
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     is
                     hidde
                     in
                     Gods
                     elect
                     children
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     onely
                     sob
                     is
                     vnto
                     God
                     a
                     more
                     acceptable
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     then
                     without
                     this
                     crosse
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     our
                     bodies
                     to
                     be
                     burnt
                     euen
                     for
                     the
                     truthes
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   More
                   testimonies
                   might
                   be
                   alleadged
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   shall
                   su●fice
                   .
                
                 
                   Against
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   doctrine
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   alleadged
                   :
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   desire
                   to
                   beleeue
                   
                   in
                   our
                   weakenesse
                   bee
                   faith
                   indeede
                   ;
                   then
                   some
                   are
                   iustified
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   wanting
                   a
                   liuely
                   apprehension
                   and
                   full
                   perswasion
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   in
                   Christ.
                   Answere
                   .
                   Iustifying
                   faith
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   nature
                   is
                   alwaies
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   essentiall
                   propertie
                   thereof
                   is
                   to
                   apprehend
                   Christ
                   with
                   his
                   benefits
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   assure
                   the
                   very
                   conscience
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   without
                   some
                   apprehension
                   and
                   assuranee
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   iustification
                   or
                   saluation
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   for
                   age
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   beleeue
                   .
                   Yet
                   there
                   be
                   certaine
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   measures
                   of
                   true
                   faith
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   strong
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   causeth
                   a
                   full
                   apprehension
                   and
                   perswasion
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   in
                   Christ.
                   This
                   measure
                   of
                   faith
                   the
                   Lord
                   vouchsafed
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   were
                   a
                   blessed
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   beleeuers
                   might
                   attaine
                   to
                   this
                   height
                   of
                   liuely
                   faith
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   death
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   separate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   cannot
                   ;
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   degree
                   of
                   faith
                   lower
                   then
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   called
                   a
                   little
                   or
                   weake
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   also
                   hath
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   apprehend
                   and
                   apply
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   weakenesse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   infolded
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   and
                   wrapt
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   leafe
                   and
                   blossome
                   in
                   the
                   budde
                   .
                   For
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   haue
                   this
                   weake
                   faith
                   ,
                   can
                   say
                   indeede
                   that
                   they
                   beleeue
                   their
                   sinnes
                   to
                   bee
                   pardonable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   pardoned
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   all
                   doubt
                   pardoned
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   wanting
                   vnto
                   them●●or
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   indeauour
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   indeede
                   apprehend
                   ;
                   God
                   accepting
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   done
                   .
                   This
                   which
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   will
                   the
                   better
                   appeare
                   if
                   the
                   groundes
                   thereof
                   bee
                   considered
                   .
                   Faith
                   doeth
                   not
                   iustifie
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   ,
                   or
                   vertue
                   :
                   or
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   strong
                   ,
                   liuely
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   obiect
                   thereof
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                   whome
                   faith
                   apprehendeth
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   sacraments
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   &
                   matter
                   of
                   our
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   applieth
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   faith
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   instrument
                   to
                   apprehend
                   and
                   receiue
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   part
                   offereth
                   and
                   giueth
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   if
                   faith
                   erre
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   proper
                   obiect
                   ,
                   but
                   followe
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   doe
                   weakly
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   cause
                   a
                   man
                   onely
                   to
                   endeauour
                   and
                   desire
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   iustifieth
                   .
                   Though
                   our
                   apprehension
                   be
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   saluation
                   standes
                   rather
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   apprehendes
                   vs
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   apprehend
                   him
                   .
                   Phil.
                   3.12
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Out
                     of
                     this
                     conclusion
                     springes
                     another
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     omitted
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     accepts
                     the
                     indeauour
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     to
                     obey
                     ,
                     for
                     perfect
                     obedience
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THat
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   indeauour
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   iudge
                   their
                   doings
                   by
                   the
                   rigour
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   :
                   but
                   will
                   accept
                   their
                   little
                   and
                   weake
                   indeauour
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   perfectly
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   lawe
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   remember
                   I
                   put
                   this
                   caueat
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   indeauour
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ;
                   the
                   very
                   minde
                   ,
                   conscience
                   ,
                   wil
                   ,
                   &
                   affections
                   ,
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   in
                   their
                   kinds
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   this
                   indeauour
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   ciuill
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   bee
                   in
                   heathen
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   trueth
                   of
                   this
                   conclusion
                   appeares
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Malachi
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   spare
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   father
                   spares
                   his
                   childe
                   :
                   who
                   accepts
                   the
                   thing
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   child
                   shewe
                   his
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   to
                   please
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   can
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 in
                 our selues
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 therefore
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   VNderstand
                   this
                   conclusion
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   griefe
                   of
                   heart
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   any
                   grace
                   necessarie
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   with
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   grace
                   it selfe
                   .
                   When
                   being
                   in
                   distresse
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   pray
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   ,
                   God
                   accepts
                   the
                   very
                   groanes
                   ,
                   sobbes
                   ,
                   and
                   sighes
                   of
                   the
                   perplexed
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   praier
                   it selfe
                   .
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   26.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   grieued
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   bee
                   grieued
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   degree
                   and
                   measure
                   of
                   godly
                   sorrowe
                   before
                   God.
                   
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   well
                   :
                   
                     Sometimes
                     our
                     praier
                     is
                     luke-warme
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     colde
                     and
                     almost
                     no
                     praier
                     :
                     nay
                     sometime
                     it
                     is
                     altogither
                     no
                     praier
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     we
                     cannot
                     with
                     griefe
                     perceiue
                     this
                     in
                     our selues
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     but
                     grieue
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     pray
                     ,
                     we
                     nowe
                     pray
                     indeede
                     .
                  
                   Hierome
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Then
                     we
                     are
                     iust
                     when
                     wee
                     acknowledge
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     sinners
                  
                   :
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     wisdome
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     knowe
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     imperfect
                     :
                     And
                     (
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     so
                     speake
                     )
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     all
                     iust
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     is
                     imperfect
                     :
                  
                   Augustine
                   againe
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     vertue
                     which
                     is
                     now
                     in
                     a
                     iust
                     man
                     is
                     thus
                     far
                     forth
                     perfect
                     ,
                     that
                     vnto
                     the
                     perfection
                     thereof
                     there
                     belongs
                     a
                     true
                     acknowledgemēt
                     and
                     an
                     humble
                     confession
                     of
                     the
                     imperfection
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   A
                   broken
                   and
                   a
                   contrite
                   heart
                   after
                   an
                   offence
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   beene
                   no
                   offence
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   Dauid
                   after
                   his
                   grieuous
                   fall
                   ,
                   in
                   heauinesse
                   of
                   heart
                   confessed
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   saying
                   in
                   effect
                   but
                   th●s
                   much
                   :
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     sinned
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   prophet
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   pronounceth
                   t●●
                   pardon
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   in
                   heauē
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   presently
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 begun
                 to
                 subiect
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 be
                 ignorant
                 in
                 most
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 practise
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   SVndrie
                   persons
                   by
                   the
                   Euangelists
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   onely
                   seene
                   the
                   miracles
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   yet
                   had
                   made
                   no
                   further
                   proceedings
                   but
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   submit
                   themselues
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   afterward
                   should
                   be
                   taught
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   maner
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   vpon
                   her
                   report
                   :
                   &
                   a
                   certaine
                   ruler
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   a
                   miracle
                   ,
                   wrought
                   vpon
                   his
                   son
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   his
                   houshould
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   4.42.52
                   .
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   commendeth
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   tearming
                   it
                   a
                   rock
                   against
                   which
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   hel
                   should
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   plētiful
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   saluatiō
                   :
                   
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   many
                   articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   ascension
                   ,
                   and
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   beleeued
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   of
                   mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   had
                   withall
                   resolued
                   themselues
                   to
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blessed
                   doctrine
                   of
                   saluation
                   which
                   he
                   taught
                   ,
                   though
                   as
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   ignorant
                   in
                   many
                   points
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   commendeth
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Rahab
                   when
                   shee
                   receiued
                   the
                   spies
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   her
                   faith
                   was
                   indeede
                   but
                   a
                   seede
                   and
                   beginning
                   of
                   liuely
                   faith
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   shee
                   had
                   onely
                   heard
                   of
                   the
                   miracles
                   done
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   deliuerance
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   thereupon
                   smitten
                   with
                   a
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   conceiued
                   a
                   resolution
                   with
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   to
                   ioyne
                   her selfe
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   true
                   God.
                   Now
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   are
                   tearmed
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   vpon
                   iust
                   cause
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   ignorant
                   as
                   yet
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   continuing
                   or
                   lasting
                   ignorance
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   haue
                   excellent
                   seedes
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   a
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   cleaue
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   profit
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foresaid
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 are
                 counterfait
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 encrease
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Exposition
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   and
                   can
                   easily
                   transforme
                   himselfe
                   into
                   the
                   counterfeit
                   and
                   resemblance
                   of
                   any
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   Therefore
                   I
                   put
                   downe
                   here
                   a
                   certen
                   note
                   whereby
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   discerned
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   grow
                   vp
                   and
                   increase
                   as
                   the
                   graine
                   of
                   Musterd-seede
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   beare
                   fruit
                   answerably
                   .
                   The
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   grain
                   of
                   Musterd-seed
                   in
                   two
                   things
                   .
                   First
                   it
                   is
                   small
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   it
                   increaseth
                   speedily
                   ,
                   and
                   spreads
                   it selfe
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   haue
                   but
                   some
                   little
                   feeling
                   of
                   his
                   wants
                   ,
                   some
                   weake
                   and
                   faint
                   desire
                   ,
                   some
                   small
                   obedience
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   let
                   this
                   sparke
                   of
                   grace
                   goe
                   out
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   must
                   be
                   encreased
                   by
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   sacramēts
                   and
                   prayer
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   daily
                   be
                   stirred
                   vp
                   by
                   meditating
                   ,
                   indeuouring
                   ,
                   striuing
                   ,
                   asking
                   ,
                   seeking
                   ,
                   knocking
                   .
                   The
                   master
                   deliuering
                   his
                   talents
                   to
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   saith
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   occupie
                   till
                   I
                   come
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   hide
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   Math.
                   25.26
                   .
                   Paul
                   vseth
                   an
                   excellent
                   speech
                   to
                   Timothie
                   :
                   I
                   exhort
                   thee
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   as
                   fire
                   is
                   stirred
                   vp
                   by
                   often
                   blowing
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   putting
                   to
                   of
                   wood
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.6
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   such
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   that
                   last
                   for
                   a
                   weeke
                   or
                   moneth
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   vanish
                   away
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Osea
                   complaineth
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   O
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   thy
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   morning
                   dewe
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   considering
                   ,
                   grace
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   confirmed
                   and
                   exercised
                   ,
                   is
                   indeede
                   no
                   grace
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   here
                   adde
                   certaine
                   rules
                   of
                   direction
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   put
                   in
                   practise
                   the
                   spirituall
                   exercises
                   of
                   inuocation
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   repentance
                   :
                   and
                   thereby
                   also
                   quicken
                   and
                   reuiue
                   the
                   seedes
                   and
                   beginnings
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     In
                     what
                     place
                     soeuer
                     thou
                     art
                     ,
                     whether
                     alone
                     or
                     abroad
                     ,
                     by
                     day
                     or
                     by
                     night
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     thou
                     art
                     doing
                     ,
                     set
                     thy selfe
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     let
                     this
                     perswasion
                     alwaies
                     take
                     place
                     in
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     before
                     the
                     liuing
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     thy
                     indeauour
                     that
                     this
                     perswasion
                     may
                     smite
                     thy
                     heart
                     with
                     awe
                     and
                     reuerence
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     thee
                     afraid
                     to
                     sinne
                     .
                     This
                     counsell
                     the
                     Lord
                     gaue
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     17.1
                     .
                     
                       Walke
                       before
                       me
                       and
                       be
                       vpright
                       .
                    
                     This
                     thing
                     also
                     was
                     practised
                     by
                     Enoch
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     is
                     saide
                     
                       to
                       walke
                       before
                       God.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     Esteeme
                     of
                     euery
                     present
                     day
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     thy
                     death
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     liue
                     as
                     though
                     thou
                     were
                     dying
                     ;
                     and
                     doe
                     those
                     good
                     duties
                     euery
                     day
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wouldest
                     doe
                     if
                     thou
                     wert
                     dying
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     Christian
                     watchfulnes
                     and
                     remember
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Make
                     catalogues
                     and
                     bills
                     of
                     thine
                     own
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     specially
                     of
                     those
                     sinnes
                     that
                     haue
                     most
                     dishonoured
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     wounded
                     thine
                     owne
                     conscience
                     :
                     set
                     them
                     before
                     thee
                     often
                     ,
                     specially
                     then
                     when
                     thou
                     hast
                     any
                     particular
                     occasion
                     of
                     renuing
                     thy
                     repentance
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                     heart
                     by
                     this
                     doleful
                     sight
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     further
                     humbled
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     Dauids
                     practise
                     when
                     he
                     considered
                     his
                     waies
                     and
                     turned
                     his
                     feete
                     to
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     119.57
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     confessed
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     his
                     youth
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     25.
                     
                     This
                     was
                     Iobs
                     practise
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saide
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     answer
                     one
                     of
                     a
                     thousand
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     Iob
                     9.1
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     When
                     thou
                     first
                     openest
                     thine
                     eies
                     in
                     a
                     morning
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     thanks
                     heartily
                     :
                     God
                     then
                     shall
                     haue
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     heart
                     shall
                     be
                     the
                     better
                     for
                     it
                     the
                     whole
                     day
                     following
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     vessells
                     keepe
                     long
                     that
                     tast
                     of
                     that
                     liquour
                     wherewith
                     they
                     are
                     first
                     seasoned
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     thou
                     liest
                     downe
                     let
                     that
                     be
                     the
                     last
                     also
                     :
                     for
                     thou
                     knowest
                     not
                     ,
                     whether
                     falne
                     asleepe
                     ,
                     thou
                     shall
                     euer
                     rise
                     againe
                     aliue
                     .
                     Good
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     giue
                     vp
                     thy selfe
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whilst
                     thou
                     art
                     waking
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     Labour
                     to
                     see
                     and
                     feele
                     thy
                     spirituall
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     grace
                     in
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     specially
                     those
                     inward
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     of
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     pride
                     ,
                     selfe-loue
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Labour
                     to
                     be
                     displeased
                     with
                     thy selfe
                     :
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     feele
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     them
                     thou
                     standest
                     in
                     neede
                     of
                     euery
                     droppe
                     of
                     the
                     bloode
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     heale
                     and
                     clense
                     thee
                     from
                     these
                     wants
                     :
                     and
                     let
                     this
                     practise
                     take
                     such
                     place
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     demaunded
                     ,
                     what
                     in
                     thy
                     estimation
                     is
                     the
                     vilest
                     of
                     the
                     creatures
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ?
                     thine
                     heart
                     and
                     conscience
                     may
                     answer
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voyce
                     ,
                     I
                     ,
                     euen
                     I
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     mine
                     own
                     sinnes
                     :
                     and
                     againe
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     demanded
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     for
                     thee
                     ?
                     thy
                     heart
                     and
                     conscience
                     may
                     answer
                     againe
                     with
                     a
                     strong
                     and
                     loude
                     crie
                     ,
                     One
                     droppe
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     wash
                     away
                     my
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     Shew
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &
                     a
                     seruant
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     ●n
                     the
                     general
                     calling
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     particular
                     calling
                     in
                     which
                     thou
                     art
                     placed
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     for
                     a
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     christiā
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     a
                     christian
                     magistrate
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     for
                     a
                     master
                     of
                     a
                     family
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     christian
                     man
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     christian
                     in
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     a
                     christian
                     in
                     his
                     family
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     the
                     trade
                     which
                     he
                     followeth
                     daily
                     .
                     Not
                     euery
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     cōmon
                     hearer
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     frequenter
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     table
                     ,
                     is
                     therefore
                     a
                     good
                     Christian
                     ,
                     vnles
                     his
                     conuersation
                     in
                     his
                     priuate
                     house
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     his
                     priuate
                     affaires
                     ,
                     and
                     dealings
                     be
                     sutable
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     seene
                     what
                     he
                     is
                     .
                  
                   
                     7
                     Search
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     what
                     is
                     sinne
                     ,
                     &
                     what
                     is
                     not
                     sinne
                     in
                     euery
                     action
                     :
                     this
                     done
                     ,
                     carrie
                     in
                     thy
                     heart
                     a
                     constant
                     &
                     a
                     resolute
                     purpose
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     sin
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     :
                     for
                     faith
                     and
                     the
                     purpose
                     of
                     sinning
                     can
                     neuer
                     stand
                     together
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     8
                     Let
                     thine
                     indeuour
                     be
                     sutable
                     to
                     thy
                     purpose
                     :
                     &
                     therefore
                     exercise
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     eschew
                     euery
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     obey
                     God
                     in
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     commandements
                     ,
                     that
                     pertaine
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     generall
                     calling
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     thy
                     particular
                     calling
                     .
                     Thus
                     did
                     good
                     Iosias
                     ,
                     who
                     turned
                     vnto
                     God
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     according
                     
                       to
                       all
                    
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     25.25
                     .
                     &
                     thus
                     did
                     Zacharie
                     &
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     that
                     walked
                     
                       in
                       all
                    
                     the
                     cōmandemēts
                     of
                     God
                     without
                     reproof
                     .
                     
                       Luk.
                       1.6
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     9
                     If
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     ,
                     against
                     thy
                     purpose
                     &
                     resolution
                     ,
                     thou
                     be
                     ouertaken
                     with
                     any
                     sinne
                     litle
                     or
                     great
                     ,
                     lie
                     not
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     speedily
                     recouer
                     thy self
                     by
                     repētance
                     ,
                     humble
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     confessing
                     thy
                     offences
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     praier
                     intreating
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     pardon
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     till
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     thou
                     findest
                     thy
                     conscience
                     truly
                     pacified
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     care
                     to
                     eschew
                     the
                     same
                     sinne
                     encreased
                     .
                  
                   
                     10
                     Consider
                     often
                     of
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     proper
                     ende
                     of
                     thy
                     life
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     seeke
                     profit
                     ,
                     honour
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     in
                     seruing
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     serue
                     god
                     in
                     our
                     callings
                     .
                     God
                     could
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     so
                     pleased
                     him
                     ,
                     preserue
                     man
                     without
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     pleasure
                     is
                     to
                     fulfill
                     his
                     worke
                     and
                     willing
                     the
                     preseruation
                     of
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     &
                     saluation
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     imploiment
                     of
                     men
                     in
                     his
                     seruice
                     ,
                     euery
                     one
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     vocation
                     .
                     Neither
                     is
                     there
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     bondslaue
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     must
                     in
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     faithfull
                     seruice
                     to
                     his
                     master
                     ,
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Men
                     therefore
                     doe
                     commonly
                     profane
                     their
                     labours
                     and
                     liues
                     ,
                     by
                     aiming
                     at
                     a
                     wrong
                     ende
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     their
                     care
                     consisteth
                     onely
                     in
                     getting
                     sufficient
                     maintenance
                     for
                     them
                     and
                     theirs
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     obtaining
                     of
                     credit
                     ,
                     riches
                     ,
                     and
                     carnall
                     commodities
                     .
                     For
                     thus
                     men
                     serue
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     men
                     :
                     much
                     lesse
                     doe
                     they
                     serue
                     God
                     in
                     seruing
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     11
                     Giue
                     all
                     diligence
                     to
                     make
                     thy
                     election
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     gather
                     manifold
                     tokens
                     thereof
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     obserue
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     mercie
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     thee
                     and
                     vpon
                     thee
                     ,
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     serious
                     consideration
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     laying
                     of
                     them
                     together
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     many
                     and
                     seuerall
                     ,
                     minister
                     much
                     direction
                     ,
                     assurance
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     and
                     comfort
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     17.33
                     .
                     Psal.
                     23.
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     12
                     Thinke
                     euermore
                     thy
                     present
                     estate
                     whatsoeuer
                     it
                     be
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     best
                     estate
                     for
                     thee
                     :
                     because
                     whatsoeuer
                     befalls
                     thee
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     sicknes
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     affliction
                     ,
                     or
                     death
                     ,
                     befalls
                     thee
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     prouidence
                     of
                     God.
                     That
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     better
                     done
                     ,
                     labour
                     to
                     see
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     a
                     prouidence
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     aboundance
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     disgrace
                     as
                     good
                     report
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     sicknes
                     as
                     in
                     health
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     life
                     as
                     in
                     death
                     .
                  
                   
                     13
                     Pray
                     continually
                     ,
                     I
                     meane
                     not
                     by
                     solemne
                     and
                     set
                     praier
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     secret
                     and
                     inward
                     ejaculations
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     continuall
                     eleuation
                     of
                     mind
                     vnto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     sitting
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     father
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     either
                     by
                     praier
                     or
                     giuing
                     of
                     thanks
                     ,
                     so
                     often
                     as
                     any
                     occasion
                     shall
                     be
                     offered
                     .
                  
                   
                     14
                     Thinke
                     often
                     of
                     the
                     worst
                     and
                     most
                     grieuous
                     things
                     that
                     may
                     befall
                     thee
                     either
                     in
                     life
                     or
                     death
                     for
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     make
                     a
                     reckoning
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     prepare
                     thy self
                     to
                     beare
                     them
                     ;
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     seeme
                     strange
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     borne
                     more
                     easily
                     .
                  
                   
                     15
                     Make
                     conscience
                     of
                     idle
                     ,
                     vain
                     ,
                     vnhonest
                     ,
                     &
                     vngodly
                     thoughts
                     :
                     for
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     seeds
                     &
                     beginnings
                     of
                     actuall
                     sinne
                     in
                     word
                     and
                     deede
                     .
                     This
                     want
                     of
                     care
                     in
                     ordering
                     &
                     composing
                     of
                     our
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     is
                     often
                     punished
                     with
                     a
                     fearfull
                     
                     tempt●tion
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     thought
                     ,
                     called
                     of
                     Diuines
                     ,
                     
                       Tentatio
                       blasphemiarum
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     ten●tion
                     of
                     blasphemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     16
                     When
                     any
                     good
                     motion
                     or
                     affection
                     riseth
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     suffer
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     passe
                     away
                     ,
                     but
                     feede
                     it
                     by
                     reading
                     ,
                     meditating
                     ,
                     praying
                     .
                  
                   
                     17
                     Whatsoeuer
                     good
                     thing
                     thou
                     goest
                     about
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     word
                     or
                     deede
                     ,
                     doe
                     it
                     not
                     in
                     a
                     conceit
                     of
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     humilitie
                     ,
                     ascribing
                     the
                     power
                     whereby
                     thou
                     doest
                     thy
                     worke
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     praise
                     thereof
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     thou
                     shalt
                     finde
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     curse
                     thy
                     best
                     doings
                     .
                  
                   
                     18
                     Despise
                     not
                     ciuill
                     honestie
                     :
                     good
                     conscience
                     and
                     good
                     manners
                     must
                     goe
                     togither
                     :
                     therefore
                     remember
                     to
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     lying
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     customable
                     swearing
                     in
                     common
                     talke
                     :
                     contend
                     not
                     either
                     in
                     deede
                     or
                     word
                     with
                     any
                     man
                     :
                     be
                     courteous
                     and
                     gentle
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     good
                     &
                     bad
                     :
                     beare
                     with
                     mens
                     wants
                     and
                     frailties
                     ,
                     as
                     hastines
                     ,
                     frowardnes
                     ,
                     selfe-liking
                     ,
                     curiousnes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     passing
                     by
                     them
                     as
                     beeing
                     not
                     perceiued
                     :
                     returne
                     not
                     euill
                     for
                     euill
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     good
                     for
                     euill
                     ;
                     vse
                     meate
                     ,
                     drinke
                     ,
                     and
                     apparell
                     in
                     that
                     manner
                     and
                     measure
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     further
                     godlines
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     signes
                     in
                     which
                     thou
                     maiest
                     expresse
                     the
                     hidden
                     grace
                     of
                     thy
                     heart
                     .
                     Striue
                     not
                     to
                     goe
                     beyond
                     any
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     :
                     goe
                     before
                     thine
                     equalls
                     ,
                     in
                     giuing
                     of
                     honour
                     ,
                     rather
                     then
                     in
                     taking
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     as
                     a
                     band
                     :
                     professe
                     not
                     more
                     outwardly
                     then
                     thou
                     hast
                     inwardly
                     in
                     heart
                     :
                     oppresse
                     or
                     defraud
                     no
                     man
                     in
                     bargaining
                     :
                     in
                     all
                     companies
                     either
                     doe
                     good
                     ,
                     or
                     take
                     good
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09339-e9090
           
             a
             Mark.
             4.32
             .
             Matth.
             26.38
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             12.27
             ,
             Mark.
             14.35
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             26.37,42
             .
             Ioh.
             12.
             29.
             
             Hebr.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             22.44
             .
          
           
             e
             Hebr.
             9.5
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.5,7
             .
             Esa.
             53.10,11
             .
          
           
             f
             Matt.
             26.47
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             18.13,14
             .
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             18.29
             .
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             2●
             .
             7,8
             .
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             23.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             27.24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             19.18
             .
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             27.35,46
             .
          
           
             q
             Coloss.
             1.24,15
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             19.34
             .
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             9.15,16
             .
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             23.43,46
             .
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             19.
             
             33,42
             .
          
           
             x
             Act.
             1.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e29250
           
             a
             Ezech
             .
             16.6
             .
             
               When
               I
               passed
               by
               thee
               ,
               I
               saw
               thee
               polluted
               in
               thine
               owne
               blood
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               liue
               .
            
             Esai
             55.1
             .
             
               H●
               ,
               euery
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               ye
               to
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               ye
               that
               haue
               no
               siluer
               ,
               come
               ,
               buie
               ,
               and
               eate
               :
               come●
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               buie
               wine
               and
               milke
               without
               siluer
               ,
               and
               without
               money
               .
            
             Ioh.
             1.12
             .
             
               As
               many
               as
               receiued
               him
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               gaue
               this
               priuiledge
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               become
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               :
               namely
               ,
               to
               them
               which
               beleeued
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             7.7
             .
             
               I
               knew
               not
               sinne
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               I
               had
               not
               knowne
               lust
               ,
               except
               the
               Law
               had
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lust
               .
            
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.27
             .
             
               But
               the
               annointing
               ,
               which
               ye
               receiued
               of
               him
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               :
               and
               ye
               neede
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               :
               but
               as
               the
               same
               annointing
               teacheth
               you
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               lying
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               taught
               you
               ,
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Act.
             16.14
             .
             
               A
               certaine
               woman
               named
               Lydia
               ,
               a
               seller
               of
               purple
               ,
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               the
               T●yatirians
               ,
               a
               worshipper
               of
               God
               ,
               heard
               vs
               ,
               whose
               heart
               God
               opened
               ,
               that
               shee
               attended
               to
               the
               things
               that
               Paul
               spake
               .
            
             Psal●
             40.
             v.
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               delighted
               with
               sacrifice
               and
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               but
               mine
               eares
               hast
               thou
               opened
               .
            
             Ioh.
             6.44
             .
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               draw
               him
               :
               and
               I
               will
               raise
               him
               vp
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             Esai
             54.6
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               called
               thee
               ,
               beeing
               as
               a
               woman
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               young
               wife
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               refused
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e36240
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.18
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               raised
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               asleepe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               perished
               .
            
             Act.
             7.60
             .
             
               When
               he
               had
               thus
               spoken
               ,
               he
               slept
               .
            
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15
             .
             3●
             .
             
               O
               foole
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               sowest
               is
               not
               quickned
               ,
               except
               it
               die
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Reu.
             21.27
             .
             
               There
               shal
               enter
               into
               it
               none
               vnclean
               thing
               ,
               neither
               whatsoeuer
               worketh
               abomination
               or
               lies
               :
               but
               they
               which
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Lambs
               book
               of
               life
               .
            
             Rom.
             7.25
             .
             
               I
               my selfe
               in
               my
               mind
               serue
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               my
               flesh
               the
               law
               of
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             23.42
             .
             
               He
               saide
               to
               Iesus
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               me
               ,
               when
               thou
               commest
               into
               thy
               kingdome
               .
            
             43.
             
             
               Then
               Iesus
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               This
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             Reu.
             14.13
             .
             
               Then
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               from
               heauen
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               me
               ,
               Write
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               hereafter
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
               Euen
               so
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               :
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               workes
               follow
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e36660
           
             a
             Matth.
             24.
             29.
             
             
               Immediately
               after
               the
               tribulation
               of
               those
               daies
               ,
               shall
               the
               Sunne
               be
               darkened
               ,
               and
               the
               Moone
               shall
               not
               giue
               her
               light
               ,
               the
               starres
               shall
               fall
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               heauen
               shall
               be
               shaken
               :
            
             30.
             
             
               And
               then
               shall
               appeare
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               all
               the
               kinreds
               of
               the
               earth
               mourne
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               come
               in
               the
               cloudes
               of
               heauen
               ,
               with
               power
               and
               great
               glorie
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             21.
             26.
             
             
               Mens
               hearts
               shall
               faile
               them
               for
               feare
               ,
               and
               for
               looking
               after
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               on
               the
               world
               .
            
             28.
             
             
               And
               when
               these
               things
               beginne
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               then
               looke
               vp
               ,
               and
               lift
               vp
               your
               heads
               ,
               for
               your
               redemption
               draweth
               neare
               .
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             
               Henceforth
               is
               laide
               vp
               for
               me
               the
               crowne
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               righteous
               iudge
               shall
               give
               me
               at
               that
               day
               :
               and
               not
               to
               me
               onely
               ,
               but
               vnto
               them
               also
               that
               loue
               his
               appearing
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             chap.
             24.
             vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               sende
               his
               Angels
               with
               a
               great
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               .
            
             1.
             
             Thess.
             chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               shall
               descend
               from
               heauen
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               euen
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               trumpet
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             24.
             30.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               we
               vvhich
               liue
               and
               remaine
               ,
               be
               caught
               vp
               vvith
               them
               also
               in
               the
               cloudes
               ,
               to
               meete
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               euer
               be
               with
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             52.
             
             
               We
               shall
               not
               all
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               trumpet
               .
            
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             
               It
               is
               sowne
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               honour
               :
               it
               is
               sowne
               in
               weakenes
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               power
               .
            
             44.
             
             
               It
               is
               sowne
               a
               naturall
               bodie
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               ●
               spirituall
               bodie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e36980
           
             a
             Ioh.
             14.
             23.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               loue
               me
               ,
               he
               will
               keepe
               my
               word
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               will
               loue
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               dwell
               with
               him
               .
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               confesseth
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               God.
            
             Reuel
             .
             21.3
             .
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               voyce
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               dwell
               with
               them
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               their
               God
               with
               them
               .
            
             23.
             
             
               And
               that
               citie
               hath
               no
               neede
               of
               sunne
               or
               moone
               to
               shine
               in
               it
               :
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               did
               light
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Lambe
               is
               the
               light
               of
               it
               .
            
             Reuel
             .
             22.2
             .
             
               In
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               streete
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               either
               side
               of
               the
               riuer
               ,
               was
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               bare
               twelue
               manner
               of
               fruits
               ,
               and
               gaue
               fruit
               euery
               moneth
               :
               and
               the
               leaues
               of
               the
               tree
               serued
               to
               heale
               the
               nations
               with
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               And
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               night
               there
               ,
               and
               they
               neede
               no
               candle
               ,
               nor
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               giueth
               them
               light
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               reigne
               for
               euermore
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.45
             .
             Rom.
             8.11
             .
             
               If
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               vp
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dwell
               in
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               vp
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               shall
               also
               quicken
               your
               mortall
               bodies
               ,
               because
               that
               his
               spirit
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e54520
           
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.10
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             ●
             .
             22.26
             .
             Psal.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             3.9,10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             a
             Socrat.
             hist.
             eccl
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             de
             Temp.
             ser.
             119.
             
          
           
             d
             Ambr.
             ser.
             38.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e55870
           
             Heb.
             6.
             
             ●
             ,
             2●●●
             
          
           
             a
             ●u●f●n
             in
             expos
             .
             Symb
             &
             ●●erony
             .
             ad
             ●am
             .
          
           
             a
             Paci●n●s
             epi●t
             .
             1.
             ad
             Sym●ro
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             1●1
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             b
             Aug.
             se●m
             .
             119.
             de
             temp
             Ca●sian
             .
             li.
             6.
             de
             inc●r●t
             .
             domini
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cyril
               .
               Catec
               .
               1.
               
               Mystag
               .
               Tertull.
               de
               resurrect
               .
            
             
               Origen
               .
               hom
               .
               5.
               in
               .
               Num.
               Act.
               8.38
               .
            
          
           
             H●b
             .
             ●●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●1
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.22
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1
             p●●
             .
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Math.
             16
             .
             16●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             8.10
             .
             and
             16.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.33
             .
             &
             ●
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             ●ides
             est●o●a
             copulatiua
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3●
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             3.6.14
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             82.6
             .
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             c
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             ●o●
             .
             17.3
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             42.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             ●●
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             ●
             Chr.
             34.27
             .
          
           
             ●
             Chr.
             3●
             .
          
           
             ●
             Chr.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             6
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             78
             .
             21,2●
             .
          
           
             a
             Hebr.
             1.3
             .
             Gal.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Specie
             .
          
           
             c
             Numero
             .
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             
             16,17
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             3.38
             .
          
           
             c
             Esa.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Esa.
             53.10
             .
          
           
             e
             Esa.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             3.4,19
             .
             Matth.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Iob
             17.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Math.
             12.50
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.45
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             68.5
             .
          
           
             Iob
             29
             .
             1●
             ,
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Math.
             6.26
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12●●
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.18
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             52.11
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             3●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.12
             ,
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.17
             .
             Psal.
             103
             .
             13●
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.5
             .
          
           
             Torren
             .
             conf
             .
             A●gust
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●9
             22.
             
          
           
             Act.
             27.24
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             12.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             P●t
             .
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.32
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             10.28
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.10
             .
             Isai.
             50.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1592.
             in
             Cambridge
             shiere
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             9.7,8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             23.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.42
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             ●
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.20,21
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.10
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             cap.
             16.
             
             ●
             Colo●s
             .
             1.16
             .
             ●om
             .
             11.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.11
             .
             Math.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.6
             .
             Iam.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Quatenus
             habet
             rationem
             entis
             ,
             non
             quatenus
             hab●t
             rationem
             de●e●us
             .
          
           
             b
             Bonum
             est
             vt
             f●●
             malum
             .
             Aug.
             ●uchir
             .
             ad
             Laur.
             c.
             10●
             .
          
           
             c
             Voluntate
             permi●●i●a
             vul●●
             app
             oba●tiua
             non
             vuit
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             148.
             
             ●
             .
             Gen.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11
             .
             44●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4
             .
             6●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             .
             17●
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             ●rov
             .
             8.30
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●9
             .
             22
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             con●e●t
             .
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             45.6,7
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Amos
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.73
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Iob
             10.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.3.6
             .
          
           
             Esay
             45.
             42.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             7
             .
             11●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             8.27
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             ●7
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             7.55.56
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.9,10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             end
             .
          
           
             ●
             vers
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33●7
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.4
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.20
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             10●
             .
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             54.8
             .
             Gen
             16.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             2
             
             King.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ●2
             .
             1
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             24.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             2.12,13
             .
             ●●od
             .
             14.19
             .
             &
             23.20
             .
             Dan.
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.11
             .
             Act.
             12.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Apoc
             19
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.20
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.7.10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             25.31
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             1●
             .
             Ios.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             Matth
             18.10
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             16
             17.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.23
             .
             with
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2
             .
             24●
             
          
           
             Colos.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Ge●
             .
             2.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Co●
             .
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Col.
             ●
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             ●uk
             .
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             28.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.31
             .
             ●om
             .
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Isai
             2.22
             .
          
           
             Columb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             9.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             20.24
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             10.23
             .
             Isai
             40.27
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.13.14
             .
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.11
             .
             Luk.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             11.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             113.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             3.11
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Chr.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Math.
             6.26
             .
             Deut.
             15.4
             .
             Mat.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.28
             .
          
           
             Isai
             45
             .
             7●
             Amos.
             3.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             9.37
             .
             Exod.
             4.
             
             &
             7.
             
             Isai
             19.14
             .
             Rom.
             1.28
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.11
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             10.
             
             Isai
             38.
             
             Dan.
             3.
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             
             Exod.
             17.
             3.
             
             King.
             2.
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             
             Ionas
             2.
             2
             
             King.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             9.
             
             Ioh.
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.11
             .
             3.
             
             Sam
             24.1
             .
             2.
             
             Sam
             16.11
             .
             Isai.
             10.5
             .
             &
             13.6
             .
             3.
             
             Chr.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17
             .
             2●
             .
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Iob
             37.
             
             &
             38.
             
             Psal.
             104.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             43.
             
             ●
             .
             Zach.
             ●
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             53.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.33
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.9
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             H●b
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4
             .
             12.1●●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1●
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             ●●
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.8
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4●
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             ●0
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.4
             .
             Rom.
             3.10
             .
             &
             4.15
             .
             ●
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Exod.
             22.
             13.
             
             a
             witch
             named
             in
             feminine
             gender
             Mechashepha
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7
             3●
             .
          
           
             a
             Dedit
             Adamo
             posse
             perseverare
             si
             vellet
             ,
             non
             ,
             &
             posse
             &
             vell●
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             ●uch
             .
             ad
             Laur.
             c.
             99
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.4
             
          
           
             G●n
             .
             ●
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Gen
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             12.1
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             51.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             and
             8.
             
             ●1
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             80.11
             .
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             52.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Heb
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
             Gen
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1●
             .
             21
             .
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.3
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             ●om
             .
             9●●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.22
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17●
             30.
             
          
           
             Malac.
             3.1
             .
             Isa.
             49.8
             .
          
           
             Math.
             16.16
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.43
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Math.
             1
             21.
             
             Luk.
             1.31
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Obed.
             v.
             ●1
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Thyrrh
             .
             de
             demon
             .
             thes
             .
             567.
             569.
             
          
           
             Officium
             E.
             Mariae
             reform
             .
             à
             Pio
             5.
             p●ntif
             .
          
           
             Math.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Eph
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Actus
             primae
             causae
             ordinat
             actum
             secund●
             causae
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.25
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ●5
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.5.9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.10.11
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             contra
             ●ra●eam
             .
             Dan.
             9.25
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             ●5
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             Isai
             61.1
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.16
             ,
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45●7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2
             .
             17●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             27
             .
             Psal.
             10●
             .
             15●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             30.33
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.20
             .
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             141.5
             .
          
           
             Is●
             .
             ●
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             ●sa●
             .
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             141.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             ●hil
             .
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Isai
             11.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.8
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             A●t
             .
             18.5
             .
          
           
             Non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tamē
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8.24
             .
          
           
             Isal
             2.7
             .
             Act.
             13.30,33
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2
             6.
             
             Iob.
             16
             15.
             
             Num.
             14
             2●,27
             1.
             ●or
             .
             10.9
             .
             Psal.
             102.15
             .
             with
             Ioh.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             ●ob
             .
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             1.1
             .
             and
             8.58
             .
          
           
             Math.
             18.20
             .
             &
             26
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
             He●
             .
             1.3
             .
             Iob.
             5.25
             .
             2.
             ●or
             .
             13.3
             .
             Ioh.
             17.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.29
             .
             Col.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.3
             .
             Deut.
             2●
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             4●
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Os●
             13.4
             .
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             18
             .
             ●om
             8.32
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             116.12
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.120
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10
             .
             26●
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Math.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Luk
             1.35
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             Colo●●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Inchoativè
             communis
             ,
             termina
             ivè
             no●
             :
             sic
             scholastici
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             E●ch
             .
             as
             Laur.
             c.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             vno
             indi●iduo
             .
          
           
             b
             Ignorantia
             ●●e●ae
             priuationis
             non
             prauae
             dispositionis
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●8
             .
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Agone
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Ge●
             .
             49.10
             .
          
           
             P.
             Galatin
             de
             ●●culti
             ●●●hol
             veritas
             .
             l.
             4
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Goel
             .
          
           
             Isai
             59.2
             .
             Colost
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Augu●t
             .
             enci●
             .
             c.
             37
             39.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.35
             .
          
           
             a
             Iud.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             1.8
             .
             Luk.
             24.49
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             S.
             nati●●t
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Visen
             .
             Matthiol
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17
             28.
             
          
           
             Damas.
             l.
             3.
             c
             6.
             
             Cypr
             in
             symb
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             ●
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
             Ioh.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Isai
             2.2
             .
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.6
             ,
             Isa.
             53.2
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             13.35
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ep●st
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             13.55
             .
             ●o●
             .
             1
             45.
             
             &
             6.
             
             ●2
             .
             Luk
             4.22
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             7.22
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             l.
             2.10
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             1
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             Aphric
             .
             apud
             ●useb
             .
             〈◊〉
             l.
             4
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             25.
             
          
           
             M●t
             1.12
             .
             &
             Luk.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             ●uk
             .
             1●
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             ●ev
             .
             15.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14●●●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2
             2●
             .
          
           
             Nō
             peccator
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Iustus
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
             &
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Lud.
             Gran.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             44.29
             .
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.37
             .
             Iob.
             31.1
             .
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             3
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7●●●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             52.4
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Chr.
             19.6
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.36
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.39
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             18
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             ●n
             personis
             nō
             est
             ,
             ali●d
             &
             ●li●d
             :
             est
             tamen
             alius
             &
             alius
             .
          
           
             Ma●h
             .
             26.37
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             1●
             .
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16
             .
             6●●●
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             Audit
             ad
             salu●●●●
             non
             audit
             a●
             voluntatē
             .
          
           
             M●●h
             .
             26,3
             ,
             ●,5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17
             .
             2●●
             
          
           
             Math.
             2●
             .
             4●
             ,
             Ioh.
             ●8●●
             
          
           
             Luk
             23.12
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.52
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             18.4,5,6
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             14.44
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.70
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             15.19
             ,
          
           
             Isai
             6.5
             .
             Act.
             20.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             2●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             13.30
             .
          
           
             I●h
             .
             18.12
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.57
             .
             Mat.
             14.53
             .
             Luk.
             22.66
             .
             Ioh.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.1.2
             .
          
           
             Isai
             59.7
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.59
             .
             Mat.
             14.55
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             ●8
             .
             19
             ,
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Act.
             12
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             21
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             2
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             18.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.60
             .
          
           
             Ter●l
             .
             Apol.
             co●●ra
             g●●●
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             14
             58.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.19
             .
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             141.3
             .
             Psal.
             51.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.25
             .
             Mat.
             14
             62
             ,
             Ioh.
             19.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.19
             .
             Luk.
             23.
             
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             2
             .
             Mat.
             ●●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             ●7
             .
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.26
             ,
             27,28
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.29
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.20
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             18.21
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1●●8
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.6
             .
          
           
             ●ath
             .
             23.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.32
             ,
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.15
             .
             Math.
             17.27
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             120.4
             .
             and
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             a
             Iniustice
             .
             For
             a
             bla●phemer
             by
             their
             l●we
             should
             be
             stoned
             and
             not
             crucified
             .
             Math.
             27●22,23
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.36,37
             .
          
           
             Math
             8.31
             .
             M●●k
             .
             5.41
             .
             Io●
             .
             11
             43.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.9
             .
             and
             110.2
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7
             .
             3●●
             
          
           
             Math.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             40.6
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.7
             .
          
           
             Lu●
             .
             ●3
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             ●uk
             13
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●4
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             137.9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.23.24
             .
             Luk.
             23.14
             .
             22.
             
             M●r.
             15
             14.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.38
             .
             &
             19.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.19.24
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             15.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             17.19
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.7,8
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.66
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.7,8,9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             Rom
             9.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.20
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.24
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.25
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.12.13
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             21.8
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             hist.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             ●7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.34
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             ●●
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Iewish
               Rabbines
               .
            
             
               Cypr.
               lib.
               de
               re●urrect
               .
            
             
               August
               serm
               .
               71.
               de
               temp
               .
               Hieron
               .
               epist.
               ●aulae
               ad
               Marcellam
               .
            
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.14
             .
             Mark.
             15.23
             .
          
           
             A.
             G●ll.
             noct
             .
             art
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iosu.
             7
             .
             24●
             Lev
             21.14
             .
             Act.
             7.58
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             6.36
             .
             H●br
             .
             13.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Colos●
             .
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.27
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             ●3
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             15.23
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
             ●●,23
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             21.23
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             2.8
             .
             Num
             25.4
             .
             ●●am
             .
             21.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.17
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4●
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             50.
             homil
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Author
             libr●
             de
             passione
             inter
             opera
             Cypriani
             .
          
           
             Math.
             6.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12
             .
             10●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             Esai
             53.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3
             .
             3●
             ,
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.25
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             27
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2,3
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             serm
             .
             119.
             de
             tempore
             .
          
           
             a
             Producta
             ●ors
             .
             Mat.
             19.14
             .
          
           
             a
             Fic●●●●●m
             Christum
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             
             ●7
             .
             38,39
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.23
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Math.
             27.44
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.39
             .
          
           
             Syn●chdoche
             .
          
           
             ●
             King.
             1●
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             ●
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.46
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             77.2.3
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             10,11,12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             I●d
             .
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             143.6
             .
             &
             9●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             35
             36.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             31.5
             .
          
           
             Psal
             40.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             31.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             ●0
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             He●●
             11.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luk
             ●●
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.18
             .
             Math.
             27.46
             .
             Luk.
             ●3
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             18.14
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             15.39
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.30
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             1●
             .
             44
             .
          
           
             To
             signifie
             this
             point
             the
             Creede
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             crucified
             and
             also
             died
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             15
             55.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Heb
             9.15,16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.36
             .
             Exod.
             1●
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Co●
             .
             5.7
             .
             Ioh.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             13.
             3.
             
             Isa
             46.12
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             ●7
             .
             29
             .
          
           
             Columb
             .
             de
             re
             An
             it
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             pericardium
             .
          
           
             1.
             ●oh
             .
             5●
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Exod.
             29.7
             .
             Psal.
             113.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.2
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.12.21
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Colos●●
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             25.14
             .
             E●h
             .
             1.17
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             2.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             ●8
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.18
             .
          
           
             Protulit
             non
             obtu●it
             .
          
           
             He●
             .
             7.24
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             82●
             
          
           
             Ma●h
             .
             23.10
             .
          
           
             a
             or●
             the
             god●●●●
             .
             He●
             .
             10.10
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Ep●
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.28
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             Math.
             23.9
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.19
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             25.10
             .
          
           
             Agg.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Agg.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             2.
             
             ●●
             .
             Ez●ch
             .
             43.24
             .
          
           
             ●z●ch
             .
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             4.6
             .
             Mat.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Eze.
             47.8.11
             .
          
           
             a
             Mare
             mortuum
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             8.3
             .
             Heb.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.14.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             Ose.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             25.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.40
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.38
             .
             Iob.
             32.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.11
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             20
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.71
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.1
             ●om
             .
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.44
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Euseb.
               Chro.
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               c.
               12.
               
            
             
               Ores
               .
               l.
               7.
               c.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
             Luk
             1.79
             .
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9
             8
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.51
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             .
             5●
             .
          
           
             Agg.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.52.53
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             15
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.54
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             King.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Habac.
             ●
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             9.27
             .
             &
             34.
             
          
           
             Col.
             ●
             .
             14,15
             .
          
           
             ●hil
             .
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.
             
             Mar.
             15.43
             .
             Ioh.
             19.38
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             22.19
             .
          
           
             Amos
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.50
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
             50,51
             .
          
           
             a
             Math.
             19.24
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19
             38.
             
          
           
             ●●m
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.40
             .
             Luk.
             24.1
             .
          
           
             a
             P.
             Ram.
             theol
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             seemes
             to
             be
             deceiued
             in
             that
             he
             puts
             Christ●
             buriall
             for
             his
             embalming
             ,
             and
             his
             descending
             into
             hell
             for
             his
             burial
             or
             lying
             in
             ●he
             graue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.29
             .
          
           
             Math.
             27.59
             
          
           
             T
             it
             2
             .
             ●
             1
             ●im
             .
             3.2
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ioh.
             19.41
             .
             Math.
             17.60
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             19
             41.
             
             Gen.
             3.8
             .
             Ioh.
             18.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.54
             .
             Math.
             27.17
             .
          
           
             Damasc.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             King.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             57.2
             .
          
           
             P.
             Viret
             .
             in
             symb
             .
             Erasm.
             in
             Colloq
             .
          
           
             Ruff.
             in
             exposit
             .
             symb
             .
          
           
             a
             Varia●
             .
             lectiones
             .
          
           
             b
             ●●ath
             .
             27.9
             .
             Ieremie
             for
             Zacharie
             .
          
           
             Luk
             1.3
             .
          
           
             c.
             Omnia
             asseq●●to
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             de
             inca●
             .
             Chrys.
             hom
             .
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             in
             .
             symb
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             27.4
             .
             In
             corde
             marium
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             quest
             .
             de
             descen
             .
          
           
             After
             iust
             ex●cution
             convictio●
             is
             needelesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.6
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.5
             
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●●
             .
             53
             .
          
           
             a
             o●●h●
             graue
             .
          
           
             Io●●
             .
             5●9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.3
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             ●
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             &
             16
             .
             9.1●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11
             .
             29●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             Olev
             lib.
             de
             subst
             f●●d
             .
             &
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             ●ph
             .
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             28.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.1,13
             .
             Ezech.
             12.29
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             19.35
             .
          
           
             Math.
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Math
             27.32
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             12
             30.
             
          
           
             His
             abode
             in
             the
             graue
             was
             about
             38.
             houres
             .
          
           
             Math.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             a
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             16.9
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.19
            
             .
          
           
             Math.
             2●
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.11
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             3
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             9.19
             .
          
           
             Cant
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.16
             .
          
           
             I●h
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             ●0
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             103
             .
             1●●
             
          
           
             Isa.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1●
             28.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.7
             .
          
           
             Mat
             28.16
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.32.33
             .
          
           
             Ro●
             .
             1●9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             ●oh
             .
             7
             37.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5
             .
             25●
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.63
             .
          
           
             Can●
             .
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Ose
             6.1,2
             .
          
           
             ●ze
             .
             37.4.5.8
             .
          
           
             Eze.
             47.3,4,5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             20.6
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             Esay●
             9.6
             .
             Heb●
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             ●uk
             .
             24.50
             .
             &
             19.29
             .
             Act.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.50
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.19
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             6
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             6.26
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Num●
             .
             13
             2●
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             engl●sh
             transla●ion
             being
             o●h●●wise
             here
             seem●s
             to
             fa●●e
             .
          
           
             Ma●h
             .
             ●8
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Thom.
             contra
             Gent.
             li.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.50
             .
             Act.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             R●m
             .
             16.20
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ti●
             .
             ●●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●
             .
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.44
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.24
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             li●
             .
             de
             habit
             mul.
             
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             8.3.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Io●
             .
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
             Luk.
             13.16
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             King.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             34.52
             .
          
           
             ●
             Ki●g
             .
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.9
             .
          
           
             Math.
             20.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             110
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.24
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.36
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●8
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             R●v
             .
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Rom
             8
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             Hest
             8
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16
             .
             2●●
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             23.37
             .
          
           
             Act
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             Esa
             30
             21.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Iob
             39
             37.
             and
             42.6
             .
          
           
             Ose.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             and
             110.1
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             P●il
             .
             1.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.34
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             25.15
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.24
             .
             Iob.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             A
             certen
             nu●ber
             put
             for
             an
             vncerten
             .
          
           
             a
             100
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24.
             36.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Math
             24.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             The●s
             .
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24
             .
             6,1●
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.26
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24
             30.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●9
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.35
             .
          
           
             Math.
             ●5
             .
             31
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Mat●
             .
             4.31
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.32
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             34.18
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             136.16
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.34
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Heb
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             10.41
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             8
             11.
             
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.10
             .
          
           
             ●●k
             .
             21.28
             .
          
           
             A●●c
             .
             6.10
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●7
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.15
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             14
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             54.4
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●8
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             ●om
             .
             8.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Co●
             .
             13●1●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.26
             ,
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33.4
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             6.34
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             31.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.20
             .
             Apoc.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Hest.
             5.10
             .
             Gen.
             ●0
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             53.11
             .
             Ioh.
             17.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.5
             .
             Mat.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Gal
             5
             22.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.10
             ,
          
           
             Rom
             8.26
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.26
             .
             ●sa●
             45.9
             .
          
           
             E●●i
             .
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Phi●
             .
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             32
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             S●m
             .
             ●
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Gal
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●sa
             .
             44.3
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.58
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             17.26,27
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Pr●v
             .
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             ●
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Iob
             10.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             36.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9
             .
             2●●
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             15.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             ●
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             in
             ●nchir
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             de
             ●ymb
             .
             ad
             Catech.
             
          
           
             b
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             symb
             .
          
           
             August
             tract
             .
             2.
             9.10
             
             ●oh
             .
          
           
             Epiph
             an
             .
             in
             Anchor
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.31
             .
          
           
             a
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Col
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.20
             .
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             A
             child
             might
             answer
             his
             obiection
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             elect
             and
             re●used
             for
             their
             foreseene
             faith
             and
             ●nbeleefe
             .
          
           
             a
             Aug
             de
             ●raede●t
             .
             san●t
             .
             ad
             Paulinum
             .
             ep
             .
             7●
             .
             E●c●ir
             .
             98
             99.
             ●●●●●rum
             .
             105.
             epist.
             ●ierony
             .
             He●lib●●
             q.
             10
             B●d
             .
             i●
             Rom.
             &
             Aquinas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.21
             .
             Act.
             13.48
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             ●
             .
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
             Eph.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
             ●●
             .
             an●
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             15
             ●9
             .
          
           
             M●l
             .
             3
             6.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●he●s
             .
             ●
             .
             4
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●●●l
             .
             69.
             
             ●8
             .
             ●xod
             .
             ●2
             32.
             
             ●●●
             9●3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6
             70.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             Aug
             de
             praede●t
             .
             ●anct
             .
             c.
             15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.23
             .
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Eph
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             T●●
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.48
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pe●
             .
             ●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             P●●l
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
             M●●h
             .
             ●3
             .
             44
             .
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.17
             .
             Si
             quod
             vis
             n●
             po
             tes
             deus
             factum
             computat
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1●9
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2
             .
             10●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Thess.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●om
             .
             ●
             22.
             2.
             
             ●o●
             4.3
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.9.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             69.
             
             &
             109.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.22
             .
          
           
             a
             Sic
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             ●
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Illyr
             .
             Catal
             .
             test
             .
             ver●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11●5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Rom
             3.24
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             32.40
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Ier
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.3
             .
          
           
             Math.
             24
             .
             24●
             
          
           
             Luk
             10.20
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             1.
             
             ●9
             ;
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.10
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             ●hil
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             22.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             a
             Nolente
             ,
             nesciente
             ,
             non
             curante
             .
          
           
             Volendo
             velle
             .
          
           
             2
             Nolendo
             nolle
             ,
             or
             ,
             penitus
             nolle
             .
          
           
             3
             Remissè
             &
             velle
             &
             nolle
             ,
             or
             ,
             nolendo
             velle
             .
          
           
             a
             Decretum
             Dei
             non
             tollit
             libertatem
             voluntatis
             sed
             ordinat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             5
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             b
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             speake●
             ,
             a
             rule
             according
             to
             which
             he
             ordereth
             his
             decree
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             quid
             vult
             sié●i
             de
             nobis
             ,
             r
             ,
             in
             nobi●
             .
          
           
             b
             quid
             vult
             s●●ri
             á
             no●is
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             Math.
             2●
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.2,11
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.4
             .
             and
             20.22
             .
             Math.
             25.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.23
             .
             Iob.
             ●
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.33
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             32.
             
             ●
             .
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Isai
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●sa
             4●
             .
             9
             .
             Ose.
             2.23
             .
             &
             1
             10.
             ●a●h
             .
             ●
             .
             11
             .
             Act.
             14.16
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.6.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             Esai
             55.5
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.30
             .
          
           
             Rom
             16.26
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             a
             Apella
             ,
             Verpus
             ,
             Recutitus
             ,
             Sabbatarius
             ,
             Cultur
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Ga●
             .
             ●
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             ●sa●
             .
             9.16
             .
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             6.53
             54.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             2.48
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             Ephes.
             5.30
             ,
          
           
             a
             Ius
             ad
             rem
             .
          
           
             b
             Ius
             in
             re
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Can●
             .
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             4●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2
             22.
             
             Colo●●
             .
             2.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             ●ev
             .
             22
             .
             1●●
             
          
           
             Ac●
             .
             1.47
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             ●
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Phil
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Rev
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             bap
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.34
             .
             Act.
             20.20,27
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             19.
             14
             ,
             ●8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             15.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Math.
             ●3
             .
             25
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
             Heb
             5.13
             .
             ●
             .
             Co●
             .
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             49.22
             .
          
           
             Can●
             .
             1.6
             .
          
           
             ve●s
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             King.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             3
             .
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.10
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.35
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Herodo●
             ,
             Hos.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
             Act.
             2.39
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             6.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             A●●
             .
             19
             9.
             
             ●●
             18.28
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             17.4
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             Rev.
             11
             2.
             
             &
             2●
             .
             29
             .
             Rev.
             ●
             .
             9
             .
             &
             3.9
             .
             Psal.
             26.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             1.17
             .
             Rom
             11
             20.
             
             Phil.
             2
             1●
             .
             Mat.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Eph
             3.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.23
             .
          
           
             
               Rev.
               7.9
               .
               Catholica
               .
               i.
               per
               totum
               orbem
               diffusa
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               epi●t
               .
               170.
               
            
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.1,2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             1.2
             .
          
           
             and
             14.33
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.26
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             26.18
             .
             Coloss.
             1.12
             .
             Eph.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.32
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.6,7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Gal
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5●
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             11.44
             .
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             a
             As
             Chirurgians
             ●●●der●y
             see
             armes
             and
             legs
             in
             ioynt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ki●g
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Psal
             10●
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             ●●od
             .
             32.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Spiritual
             〈…〉
             or
             temporall
             goods
             Act
             ●
             .
             21
             .
             2.
             ●or
             .
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Gal
             6.10
             .
          
           
             ●ev
             .
             6.10
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ioh.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Phil
             2.1
             .
          
           
             ●ph
             .
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             ●sal
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Amos
             6.6
             .
          
           
             ●ph
             .
             6.18
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             31.
             ●4
             
          
           
             Esa.
             62
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             ●om
             .
             4
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             1.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Es●
             .
             ●4
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             Es●●●
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Mi●h
             .
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             ●ing
             .
             2●
             .
             ●2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Math.
             ●2
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.25
             .
          
           
             ●●es
             .
             14.
             
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.50
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.28
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             15.43
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             in
             F●
             chir
             .
             cap.
             91.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes●
             .
             4.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             19.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.35
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●4
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             a
             Or
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Math.
             14.
             
             ●
             ,
          
           
             Dan
             4.33
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             64.1
             .
             1.
             
             Co●
             .
             ●
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Co●
             .
             1●
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             ●ev
             .
             ●●
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             ●●
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             22.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Rev.
             21.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13
             .
             12●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             17.4
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             66
             .
             2●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             ●hil
             .
             3.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             25.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             16.11
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             1.40
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●5
             .
             34
             .
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.3
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             Math.
             ●1
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor
             15.41
             .
          
           
             Math
             10.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ●●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
             ●4
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e97720
           
             a
             
               Zach.
               12.12
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Esa.
               9.12
               Rom.
               15.6
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈…〉
               23.
               psal
               .
               59.16
            
          
           
             d
             
               2.
               king
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Matth.
               7.7
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e98150
           
             a
             The
             minde
             or
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             will
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             A
             preface
             to
             preparation
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               143.1
               .
               Psal.
               61.1
            
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             confession
             of
             sin
             with
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               51.5
               .
               Psal.
               40.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               143.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               90.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               130.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               143.2
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Prayer
             for
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             knowne
             and
             vnknowne
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               25.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               19.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               143.6
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Faith
             sh●wing
             it selfe
             in
             desire
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               125.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               42.
            
             
          
           
             5
             Faith
             fighteth
             with
             di●●rust
             ,
             and
             I
             laboureth
             to
             ouercome
             it
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               30.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               103.8
            
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             6
             ●rayer
             for
             regeneration
             and
             Gods
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               51.10
               .
               vers
               .
               12.
               
            
          
           
             7
             Prayer
             for
             obedi●nce
             to
             God
             in
             our
             liues
             and
             calling
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               119.20
               .
               vers
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               20.11
            
             .
          
           
             8
             Prayer
             for
             life
             ●uerlasting
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               106.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               6.
            
             
          
           
             9
             A
             conclusion
             with
             praising
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               46.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e107990
           
             a
             
               
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 
                 1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10,11,12
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Luk.
                 13.
                 24.
              
               
            
          
           
             A
             caueat
             to
             all
             protestants
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             .
          
           
             b
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               Psal.
               119.59
            
          
           
             c
             
               Act.
               20.
               32.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e108190
           
             
               Marke
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               true
               faith
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               very
               like
               sauing
               faith
               ,
               yet
               not
               sauing
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e108440
           
             a
             
               Ro.
               1.
               21.
               
               Psal.
               19.
               1.3
            
          
           
             b
             
               Ro.
               7.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Psal.
               14.1
               .
               Rom.
               3.10
               .
               11.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Psal.
               49.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Act.
               14.17
               .
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               Heb.
               6.4
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Mat.
               22.
               14.
               
               Luk.
               13.
               14.
               
               Prou.
               1.24
               .
               Ioh.
               9.41
               .
               Luk.
               14.6
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Psal.
               27.8
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Heb.
               10.26
               Act.
               1.16.17
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               29.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Gen.
               4.13
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Eus.
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
               17.18
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Socrat.
               l.
               ●
               .
               c.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             o
             
               Act.
               2.
               37.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             p
             
               Mar.
               6.20
               26.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Mat.
               27.
               19.24
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Mar.
               27.3
               .
               Heb.
               12.17
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Gen.
               27.38
               &
               27.41
               .
               &
               28.9
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Exod.
               8.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               7.7
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Gen.
               3.4
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               31.4
               .
               Mat.
               27.5
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               1.
               
               Reg.
               21.
               27.29
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Exod.
               9.27
               Num.
               22.44
            
          
           
             z
             
               Num.
               2●●
               10.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Num.
               18.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Numb
               .
               11.
               33.
               
               Psal.
               78.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Esa.
               7.
               
               ●1
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Luk.
               8.
               13●
            
          
           
             e
             
               Iob.
               3.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Heb.
               6.4
               .
               Mat.
               13.20
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.14
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.8
               .
               Luk.
               1.27
               .
               Esa.
               60.
               
               1,2
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Matth.
               11
               .
               20,21,22
               ,
               23.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               10.
               
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Mar.
               6.20
            
          
           
             l
             mat
             .
             13.20
             .
          
           
             m
             Exo.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             n
             Act.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               16,26
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Act.
               8.13
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Eus.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Plin.
             lib.
             10.
             ●pist
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Gal.
               4.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               2.
               
               King.
               10.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             x
             
               &
               30.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               
               ●0
               .
               Hos.
               6.4
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               9.21
            
          
           
             z
             
               Hest.
               5
               .
               9●
               10.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Mat.
               7.22
               Mar.
               9.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               10.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Mat.
               7.22
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Act.
               1.
               16.
               17.
               
               Collos.
               4.
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.10
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ioh.
               ●
               .
               23
               .
               24.25
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             elect
             may
             be
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             and
             not
             of
             the
             visible
             ,
             and
             the
             reprobate
             may
             ●e
             of
             the
             visi●le
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             a
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.5
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               8.9
               ,
               11.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.7
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Gen.
               7.1
               .
               Gen.
               19.21
               .
               and
               18.32
               and
               39.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Sam.
               7.
               13
            
          
           
             f
             
               Act.
               27,24
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Gal.
               3.8
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.14
               .
               Rom.
               11.16
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
               9.22
               .
               and
               2.4,5
               .
               Gen.
               6.3
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Ps.
               13.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               22.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.4
               .
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2.
               6.
               
               Esa.
               6.10
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Theod.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Hist.
             cap.
             ●5
             .
             I●cob
             ,
             Berg.
             chron
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Mat.
               13.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Act.
               15.16
               Ps.
               119.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mar.
               10.
               
               20,21
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               24
               .
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Phil.
               2.12
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               17.
               
               Rom.
               11.20
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               
               Psal.
               16.12
               .
               and
               119.59
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Matth.
               25.32,33
            
             .
          
           
             ●●●ue●tto
             them
             of
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e111830
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             a
             
               Eph.
               1.4,5
               ,
               6,7
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Apoc.
               20.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             c
             
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               
               13,14
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Eph.
               2.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.2
               .
               Luk.
               19.42
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Col.
               2.7
               .
               Ioh.
               15.19
            
             .
          
           
             What
             faith
             i●
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Col.
               2.12
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ioh.
               1.
               12.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Ioh.
               6.36
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Eph.
               3.17
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Col.
               2.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Psal.
               77.
               2.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Psal.
               103.1
            
          
           
             q
             
               Iob.
               13.15
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.12
            
          
           
             How
             God
             worketh
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Esa
               53.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ioh.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Iob.
               33.23
               Rom.
               10.
               14
            
          
           
             
               Col.
               2.2
               .
               Rom.
               14.
               14
            
          
           
             a
             
               Phil.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               cum
               Rom.
               7.23
               .
               &
               Rom.
               3.
               cū
               Ro.
               8.
               38.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Mar.
               8.24
               .
               25.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.2
               .
               &
               14.23
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Psal.
               40.6
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
               Tit.
               1.16
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Sight
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ier.
               3.13
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Luk.
               2.
               25.
               
               Ioh.
               16.8
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Psal.
               40.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Lam.
               3.40
            
          
           
             k
             
               Psal.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ro.
               7.7
               .
               10
            
          
           
             m
             
               Ier.
               17.9
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Psal.
               19.12
            
          
           
             o
             
               Cor.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Luk.
               16.15
            
          
           
             q
             
               Iob.
               4.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             3
             Sorrow
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Act.
               2.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               Hab.
               3.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               Rom.
               8.
               15
            
          
           
             a
             
               Iob.
               30.30
            
          
           
             b
             
               Lam.
               1.
               20.
               
               &
               .
               2.11
               .
               Osea
               .
               11.8
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Psal.
               32.4
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Psal.
               88.15
            
          
           
             e
             
               Ge.
               32.25
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Exod.
               12.
               8
               
               Zach.
               12.10
            
          
           
             g
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               
               6,7
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             policies
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Iob
               6.3
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Esa.
               38.
               
               13,14
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Act.
               16.
               14
            
          
           
             4
             Good
             despair
             .
          
           
             l
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.15
            
          
           
             m
             
               Dan.
               7.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Luk.
               15.19
            
          
           
             o
             
               Ezr.
               9.6
            
             .
          
           
             Sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             melancholy
             .
          
           
             z
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Consideration
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           
             2
             Feeling
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             Desire
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Reu.
               21.6
               Esay
               .
               55.1
               .
               Luk.
               1.53
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Psal.
               143.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Praier
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             A
             liuely
             assurāce
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Mat.
               7.
               
               Esay
               65.24
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Reu.
               21.6
               Iob.
               4.14
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Luk.
               4.
               18.
               
               Mat.
               9.
               11.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               Psal.
               51.3
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Reu.
               12.2
               .
               Gal.
               4.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             q
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.2
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Eph.
               4.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             The
             least
             mesure
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Mat.
               17.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               Esa.
               43.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Mat.
               1.25
            
          
           
             x
             
               Esa.
               51.17
            
          
           
             y
             
               Psal.
               22.1
            
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             perswasion
             that
             sinne
             is
             pardonable
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Gen.
               4.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             2
             A
             desire
             of
             reconciliation
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Mat.
               5.
               6.
               
               Luk.
               1.53
               .
               Psal.
               145.19
               Psal.
               10.
               17.
               
               &
               38.9
               .
               Num.
               23.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             3
             〈◊〉
             for
             pardon
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Rom.
               8.
               25
            
          
           
             d
             
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ge.
               25.22
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Mat.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Mat.
               17.23
               Luk.
               9.45
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Act.
               1.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Mat.
               8.25
            
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             mesure
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Rom.
               8.33
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Cant.
             8.6,7
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ro.
               5.45
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Ps.
               23.6
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Psal.
               23.
               
               2,3,4
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               17.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               vers
               .
               33.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               vers
               .
               34.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               vers
               .
               35.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               vers
               .
               36.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             Vnion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Eph.
               3.20
               .
               Eph.
               1.19
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.16
            
          
           
             c
             
               Eph.
               1.22
               ,
               23.
            
             
          
           
             Communion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ro.
               6.4
               ,
               ●
               .
               Ioh.
               15.1,2
               .
               Eph.
               4.13
               .
               16.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Act.
               15.9
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.30
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
            
          
           
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Luk.
               1.
               35.
               
               Coloss.
               2.9
               .
               Ioh.
               4.14
               .
               Mar.
               2.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Col.
               2.14
               .
               Gal.
               3.13
               .
               Eph.
               1.7
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Rom.
               4.
               
               18,19
               .
               Math.
               3.15
               .
               Esa.
               53.
               11.
               
               Phil.
               2.8
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
               8.1
               ,
               2,3
               .
               Ioh.
               17.19
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Rom.
               5.1
               ,
               2,4,5,6
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             m
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               Rom.
               5.
               
               10,11
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               9
               ,
               Heb.
               12.6
               .
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.14
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               
               13,14
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Afflictions
             onely
             chastisments
             .
          
           
             3
             Merit
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Matth.
               19.
               
               28,29
               .
               Apoc.
               22.12
               and
               22.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Heb.
               10.22
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               and
               16.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             A
             difference
             betweene
             a
             deade
             conscience
             and
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ioh.
               7.37
               .
               Esa.
               57.15
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Rom.
               5.1
               .
               Heb.
               9.14
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Act.
               23.
               and
               24.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Eph.
               3.12
               .
               Rom.
               5.2
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Entrance
             with
             boldnes
             into
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
               5.3
               .
               and
               14.17
            
             .
          
           
             Lo●e
             .
          
           
             4
             Fe●ling
             of
             Gods
             loue
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Rom.
               5.5
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ioh.
               1.12
               .
               Gal.
               3.26
               .
               Heb.
               2.11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               6.7,8
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               32.
               
               Heb.
               1.14
               ,
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8
               .
               28.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.7
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Heb.
               2.
               15.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               
               54,56
               .
               Rom.
               5.5
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Assurance
               of
               adoption
               .
            
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Rom.
               8.
               16.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.21
               .
            
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
               1.21
            
          
           
             e
             
               Rom.
               8.25
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.2
               .
               Coloss.
               3.3
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.1
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Labour
             in
             prayer
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             :
             and
             in
             praier
             ,
             we
             shall
             most
             of
             all
             feele
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             Hope
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               8.25
               .
               and
               5.5
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.6.7
               .
               Heb.
               11.2
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               
               Th.
               1.3
               .
               Rom.
               8.38
               .
            
          
           
             Sanctification
             
          
           
             b
             
               Act.
               15.9
               .
               Ps.
               103.5
               .
               Eze.
               11.19
               .
               Psal.
               51.12
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Gal.
               5.24
               .
               Col.
               3.5
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Eph.
               1.1
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Ro.
               6.3,4
               .
               Col.
               2.12
               .
               and
               3.2,5
               .
            
          
           
             V●uification
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Phil.
               3.10
               .
               Rom.
               6.4
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Col.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Psal.
               119.
               105.
            
             
          
           
             m
             v.
             98,99
             .
          
           
             n
             100.
             
          
           
             o
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Ioh.
               9.41
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Psal.
               1.2
            
             .
          
           
             Sanctifcation
             of
             the
             memorie
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Ps.
               119.11
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Luk.
               2.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               Prou.
               2.1
            
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             
               Phil.
               2.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             x
             
               Iob
               15.16
               .
               Eph.
               2.2
               .
               Luk.
               11.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             y
             
               Rom.
               7.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               San●tification
               of
               the
               affections
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Rom.
               12.9
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               12.15
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Luk.
               10.20
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               143.6
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Esa.
               66.2
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Psal.
               48.2
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               8.
               
               Ps.
               119.
               136
            
          
           
             g
             
               Ro.
               12.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Col.
               3.
               12
            
          
           
             i
             
               Eph.
               4.26
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.11
            
          
           
             l
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Psal.
               119.
               128.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               vers
               .
               127.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Mat.
               8.10
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Psal.
               2.11
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Act.
               9.31
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.6
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.13
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Psal.
               33.
               20,21
            
          
           
             u
             
               Rom.
               8.23
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.2
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Psal.
               86.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             z
             
               Phil.
               3.8
            
             .
             Zeale
             for
             Gods
             glorie
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ex.
               32.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               9.3
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               vers
               .
               7.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Cant.
               8.
               vers
               .
               6.7
            
             .
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             god
             
          
           
             e
             
               Eccl.
               12.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Pro.
               14.26
            
          
           
             g
             
               Act.
               9.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Psal.
               26.8
            
          
           
             i
             
               Gen.
               5.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Psal.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Exod.
               1.17
            
          
           
             n
             
               Esa.
               66.3
            
             .
          
           
             H●tred
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Ro.
               7.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Reu.
               22.20
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Luk.
               21.27
            
          
           
             s
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.8
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.6,7
            
          
           
             t
             
               Luk.
               21.26
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Luk.
               21.28
            
          
           
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Rom.
               6.
               vers
               .
               19.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Thes.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Iob.
               31.
               vers
               .
               1.
            
             
          
           
             A
             consolation
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               8.
               5.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Act.
               26.26
            
          
           
             c
             
               Psa.
               112.6
            
          
           
             d
             
               Act.
               11.23
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.3
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Psal.
               73.13
            
          
           
             Repentance
             after
             faith
             &
             sanctification
             in
             nature
             but
             first
             in
             sense
             :
             and
             appearance
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ro.
               7.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Mat.
               26.
               
               69.70,71
               ,
               72.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               Ioh.
               12.2
               .
               27.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Esa.
               61.
               3.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.5
               .
            
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             l
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Ioh.
               10.27
               .
               Iob.
               8.47
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Act.
               17.11
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iam.
               1.
               12.
               
               Psal.
               26.67
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.18
            
          
           
             d
             
               Act.
               16.14
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Mar.
               9.40
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Eph.
               6.17
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ro.
               15.16
            
          
           
             h
             
               Ioh.
               6.
               63.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Heb.
               4.2
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Act.
               10.34
               Esa
               66.3
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               1.
               
               Th.
               2.13
            
          
           
             m
             
               Mat.
               17.5
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.4
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Psal.
               119.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Psal.
               119.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             Receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament●
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Cant.
               2.5
            
             .
          
           
             Reliefe
             of
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Gal.
               6.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               Act.
               2.44
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Act.
               4.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.23
            
          
           
             u
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.16
            
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Act.
               9.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Psal.
               14.4
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ps.
               145.18
            
          
           
             d
             
               Rom.
               8.16
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Zac.
               12.10
            
          
           
             f
             
               Eccl.
               5.1
               .
               Dan.
               9.4
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Dan.
               9.4
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               1.
               
               Sā
               .
               1.15
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ps.
               143.
               6.
               and
               42.
               
               1,2
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               ●6
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Mar.
               1●
               .
               ●8
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Rom.
               8.32
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.14
               15.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               1.
               
               Th.
               5.
               17
            
          
           
             A
             lawful
             calling
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Act.
               14.
               10
            
          
           
             q
             
               Psal.
               101.2
            
          
           
             r
             
               Psa.
               26.1.2
               Psa.
               119.23
               .
               Psal.
               18.22
               .
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Spiritual
             exercise
             in
             temp●ation●
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Reu.
               12.17
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Deu.
               8.2
               ,
               3
               2.
               
               Cor.
               16.
               12.18
               .
            
          
           
             Inward
             motions
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Iam.
               1.14
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Mar.
               7.1.2
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ro.
               7.23
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Esay
               64.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ro.
               8.3.4
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ro.
               7.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Gal.
               9.24
               .
               Psal.
               16.8
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Esa.
               30.21
            
          
           
             g
             
               Ioh.
               16.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ro.
               2.14.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.3.4
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               67.10
               .
               Psal.
               119.
               104.118
               .
               Rom.
               7.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Little
             feeling
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Cant.
               6.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               vers
               .
               3.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               vers
               .
               4.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               vers
               .
               5.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               vers
               .
               6.7
               .
               vers
               .
               8.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               vers
               .
               9.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               10,11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13,14,15
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               vers
               .
               17.
            
             
          
           
             No
             feeling
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Cant.
               c.
               3.
               
               Vers.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               vers
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               vers
               .
               3.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               vers
               .
               4.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               vers
               .
               5.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               vers
               .
               6.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               vers
               .
               8,9
               ,
               10.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               vers
               .
               11.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               Cap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               to
               the
               15.
               
            
          
           
             t
             
               vers
               .
               16.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               vers
               .
               1.
               c.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             4
             A
             spirituall
             slumber
             in
             worldly
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               5.
               
               Mat.
               25.
               5.
               
               Cant.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             x
             
               vers
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               ver
               .
               3.
            
             
          
           
             z
             
               vers
               .
               4.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               vers
               .
               5.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               vers
               .
               6.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               vers
               .
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               vers
               .
               ●●
               10,11
               ,
               ●●
               13,14,15
               ,
               16.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               vers
               .
               17.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Cap.
               6.
               
               ●
               .
               ●
            
          
           
             g
             
               vers
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               vers
               .
               3.10
               .
               the
               7.
               verse
               of
               cap.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             5
             A
             fal
             into
             some
             sinne
             .
          
           
             n
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.11
            
          
           
             o
             
               Act.
               2.37
            
          
           
             p
             
               mat
               .
               29.75
            
          
           
             Outward
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             a
             
               mat
               .
               16.24
            
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               pet
               .
               4.17
            
          
           
             c
             
               Act.
               14.22
            
          
           
             d
             
               Heb.
               12.11
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ioh.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ioh.
               6.2,3
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Iob.
               13.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               1.
               
               Reg.
               19.
               
               4,5,7
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Iob
               13.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
               5.4
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Iob
               42.5,6
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               heb
               .
               12.11
            
          
           
             n
             
               Phil.
               1.29
            
          
           
             o
             
               Esa.
               43.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Exod.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Esa.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               Iob
               6.34
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Iob
               13.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             t
             
               Psal.
               22.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Gen.
               32.28
            
          
           
             x
             
               Psal.
               130.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Mat.
               15.
               
               22,23,24
               ,
               25,26,27
               .
            
          
           
             Dangerous
             fall●
             of
             a
             Chri●tian
             .
          
           
             a
             
               1.
               
               Th.
               5.19
            
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.30
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Matth.
               16.
               
               16,26,70
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Esa.
               14.
               18
            
          
           
             e
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               psal
               .
               19.13
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               psal
               .
               77.11
            
          
           
             h
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.2
            
             .
          
           
             *
             What
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             Fr.
             ●pira
             .
          
           
             Corroboratio●
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Eph.
               3.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Col.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Phil.
               4.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Psal.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Perseuerance
             .
          
           
             A
             perswasion
             to
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             d
             
               2.
               cor
               .
               5.17
            
          
           
             e
             
               Tit.
               2.
               
               ●0
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Rom.
               8.20
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Eph.
               5.2
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Eph.
               2.1
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Luk.
               11.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Deut.
               32.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Esa.
               4.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               12.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ezec.
               9.4
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               1.
               
               Th.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             A
             godlesse
             m●n
             carieth
             hell
             in
             his
             bosome
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Luk.
               19
               .
               4●
            
          
           
             r
             
               vers
               .
               44.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               Luk.
               13.24
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Iam.
               1.
               
               ●3
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Reu.
               21.4
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Ioh.
               17.24
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Ps.
               16.
               11.
               
               Reu.
               22.4
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1●
               .
               24.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Reu.
               21.23
            
          
           
             c
             
               Reu.
               22.
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Reu.
               21.22
            
          
           
             e
             
               Psal.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Mat.
               17.4
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Reu.
               7.11
               ,
               12.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Phil.
               3.8
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Reu.
               21.23
            
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               
               14,15
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ver.
               18.19
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Col.
               12.
               
               9,10,11
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e125960
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Esa.
               38.
               
               Iob.
               6.4
               .
               Iob.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               132.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e128700
           
             a
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
               p.
               424.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
                 419.
                 
                 Tho.
                 4.
                 dist
                 .
                 14.
                 q.
                 5.
                 art
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Canis
                 .
                 &
                 pe●
                 exp
              
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
               p.
               447.
               
               Lumb
               .
               lib.
               4.
               dist
               .
               17.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Mat.
               27.3
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               vers
               .
               4●
            
          
           
             f
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
               p.
               437.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Tho.
               lib.
               4.
               dist
               .
               2.
               q.
               1.
               art
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Trid.
               Concil
               .
               sess
               .
               6.
               c.
               8.
               
               Rhem.
               Test.
               Rom.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               Canis
               .
               Oper
               .
               ca.
               pa.
               Rhe.
               Test.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13.5
               .
               And.
               lib.
               6.
               pag.
               543.
               
            
          
           
             k
             
               Heb.
               6.5
               .
               Luk.
               8.13
               .
               Iam.
               2.19
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Trid.
               Confess
               .
               6.
               cap.
               9.
               
               Andr.
               lib.
               3.
               pag.
               200.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               1.
               
               Iob.
               3.20
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               5.1
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Heb.
               10.22
            
          
           
             d
             
               mat
               .
               11.28
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Mat.
               9.12
               .
               mat
               .
               15.24
               .
               esa
               .
               44.11
               .
               1.
               cor
               .
               11.23
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Gal.
               3.13
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Canis
               .
               Oper
               .
               Cat.
               pag.
               491.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               Cens.
               Col.
               pag.
               46.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               And.
               lib.
               3.
               
               Trid.
               Co●f
               .
               6.
               cap.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Trid.
               Confess
               .
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             m
             
               Gabr.
               Biel
               .
               ●
               .
               sen.
               d.
               27
            
          
           
             n
             
               Andr.
               l.
               3.
               pag.
               292.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Andr.
               l.
               3.
               pag.
               280.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
               in
               prim
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Trid.
               confess
               .
               cap.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               Gen.
               6.
               
               Eph.
               2.1.2
            
             ,
          
           
             s
             
               Trid.
               Confess
               .
               6.
               cap.
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Prou.
               2●
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Psal.
               32.
               
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               6.10
               ,
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               1.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Esa.
               64.6
               .
               Rom.
               7.
               14.
               
               ●●●
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               10.17
               .
               Cono●●
               .
               Trid.
               sess
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               7.14
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Heb.
               12.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ps.
               40.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               
                 Illiricus
                 de
                 fide
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Epist.
                 Senar
                 .
                 de
                 morte
                 Diazy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             b
             
               Act.
               2.37
               .
               Ioh.
               6.28
               .
               Mar.
               10.17
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Gal.
               5.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Exo.
               32.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hos
               2.16
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               20.
               
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               32.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Mich.
               6.7
               .
               Isa.
               58.4,5
            
             .
          
           
             F●●
             Ac●
             .
             ●●●
             eg●●
             
          
           
             a
             
               Mat.
               15.
               ●
            
          
           
             b
             
               Dec.
               dist
               .
               69.
               satis
               euidenter
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Extraua
               .
               Ioh.
               22.
               cum
               inter
               .
               in
               glossa
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Later
               .
               sess
               .
               4.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Extra
               de
               maior
               .
               &
               ●bedientia
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Dist.
               34.
               can
               .
               lect
               .
               in
               gloss
               .
               dist
               .
               ●2
               .
               can
               .
               Presbit
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               In
               officio
               par
               .
               beatae
               Mariae
               ,
               ad
               Matut
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Breuiar
               .
               refor
               .
               in
               festo
               Exalt
               .
               Cru●is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Deut.
               4.15
               ,
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iudg.
               2.
               
               ●0
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
               2.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eoxd
               .
               32.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Esa.
               40.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1●
               .
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               10.9
               .
               Breuiar
               .
               &
               miss
               .
               &
               refor●●
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Thess.
               3.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Con.
                 M●gunt
                 .
                 c.
                 36.
                 37.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Matiscon
                 .
                 2.
                 c.
                 1.2
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Matisc.
               con
               .
               c.
               7.9.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Matis
               .
               2.
               
               ●
               .
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ier.
               17.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●elog
               .
               5.
               lib.
               4.5.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sess.
               24.
               c.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               cap.
               8.
               de
               consang
               .
               a●unculus
               maximus
               abnepotis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Num.
               36.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Re●
               .
               7.12
               .
               and
               5.10
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               11.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rhem.
               Test.
               vpon
               Rom.
               11.6
               .
               Eph.
               2.
               
               8,9
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rhem.
               Test.
               Rem
               .
               2.13
               .
               Rhem.
               Test.
               Col.
               2.24
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               ●
               .
               1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               32.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               de
               verb.
               Domi.
               Ser.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             
               Arist.
               Categ
               .
               cap.
               de
               qua●t
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Can.
               Tres
               sant
               .
               de
               pena●
               dist
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lumb
               .
               lib.
               4.
               dist
               .
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Can.
               de
               qu●tis
               .
               die
               .
               poenit
               .
               dist
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.5
               .
               Heb.
               6
               .
               1●
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Breuiar
               .
               1.
               
               &
               Missa
               .
               1.
               refet
               .
               vbique
            
          
           
             a
             
               Rhe.
               Test.
               pag.
               523.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Papa
               Syricius
               .
               Decret
               .
               epist.
               Sess.
               24.
               c.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Can.
                 in
                 present
                 .
                 11.
                 13.
                 q.
                 ●
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Can.
                 legatur
                 4.
                 q.
                 1.
              
               
            
          
           
             1
             
               Con.
               fatendum
               .
               13.
               q.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             2
             
               C.
               Beati
               .
               2.
               q.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             3
             
               C.
               de
               Capitulis
               dist
               .
               16.
               
            
          
           
             4
             
               C.
               nullus
               dist
               .
               99.
            
             
          
           
             5
             
               C.
               legimus
               dist
               .
               93.
            
             
          
           
             6
             
               
                 C.
                 legimus
                 .
                 dist
                 .
                 93.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 Olim.
                 dist
                 .
                 95.
              
               
            
          
           
             7
             
               
                 C.
                 verbum
                 6.
                 magna
              
               .
            
             
               
                 C.
                 Conuertimini
                 de
                 penit
                 .
                 dist
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
          
           
             8
             
               C.
               quod
               di●it
               .
               dist
               .
               4.1
               .
            
          
           
             6
             
               C.
               luminosa
               .
               18.
               q.
               25.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e132280
           
             
               Isa.
               1.18
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               1.23
               .
               ●8
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               103.11
               .
               12,13
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               53.2,3
               ,
               4.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               12
               .
               6●
               9.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               ●
               .
               21
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               42.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.26
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.
               
               8,3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.28
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               119.71
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.
               
               8,3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               2.
               3.
               
               Ioh.
               16.
               
               1●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               3.14
               ,
               15
            
          
           
             
               Iob.
               1.
               
               12,13
               Ioh.
               6.35.54
               Mark.
               9.23
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               22.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               14.
               
               Rom.
               8.18
               .
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               1
               3.9
               .
               1.
               
               Thess.
               1.3
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.15
               .
               Mat.
               26.65
               .
               72.74,75
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               13.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Isa.
               1.8
               .
               Ier.
               2.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               12.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Gen.
               20.
               
               2,3
               .
               Gen.
               42.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               21.
               
               Dan.
               9.6
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.28
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               27.28
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               77.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               32.
               1.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               73.22
               ,
               23.
               
               Rom.
               7.
               12
               ,
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               Isa.
               57.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
               5.16
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e135360
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Pr●●
               .
               28.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
               7.10
               .
               Ier.
               17.1
               .
               Deut.
               22.31
            
          
           
             
               Iob.
               3.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               22.2
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e135950
           
             a
             
               Esa.
               50.4
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Coloss.
               1.13
            
          
           
             c
             
               Lu.
               11.24
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Math.
               16.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             Bradford
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Mar.
               9.24
               .
               Psal.
               77.
               ver
               .
               8.9
               .
               10.
               
            
          
           
             b
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Psa.
               24.
               ●●
            
          
           
             d
             
               2.
               
               The.
               3.
               
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.17
               .
               Rom.
               8.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.23
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               4.
               
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               1●●●
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.
               
               ●
               .
               Rom.
               1
               .
               2●
            
          
           
             
               The
               desire
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               gra●●
               〈◊〉
               self●
               .
            
             
               
                 R●●
                 .
                 ●
                 .
                 ●
              
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Phil.
               1.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               69.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               1.7.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               5.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               2.12
               .
               Esa.
               42.2
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               5.20
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.5
               .
               cum
               8.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               2.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.5
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Gen.
               12.
               12
               
               Mal.
               3.17
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               8.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Affectu
               magis
               quam
               effectu
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psa.
               119.88
               .
               Psal.
               119.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               77.2.3
               .
               3.
               
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cant.
               3.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ca.
               5.4,5,6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               1.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               22.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               24.
               
               ●2
            
             .
          
           
             Hooper
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e139200
           
             
               Ioh.
               17
               .
               9,20●
            
          
           
             
               Math.
               5.45
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               73.4,5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dat
               legitin●um
               .
               1.
               lege
               permissum
               ,
               sed
               〈◊〉
               sanctum
               vsum
               .
               Tit.
               2.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               14.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
               2.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               40.
               6.
               
               Act.
               16.
               14.
               
               Ioh.
               6.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             
               Esa.
               6.
               
               9,10
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.25
            
          
           
             
               Dat
               spiritū
               reprimentē
               ,
               non
               renovātem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Privativa
               gratiae
               sunt
               plures
               quam
               positiva
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               10.27
               .
               and
               6.37
            
             .
          
           
             
               Esa.
               54.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Esa.
               57.1
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               2.
               
               Reg.
               22.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Psal.
               77.
               1
               ,
               2,3
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Esa.
               63.
               17
            
          
           
             h
             
               Cant.
               2.4
               ,
               5.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Rom.
               7.22
               ,
               23,24
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ps.
               77.78
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cuncta
               Dei
               opera
               sunt
               in
               medys
               contrarys
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Iob.
               22.3.4
            
          
           
             b
             
               Iob.
               13.24
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Iob.
               16.12
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Psal.
               61.2
               .
               3,4
            
             .
          
           
             e
             See
             the
             books
             written
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Mat.
               27.
               46.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Fox
               .
               Act.
               Mon.
               1555
               Septemb.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Chr.
               32.
               31.32
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor
               ,
               1.30
               .
               Ioh.
               15.2
               .
               Gal.
               2.20
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iob.
               13.26
            
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
               8.2
               .
               &
               13.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               15.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               30.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.17
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               9.31
               .
               Ro.
               11.20
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
               3.10
               .
               Psa.
               119.50
               Act.
               24.
               16.
               
               Psal.
               26.1,2
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e141470
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             profession
             without
             practise
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
             Since●itie
             of
             life
             and
             religion
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             To
             professe
             perfe●●●an●i●●cation
             in
             th●
             life
             ,
             a
             n●te
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Humble
             confession
             of
             sin
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             note
             of
             remi●●ion
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             An
             endeuour
             to
             keepe
             the
             commandements
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             fai●h
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
             Faith
             without
             obedience
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Profession
             ioined
             with
             ha●re●
             and
             malice
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10
            
             Loue
             of
             our
             ●rother
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
               
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
             Gods
             spirit
             dwelling
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               22.
            
             
             Papists
             denie
             Iesus
             to
             be
             Christ
             :
             for
             though
             in
             words
             they
             magnifie
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             doctrine
             by
             necessarie
             consequent
             they
             denie
             him
             to
             be
             a
             king
             ,
             a
             priest
             ,
             a
             prophet
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               23.
               
               Vers.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               25.
            
             
             Perseuerance
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             communion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               26.
               
               Vers.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             A
             desire
             ,
             and
             an
             endeauour
             to
             vse
             good
             meanes
             to
             clense
             ourselues
             of
             our
             corruptions
             and
             priuie
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             a
             marke
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
               
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
             Loosenes
             of
             life
             or
             the
             practi●e
             of
             sinne
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             the
             ●hild
             of
             the
             deuil
             for
             the
             present
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             To
             loue
             a
             Christian
             ●ecause
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             or
             godly
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             note
             of
             Gods
             child
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             Compassion
             stirring
             in
             the
             heart
             a
             note
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               18.
            
             
             Works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             signes
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.
            
             
             Sincere
             loue
             ,
             ●
             note
             of
             s●ncere
             profe●sion
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               20.
            
             
             Boldnes
             in
             praies
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             pacified
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               22.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               24.
            
             
             The
             operation
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             sanctifying
             vs
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               11.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               15.
            
             
             A
             sincere
             confession
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             cōmunion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               17.
            
             
             To
             ●e
             like
             God
             in
             holines
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             ●igne
             of
             his
             lo●e
             to
             vs
             particularly
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               19.
            
             
             Our
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             loueth
             vs
             particularly
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               20.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               2.
            
             
             An
             endeuour
             to
             obey
             the
             commādements
             ,
             a
             ●igne
             of
             loue
             of
             our
             brother
             .
          
           
             
               v.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               6.
            
             
             Proofes
             inuincible
             that
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             the
             son
             of
             Marie
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             against
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             
               v.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               v.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               11.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               15.
            
             
             A
             signe
             of
             our
             praiers
             granted
             vs
             ,
             if
             God
             doe
             but
             heare
             them
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               19.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               20.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             Sinceritie
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             righteousnes●e
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             gods
             child
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3.
            
             
             Seuen
             notes
             of
             an
             vpright
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               6.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e151480
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               10.
               
               Mat.
               11.27
            
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               Cor.
               2.16
               .
               Ro.
               12.
               34.
               
            
             The
             elect
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             are
             m●de
             sure
             of
             ●heir
             election
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               16.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               16.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               15.
               
               Gal.
               4.6
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               2.
            
             
             The
             elect
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             their
             conscience
             making
             the
             assumption
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             may
             be
             certainly
             perswaded
             of
             their
             predestination
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             whereby
             a
             man
             applies
             the
             generall
             promi●e
             to
             him●elfe
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
               27.26
            
          
           
             They
             which
             doe
             truly
             beleeue
             ,
             know
             that
             they
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               65.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
               32.40
               .
               Luk.
               22.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               3
            
             .
             ●y
             the
             effects
             of
             prede●tination
             a
             man
             may
             gather
             his
             predestinatiō
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.10
            
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             predestination
             which
             are
             in
             vs
             ,
             are
             like
             se●l●s
             imp●inting
             the
             im●ge
             of
             Gods
             ●lecti●n
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               10.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gal.
               4.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               10.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               4.7
               .
               Rom.
               5.51
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eph.
               1.4
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               
               3●
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Ti.
               2.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               2.3
               .
               Ioh.
               6.27
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.21
               .
               Eph.
               1.13
               .
               &
               4.30
               .
            
          
           
             The
             chief
             effects
             of
             prede●●ination
             by
             which
             the
             elect
             are
             discerned
             frō
             the
             reprobate
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               weaknes
               of
               our
               faith
               as
               touching
               our
               eternal
               elec●ion
               ,
               by
               what
               staies
               it
               may
               bee
               held
               vp
               .
            
             
               
                 Ioh.
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 Eph.
                 1.5
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Howe
             a
             man
             may
             knowe
             whether
             the
             testimonie
             which
             is
             giuen
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             spirit
             or
             no●
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             a
             man
             may
             know
             whether
             his
             f●ith
             be
             true
             faith
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             our
             predestination
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             to
             which
             we
             are
             predestinate
             ,
             how
             many
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             which
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               2.20
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             benefit
             of
             God
             ,
             predes●●nat●ng
             vs
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
               1.4
               .
               &c
            
          
           
             
               Gal.
               4●6
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               1.9
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               8.47
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               1.7
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               ●
               .
               ●●
               Tit.
               1.1
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.25
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               ●0
               .
               Eph.
               1.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eph.
               1.4,5
               .
               Ioh.
               3.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.1
               .
               and
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               45.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.
               113.
               
               &
               40.
               5.
               
               &
               101.3
               .
               &
               26.5
               .
               Rom.
               7.22
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               2.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               1.4
               .
               1.
               
               Ti.
               1.
               19.
               
               Tit.
               1.15
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.20
               .
               Gal.
               4.6
               .
               Psal.
               50.15
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.27
               .
               Phil.
               1.
               23.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4●1●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               22.
               
               17,20
               .
               Mat.
               6.10
               .
               Ps.
               50.15
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               3.5
               .
               and
               8.28
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               31.
               
               Mat.
               24.24
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ier.
               23.40
            
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.25
               .
               Eph.
               1.4
               .
               &
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tit.
               ●
               .
               11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               3.36
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e153690
           
             Luk.
             16.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e153830
           
             
               Mat.
               15.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               19.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               king
               .
               4.24
            
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               35.
            
             
          
           
             
               Isa.
               19.18
               .
               Rom.
               15.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               141.3
               .
               Psal.
               51.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               Eph.
               6.19
               .
               Prou.
               16.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Ioh.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               11.
               
               Gen.
               37.2
               .
               2.
               
               King.
               6.8
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.5
               .
               Aug.
               lib.
               10.
               confess
               .
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Prou.
               27.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iam.
               1.19
               .
               Prou.
               18.13
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Chrys.
               hom
               .
               22.
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               nat
               .
               &
               grat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               12.36
            
             .
          
           
             
               Coloss.
               4.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.25
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               5.3
               .
               Psal.
               16.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Iob.
               1.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Kin.
               21.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               1,2,3,4,5
               ,
               6,7,8,9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               24.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Prou.
               6
               :
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pro.
               19.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               1.7
               .
               Eccl.
               12.
               13.
               
               Psal.
               14.1
               .
               and
               38.5
               .
               Gen.
               34.7
               .
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               10
               .
               3●
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               39.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Sa.
               16
               .
               1●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pro.
               10.31
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               23.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               16.2
               .
               Pro.
               12.22
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               17.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               10.32
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               king
               .
               5.25
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Iam.
               3.
               12.
               
               Pro.
               2.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Rom.
               3.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ioh.
               8.44
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.6
            
          
           
             
               Deut.
               28.58
            
          
           
             
               Leuit.
               21.11
               vaykkobh
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ex.
               30.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ioh.
               19.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               5.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             
               Parac
               .
               lib.
               de
               Tartaro
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               27.25
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lonicerus
               theat
               .
               hist.
               prec
               .
               ept
               .
               4.
               
               Idem
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.13
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               11.26
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sic
               .
               Ro.
               11.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mar.
               10.18
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               19.26
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               4.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.13
               ,
               15.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               25.9
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tit.
               3.2
               ,
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iud.
               6.12
               .
               Ruth
               2.4
               .
               mat
               .
               10.
               11.
               
               12,13
               .
            
          
           
             
               Arist.
               de
               hist.
               animal
               .
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               10.
               &
               probl
               .
               sect
               .
               33.
               
               Plin.
               l.
               28.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pro.
               15.
               23.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               24.
               
               7,8
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iudg.
               8.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               12.
               14.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               King.
               18.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               15
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               40.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               6.22
               .
               Ioh.
               8.48,49
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               23.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
             32,33
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               6.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               13.8.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               6.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Kin.
               5.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               141.5
               .
               Pro.
               17.
               10.
               
               Prou.
               27.5
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               7.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
               1.9
               .
               11.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               22.9
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               11.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               12.22
            
          
           
             
               Pro.
               27.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               54.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               24.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               3.4
               .
               Psa.
               126.1,2
            
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               2.2
               .
               Luk.
               6.25
               .
               Amos
               6.6
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iudg.
               14.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               11.
               37.
               
               &
               14.1
               .
               &
               22.15
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               c.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             
               Hom.
               2.
               in
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               cap.
               
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               epist.
               109.
            
             
          
           
             
               Prou.
               23.8
               .
               Act.
               2.46
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.25
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Kin.
               18.27
               2.
               
               Kin.
               2.
               23.
               
               Isai.
               14.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Luk.
               19.
               
               Ioh.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               5.7
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iam.
               1.15
               .
               1.
               
               Chr.
               13.2
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.17
               .
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               5.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Prou.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               1.30
               .
               Gen.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.60
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
               37.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               vpon
               Psal.
            
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Confess
               .
               li.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ierem.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gal.
               3.
               
               Math.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Math.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gen.
               31.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             
               Prou.
               17.25
            
             .
          
           
             
               Offic.
               lib.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               20.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               lib.
               ad
               Conser
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               16.
               
               1,2,3
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iere.
               38.
               24
               ,
               25,26
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
               36.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             
               Leut.
               10.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               11.18
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               41.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               17.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               19.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               7.6
               .
               Mat.
               27.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               24.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               32.8
               .
               Iob.
               32.6
               .
               Eccl.
               7.5.11
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tit.
               2.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
               1.26
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             140.3
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               6.6
               .
               Mat.
               3.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
               3.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Chrys.
               hom
               .
               79.
               in
               Mat.
               
            
          
           
             
               Iam.
               3.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Hist.
               Tripar
               .
               l.
               8.
               c.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Gods
             iudgement
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
             
               Euseb.
               l.
               6.
               c.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Fox
               Act.
               Mon.
            
             
          
           
             
               A●t
               .
               Mon.
               Foxe
            
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             ●eter
             Stubbes
             booke
             printed
             158●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e160800
           
             
               Iob
               36.17
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Melanct.
               locis
               com
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Calv.
               Inst.
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               par
               .
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               5.
            
             
          
           
             
               Exo.
               14.13
               .
               N●m
               .
               2●
               .
               11,12
               .
               Iob.
               1.21
               .
               and
               ●
               .
               1
               .
               Psal.
               6.
               1.
               &
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e161490
           
             
               Ier.
               31.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               59.2
               .
               Eph.
               4.18
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               16.20
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               61.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eze.
               47.12
               .
               Math.
               3.10
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e161840
           
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               25
               
               Ier.
               31.18
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rom.
               1.18
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               Cor.
               3.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               9.6
               .
               cum
               Mat.
               6.
               12.
               
               Luk.
               24.4.7
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vrgendo
               non
               alliciendo
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               42.21
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ose.
               5.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lam.
               3.
               20.
               2.
               
               Chr.
               33.
               12.
               
               Psal.
               119.71
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e162170
           
             
               Rom.
               8.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               2
               .
               3●
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e162510
           
             
               Acti
               agimus
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               9.27
               .
               Gal.
               5.24
               .
               Col.
               3.5
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.21
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.3
               .
               cap.
               5.18
               .
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               11.
               23
            
          
           
             
               Iosh.
               24.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.57
               vers
               .
               106.
               
               Psal.
               27.8
               .
               Ps.
               119.112
               .
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               24.
               16.
               
               Psal.
               119.
               6.
               vers
               .
               30.
               31.
               35.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e163080
           
             
               Lam.
               3.
               39.
               40.
               
               Psa.
               119.
               59
            
          
           
             
               Ioel
               2.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.23
               .
               Act.
               8.22
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
               9.2
               .
               Psal.
               19.12
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Chr.
               21.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ezra
               9.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
               9.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iob.
               39.36
               .
               and
               42.6
               .
               Luk.
               18.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Math.
               5.
               
               Iam.
               5.17
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ose.
               14.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
               9.18
               ,
               19.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               53.
               
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ps.
               119.
               40.
               and
               143.
               10.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e166240
           
             
               Psa.
               28.20
               .
               Dans.
               5.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               4,7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iob
               13.
               
               Psal.
               25.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eze.
               16
               .
               4●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
               22.21
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               1.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               9.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
               1●
               .
               31.
               
               Deu.
               32
               .
               34●
               Ezec.
               7.6
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nah.
               1.4
               ,
               5,6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               9.7
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               
               55,56
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e166850
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               1.
               16
               ,
               18
            
          
           
             
               Isa.
               55.
               6
               ,
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ezech.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Amos
               5.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
               26.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               cor
               .
               11.31
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mich.
               7.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Chr.
               33.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               18.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               23.
               42
               ,
               43.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
               9.12
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               21.31
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e167400
           
             
               Heb.
               3.7,13
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               12.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               2.5
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e167530
           
             
               2.
               
               Chr.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.21
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               22.32
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Heb.
               6.6
               .
               Heb.
               10.29
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               vers
               .
               26.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               5.14
               .
               Luk.
               11.26
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               10.43
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               17.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               130.7
               .
               Isa.
               51.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               19.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               9.2
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e168290
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               24.30
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               21.
               27.29
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               8.8
               .
               Exod.
               9.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Exo.
               10.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               8.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Math.
               27.3
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e168640
           
             
               Eph.
               2.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               32.3
               .
               2.
               
               Sa.
               12.12
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               1.7
               .
               &
               2.
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e168820
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.23
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iam.
               1.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.23
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               16.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               30.22
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               73.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               In
               gradibus
               remissis
               non
               in
               summis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.19
               .
               Zach.
               7.11
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               65.17
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.
               
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               king
               .
               23.
               25.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e170580
           
             Luk.
             1.31
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e170690
           
             
               Ezec.
               33.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               Isa.
               4●
               .
               6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ose.
               13.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
               2.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               6.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Esa.
               38.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               23.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               8.25
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               14.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.
               14
               ,
               24.
               
               Psal.
               119.136
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               120.5
               .
               1.
               king
               .
               19.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               Esa.
               57.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               King.
               22.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               cor
               .
               11.23
            
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               king
               .
               10.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isa.
               52.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               18.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             
               Esa.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               11.17
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               epist.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               39.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               90
               .
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               4.21
               ,
               22.
            
             
          
           
             
               Reu.
               20.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Col.
               1.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Phil.
               2.
               
               Rom.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               5.24
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               7.21
            
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             
               Mors
               post
               crucem
               minor
               est
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               9.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               9.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               6.10
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               1●
               .
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Luk.
               22.19
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.20
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               fraudari
               viatico
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eus.
               l.
               6.
               c.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             
               Basil.
               epist.
               ad
               Caes.
               Tertul.
               l.
               2.
               ad
               vxorum
               .
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Apol.
               pro
               lib.
               in
               Iob.
               C●n●
               .
               Carth.
               3.
               can
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Iam.
               5.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lam.
               3.36
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               9.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               9.2
               .
               Ioh.
               5.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lam.
               3.40
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               32.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Chr.
               33.
               
               12,13
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mar.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iam.
               5.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               de
               corona
               milit
               .
               c.
               11.
               &
               de
               Idol
               .
               c.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               3.13
               .
               1.
               
               Thes.
               5.
               
               ●●
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Iam.
               5.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               King.
               4.
               32.
               
               Act.
               20.
               10.
               
               Ioh.
               11.
               41.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               4.28
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               139.
               15
               ,
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               56.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               35.
               10.
               
               Gen.
               4●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               116.13
            
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               14.13
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Esa.
               43.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.
               
               3,5
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cant.
               2.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               93.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ro.
               14.7,8
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               king
               .
               20.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               l.
               2.
               de
               art
               .
               curat
               .
               cap.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Luk.
               10.
               34.
               
               Valles
               .
               de
               sacra
               philos
               .
               c.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             
               Esa.
               1.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               de
               hist.
               animal
               .
               l.
               7.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Forrest
               .
               de
               vrin
               .
               indicys
               lib.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               l.
               2.
               ep
               .
               41.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               l.
               1.
               ep
               .
               25.
               
            
          
           
             See
             Ganivettus
             called
             
               Amicus
               medic
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               l.
               6.
               
               &
               10.
               de
               simp.
               medic
               .
            
          
           
             
               Leu.
               20.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               1.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               Chr.
               16.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Intercu●aneus
               car●ifex
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
               31.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ios.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               2.
               1,2,3
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               2.
               
               Th.
               2.2
               .
            
          
           
             
               Esa.
               38.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               17.
               and
               25.
               and
               49.
               
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               15.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Num.
               27.
               8.
               11.
               
               Rom.
               8.17
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.8
               .
               Plato
               de
               Rep.
               l.
               2.
               
               Arist.
               pol.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               9.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               2.
               read
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               30.
               6
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.
               
               49,50
               .
               Psal.
               73.26
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               3.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.
               22.
               
               Iob.
               2.9
               .
            
          
           
             a
             ●ost
             thou
             cont●●●e
             ●et
             i●
             thine
             ●prigh●es
             .
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               10.17
               .
               &
               145.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               49.
            
             
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               10.
               vers
               .
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Chr.
               24.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               23.24
               .
               vers
               .
               43.
               
               Ioh.
               19.26
               ,
               27.
               
               Mat.
               27.46
               .
               Ioh.
               19.20
               .
               vers
               .
               30.
               
               Luk.
               23.48
               .
               Act.
               9.
               56.
               
               59,60
               .
               Euseb.
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               Paulinus
               in
               vita
               eius
            
             .
          
           
             
               Possid
               .
               in
               vita
               Aug.
               c.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Oswold
               .
               Mycon
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               50.
               24
               ,
               25.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psa.
               116.7,8
            
          
           
             
               Ro.
               14.7,8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               Act.
               7.
               
               Psal.
               31.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               31.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.5
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Num.
               16.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psa.
               1●6
               .
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Il●yric
               .
               de
               fide
            
             .
          
           
             
               Foxe
               bocke
               of
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sl●id
               .
               lib.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               ●●am
               .
               17.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               Isa.
               38.
               18.
               
               Ph●l
               .
               1.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e176500
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               obita
               Knoxi
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e176870
           
             
               Esa.
               53.
               1●●
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               17.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gal.
               6.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               3.5
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iudg.
               15.19
            
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               King.
               4.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               King.
               13.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             
               Coloss.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
               1.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               1.7
            
             .
          
           
             
               cap.
               1.9
            
             .
          
           
             
               Consider
               Coloss.
               3.
               11.
               and
               2.10
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Caluin
               on
               Gal.
               6.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ezra
               9.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e179510
           
             a
             Vnderstanding
             hath
             no
             parts
             properly
             but
             by
             anologie
             in
             respect
             of
             di●ers
             obiects
             and
             ac●ions
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Th.
               Aquin.
               part
               .
               1.
               q.
               79.
               art
               .
               13.
               
               Dominic
               .
               Bannes
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §1
             .
             Of
             the
             testimonie
             of
             con●ci●●ce
             .
          
           
             
               Conscientia
               i.
               scientia
               cū
               alia
               scientia
               .
            
          
           
             §2
             .
             Of
             consciences
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             §3
             .
             Of
             the
             Binding
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             §4
             .
             Of
             the
             moral
             law
             binding
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             morall
             law
             i.
             vnchangeable
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             eternall
             iustice
             which
             it
             prescribeth
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             changeable
             as
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             some
             particular
             actions
             and
             cases
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             it
             admits
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               
               Com.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               5.
               
               Com.
            
             
          
           
             §5
             .
             Of
             Iudicialls
             binding
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Iuris
               particularis
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iuris
               communis
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Eurip.
               in
               Hecuba
               .
               Theodos.
               &
               Arcad
               l.
               3.
               c.
               de
               Epis●
               .
               audien
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gen.
               ●4
               .
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ier.
               29.
               23.
               
               Inst.
               ss
               .
               Item
               lex
               Iulian.
               publ
               .
               iudic
               .
            
          
           
             ●●
             .
             Of
             the
             ceremoniall
             l●w
             bin●ing
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               epist
               .
               19.
               ad
               Hier.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             gospel
             binding
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               147.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               15.20
               .
               Aug.
               tract
               .
               89.
               in
               Ioh.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Tho.
               22.
               q.
               10.
               art
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.8
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lumb
               .
               lib.
               3.
               dist
               .
               23.
               
            
          
           
             §8
             .
             Of
             humane
             lawes
             binding
             .
          
           
             a
             Imperia
             .
          
           
             b
             princely
             commandements
             .
          
           
             
               Ier.
               26.11
               ,
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               vita
               Spirit
               .
               sect
               .
               4
            
          
           
             〈…〉
          
           
             a
             
               〈…〉
               18
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               Ioh.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.9
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               c.
               9.
               l.
               de
               pudicitia
               .
               Contra.
               Cels.
               lib.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Epist.
               154.
               ad
               Publicolam
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eus.
               l.
               5.26
               .
               Sozom.
               l.
               7.
               cap.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hier.
               epist
               118.
               ad
               Luc.
               Serm.
               de
               Temp.
               62.
               
               Epist
               .
               ●
               6●
               Chrys.
               on
               Math.
               hom
               .
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Marcel
               .
               de
               ●ror
               ,
               Mo●
            
          
           
             
               Sess.
               24.
               can
               .
               3.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Facere
               aliquid
               praeter
               legem
               ,
               non
               contratamē
               .
            
          
           
             §9
             .
             Of
             an
             oath
             binding
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Thus
               saith
               August
               .
               epist.
               154.
               ad
               Publicolam
               .
               &
               Lumb
               .
               sent
               .
               l.
               3.
               dist
               .
               93.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tho.
               2.2
               .
               q.
               89.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               P.
               Mart.
               class
               .
               2.
               loc
               .
               13.
               n.
               21.
               
               Melanct.
               in
               E●h
               .
               quaest
               .
               de
               iuram
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Calv.
               vpon
               Psal.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Qui
               sui
               iuris
               n●
               est
               obligare
               se
               non
               potest
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Mon.
               cap.
               36.
               
            
          
           
             
               Conci
               .
               Gang.
               cap.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Serm.
               30.
               de
               verbis
               Apost
            
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Of
             a
             vowe
             binding
             .
          
           
             a
             
               the
               darknesse
               of
               Egypt
            
             .
          
           
             Well
             inso●●ed
             .
          
           
             a
             Erronious
             cons●ience
             bin
             .
             ●eth
             so
             far
             forth
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             m●n
             iudge
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             euill
             ,
             though
             falsely
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterward
             doe
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             sinned
             &
             dishonoured
             God
             as
             ma●h
             as
             in
             him
             lieth
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             respect
             of
             that
             excellent
             ●●l
             ●●e
             in
             which
             man
             was
             created
             .
          
           
             §1
             .
             Of
             Christian
             libertie
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Tripudiū
               est
               circulus
               cuius
               centrū
               Diabolus
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Pag.
               571.
            
             
          
           
             §2
             .
             Of
             certentie
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             
               Bernard
               .
               epist
               .
               107.
            
             
          
           
             a
             marke
             it
             well
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             tract
             .
             50.
             on
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               verbis
               dom
               .
               ser.
               7.
               
               Ambr.
               on
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               
               Hesich
               .
               on
               Levit.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bernard
               .
               ser.
               1.
               de
               Annunc
               .
               Mariae
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Thus
             Hierome
             vnderstands
             the
             chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Bern.
               serm
               .
               de
               octau
               .
               passae
               .
            
          
           
             Hierome
             on
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Aug.
               lib.
               de
               Trin.
               13.
               c.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Epist.
               112.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lib.
               8.
               de
               Trin.
               c.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Read
               Bernard
               .
               serm
               .
               de
               Annunc
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Marke
             it
             well
             .
          
           
             a
             Reason
             .
          
           
             §3
             .
             Of
             the
             duties
             of
             regenerate
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Ex.
               23.29
            
             .
          
           
             §4
             .
             Of
             euill
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               5.8
            
             .
          
           
             Dead
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             be●ummed
             .
          
           
             ●eared
             consci●●ce
             .
          
           
             Stirring
             conscience
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Moraliter
               bona
               sed
               in
               non
               renatis
               mala
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Splendida
               peccata
            
             .
          
           
             §1
             .
             Mans
             first
             dutie
             to
             get
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Good
             conscience
             a
             fruit
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             §2
             Mens
             second
             dutie
             to
             ke●pe
             g●●●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Consc.
               bonae
               non
               stat
               cum
               proposito
               peccandi
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e188850
           
             
               Epist.
               17.
               
               Eusto
               .
               &
               Paulae
               ad
               Marcel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ser.
               in
               Cant.
               33.
               
               Epist.
               125.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               in
               nomine
               dist
               .
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               referente
               I●ello
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               de
               grat
               .
               &
               l.
               arbitr
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Posse
               velle
               ,
               &
               actu
               velle
               recipere
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               de
               corrept
               .
               &
               grat
               .
               c.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Epist.
               105.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Fulg.
               lib.
               Praed
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Bernard
               .
               l.
               de
               libro
               arbitrio
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e190200
           
             a
             
               Aug.
               contr
               .
               ●ul
               .
               l.
               5.
               c.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               ad
               Valer.
               I.
               1.
               c.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Lib.
               2.
               cont
               .
               Iul.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Tract
               .
               24.
               in
               Ioh.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               quoad
               imputationem
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               quoa●
               existentiam
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e190880
           
             
               Bellar.
               l.
               3.
               p.
               1.
               129.
               cl
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gal.
               3.14
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mar.
               11.24
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               6.63
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               de
               verbis
               Dei.
               ser.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tract
               .
               5.
               in
               epist.
               Ioh.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e192210
           
             a
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               iustif
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Iren.
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 17.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chrysost.
                 homil
                 .
                 ad
                 Neoph
              
               .
            
          
           
             a
             namely
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             b
             As
             any
             one
             starre
             partakes
             in
             the
             whole
             light
             of
             the
             ●un
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             starres
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             the
             saide
             :
             light
             makes
             it
             to
             shine
             .
          
           
             a
             we
             haue
             
               &
               posse
               &
               velle
            
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             more
             but
             
               posse
               si
               vellet
            
             ,
             and
             he
             wanted
             
               velle
               quod
               posset
               .
               August
               .
               de
               corrept
               .
               &
               gra
               .
               cap.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               de
               verb.
               dei
               serm
               .
               7.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               S●rm
               .
               1.
               d●
               Annunc
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Serm.
               de
               Natal
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Particula
               non
               causalissed
               illatiua
               vel
               rationalis
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               de
               verbis
               dom●
               ser.
               4●
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               supra
               Can.
               serm
               .
               22.
            
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               d●
               grat
               .
               &
               lib.
               ●rbit
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e194580
           
             a
             
               De
               interpellatione
               David
               .
               4.
               vel
               .
               ps
               .
               72.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e195250
           
             
               Super.
               lib.
               3.
               dist
               .
               19.
               concl
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               7.24
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Serm.
               37.
               de
               ve●bis
               Apost
            
             .
          
           
             
               Luc.
               22.
               
               Petri
               negat
               .
               De
               bono
               mor.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e196110
           
             a
             
               de
               resur
               .
               rect
               .
               carnis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               doct
               .
               Christ.
               l.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e196900
           
             a
             
               adminicula
               cultus
               divini
            
             .
          
           
             
               Zozom
               .
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Epiph.
               bar
               .
               78.
               
               August
               .
               de
               mon.
               Eccl.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               31.
               &
               de
               opere
               Monach
               .
               c.
               17.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e197570
           
             a
             So
             saith
             Romane
             Cate●h
             .
             o●●
             .
             Command
             .
          
           
             a
             
               de
               Idol
               .
               c.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Etym.
               l.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               in
               Isa.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               contr
               .
               Ce●s
               .
               lib.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Iob.
               Hierus
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Summ.
               part
               .
               3.
               quest
               .
               25.
               art
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               ad
               Simpli●
               .
               lib.
               2.
               q.
               3.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e198500
           
             
               Tract
               .
               1.
               in
               Ioh.
               Li.
               9.
               in
               Ioh.
               c.
               21.
               
               Contr.
               Eutich
               .
               l.
               1.
               
               &
               4
               Lib.
               2.
               ad
               Thrasi
               mundum
               .
            
          
           
             
               cap.
               de
               categor
               .
               quant
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Symb.
               ad
               Catech.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dialog
               .
               1.
               immutab
            
             .
          
           
             same
             dialog
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               duab
               .
               nat
               .
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Li.
               4.
               dist
               .
               11.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hesych
               .
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               8.
               in
               Leuiticum
               .
               Theodoret.
               dialog
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Euang.
               l.
               4.
               
               Niceph.
               l.
               17
               c.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               Am●la
               .
               2.
               l.
               de
               off
               .
               eccles
               .
               c.
               12.
               
               &
               15.
               
               Li.
               de
               expos
               .
               Liturg.
               c.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               de
               Combis
               comp
               .
               Theolog.
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Serm.
               de
               Ascens
               .
               1.
               
               Serm.
               14.
               fer
               .
               pascae
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e199390
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Matiscon
               .
               2.
               c.
               4.
               
               Epist.
               122.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lib.
               2.
               quaest
               .
               vet
               .
               &
               Nou.
               Test.
               Ad
               Rom.
               Lib.
               2.
               de
               Virg.
               Ad
               Damas.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tolet.
               Concil
               .
               12.
               c.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Milevet
               .
               cap.
               12.
               
               Concil
               .
               Tol.
               4.
               c.
               12.
               &c.
               Iacob
               .
               de
               cōsecr
               .
               dip
               .
               1.
               
               Lib.
               de
               corpor
               .
               &
               sang
               .
               dom
               .
               cap.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Deut.
               16.2
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dialog
               .
               cum
               Triph.
               Ad
               Scapulam
               .
               Lib.
               4.
               c.
               35.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e200350
           
             
               Epist.
               86.
               
               Contra
               Psychicos
               .
               Hist.
               l.
               5
               .
               c.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mola
               .
               tract
               .
               3.
               c.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Navar.
               c.
               21.
               
               Num.
               27.
               
               Iud.
               20.26
               .
               2.
               
               Sam.
               1.12
               .
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               10.6
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Trip.
               hist.
               ●
               .
               9.
               cap.
               38.
               
               Hist.
               trip
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tract
               .
               3.
               c.
               11.
               conc
               .
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mark.
               7.6
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               12.41
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e200940
           
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             Chr.
             15.17
             .
             &
             16.12
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e201550
           
             
               chap.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Prolog
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             de
             vera
             relig
             .
             c.
             53.
             heres
             .
             79.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e202260
           
             
               Lib.
               3.
               contr
               .
               Parmen
               .
               c.
               3
               .
               Tract
               .
               in
               Ioh.
               22.
               
               De
               perfectu
               Evang.
               
            
          
           
             
               chap.
               8.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               4.
               dist
               .
               4.5
               .
               p.
               6
               .
            
          
           
             on
             the
             second
             Command
             .
          
           
             
               q.
               149.
               supe●
               Exod.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e202930
           
             
               Epitom
               .
               phil
               .
               moral
               .
               de
               grad
               .
               delict
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iust.
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               2.9.5
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Mol.
               tract
               .
               3.
               c.
               27.
               conclus
               .
               15.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Bonnav
               .
               &
               Durand
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Bannes
               2.
               q.
               2.
               art
               .
               7.
            
             ascribes
             this
             opinion
             to
             Gul.
             Pa●isiensis
             ,
             and
             to
             Altisiodoransis
             .
             
               Rhem.
               Test.
               on
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mol.
               tract
               .
               5.
               c.
               30.
               conclus
               .
               12.
               
               Contra
               affer
               .
               Luc.
               art
               .
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e203300
           
             
               in
               Levit.
               l.
               9.
               apud
               Cyril
               .
            
          
           
             
               de
               Act.
               Foelic
               .
               c.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               Homil.
               50.
               tom
               .
               10.
               
               Enchir.
               cap.
               115.
               de
               verbis
               Apost
               .
               ser.
               31.
               
               Lib.
               3.
               in
               Es.
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
               .
               hom
               .
               22.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e203760
           
             
               in
               Mar.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               in
               Psal.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             
               De
               consider
               .
               ad
               Euge.
               l.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               De
               simplicit
               .
               Praelat
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●●
               Registro
               l.
               6.
               c.
               118.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lib.
               7.
               c.
               30.
               ad
               .
               Eugen.
               l.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               de
               capitulis
               .
               dist
               .
               10.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Alen
             booke
             of
             priesthood
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e204400
           
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Sacr.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               ●1
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Aug.
               l.
               19.
               contr
               .
               Faust.
               cap.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Serm.
               ad
               infant
               .
               ad
               altar
               de
               Sacr.
               
            
          
           
             
               cap.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Spir
               sanct
               .
               c.
               15.
               in
               Esa.
               14.
               
               Tract
               .
               6.
               in
               epist.
               Ioh.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e204910
           
             a
             
               Bellar.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               7.
               de
               iustifi
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               duplic●●
               Martyr
               ,
               Lib.
               de
               causiss
               cur
               Euang.
               p.
               436.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Supposed
             to
             be
             questions
             of
             An●elme
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e205340
           
             a
             
               appretiativè
               non
               intēsivè
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               q.
               2.
               de
               poenit
               .
               art
               .
               2.
               &
               quodlib
               .
               5.
               art
               .
               3.
               cap.
               de
               Sactpoenit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Beatus
               Rhemanus
            
             on
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               poenis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Confess
               .
               lib.
               10.
               c.
               3.
               
               De
               dei
               nat
               .
               ●o●
               .
               5.
               to
               .
               5.
               
               Hom.
               2.
               in
               psal
               .
               50.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Deut.
               13.5
            
          
           
             
               Reu.
               12.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               Thess.
               2.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               2.12
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               5.46
               .
               Psal.
               96.3
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.23
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Bellar.
               l.
               1.
               de
               sanct
               .
               c.
               16
               Missali
               &
               Breuiario
               refor
               .
            
          
           
             
               Greg.
               c.
               9.
               de
               consang
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               
                 Anne
              
               
                 Nicholas
              
               
                 2
                 Thomas
              
               
                 3
                 Lewes
              
               
                 4
                 Roger
              
               
                 5
                 Anthonie
              
               
                 6
                 Iames.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Molo
               .
               tract
               .
               2.
               c.
               6.
               con
               .
               1.
               prop.
               5.
               idem
               catera
               .
            
          
           
             
               Deut.
               15.
               
               Greg.
               de
               Val.
               tom
               .
               3.
               dis
               .
               1.
               q.
               13.
               
               &
               Caietan
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e207070
           
             
               Ruff.
               in
               Symb.
            
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ser.
                 131.
                 de
                 Temp.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Rhem.
                 Test.
                 on
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 Emiss
                 .
                 hom
                 .
                 2.
                 de
                 Symb.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Cypr.
                 de
                 dup
                 .
                 Martyr
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Epist.
               70.
               
               Tract
               .
               31.
               in
               Ioh.
               
            
          
           
             a
             totalitate
             essentiae
             ,
             non
             totalitate
             quantitatis
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               ad
               Thras.
            
             
          
           
             
               Cyril
               .
               lib.
               9.
               in
               Ioh.
               
            
          
           
             
               Symb.
               ad
               Catech.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               7.
               &
               l.
               2.
               c.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Serm.
               115.
               de
               Temp.
               de
               doctr
               .
               Chri.
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               18.
               
               Serm.
               123.
               de
               Temp.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ruffin
               in
               Symb.
               August
               .
               de
               Symb.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               ad
               Catecbu
               .
               &
               Enchir
               .
               c.
               44.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mol.
               tract
               .
               c.
               27.
               conc
               .
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e208960
           
             Rom.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             17
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.3
             .
             Mat.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.16
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Th.
             5.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             53.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             51.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.17
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             5.36
             .
          
           
             Num.
             21.19
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.12
             .
             Ioh.
             6.35
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             verse
             6.
             
          
           
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             
               Ro.
               10.
               
               ●4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               29.18
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hos.
               4.8
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.28
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.34
             .
          
           
             
               vers
               .
               41.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e211070
           
             a
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               1.20
               Act.
               14.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Rom.
               2.15
               .
               Gen.
               38.
               10.
               
               &
               13.14
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.6
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Deu.
               4.
               16
            
          
           
             f
             
               Iob.
               12.13
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Esai
               6.3
               .
               Exo.
               20.5,6
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Esa.
               41.4
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ps.
               139.
               all
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Iob
               9.4
               .
               Deut.
               10.17
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ier.
               10.12
               .
               Psal.
               33.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             m
             
               Math.
               10.
               30.
               
               Pro.
               16.33
            
          
           
             n
             
               Leu.
               26.26
               .
               Mat.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               7.
               
               Mat.
               3.12
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               36
            
          
           
             a
             
               Eph.
               2.1
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.5
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               4.
               
               Rom.
               7.7
               .
               Gal.
               3.
               
               ●0
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Col.
               3.9
               .
               Psal.
               15.5
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Rom.
               3.10
            
          
           
             e
             
               Gen.
               6.5
               .
               1.
               
               Th.
               5.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               14
               
               Rom.
               8.5
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Tit.
               1.
               15.
               
               Eph.
               4.18
               .
               Esa.
               57.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Phil.
               2.
               13.
               
               Iob.
               15.16
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Gal.
               5.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
               6.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Gen.
               6.5
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Ioh.
               15.
               2.
               
               Act.
               5.3
               .
               1.
               
               Chr.
               21.1
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Rom.
               5.12
               .
               26.19
               .
               Gen.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             o
             
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Deut.
               28.
               21.22
               .
               27.
               
               65.66.67
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
               
               Eph.
               2.2
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.4
               .
               Luk.
               11.21
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ioh.
               8.
               44.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.8
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
               5.
               12
            
          
           
             c
             
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Mat.
               1.2
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Heb.
               1.
               16.
               
               Ioh.
               1.14
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Heb.
               5●7
               .
               Mat.
               13.18
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Mat.
               1.18
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.5
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Psal.
               45.7
               .
               Luk.
               4.18
               .
               Deut.
               18.
               15.18
               .
               Luk.
               1.33
               .
               Ps.
               100.
               all
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Mat.
               20.
               18.
               
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Esa.
               53.10
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Apoc.
               8.
               3.
               
               Heb.
               3.10
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Heb.
               5.5.6
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Heb.
               9.28
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Esa.
               55.5
               .
               Ioh.
               12.2
               .
               Reu.
               19.
               15.
               
               Luk.
               22.44
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Heb.
               9.26
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Act.
               20.28
               ●
               .
               Cor.
               5.16
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.30
               Rom.
               2.
               19.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Rom.
               5.18
               Rom.
               4.8
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Ro.
               8.
               34.
               
               ●
               .
               Pet.
               2.5
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Ioh.
               6.
               45.
               
               Mat.
               3.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Esay
               .
               9.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Act.
               10.
               30.
               
               Eph.
               4.8
               .
               Act.
               2.9
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Esay
               .
               9.
               7.
               
               &
               30.21
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Mat.
               20.
               16.
               
               Ioh.
               1.11
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               2.2
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Ioh.
               1.
               12.
               
               &
               6.3.5
               .
               Gal.
               3.27
               .
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             m
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             n
             
               Eze.
               1.
               
               1●
               .
               Hos.
               6.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             o
             
               Ro.
               3.20
               .
               &
               7.7.8
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Com.
               I.
            
             
          
           
             b
             II.
             
          
           
             c
             III.
             
          
           
             d
             IV.
             
          
           
             e
             V.
             
          
           
             f
             VI.
             
          
           
             g
             VII
             .
          
           
             h
             VIII
             .
          
           
             i
             IX
             .
          
           
             k
             X.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Act.
               2.37
               .
               38.
               
               Ca●t
               .
               5.4
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               Luk.
               15.21
               .
               Ezra
               .
               9.6.7
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Gal.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             o
             
               Esa.
               55.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               7.13
               .
               Luk.
               1.
               53.
               
            
          
           
             p
             
               Reu.
               21.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               Luk.
               ●5
               .
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Mat.
               15.
               
               22,23
               .
               Act.
               8.22
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.1
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Mat.
               7.
               7.
               
               Esa.
               65.24
               .
               Iob
               33.26
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Rom.
               1.17
               .
               Luk.
               17.5
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Esa.
               42.2
               .
               Mat.
               17.
               20
               
               Luk.
               17.5
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Ro.
               8.23
               ,
               24.
               
               Gal.
               4.6
               .
               Mat.
               5.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             y
             
               Rom.
               8.9
               .
               Eph.
               3.17
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               38,39
               .
               Cant.
               8.6,7
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               
               7,8
               .
               Psal.
               23.6
               .
               with
               1,2,3
               ,
               4
               ,
               verse
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ro.
               4.20
               ,
               21.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               30.
               
               Act.
               15.9
               .
               Rom.
               4.3
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Ro.
               8.35
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Col.
               1.22
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               25.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               1.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Rom.
               4.17
               .
               Apoc.
               21.27
            
          
           
             k
             
               Psa.
               143.2
               .
               Esa.
               64.6
               .
               Iob
               9.3
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Rom.
               1.
               3.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.9
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.
               1
               ,
               ●
            
          
           
             o
             
               Ro.
               6.5
               ,
               6.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             p
             
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ro.
               8.23
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.2,3
            
          
           
             r
             
               Psal.
               1.19
               .
               113.
               
               &
               40.
               9.
               
               &
               101.
               3.
               
               Rom.
               7.22
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Psal.
               119.
               57.
               
               ●12
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Rom.
               5.
               3.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.5
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               
               8,9
               .
               Mat.
               26.72
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             z
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pro.
               29.
               18.
               
               Rom.
               10.14
               .
               Mat.
               21.
               
               19,20
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16
            
          
           
             b
             
               Eph.
               1.13
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Heb.
               4.
               12.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               Rom.
               1.17
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               16
               
               Heb.
               4.2
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Iam.
               1.19
               .
               Act.
               16.
               14.
               
               Heb.
               4.2
               .
               Esa.
               66.2
               .
               Luk.
               2.51
               .
               Ps.
               119.11
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Rom.
               4.11
               .
               Gen.
               17.12
               .
               Gal.
               3.1
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               ●0
               .
               ●,2,3
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               5.
               
               Act.
               22.
               16.
               
               Mar.
               28.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.21
            
          
           
             k
             
               Mar.
               16.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.2
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Heb.
               10.
               20.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.21
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Deut.
               23.
               
               21,22
               .
               Eccles.
               3.4
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               
               23,24,25
               .
               &
               12.13
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               
               30,31
               .
               Mat.
               5.22
               ,
               23.
               
               Esa.
               66.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             q
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               
               16,17
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               11.21
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               
               Phil.
               4.6
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Mat.
               11.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Petition
               I.
            
             
          
           
             b
             II.
             
          
           
             c
             III.
             
          
           
             d
             IIII.
             
          
           
             e
             V.
             
          
           
             f
             VI.
             
          
           
             g
             Amen
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Luk.
               16.
               
               22,23
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Luk.
               23.
               43.
               
               Act.
               7.70
               .
               1.
               
               Th.
               4.3
               .
               Heb.
               2.14
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.5
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               
               11,12
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               1.
               
               Thess.
               4.
               
               16,17
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Mat.
               24.
               3
            
          
           
             x
             
               Iob
               19.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Mat.
               25.
               
               32,33
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Re.
               20.
               12.
               
               Dan.
               7.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               18.
               
               &
               5,24
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Mat.
               25.
               34.41
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Mat.
               25.
               34.
               
               Apoc.
               21.
               
               2.34.11
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               2.
               
               The.
               1.9
               .
               Esa.
               66.
               24.
               
               Apoc.
               21.
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09339-e219240
           
             a
             
               Psal.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Exposit.
               Epist
               .
               Ioh.
               tract
               .
               4.
               de
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Super
               can
               .
               Serm.
               84.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Tom.
               4.
               p.
               124.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ib.
               fol.
               156.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ib.
               fol.
               300.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Resp.
               ad
               Acta
               Col.
               loq
               .
               Monpel
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Locor
               .
               cōpar
               .
               1.
            
             
          
           
             k
             Catech.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Epistle
               to
               Carelesse
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Booke
               of
               the
               markes
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Psal.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Con.
               4.
               lib.
               1.
               ad
               Simplic
               .
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lib.
               1.
               contract
               .
               Pelagium
            
             .